¡¶Naruto s water escape is the strongest¡·


 Chapter 1 Haruno Sakura

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "drink!"

    The small fist was wrapped in blue light and hit the astonished enemy's face. The frightened expression deformed under the power of the fist, and the body flew several meters away, and then fell heavily to the ground.

    "snort!"

    Putting away her fists, the protagonist of this book, a little girl who looked to be only five or six years old, crossed her arms with her hands on her chest, walked arrogantly in front of the embarrassed little fat man, and looked down at him from a high position, pretending to be cold.  He snorted, but felt a little proud in his heart.

    Using the water transformed by chakra to wrap the fist, no matter how hard you exert force, it will not hurt the fist. This is indeed a good method.  Children of this age fight to see who is more developed, and learning to use chakra is tantamount to mastering nuclear weapons, making them basically invincible at this age.  The little fat man in front of me is so arrogant at a young age, bullying children everywhere, and he has long been disliked. How can he not teach him a lesson?

    Although he looked miserable after being beaten, he didn't worry. He controlled his strength a little, and when he finally fell down, he used chakra-changing water to cushion him. Although it hurt, there shouldn't be any problem.  That's it.

    "Ah¡ª¡ª!!" The little fat man was punched by the girl, and he screamed and cried in pain. He looked so arrogant and arrogant before, but he was very delicate on the inside, but it was just an appearance.  It's just that the color is fierce and the heart is full.  Seeing the girl approaching, the little fat man quickly covered his head and face with his hands, as if he had learned the secret of being beaten without any teacher. Seeing that the girl had no intention of continuing to beat him, he rolled to the ground and got up, trying to escape.  .

    As for his few friends, when they saw their boss being punched away, they were all scared to death. Before the little fat man could escape, they were about to run away in a hurry.

    "Stop!" the little girl shouted expressionlessly, pinning several of their figures to the ground who turned to run, "I'll beat whoever runs again!"

    "These bastards, taking advantage of their early development and the large number of people, bully the children everywhere. I wonder if this is the responsibility of my uncle - ahem, okay, I can't get up anymore - to protect them!  You need to be taught a lesson!  After mastering chakra, the disadvantage of body size can be completely compensated or even reversed by chakra!

    "You guys, listen up! Next time I see you playing here again, or I see you bullying others, I will beat you up once I see you!"

    With such a second word, the protagonist actually felt that the lines were handsome. The old and confused movies that had been seen in the past probably said this?  I can finally cosplay for once!

    "Do you listen? Why are you still standing there? Get out of here!"

    The little fat man and his friends ran away crawling on the ground.

    The little girl watched them go away coldly, with her hands folded across her chest, standing upright, a gust of wind blew by, her short pink hair brushed her cheeks, swaying from side to side, fluttering in the wind, and her posture was instantly full.

    At this moment, the protagonist feels that since the time travel, no, counting before the time travel, there has never been a moment more handsome than now.

    "Yeah! I knocked that guy away with one punch! Sister Ying is so powerful!" This is her little follower No. 1. Since he is unlikely to appear again in the future, I won't introduce his name.

    "Sister Ying is so handsome and strong!" This is her second follower, unknown for the same reason.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The two of them each ate a chestnut.

    "I told you not to call me Sister Ying, but to call me Boss! Do you understand?"

    "I got it, Sister Ying!"

    ¡­The little girl Haruno Sakura held her forehead and sighed, she had given up treating them.

    Ignoring the two silly little boys, Sakura turned to look at the kid who was bullied just now, and was slightly startled.

    It turned out to be him.

    Dirty coat, orange hair stained with dirt, and a few mustaches on his iconic face.  No, it's like a beard mark.  His eyes were not as passionate and confident as they would be in the future. Instead, he felt a little cowed and afraid.

    Uzumaki Naruto.  The protagonist of this world, a hot-blooded young man who conquers the world with his shadow clones and Zouwanzi, has the Nine-Tails symbol of disaster sealed in his body.  The first half of the sentence is the protagonist's impression of him before time travel, and the second half is the perception of him by the ninjas in the village who know a little bit of the truth.

    I didn¡¯t expect to meet him here.

    "Tsk," Sakura curled her lips slightly, feeling a little troubled.  Although many time-travelers in doujins always try their best to be related to the original protagonist, Sakura feels that there is actually no benefit in contacting him too early. The Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki must be the focus of the village, and as a time-traveler, SakuraUnder Shinobu's guidance, this wasn't a problem.  All in all, from the age of four, Sakura began to learn to practice chakra, and by the way, she tested the chakra attribute - water.

    The Water Release seems not to be very powerful in the original work, and the Water Body is just a scumbag. For such a strong Jounin, Zabuza can separate the Water Body Sasuke into three seconds at once. The Waterfall Technique relies solely on the impact of a large amount of water.  The opponent is a big consumer of chakra at first glance. Kakashi was exhausted and paralyzed after one shot, let alone Sakura. Therefore, Sakura has not practiced water escape in the past two years, but has been thinking about how to practice water escape.  Only then can you have combat effectiveness.  She didn't know much about Naruto's worldview. What she could rely on was the knowledge of the Earth before he traveled. Based on her observations and thinking over the past few years, except for chakra, the physical laws of the two worlds should be the same, so it should be possible to use  it's here.

    Sakura feels that if her idea can really be realized, then she will probably be very, very strong.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 2 The first step in beating the six ways is to beat the child

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Since the last time she saw Naruto, Sakura has not seen him.

    Several months passed like this, during which time Sakura was still the king of children nearby, playing ninja games with the naughty children every day.  It's not that she likes this, it's just that a 5-year-old child practicing at home every day will only make people suspect that she is abnormal. Sakura also wants to stay at home every day. Playing house and ninja games with those naughty children is boring.  , but how can a mother let her child become "isolated and unsociable" like this, so the daily relaxation time is also the most boring time for Sakura.  In fact, Sakura doesn't have much to practice now. The child's immature body can't refine more chakra. She can only refine it after breakfast, lunch and dinner every day, and then it's gone. Use it to practice water escape or  The Three Body Technique will disappear after practicing it for a few times.

    What Sakura is practicing now is the manipulation of chakra. Readers can simply understand it as climbing trees and treading water mentioned in the original work. Of course, there is more to the real world of Naruto.

    The first stage of climbing trees, but actually stepping on walls, Sakura practiced on the bed at home - her house was a wooden courtyard. She stepped on a few holes in the wall and then ate a meal of bamboo shoots on her butt.  After the silk thread, I successfully completed it. A few weeks after I finished practicing wall climbing, I suddenly remembered that I also practiced treading water. I filled the bathtub at home with water to practice. The two exercises took an afternoon and a bath respectively.  Of course, it took such a short time because she had done some more difficult manipulation exercises before (otherwise, do you think that the entire Hokage only has these two training methods?), but this cannot cover up Sakura's amazing chakra manipulation at all.  Talent, especially the current Sakura's mental strength is several times higher than in the original work.

    After completing the two basic exercises of climbing trees and treading water, the next training is to go back to each house and raise flowers. To put it nicely, it varies from person to person. To be honest, the entire ninja world has not yet understood chakra.  At this point, there is no consensus on how to proceed with subsequent practice.

    It doesn¡¯t matter, as long as it can improve chakra control ability.  What Sakura does is to inject chakra into water and then control it to perform various actions.  This sounds simple to say, but if you want to be able to use your arms and fingers, such as turning water into the shape of a cat and jumping around, the difficulty is not overwhelming. If you want to control chakra in a part that is out of sight, then  It can only be based on feeling.  However, this is also the basis of most water escapes: Only by controlling water can one form water escape ninjutsu. The more powerful the ninjutsu, the more complicated it is to manipulate water. Most people use seals to assist in completing this process, and the more proficient they are in ninjutsu.  The higher you are, the more you can omit the intermediate steps of making seals, because you are already so proficient that you don¡¯t need the help of seals to complete it.  In Sakura's view, releasing a ninjutsu is like completing a junior high school math problem. The more powerful the ninjutsu is, the more difficult the problem is. Memory seals are like memorizing the problem-solving process. The more you practice, the more difficult it will be.  Some intermediate steps even reach the level of single-seal and non-seal techniques.

    But there is a more fundamental way than simply practicing ninjutsu, and that is to directly practice using chakra to manipulate water.  This is equivalent to facing a math problem, not memorizing the answer, but learning junior high school math, and then answering the question after you understand it.

    Ninjutsu is said to be vast, but there are only thousands of it. An ordinary ninja can learn no more than a hundred ninjutsu in a lifetime, and the only ones that are really used frequently are only those twenty or thirty.

    In this case, would you rather memorize dozens of math problems, or would you rather learn mathematics from beginning to end just to understand dozens of math problems?

    Most ninjas choose the former, because the efficiency of the latter is too low. Ninjas are very busy and their time has to be spent practicing and fighting.

    Sakura chose the latter because she was idle and bored, and this kind of exercise was fun for her.

    As mentioned before, despite not having all kinds of unscientific golden fingers, Sakura still has great advantages. She has strong mental attributes and stronger chakra manipulation talents - abilities that are already quite outstanding in the original work, mental enhancement.  After that, he became even more outstanding, and soon he was playing well and heading towards the top.  In just two years, Sakura has mastered the control of chakra water, and can already initially apply it to children's fights. By the way, it's a good look at this.  .  .  No, in the world of talent, if a ninja with average qualifications wants to practice this to the point where it can be used in actual combat, the time required is about.  .  .

    A lifetime.

    One time, Sakura bought a water balloon and wanted to practice Rasengan. Halfway through the practice, she happily squeezed the water balloon and was splashed with cold water on her face. She suddenly realized that she did not have the copyright to this trick. What would happen if she really succeeded in practicing it?  Explain the origin of this move?

    ¡°I, ah no, I came up with this trick in a flash of inspiration?  Go tell the judge and see if he believes it?  Sakura thinks she is not the protagonist of the novel - although she is - living in this real worldIt's better to be cautious.

    ????????????? Besides, this move consumes a lot of chakra. The fourth generation can do all kinds of things with teleportation + balls. Naruto has huge chakra and doesn¡¯t care about this consumption. What about Sakura?

    boom!

    Sakura used chakra to control the speed and direction of the water flow, bursting the second water ball, and then she really had a flash of inspiration and thought of Gaara.

    To be precise, it reminds me of Gaara being beaten at the beginning of Shippuden.  .  .  The scene where Gaara is standing on a pile of sand and flying in the air.

    Speaking of which, chakra is really a magical thing, it is omnipotent.  It changes energy into matter, such as water, fire, wind, and thunder; it can change a person's size and appearance, such as the transformation technique; it can make people travel through space, such as the avatar technique and the flying thunder god technique; it can  It can exert force on people, such as sticking their feet to the tree when climbing a tree; it can imitate a human figure, which not only has the same appearance as the original figure, but also has its own thoughts, and can even record the experiences it has experienced after dissipating.  The matter is transmitted back to the original body, which is the shadow clone; it can bless the body and increase the body's explosive power, speed, agility, strength and resistance to strikes; it can also manipulate objects, making them float and press, such as Gaara's Sand Binding  Pivot and fly.

    Back then, Sakura really felt that Gaara's Sand Release, which was both offensive and defensive, was so handsome that he had no friends. During the whole battle, Gaara would just stand still and the enemies couldn't hit him. He could completely torture those noobs with just a few clicks of his fingers. He was so awesome.  It's as high as it gets!

    If you think about it carefully, you can actually do similar things with water!  You can use sand escape to defend against most physical and escape techniques, as well as attack. Water escape can actually do the same thing.  No one had used Sand Release and Water Release like this before because it was too difficult, and Gaara's sand seemed to be integrated with his mother's spirit to be able to use his arms and fingers like this, and Sakura's manipulation ability was probably even better or even n-level.  , although the amount of chakra is not comparable, if it is just manipulation without using escape techniques, the consumption of chakra is not much, only the spirit is consumed.

    Sakura was thinking silently in her mind. It seemed like a good idea to imitate Gaara's sand escape system to build her own ninjutsu system. This system was characterized by high difficulty, low consumption, and high cost performance. It was especially suitable for Sakura's chakra.  A ninjutsu-type ninja with low physical strength and average physical skills.

    The difference between Water Release and Sand Release is that Water Release is more flexible. Water Release ninjas can even wrap themselves with a layer of water film. Water blessed by chakra can become very flexible and strong, so that every movement can be  With the blessing of chakra-controlled water, the shock or damage received is also reduced by one layer of water. In addition to the need for a metamorphosis-level chakra manipulation level, it is impossible to achieve such an effect due to the characteristics of sand.

    In Sakura's mind, she has developed countless powerful ninjutsu in the future. Under this system, she is completely immune to physical attacks and magical attacks, and has 99% resistance to illusions. Just raise her hand and you can  The earth collapses and the mountain destroys the strong man to death. With a low stomp, the ladder to the sky and the stone stacks are connected. When encountering the enemy, he crushes them all the way. At the end of the fight, he finds that the Immortal of Six Paths is the final boss, and then there is another battle that changes the color of the world.  .  .

    After blocking tens of thousands of words of thoughts, Sakura finally came to her senses and realized that she was still a weakling who couldn't even fire a few ninjutsu shots, and she was still tens of thousands of miles away from defeating Grandpa Liu Dao.  A journey of thousands of miles begins with a single step. Sakura believes that she should start from the most basic place and achieve her goals step by step.

    So, what¡¯s the first step?

    ¡ª¡ªPlay with the naughty children.

    I am serious, okay!  Integrating cultivation silently into daily life and even games and entertainment is the best way to practice!  Sakura's heart is roaring!  Isn¡¯t it true that the old lady has been talking about her for a long time, ¡°Children should go out to play more¡±, ¡°What¡¯s it like to stay at home every day¡±, ¡°Sakura can¡¯t be a withdrawn child¡±, but under the power of the demonic voice, she has to go out and play with the naughty children.  !

    It is Sakura's idea to integrate ninjutsu into every movement.  For example, playing ninja games, climbing trees, or fighting with other children. When she needs exercise, she starts to practice her ideas.

    All in all, I spent the days of practicing (ou) practicing (da) cha (xiao) g (peng) pulling (you) easily. Sakura's manipulation ability and the amount of chakra allowed to be refined are steadily improving, and she is quickly speeding up.  After his sixth birthday, he soon entered the ninja school.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 3 Daily Life at Ninja School

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Naruto, you fell asleep in class again! Follow me to the corridor and stand and listen to the class!"

    Iruka was furious at Naruto again. The scars on his face were distorted into a very ugly shape due to his anger. The angle of opening his mouth could probably swallow the sleepy Naruto whole. I really didn't expect that Iruka still had  The ability to transform into a python.  Having said that, Naruto couldn't help but fall asleep every time he came to Iruka's class. In fact, it wasn't that Iruka's class was not good at all. It was just that Iruka was teaching a cultural class and the students didn't like to listen.  The school didn¡¯t focus on the graduation exam, and everyone felt drowsy after listening to it!

    Of course, most people will give the teacher face and will not blatantly sleep or not listen to the class.  Sakura took the opportunity to look back at the entire teacher and looked at the group of bad students. For example, little sister Hinata was looking at someone secretly with her eyes open; brother Ya was making out with the puppy, sitting down  Shikamaru, who was on Sakura's left, sat upright and listened to the lecture meticulously.  .  .  Huh?  Shikamaru, when did you learn to sleep with your eyes open?  Hey, those eyes are quite realistic!

    After looking around for a week, all the nine little heroes were doing their own thing, not giving any face to Iruka, but at least they showed that they had done their job, only Naruto, who could even make a grunting sound?  , the sound was so loud that it affected Choji from eating snacks!  So he was caught immediately.  When his eyes glanced at Sasuke, the boy seemed to feel something. He turned back and glanced at Sakura with a provocative expression on his face.

    Sasuke is not the chuunibyou protagonist who likes to show off coldly in the future. He is just a young shota who wants to get first place in every subject so that his father can praise him.  Ever since he felt that Sakura had the ability to challenge him for the first place, he began to dislike Sakura in various ways.  This little awkward little sweet baby, Sakura knew very well that his overly excellent brother Uchiha Itachi put him under a lot of pressure. His brother's pearls came first, and the progress and achievements he made always seemed so insignificant. This was also  This made him more eager to get his father's approval, even if it was just a word.

    Therefore, a pursuer like Sakura will inevitably make him feel unhappy and uneasy.  Compared to the original nympho Haruno Sakura and Sasuke, the contrast is a bit too big.  As for Naruto, the other corner of the love triangle in the original work, Sakura and he have a pretty good relationship, but ever since Sakura left a deep impression on him when they first met, the image of a violent woman has been indelible from his mind.  ¡ª¡ªThis can be seen when the two met for the second time at the beginning of the ninja school. Naruto said "Ah, you are such a violent woman again!" Naruto paid for it and was beaten by Sakura.  The price of a meal also deepened Naruto's understanding of Sakura's inner nature behind all the disguises; Naruto probably wouldn't like Sakura like this.  If this develops, the love triangle in the original work will inevitably disappear. The wheel of history is rolling forward, and the small stone of Sakura, the time traveler, has already caused the wheel to tilt its direction.  .  .  It set off a corner of the plot that collapsed.

    After the snoring disappeared, the girl Sakura, who was struggling to resist the hypnotic method, thought boredly.  Generally speaking, she is quite satisfied with the current situation. As her age and years of living in Konoha increase, the traces left by time travellers here are becoming more and more. When everything is traceable, she  The possibility of the secret being exposed is getting smaller and smaller.  And her influence on the plot has not reached the level of the butterfly effect. This is the so-called "small trends can be changed, but major trends cannot be moved." A more scientific statement is that "historical inevitability" crushed the wings of Sakura, the butterfly.  Obviously, since the sacrifice of the fourth generation, the main conflict in Konoha has become the conflict between the village and the family. After the Kyuubi attack, Konoha's vitality was severely damaged, and Uchiha, who had always been dissatisfied with his status in the village, began to make moves.  , the big clan headed by Uchiha tried to seek higher authority in Konoha, and even the position of Hokage, while the top management of Konoha, headed by the Third Hokage, tried to unite their forces and suppress the big clan, especially those who could not clear their suspicions in the Nine-Tails incident.  The Uchiha clan.

    The seemingly peaceful Konoha Village is undercurrents. The fundamental reason why the situation has developed to this point is the change in strength of the Hokage family and the major clans. In the Nine-Tails incident, the fourth generation, the mature Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki and a large number of hardcore ninjas were lost.  The strength of the system has been greatly reduced, but the Uchiha, Hyuga and other clans have not damaged their roots. Under the one after another, the major clans that have been suppressed will naturally come forward one after another, especially the Uchiha who have been suppressed since the founding of Konoha.  The huge suspicion in the Nine-Tails incident - the Nine-Tails has only been controlled by the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan in history, so it has an obvious centrifugal trend: it is so obvious that even children can see it, and even children have entered the Uchiha clan.  Don't go.  Back then, Sakura once passed by someone who wanted to "encounter" the popular character Uchiha Itachi, but was driven away by the Uchiha's guards from a distance.  It is so closed and even equipped with guards, it is like a village within a village.

    As someone who has read the original?? Sakura, the time traveler who is here again at this time, knows the current situation in Konoha very clearly.  She also knew that everything now was just a foreshadowing. Secretly, the Third Hokage and some people in the Uchiha were still trying to find a way to peacefully solve the problem. There was no doubt that the kidnapping of Hyuga Hinata that happened last year was  This is the third generation's trick to scare the monkeys and beat the Uchiha.

    ????????????? Sakura has always been curious when she read the comics. Konoha was clearly the victor after World War III. Why was Kumo ninja still so arrogant? He was obviously caught and killed for committing a crime, but he still dared to ask Konoha to hand over someone?  After the Nine-Tails Incident, Konoha suffered heavy losses and was in a state of stagnation. More importantly, Konoha was in a politically unstable situation, and the wealthy families in the village showed centrifugal tendencies. This was the reason why Kumo Ninja dared to test Konoha's bottom line like this. The discord among the people was as great as any disaster.  They can destroy Konoha!

    Although the kidnapping plan failed (from a conspiracy theory point of view, it can even be considered a deliberate failure), Yun Ninja's request to hand over the kidnapper's murderer was very clever. If he did not hand over the murderer, Yun Ninja could create enough excuses.  Mobilize the war-weary ninjas in the country to start a war, and once the war starts, no matter whether the Kumo ninja defeats Konoha or not, they will be the losers, so Konoha will never dare to start a war; on the contrary, if the murderer is handed over, how can the Hokage express his gratitude to just now?  The Hyuga clan, who is a little dissatisfied with their status, should explain it to the major clans in the village?

    Furthermore, does Hokage really have the ability to hand over Hinata's clan leader now?

    "If you don't hand over the murderer, there will be war; if you hand over the murderer, Konoha's situation will become even more unbearable, the internal fighting will become more intense, and decline is inevitable. When Konoha declines enough, being conquered will be its only fate.

    There is no doubt that Yun Nin found the opportunity accurately this time and hit the weakened Konoha seven inches away!

    However, the third generation is worthy of being a ninja hero. In such a dangerous situation, despite the aggressiveness of Kumo ninja and the cold eyes of the village's wealthy family, he was able to accurately break the situation and save the situation by sacrificing Hinata and Hidashi.

    After time travel, Sakura, who truly understood the inside story and was once terrified that the war was so close, admired these two men very much, the third generation Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen and the unknown Hinata Hizashi in the original work, especially the latter.  It was his voluntary sacrifice that prevented the war.  Perhaps, he also made such determination in order to allow Neji to live in a war-free Konoha!

    The Kumo ninja who obtained Hinata Hizashi's body died down.  With no excuse for war, and seeing that the Hokage still maintained absolute control over Konoha in this situation, his hopes for civil strife in Konoha were shattered, and he had no choice but to leave in despair.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????? In the village, the various ethnic groups in the village who had just started to have small thoughts, were beaten by the Hokage like this, and they became honest people.  Although the Hyuga clan was humiliated, because Hizashi sacrificed voluntarily, there was not much to say. After all, the Hyuga clan was also a big clan who could see the situation clearly. Everyone was in the same boat. If Konoha really collapsed, Hinata would not be able to reap the consequences.  .

    In the original book, when Ningci talked about this incident, he finished the incident with a light sentence: "Konoha, which values ??peace, finally reached a deal with Kumo Ninja." If he hadn't traveled through time, how could Sakura have done it?  Do you think there is something so thrilling about this?

    However, the third generation's move to destroy the mountain and shake the tiger, both internally and externally, did not work on that big tiger - the Uchiha clan.  The sacrifice of the Hyuga clan leader's brother did not shock the Uchiha.  On the contrary, Uchiha, who saw the weak nature of Konoha from this incident, went further and further on the road of seeking death.

    Similarly, the third generation's move to show weakness, although it stabilized the turbulent situation in Konoha, also aroused the dissatisfaction of the hard-liners in the village. When has Konoha ever suffered such a big loss and suffered such humiliation?  The person who killed the thief was actually handed over as the murderer. Where is the justice?  Because of this, the third generation was called cowardly, which laid the foundation for Danzo and Gen to walk alone.

    At this moment, the only two men in the Uchiha family who have transcended the narrow vision of Uchiha, Shisui and Itachi, should be working hard on the road to peace, right?  Unfortunately, everything will be in vain.

    If Sakura does not change the general trend of the village, next year will be the time for the Uchiha to be exterminated.

    Looking at Iruka who was still trying to instill knowledge on the podium, Sakura couldn't help but sigh: It's great to be an ordinary person who doesn't understand anything!

    ¡°Well, I give full marks to this for showing off.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 4 Daily Life at Ninja School (2)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Although the Uchiha clan is about to be exterminated, Sakura has no intention of participating in it.  On the contrary, all she wanted was to spend this period of time peacefully. Especially when the genocide was approaching, it was best not to wander around to avoid seeing things that you shouldn't see.  In those sensitive days, others don't care whether you do it intentionally or not, they will take it first, and you may even kill it on the spot!  Not to mention trying to fish in troubled waters and take advantage of the fire. Since Sakura does not have powerful plug-ins and the author does not forcefully interfere, it is better not to commit suicide.

    But it¡¯s still possible to establish a good relationship with Xiaoqiang in advance.  It has been six years since she traveled back in time, and Sakura has also become accustomed to being a girl in this life through helplessness and self-hypnosis, but it does not mean that she can like girls' entertainment activities, such as dolls, playing house, and flower arrangements.  As a strong protagonist, how could he like these weak and sissy games?  Although it¡¯s childish to play ninja games, at least you¡¯re not a sissy!

    Although it is still boring.

    Based on this, I finally started to have some fun with Naruto and others.  Children are simple-minded, even the precocious children in the Naruto world are generally the same. As long as they can play together, they are good friends.

    As for Sasuke, there is no friendship at all.  Facts have proved that pretending to be cool must be cultivated from an early age. Sasuke, who has never experienced the night of genocide, has already mastered the skills of pretending to be cool at a young age without any teacher. If Sakura's grades were not perfect, Sasuke would not bother to focus on these.  On the body of vulgar fans.  Of course, for Sakura, it would be more difficult to fail to get full marks than to get full marks for such a simple test!

    The courses at the Ninja School are actually not very difficult at all. In the original novel, he took the Three Body Technique test after six years of middle school, and only people with no ninja talent could fail the test.  In cultural classes and practical classes, Sasuke's greatest advantage is the throwing of ninja tools. After all, Itachi trained him personally, and his level is quite good. He can play with kunai and shuriken to perfection, and the various fancy throwing techniques are dazzling.

    This is probably only the Uchiha family who can throw ninja tools like this. Without extraordinary eyesight, it is impossible to judge and throw the overly complicated lines. This is confusing enough, but it deviates from the throwing of ninja tools.  The right path to take.  Especially after practicing it myself, I feel that the throwing technique of chasing the front arrow with the back arrow deliberately slows down the speed of the front arrow, which is completely compromising the bottom line. The speed is too slow and there is no threat no matter how good the angle is on the battlefield.  Would you like to vote for one?  Unfortunately, the school accepted this technique and recognized it as a high-level throwing technique, giving Sasuke higher bonus points every time.  Well, the above sour remarks came from Sakura.

    Looking through the pipe, the Uchiha family arrogantly turned throwing into an art, an art that only Uchiha can master. Like other things, once it is unique to Uchiha, outsiders are not allowed to get close to it, just like Uchiha  The community, Uchiha ninjas, Uchiha weapon shops, etc., while protecting their rights and interests better and better, are becoming more and more arrogant and disconnected from Konoha.  When Uchiha regards Konoha more and more as "his own interests", he is getting closer and closer to being cut off by Konoha

    The second class happens to be the Ninja Tool class.  The content of the course is very simple. The teacher will first demonstrate the standard movements, and then practice freely, and the teacher will give guidance one by one.

    As expected, Uchiha Sasuke appeared next to Sakura by coincidence, glanced at Sakura, and then actually picked up eight shurikens - one between each finger.  He raised his left hand to his right shoulder, moved his wrist slightly, and the four shurikens flew out neatly in a flick of his hand, accurately hitting the center of the target not far away. The four shurikens were shot at the same time. This wonderful throwing technique has attracted everyone around.  Few eyes.  This was not enough, then Sasuke exchanged two shurikens from his right hand to his left hand, and shot the shurikens with both hands at the same time. The darts drew two beautiful arcs in the air, one high and one low, and then collided together. After a subtle collision, the back  The three shurikens were pierced in the center of the circle one after another, but the first one made a large arc, bypassed the target and was nailed to the back of the target.  The girls next to me looked at it and let out low cheers in unison, including Ino.

    A burst of very neat cheers suddenly sounded around, interspersed with voices such as "So handsome!" Among them, Ino's voice was undoubtedly the loudest, but the other members of the Nine Xiaoqiang didn't express much.  For them who come from a ninja family, these are nothing.  Well, Naruto was the exception. He didn't understand how high the technical content was.

    Sakura was a little speechless when she noticed that after Sasuke finished throwing, he looked at her with a bit of pride, which was obviously a challenge, and she was very sure that Sakura couldn't throw like him.

    "You are such a brat at such a young age. You are indeed a troubled brat." With a bit of a headache, Sakura realized that she was serious about even brats when she accepted the challenge. Even if she didn't challenge, she couldn't beat the brat.  .  .  ?Of course, I still have to take action to torture the little brat!

    Picking up a shuriken casually, the water film retreated to the wrist to help exert force, and threw it out with all its strength!  The shuriken flashed through the air, so fast that no trace could be seen, only a sharp whistling sound was heard, and it hit the target in the blink of an eye. Half of the entire shuriken was actually buried in the thick material.  In the target!

    Shaking her aching wrist, Sakura sighed secretly.  The body is too immature. Although the muscles used their full strength this time, as soon as the chakra water to assist the force was exerted, it felt that the bones could not bear it.  With Sakura's current amount of chakra and control, it is not a problem to use chakra to control the water mass to burst out instantly. However, if this power is used to push the body, the bones will be broken or even shattered after just one use.  In the comics I read in my previous life, Tsunade could make landslides and crack the earth with just a few movements of her hands. I really don¡¯t know how she did it. In fact, the biggest difficulty in the so-called strange power technique is to keep her body from being injured after such a terrifying power burst out.  Bar!  This is probably related to Tsunade's unparalleled medical skills and superb chakra control ability!

    Sasuke was also startled by the frightening voice, but he quickly reacted and saw that Sakura stopped shooting after she finished shooting. He also asked: "Haruno Sakura-san, aren't you going to practice? You just shot one."  Throw!" It seemed that he was caring about his classmates with good intentions, but the slightly curved corners of his mouth and the proud and contemptuous expression completely exposed his thoughts. Obviously, in Sasuke's view, Sakura was just throwing a little faster this time.  , no angle at all, no technical content at all!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Sakura rolled her eyes at Sasuke and slowly grabbed a few shurikens. The chakra water quietly filled the holes in the middle of the shurikens, holding the shurikens suspended in the palm of her hand, controlling them to spin crazily!  This hand showed off his chakra control ability quietly, which many chunin may not be able to do!

    ¡ª¡ªI can¡¯t do fancy throwing!  However, I am very good at cheating with chakra!  Open your eyes!

    Sakura didn¡¯t see any movement, she only raised her eyebrows slightly, and then fired a few shurikens from her hand without any warning!  Faster than the first shuriken, before Sasuke could react, the seven shurikens drew several gorgeous arcs in the air and nailed into the center of the circle, three into the front and four into the back.  !  Upon closer inspection, each of the seven shurikens is deeply embedded in the bullseye just like the first one. Some even curiously wanted to pull them out, but found that they couldn't be pulled out!

    "You, you violated the law!" Sasuke was stunned!

    "It's a foul" The children watching were also stunned.  Even the class teacher was a little uneasy. He had been teaching for more than 20 years and had seen all kinds of geniuses. This was the first time he had encountered a genius with such extraordinary chakra manipulation ability!  Originally, Sakura's chakra manipulation ability in the original book was at a genius level, not to mention that this is Sakura who has strengthened her mental power and trained hard after time travel!

    Sakura laughed disdainfully, "Humph, can you do it?"

    What a naive boy!  As long as you can shoot the shuriken into the enemy's body, it's a success. As for how you shoot it, is it important?

    With the joy of defeating the defeated dog¡¯s self-confidence, another day passed.

    ***************************************************  ***************************************************  *********************************

    In the evening, Uchiha House.

    A small figure is still practicing throwing ninja tools. There are kunai and shurikens scattered everywhere, and the messy shurikens nailed on the target show that the person who is practicing is very accurate!

    "Sasuke! Are you practicing using chakra to control throwing shurikens?" The black figure who slowly approached looked at the ninja tools on the floor and the practicing figures, and immediately saw the truth.

    "Yes, brother! Huh, huh - I want to try, without using hands, just using chakra, if it can work." Sasuke, who was sweating profusely and looking a little exhausted, lowered his head and took a few breaths, and said weakly.  Obviously, Sasuke's training had not made any substantial progress.

    Itachi walked over and ruffled Sasuke's hair. He only glanced at Sasuke with his bright eyes and came to a conclusion.

    "You can't do this. There must be a medium, a medium that connects chakra and shuriken. Your attributes are fire and thunder, neither of which are suitable for physical media. And even if there is a medium, doing this requires  The manipulation ability is also very high, and it can only be achieved after a long period of practice. So it doesn¡¯t mean much, don¡¯t practice this! Can I teach you a new move? By the way, why did you suddenly think of practicing this? "

    Is someone deliberately misleading Sasuke about his training?  The younger brother, Uchiha Itachi, asked a little sensitively.

    "There is a classmate in the class who used this trick in the ninja class in the afternoon. He shot seven shurikens to the front and back of the target at once." Sasuke answered honestly.

    "Really!" Itachi pondered for a moment. It was true that he was too worried, but could he do it to this extent at this age?  It seems that I couldn't do this even when I was six years old, right?  There is such a genius in Sasuke's class!

    "This classmate of yours is pretty awesome! What's his name?"

    "Uhher name is Haruno Sakura, and she is a girl."

    ¡°She¡¯s not a child of a wealthy family in the village, but she¡¯s a girl?

    Itachi was slightly startled.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)??" Sasuke replied honestly.

    "Really!" Itachi pondered for a moment. It was true that he was too worried, but could he do it to this extent at this age?  It seems that I couldn't do this even when I was six years old, right?  There is such a genius in Sasuke's class!

    "This classmate of yours is pretty awesome! What's his name?"

    "Uhher name is Haruno Sakura, and she is a girl."

    ¡°She¡¯s not a child of a wealthy family in the village, but she¡¯s a girl?

    Itachi was slightly startled.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 5 Uchiha genocide

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Since Sakura made a splash in the ninja class, whether ninjas can be manipulated with only chakra has become a hot topic in the school.  Zhengfang believes that it doesn't matter how he throws the ninja tool, as long as it can kill the enemy, it is too dogmatic to care about this.  The other side countered that it was flashy and that using chakra to control would consume too much energy. It was better to use hand throwing in a down-to-earth manner. Going to the battlefield with such arrogance at a young age would definitely lead to the quickest death.

    In the end, the Ninja School said that being able to use chakra to do this is Sakura's ability. This can be considered as passing the exam. If you are not convinced, give it a try.  However, Iruka also suggested that Sakura give priority to practicing with her body. After all, the basics are also very important.

    As for which one is stronger, Sakura or Sasuke, it has become an eternal hot topic in their grade.

    Sakura is a little unhappy about this. To be honest, it¡¯s quite unreasonable to compare an adult and a child together. What fun is there in comparing with a child?

    People are afraid of being famous and pigs are afraid of being strong. After this incident, many people were unconvinced by Sakura. Most of the geniuses that have appeared in Konoha over the years are from wealthy families. They have received ninja education within the family since they were young. Their starting points and growth rates are very different.  Much higher than ordinary ninjas, these are the so-called geniuses.  How many geniuses are truly from civilian families?  There are only a few such as the Yondaime Namikaze Minato and others.  Some people were even unconvinced and wanted to come to Sakura to argue.  Fortunately, overall there are not many people who take action. Sakura does not receive three days of challenge letters and four love letters every day. Real geniuses will not make such superficial comparisons, and those who are looking for trouble are mostly half-empty.  , it was easy to solve the problem by talking. If the problem could not be solved by talking, I could find a secluded corner and solve it.

    The days after that passed peacefully.

    Itachi, who was a little concerned about Sakura, only took a glance at Sasuke from a distance one day when he was sending Sasuke to school and stopped paying attention. For a strong man of his level, a genius of Sakura's level does not need to be too much.  care.  Although his knowledge and ability have surpassed that of the narrow-minded Uchiha clan, in Itachi's heart, there is still the thought that there is no limit to blood inheritance. No matter how strong the ninjas from ordinary families are, they will not be able to climb to the peak where they are.  .  This is not even a prejudice, but a general rule in the ninja world for so many years, with only a handful of exceptions.

    The upper limit is probably at the level of elite ninjas.  Itachi mentally recalled the many ninjas he knew, among whom the shadow-level figures were as few as the morning stars.  In the ninja world, ordinary ninjas with average talent can reach the level of jonin through hard work and luck. Among ordinary people, ninjas with the title of genius who are diligent and lucky can grow into elite jounin or even quasi-kage level. That is  A strong person who can crush ordinary Jonin, but to be able to grow into a Kage-level person, you need the talent that comes once in ten years and the personal guidance of a Kage-level strong person, both of which are indispensable.  For people with the name of Uchiha, the Three Magatama Sharingan is synonymous with genius, and the Mangekyo Sharingan is the quality assurance of talent. Therefore, as long as the Uchiha family opens their eyes, they are elite ninjas.

    Itachi couldn¡¯t see what advantages Sakura had to become a Kage-level ninja.

    This is also how many people later viewed Sakura. Before being slapped in the face by the facts, people always stubbornly believed that they were right.

    No matter what, Sakura¡¯s life in the ninja school continues peacefully.  The courses in the school, whether they are cultural classes or ninja skills classes, are a bit fresh at first, but the content is too simple, and such simple content must be taught over and over again to ensure that everyone understands it.  Next content.

    "I learned these things by reading books at home. It's a waste of life at school." Sometimes Sakura would complain out of boredom.  Fortunately, Sakura can still practice chakra control when she is bored.  Use chakra-controlled water to cover the surface of the body, and then use the body to feel the presence of the water while feeling the presence of the body with the water. This subtle feeling is really beneficial to the perception of the body and chakra.  Sakura sometimes does other tricks to practice her chakra manipulation ability. For example, she looks like she is sitting in class, but in fact she is holding herself up with chakra water and hanging one centimeter above the chair.  This is already a kind of suspension. It does not consume much chakra, but it consumes a lot of energy. Sakura's current duration is about an hour. As the brain and spirit continue to develop, this time will continue to be extended.

    Later, probably at the beginning of the summer vacation of the second year, the murder of Sasuke's family happened unexpectedly.

    Throughout that day, Sakura found that the atmosphere in the village was strange and indescribably depressing.  Sakura noticed that her father, who had just finished his mission and was still on vacation, had temporarily added a duty mission and came back in the middle of the night. This was extremely rare. She felt a thump in her heart. Could it be that that happened?  I tossed and turned all night and couldn't sleep. The next day,The ninjas on the street all had solemn expressions, as if they knew a huge secret but couldn't tell it. Then in the afternoon, Konoha officials issued a statement saying that Uchiha Itachi killed all his clan members overnight and then defected.  To be honest, only Uchiha Sasuke could believe this. For a long time after that, many people discussed this matter privately and speculated on various possibilities of the truth.

    Sakura, who has read the original novel, is too lazy to participate in such a discussion. Of course she knows the truth.  For those non-ninja villagers who have figured out ten serial conspiracies, Sakura sometimes really admires their entertainment spirit. The truth is that it is complicated to say that it is complex, and it is not difficult to understand if it is simple. It is just that the Uchiha rebellion is imminent.  The third generation was not in a hurry to save the situation, Danzo killed him painfully, and Uchiha Itachi had no choice but to exterminate the clan in order to save Sasuke.

    Sasuke, who witnessed his parents being killed by his brother's sword, was in a coma for three days.  Before Itachi left Sasuke, he left unforgettable memories and crazy hatred. This made a seven-year-old boy take revenge as his life goal after his family was destroyed and his relatives died tragically. Hatred kept Sasuke alive, and  Control him to grow and become strong and vulnerable.  The night of genocide happened on the second day of summer vacation. After the one-month holiday, the ninja school resumed classes. When Sakura and the others saw Sasuke again, he was a completely different person.

    In the past, Sasuke was just awkward and arrogant, but now he has become vicious and cold, with no anger in his eyes and as cold as ice and snow.  It's just that sometimes his face suddenly becomes ferocious, his expression full of hatred, as if he can't suppress the hatred in his heart. Only at this time can people see Sasuke's turbulent emotions hidden under the mask of indifference.

    Sakura sadly discovered that those ignorant and nymphomaniac little girls actually thought that Sasuke had become cooler and more attractive with his rather pretty face.  Except for Sakura and Hinata, all the other girls in the class seemed to follow suit and fell in love with Sasuke, who put on a poker face every day and got perfect scores in every subject. Ino, relying on the advantages of being the strongest in combat and having the best grades, became  The only woman in this group of girls who is qualified to get close to Sasuke.

    Sakura said she couldn¡¯t understand the battle between women.

    As for what happened on the night when the Uchiha clan was exterminated, the village issued a hush-hush order. No one dared to discuss the matter publicly. Even speaking in private, they were all secretive.

    The impact of the night of genocide continues to ferment and spread as time goes by.

    Some people were full of sympathy for Sasuke, but this sympathy actually caused secondary harm to Sasuke. In the past, when people looked at him, they were looking at the pride of the Uchiha family. Now, when people look at him, they are looking at the poor boy who was brutally exterminated.  With eyes full of pity.  Sometimes, they would talk in private, but they would stop immediately when they saw Sasuke approaching, which in turn brought back painful memories for Sasuke.  Many people have unconsciously distanced themselves from Sasuke. Some are because Sasuke seems more arrogant, cold and unapproachable after the genocide. Some do not want to get close to the most popular figures for fear of getting into trouble. Others are simply ignorant and feel that it is difficult to get close to Sasuke.  unlucky.

    Uchiha Sasuke, who returned to school after the massacre, became very lonely in school.

    Fortunately, not everyone seems so sophisticated or snobbish, and not all classmates are asked by their families to avoid Sasuke.  Such as Naruto.  Maybe we share the same problem!  Naruto, who also had no relatives or family, felt sympathy for Sasuke.  Naruto, who looks carefree on the outside, is actually very sensitive on the inside. He instinctively discovered the inner loneliness of Sasuke who lost his family. He has already experienced this loneliness deeply!  For Sasuke, the existence of Naruto, who also has no relatives, gave him the knowledge that he was not alone, or that he and Naruto were both equally lonely, and this same loneliness made the two of them in love.  Attracting each other.

    This was the first bond between the two, formed inadvertently.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 6 Sakura VS Sasuke

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    For Naruto, Sakura is special. She is the first person to show kindness to him, and she still treats him as a good friend after knowing his identity - even though she beat him up in the first two meetings, and still treated him as a good friend.  To be his boss.

    Naruto also made more friends in the ninja school. Most students from ninja families would not be prejudiced against Naruto. Shikamaru, Chouji and Kiba formed a bad foursome with him, often skipping classes and attending classes.  Sleeping gave Iruka a headache.  However, despite having many new friends, Sakura, the "first friend he met", still has a special place in Naruto's heart.

    To Naruto, Sasuke is also special.  Because Sasuke is also a lonely person without a family of parents.  Lonely people will yearn for each other, because they understand the pain of loneliness and hope to hug each other for warmth.

    However, it is impossible to expect Naruto, a troublemaker and a low-key person, to find Sasuke at the right time to talk and express his feelings to each other. With Naruto's IQ, he cannot think of such a clever way.  I don't know where he learned the logic from, and on the grounds that he would be number one as long as he defeated the first one, Naruto began to challenge Sasuke tirelessly, such as sparring with Sasuke during Taijutsu class.

    The result can be imagined.

    At first, Sakura breathed a sigh of relief when Naruto picked Sasuke.

    In the past, in Taijutsu class, Naruto usually chose Sakura as his partner for sparring. Shikamaru and Choji were the fixed pairing of the delinquent quartet. Kiba expressed that he didn't like Naruto as a scumbag, so Naruto had no choice but to find Sakura.  .  However, Sakura was tired of torturing him. It has to be said that the biggest problem of the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki is that it has a tendon. Against Sakura who has skillfully applied chakra to Taijutsu, the chance of winning is zero, and Sakura's  Taijutsu training focuses on technique and flexibility, so every time they sparred, he couldn't exert his strength. Sakura was frustrated, and Naruto was depressed. Both of them were very worried about this.

    If Naruto hadn't been pestering her, Sakura would have preferred to spar with Hinata.  In her previous life, Sakura didn't understand martial arts and had watched a lot of martial arts movies. However, no matter how many martial arts movies she watched, she couldn't transform into Bruce Lee and Ip Man. What's more, in this super-normal world, even Bruce Lee couldn't defeat ninjas.  ah.  The closest I got to martial arts was when I signed up for a Wing Chun training class when I was a child. However, I only learned a superficial amount of the boxing techniques I learned for the sake of looking cool, and the results were too slow.

    After traveling through time, Sakura found that she could not find a good teacher who could teach Taijutsu.  My father, who is a chuunin in the family, is a dabbler in taijutsu and doesn't want to mislead his children. As for the other ninjas, not to mention Gai, they are ordinary jounin who are partial to taijutsu. They are not the ones that ordinary ninja families like Sakura can see.  , let alone ask him for physical skills. This is why it is difficult for ninjas from ordinary ninja families to grow into strong men - they lack the guidance of famous teachers.  Until now, Sakura is still exploring her own way in physical arts, so Hinata, who has received a professional education at home and is willing to help others, means a lot to Sakura. It¡¯s not that she wants to steal her family¡¯s soft boxing, but she comes from a wealthy family of physical arts.  A casual word or two from Hinata would be very helpful to Sakura who is still exploring on her own, let alone a face-to-face competition!

    Sakura's wishful thinking didn't last long. Just a few days after she started a relationship with Hinata, she discovered that she was still too weak.

    Because Sasuke was soon harassed and abused by Naruto until he got tired of it, so in order to get rid of Naruto and challenge his competitors, he actually approached Sakura.

    One day¡¯s physical training class.

    "The following is free practice time, students are invited to practice in groups freely."

    As soon as the Taijutsu class teacher finished speaking, Naruto went to Sasuke immediately, "Sasuke, Sasuke¡ª¡ª!" Then he discovered a pair that had never appeared before, Haruno Sakura and Uchiha Sasuke.

    "I've wanted to practice with you for a long time, Haruno Sakura-san. Taijutsu practice is not a ninja tool class or a cultural class. Relying on cleverness won't work! Let me tell you the difference between first place and second place!"

    With his two fingers together forming a sword gesture, Sasuke solemnly formed the Seal of Opposition, his eyes sparkling with light, and he spoke in an unprecedented serious tone.

    Sakura raised her eyebrows in surprise, looked at Sasuke, and then formed a seal of opposition with her sword fingers.

    ??Smile lightly.

    ¡°Then tell me with your fist!¡±

    Before she finished speaking, Sakura slightly bent her left foot and kicked the ground violently. Her small body shot out like an arrow from a string. She drew her right fist back to the limit and swung it out like a rebounding bowstring!

    A few simple movements, with the exquisite blessing of Sakura's chakra, are as powerful as a tiger!

    ¡°If this move had been used on Earth before time travel, perhaps even the so-called boxing champion would have looked at it with a different look because of its change of expression.

    But Sasuke isHe calmly stretched out his left arm, firmly blocking Sakura's attack. A dull thunder-like snapping sound erupted from the intersection of his fists. However, his right fist came out from his waist soundlessly, reaching straight for it.  Sakura's exposed left side!

    With extraordinary dexterity, Sakura, who failed to attack and was defeated by the counterattack, quickly regained her center of gravity, dodged sideways, and used her left hand to split Sasuke's right fist that popped out like a poisonous snake with a knife.

    During the tentative confrontation, the two quickly understood each other's strength, and tacitly agreed to go all out, with fierce fists and staggered figures, and soon they fought for dozens of rounds!

    Sasuke is worthy of being the son of a large family. He has received professional training at home before. Every move he makes is precise, methodical, and well-founded.  On the contrary, Sakura, who was born as a wild child, has no system in her fists and kicks. There are many whimsical but ineffective moves between advancement and retreat!  Sasuke's fists and kicks were sharp and had tricky angles. They were completely different from Naruto's. They were very powerful. As soon as they made contact, Sakura was completely at a disadvantage.

    Sakura, who has not received a good education in taijutsu, can basically say that her taijutsu is insufficiently spiritual and full of loopholes.  Many of her moves are actually inspired by the martial arts movies she watched in her previous life, so they either look very chic or very powerful and full of whimsy.  However, most of these fantastic ideas have problems. Just like Sakura's first move, it was more than ferocious but had too many flaws. Sasuke immediately seized the opportunity to counterattack.

    In this battle, Sakura was completely suppressed by Sasuke from the beginning. It was only with the extraordinary dexterity brought by her superb chakra manipulation ability that she was able to defend Sasuke's counterattack.

    Sasuke once thought that Sakura would be defeated by him soon, for example, after leaking the next flaw.

    But it didn¡¯t.

    One move passed.  Ten moves passed.  A minute passed.

    Sakura is still full of energy, but Sasuke is getting more and more frightened.  At the beginning, Sakura's offensive was full of loopholes. Every time Sasuke caught the flaw and counterattacked, Sakura was a little flustered to deal with it, and then she soon discovered that Sasuke's counterattacks could not threaten her.  Although she had lost her center of gravity and had no angle to dodge, Sakura could always use her strength to avoid Sasuke's punches and kicks.  It seemed that Sakura's attacks failed and were countered repeatedly, but Sasuke's attacks also had no effect on Sakura.  Sasuke quickly understood that this was because Sakura could manipulate chakra water to help generate strength, which made Sakura repeatedly use incredible actions to defend Sasuke's offensive.  However, not to mention the difficulty of doing so while being distracted during a fierce taijutsu confrontation, what is even more frightening is that Sakura is using actual combat to screen out those unreasonable things, taking this opportunity to quickly shed the exaggeration of her taijutsu!

    Yes, Sakura has never forgotten the original intention of taking this class, which is not to be competitive, but to practice physical skills.  It's rare to have someone as powerful as Sasuke come to your doorstep to serve as a whetstone, so of course you have to cherish the opportunity!

    As for victory or defeat?  Sasuke cares about it, but Sakura doesn't have to care, as long as she can improve her taijutsu.

    What¡¯s the benefit of winning?  So what if you lose?  Sakura just had to concentrate undistractedly on the realizations this battle had given her.

    The irony is that sometimes, the more you care about winning, the less likely you are to win.

    "Hey!"

    During the fierce battle, Sasuke was still thinking about other things. For a moment, Sasuke was stunned. His left arm was half a beat too late to retract the fist. The fleeting opportunity was caught by Sakura, who was making rapid progress, and quickly pursued him.  , the movement was no longer as excessive as before but just right. His left hand deceived Sasuke's attention, but his right hand quietly rose from under his body and punched, like fishing for the moon from the bottom of the sea, and like a fish leaping out of the water, after Sakura gave a soft drink  Nakagara takes Sasuke's right breast!

    Although Sasuke had tried his best to avoid it, and even though the blow was not severe, the slap still destroyed his center of gravity. While he was trying to regain his footing while he was unsteady, Sakura grabbed her right foot and subtly stepped between his legs.  between.  Power comes from the roots, so how can we exert power if our feet are unstable?  Sakura easily blocked his weak counterattack. Sasuke's midline was wide open, and his defeat was revealed!

    ??Sink your hips, force rises from the crotch, passes through the abdomen, back, and shoulders, stops briefly on the forearm, then lifts the elbow and punches!  The punch with the left hand hit Sasuke's face like a cannonball. Then, the elbow was withdrawn, the chakra water at the bottom of the right elbow exerted force, and the punch with the right hand was blasted out without hesitation, and the momentum did not slow down at all!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Left punch, right punch, left punch, continuous attack!

    Papa -dense fist fell on Sasuke's face like a rain point!

    Like a rainstorm hitting flowers!

    Although she restrained her strength and did not hit the vital points, in just two seconds, Sakura had already punched more than a dozen punches!  The last punch, with an inch of force, hit Sasuke hard on the heart and knocked him away!

    The outcome has been decided.  Sasuke¡ª¡ª

    Complete defeat.

    Qidian Chinese website www.qidian.com welcomes all book friends to visit and read. The latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all original in Qidian!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)The Chinese website www.qidian.com welcomes all book lovers to visit and read. The latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all original from Qidian!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 7 New Ninjutsu

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Phew!  call¡ª¡ª!

    Sakura gasped for air and stared at Sasuke who stood up on the opposite side. Although she won, the fierce physical confrontation and the distraction of manipulating chakra water to assist the battle doubled Sakura's physical and mental strength.  Ground consumption!  However, Sakura felt that she had gained a lot and felt very happy.

    The feeling of sparring with Sasuke is completely different, compared to sparring with Naruto or Hinata.  Naruto, a ninja who will stand at the top of the ninja world in the future, is still a young ninja who only knows how to go straight. Those moves that are ineffective against Sasuke are quite effective when fighting Naruto.  After the fight with Sasuke, it became much clearer at once which things he had practiced before were useful, which were useless, and which ones he had practiced wrong.  Some things are useless just by looking at them on the surface. They have to be practiced in person before they can be useful!

    Phew¡ª¡ªSasuke wiped the red marks and blood on his face with the corner of his clothes, which made his expression look a bit ferocious.

    Having a big advantage but being accidentally overturned, this unexpected failure made Sasuke unable to accept it for a while.  But after all, he is a "shadow" level powerhouse in the future. Sasuke still has the courage to admit failure and learn from it to reach a higher level.

    After taking a few deep breaths to calm down from his anger, Sasuke formed the Seal of Reconciliation and said to Sakura.

    "What a good move!"

    After using more than ten or twenty moves, only the last one worked. Sasuke's compliment sounded a bit ironic. Sakura scratched the back of her head and smiled awkwardly, "Are you talking about that move [Serial Japanese Punch]?"

    "No, it's not this move. Although this move is very powerful, what I care about more is your pace just now."

    "Hmm As for this move, I call it entering the horse."

    "Enter the horse?"

    "That's right. Horse Step. I call the pace you usually stand in Horse Step. The step I took forward just destroyed your center of gravity." To explain the steps of Wing Chun in detail, I'm afraid I have to explain the steps of Wing Chun.  The entire theoretical system and fighting methods must be explained thoroughly.

    "However, since words can't explain it clearly, it's better to fight in practice."

    "Shall we come again?" Her physical strength has almost recovered, and Sakura will declare another challenge without hesitation.

    "Um!"

    ***************************************************  **********************************

    Prejudice stems from ignorance.

    In her previous life, Sakura, as a half-low-end Sasuke Black, had always harbored a certain degree of prejudice against Sasuke.  When she was in college in her previous life, Sakura's roommate was Sasuke Kuro. He often scolded Sasuke for being pretentious, impulsive and thoughtless, etc. As a result, he was fooled by Madara and the others. Under his influence, Sakura never had a good impression of Sasuke.

    However, after having more and more in-depth contact with Sasuke in the real world, Sakura gradually began to understand Sasuke, and the image of Sasuke in her heart gradually changed from the two-dimensional image in the comics to a real person with flesh and blood.  .  Sakura also gradually discovered how superficial her previous understanding was.

    Imagine that when you were less than ten years old, your brother suddenly and brutally killed all your relatives and clan members, but spared you alone. Then you lived alone in this world without even a person to take care of you.  If you don't have any relatives to depend on, what kind of person will you become?

    What¡¯s more, Sasuke¡¯s situation is a little more complicated.  In fact, the news of Uchiha's rebellion was not strictly sealed.  On the contrary, for the sake of the justice of their actions, the village has informed the upper-level ninjas (mainly jounin and other related personnel, who have a high political status in the village) to show that the village will not  A family was wiped out inexplicably. Only this family became the common enemy of everyone else, and the village had to use the most drastic means to deal with them.

    Logically speaking, such an action cannot leave anyone alive at all.  However, Uchiha Itachi, as an important double agent who was deeply trusted by the Hokage, saved Sasuke, which made this operation awkward.

    On the one hand, the Uchiha of Konoha are a very powerful and important armed force. The genocide of the Uchiha is like cutting off an arm, leaving a bloodline, which may be able to rebuild the Uchiha family in the future. Konoha  There should not be too many people who want to share the power of this blood stain; on the other hand, this is also to stabilize the strong man Uchiha Itachi. He has already done this for the village. If even Sasuke, an innocent person, can also protect the  If you don't come down, it may chill the other jounin and cause very bad effects.

    However, for ordinary people, the surname Uchiha has undoubtedly become synonymous with those who have a rebellious nature and are arrogant. From their ancestor UchihaHaubara's current intention to rebel has pointed this out.  So, approaching Uchiha is undoubtedly a very wrong behavior in the eyes of many people. To put it more seriously, it is just like the bad response caused by entertainment stars and separatists in previous lives.  Although the young Uchiha Sasuke himself was innocent, his last name became the biggest stain.

    This makes many people subconsciously avoid Sasuke.

    After a considerable period of time, the three began to take turns playing the role of challenger and being challenged.  The one who has made the most progress is Sakura. Her weak taijutsu has improved rapidly with the help of many high-quality sparring partners (Sasuke), tutors (Hinata) and sandbags (Naruto). She can beat Sasuke even without using nintaijutsu.  What goes around comes around.  As for Naruto, he also grew up under Sakura's loving punches and whipping legs.

    The initial bond and friendship between the three people were established when they got along.

    Although, the three of them don¡¯t quite agree with this.  The three of them looked at each other like this. Sakura in Sasuke's eyes: a violent maniac with no femininity; Naruto in Sasuke's eyes: a brainless fool; Sakura in Naruto's eyes: no femininity.  Violent maniac, Sasuke in Naruto's eyes: a bastard who only pretends to be cool with a straight face to attract girls' attention.  And Naruto and Sasuke in Sakura's eyes: little brats who don't understand anything!

    The days at school passed peacefully like this.  Apart from occasionally sparring with each other to build a good relationship with the two protagonists, Sakura's main focus is still on the practice of ninjutsu.

    As we grow older, our practice and understanding of escape techniques also progress faster and faster as the amount of chakra at our disposal increases.  When she was about ten years old, after entering the fourth or fifth grade, Sakura could clearly feel that her body was beginning to develop, and her physical strength was growing rapidly. Combined with the excess mental power to form chakra, the amount of chakra began to increase at the same rate every month.  improve.

    The ninjutsu that can be touched and practiced has also changed from low-level ninjutsu to intermediate and high-level ninjutsu.  However, most of the ninjutsu that the ninja school can provide are ordinary ninjutsu with no characteristics, such as water release and water bomb. The truly powerful ninjutsu must be taught by the leading teacher after graduation.

    Sakura didn¡¯t pay too much attention to those mediocre ninjutsus. It didn¡¯t matter whether she learned these B-level ninjutsus or not.  However, the ninja school also recorded some lost ninjutsu. One of them is the S-level powerful offensive ninjutsu created by the Second Hokage: Water Release¡¤Water Breaking Wave. All information on the principles of the technique, seals, etc. are included with it.  The Nidaime was killed and lost, and the only remaining record is a simple description of it by a ninja who had seen this move: a very thin jet of water was sprayed from the mouth, cutting off all enemies.

    Sakura reacted immediately: Isn¡¯t this a water jet?

    Ninjas without sufficient knowledge of physics may find it difficult to understand why soft water becomes stronger than steel at high speed and ultra-high pressure, and can cut iron like mud, so no one can re-develop it since then.  But for time-travelers who are good at physics, the secrets here can be seen clearly.  Sakura could even tell based on the descriptions left by people who had seen this move that the Nidaime Ninjutsu was still far from the water jet used in industry in the previous life, because if the water jet was really sprayed from the mouth  , then it is necessary to create ultra-high pressure in the mouth, which is no different from stuffing a penis into the mouth. No ninja who does not want to commit suicide will develop such a ninjutsu.

    Water Release¡¤Water Break Wave inspired Sakura, but Sakura did not plan to reproduce this ninjutsu, but planned to develop a new ninjutsu that shoots water swords.  The point of this jutsu is to apply huge pressure to the water.

    The effect of creating pressure is more common in earth escape.  Water Release also has the art of creating heavy pressure, but generally it creates a large amount of water supplemented by chakra to create water pressure. However, the water pressure Sakura needs to create to complete this ninjutsu must be at least 100 MPa. This is  It means that she needs to create a 10,000-meter-high water column, so she'd better not be too wild.  The problem is that Sakura doesn't know any earth escape masters in her social circle, so she can only ask Teacher Iruka for help.

    Iruka was also surprised when he heard from Sakura that she was developing an S-class ninjutsu that was extremely powerful, consumed very little, and required extremely high chakra control capabilities.  Then he promised to help contact an earth escape master to answer Sakura's question.

    However, Sakura was far from expecting that this so-called earth escape master was actually him.

    ¡¾ps: Although the protagonist is not Sasuke Kuro, the author is!  ¡¿

    Qidian Chinese website www.qidian.com welcomes all book friends to visit and read. The latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all original in Qidian!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 8 New Ninjutsu (2)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The third generation Hokage.

    In order to encourage the children to study hard, the school decided to give a small reward to the first place in the final exam, which could be a specially made ninja tool, some guidance from a jounin, etc.  This was a rare opportunity, and Sakura didn't hesitate to use all her firepower to defeat Sasuke and take first place - Sakura usually couldn't compare to Sasuke when she didn't use chakra water to assist with taijutsu and ninja throwing.

    No one expected that Hokage-sama would come on a whim to present awards to the Ninja School students.

    No, it¡¯s not a whim.  He comes from an ordinary family but is extremely talented in ninjutsu and chakra manipulation. He has a close relationship with Naruto and Sasuke, and is developing an S-level water release. No matter which of these reasons he is, he is worthy of the Sandaime's attention.  Put it on Sakura.  Whether it is focusing on her influence on the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki and the Uchiha orphans, or whether she can grow into a Kage-level ninja, it is very important for Konoha now.

    Since the death of the fourth generation, Konoha has been in decline for too long. The third generation is eager to have more potential children in the next generation, especially students who come from ordinary ninja families and are naturally compatible with the Hokage family on the political spectrum.  The talented Sakura undoubtedly won the favor of the Third Generation in all aspects, but only in terms of future potential, further observation is needed.

    Hearing that Sakura was going to develop an S-level ninjutsu, the Sandaime thought this was an excellent opportunity to observe Sakura, so he took the time to come down and meet Sakura in person.

    "I heard that you want to develop a new water escape and need to create huge water pressure?" After an official conversation, the Sandaime got down to business.

    The Sandaime who took off his hat did not see the majesty of being a Hokage at all, but looked like a kind old grandfather.  The wrinkles on his face that looked like knife carvings showed that this man known as the hero of endurance was approaching his twilight years. It was hard to imagine the amazing momentum contained in his thin and short body.  The first time she met a Kage-level powerhouse, Sakura keenly sensed that there was an amazing amount of chakra hidden under his calm appearance. It was like a calm sea, even if there were no waves, it was still frightening.  Although he is old and no longer at his peak, Sandai is still a strong man that cannot be denied.

    The Sandaime Hokage held a pipe in his mouth and looked at Sakura with a smile. His friendly smile made Sakura, who was a little nervous about coming into contact with a shadow-level powerhouse in person for the first time, much less nervous.

    "Yes, Hokage-sama! Use huge water pressure to spray the water out like a water gun." Sakura briefly introduced the concept of the new technique, and then unexpectedly found that the third generation did not understand the principle.

    "That's it" The Sandaime Hokage habitually blew out a puff of smoke, knocked on his pipe and began to think. The expression on his face was hidden under the smoke, and only the twinkling eyes could be seen.

    The principle of the ninjutsu designed by Sakura was not complicated, but the Sandaime found that he could not understand it.  The third generation Sarutobi Hiruzen, who is known as the doctor of ninjutsu, has probably seen thousands of ninjutsu in his life. No matter what kind of weird ninjutsu he is, he can tell it once he sees it.  Most offensive ninjutsu rely on changes in form and properties to cause damage, but the Sandaime could not see how the new jutsu conceived by Sakura was offensive, let alone S-level offensive.

    Does it rely on water sprayed out by high pressure?  The Water Gun Sandaime has also seen it, but it is not a threat to ninjas.  Could it be that the secret of the Second Hokage's Water Break Wave really relies on high pressure?  The third generation expressed his doubts.

    Before coming to the ninja school, the Sandaime thought he would see an Orochimaru-like genius.  After meeting Sakura, the Sandaime discovered that she was indeed very similar to Orochimaru. She was also keen on ninjutsu and chakra, had exquisite chakra control capabilities, and was not satisfied with the existing ninjutsu and always wanted to develop new ones.  idea.  However, the two are so completely opposite, not to mention the personality difference between one being cold and the other being sunny. Although the techniques developed by Orochimaru are wild and unconstrained, there are always traces to be followed. The third generation considers himself qualified to guide him.

    And the jutsu Sakura wanted to develop, including another jutsu she also mentioned that used so-called extremely pure water, gave the Sandaime a bit of a headache.  An incomprehensible geek?

    In a sense, it is a good thing not to have to worry about cultivating a second Orochimaru.

    For a moment, he couldn't think of the significance of this technique. The Sandaime sighed secretly, forget it, just think of it as training young people.

    "There are actually ninjutsu that specialize in creating heavy pressure. Many of Sand Release's moves rely on heavy pressure to cause damage, such as this move, Sand Fushu¡ª¡ª"

    Lord Hokage slowly formed the seals and demonstrated to Sakura. The iron rod used as a demonstration prop was surrounded by sand. With the infusion of the third generation chakra, the iron rod was actually squeezed by the sand and deformed, making an infiltrating squeak.  Chirping sound.

    "Further emphasis onPressure, such as the Sandstorm Burial, is a bit more complicated, and chakra mobilization is more troublesome, but it shouldn't be a big deal to you.  "

    He also demonstrated the seal of a sandstorm burial.  This time, the iron rod was pressed by the sand and changed its shape like plasticine. If it were a human being wrapped inside, there would probably be only meat dregs left.

    "How much do you see?" The Sandaime Hokage looked at Sakura expectantly.

    "Well I can probably see that the overlap between the two techniques is the combination of seals that create pressure, right?" Sakura said while forming seals for Naruto to see.  The sand that had been dispersed began to squeeze again into a ball of iron with an unknown shape as Sakura's seals were formed. Under Sakura's adjustment, the iron block turned into a ball of iron.  This is the advantage of strong chakra manipulation ability. Most ninjutsu can be mastered quickly as long as you understand them.

    The third generation nodded with satisfaction and continued to remind Sakura, "Try using them in Water Release."

    Sakura silently reviewed her idea in her mind, and she just needed to add a pressure-creating seal to the original blank space.

    After calming down, this was Sakura's first attempt to create a new escape technique, and Sakura became a little excited.

    "Yin-", the first seal is a water mark, its function is to turn chakra into water, this is the opening line of single-attribute ninjutsu.  Next is the seal to control the form, "Ugly-Shen-Mao-Zi-Hai-" Sakura only made the first two "Ugly-Shen-" because she didn't need to do too complicated control this time, a simple circle  The shape is enough, and the last is the seal that creates pressure, "You-Chou-Wu-Xu", it's done!

    Chakra water emerged from Sakura's right hand and gathered into a round water ball. With the infusion of Sakura's chakra, although it was not visible from the outside, the water ball itself was under tremendous pressure.

    Sakura's heart moved, and she manipulated chakra to open a small opening in the water ball. The huge internal pressure spurted the water out of the small opening, forming a thin line of water that hit the cement floor and immediately made a small pit with a pop.  .  Sakura increased the output of chakra and increased the water pressure. The water line also became faster and faster. The small hole quickly became deeper and was about to penetrate the floor. The Third Hokage directly stretched out his hand to block the water column, and Sakura stopped.  Come down.

    The Sandaime's palms hurt slightly, but he was shocked in his heart. He was a little surprised when he saw the water column breaking the cement. His chakra-enhanced hand actually ached slightly when he took this move.

    After pondering for a moment, the Sandaime said: "So that's what it means. If you increase the pressure, maybe it can really pose a threat."

    That's right, after the water pressure reaches 10 MPa, it will be difficult to compress the water if you increase the water pressure again. This means that when the high-pressure and high-speed water column hits the surface of the object, the water that is difficult to compress and deform will be compressed and deformed.  Instantly becomes harder than steel!  When the pressure reaches more than 100 MPa, cutting steel with a water jet can be as easy as cutting tofu!  More importantly, the water jet can be ejected at a speed of one thousand meters per second. Within a range of ten meters, it only takes 0.01 seconds from launch to focus on the enemy!

    Sakura silently estimated in her mind that the pressure she was creating now could reach about 10 to 20 MPa. If she increased the chakra, it would be less than 30 MPa at most. She could cut cement boards, but it would be difficult to cut steel plates.  .  It can only be replaced by the sandstorm burial seal, but after a strong man uses chakra to bless himself, he can resist pure cutting without adding chakra, which is better than a steel plate. If he wants to achieve crushing-level cutting force, it is small  Sakura had to create higher pressure, otherwise she would have to rely on surprise or abuse.

    In principle, this is not difficult, but there will be many technical details.

    "The heavy pressure of the sandstorm burial is achieved by layer upon layer of pressure. If you study it further, it should be able to continue to be strengthened." The Sandaime reminded.

    The Sandaime Hokage himself has no idea how far this ninjutsu can reach if the pressure is increased.  Sandstorm Burial is already the Ninjutsu that creates the highest pressure that the Third Generation Eye has ever seen. This level is more than enough to deal with flesh and blood. No one has ever thought that there are Ninjutsu that require higher pressure.

    The third generation originally had little confidence in this ninjutsu, but after personally experiencing its power, the third generation suddenly became full of expectations for it.

    An S-level or higher level ninjutsu?  There is no shortage of geniuses in the ninja world who can master S-level ninjutsu at this age, but is there anyone who has developed S-level ninjutsu at this age?

    Looking at the confident Sakura, Sandai suddenly felt like the waves behind the Yangtze River are pushing the waves ahead.

    "If you need any guidance, you can come to me through Teacher Iruka!" Patting Sakura on the shoulder, the Sandaime said happily.

    "Yes, Hokage-sama!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 9 New Ninjutsu (3)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The Hokage-sama was different when he took action. He found a solution to the problem at once.

    The prototype of ninjutsu has appeared, but there are still many details, such as how much water to make more cost-effectively, increasing the viscosity of water to make it less likely to spread, adding fine sand to enhance cutting, and how to make a suitable nozzle.  .  These are the keys to turning a ninjutsu into a ninjutsu usable in actual combat. If we talk about attack power alone, this prototype can already show the true power of the water jet.

    The principle of this technique comes from the high-pressure water cutting technology used in industry in the past. When water is pressurized to more than 400 MPa and passes through a small opening with a diameter of only 0.05 mm, it can cut various soft materials.  , and when a small amount of sand such as garnet is added to the water jet and mixed with it, the resulting sand-added water jet can actually cut any hard material including metal, composite materials, stone and glass.

    So Sakura¡¯s new technique is actually to use chakra to recreate an industrial water jet, although it is not used to cut steel, but to kill enemies.

    Its principle is very simple - although no one can understand how Sakura came up with it, the source is the second generation Hokage's Suizanpa, a Konoha ninjutsu with a pure family background and a good foundation.

    The reason why I emphasize this is because Sakura also knows the Rasengan move. Because she knows the detailed training materials, with Sakura's chakra manipulation ability, she can practice this technique in a long time.  However, Sakura never did this.

    Ninjutsu is an important matter for ninjas to settle down and live their lives. It is a very sensitive thing. Suddenly possessing ninjutsu of unknown origin is like an official in the previous life who had a huge amount of property with unknown origin. It is something that cannot be put on the table. In serious cases, it may even be considered  You were paid to be a spy.

    Sakura doesn¡¯t like to be sneaky when doing things, and she doesn¡¯t want to be found out and unable to explain where she learned the Yondaime Ninjutsu.  Even if it is claimed that Sakura developed it herself, she has to wait until her talent is recognized before she can use this reason.  In short, Konoha as a whole is still in a period of peace. There is no need for Sakura to risk being on the surveillance blacklist to practice this technique. There is no point in learning it. By the time she needs to fight, Sakura's ninjutsu system has already taken shape.  , then there is no need to use a ninjutsu that does not suit you.

    In the evening, Hokage¡¯s exclusive training ground.

    This is a place specially provided for busy Hokages to practice ninjutsu to maintain their shadow-level strength. It is hidden, safe and fully equipped. There is often a lot of information about Hokage's ninjutsu. Only a few trusted Anbu are qualified.  In and out.

    The third generation has been coming here less and less over the years.  However, today, after finishing the official business at hand, the Sandaime came here immediately.

    Although his steps are still calm and his expression is still calm, the Third Hokage is looking forward to something in his heart.  Walking to the field, Lord Hokage once again opened the scroll about the new ninjutsu submitted by Sakura, confirmed the content above for the last time, and then slowly formed the seal. The seal used was much more complicated than the one Sakura used today.  It took nearly ten seconds to complete the jutsu.

    A water ball the size of a basketball emerged in front of him, and then shrank by a full circle under the huge pressure created by chakra. The third generation continued to use chakra to increase the water pressure, but the water ball no longer shrank, as if this was the limit of compression.  .

    The third generation watched silently, recalling the description on the scroll. According to Sakura, the current water pressure is hundreds to thousands of megapascals.  Then, a small opening was opened on the water balloon, and with a sharp and slight "swish" sound, a white line of water shot out, without any suspense, passing through a target standing dozens of meters away.  The water line came out through the body, as if it had just passed through a piece of thin paper, without being affected at all, and shot straight for a hundred meters before dispersing into a white mist.

    The Sandaime controlled the water ball to rotate slightly, and the water line swayed accordingly, cutting half of the ten centimeter-thick hardwood target like cutting tofu, and also neatly cut a kunai nailed to the target in half.  The incision is as smooth as a mirror!

    The Sandaime continued to experiment. Ninjutsu that used earth walls for defense, such as Earth Release, Earth Release Wall, Earth Release, Earth Release Castle Wall, and Earth Release: Earth Release, Earth Rift Return, could be broken almost instantly in front of the new techniques. Stones of twenty to thirty centimeters were broken.  The wall had no protective effect at all. After it was thickened to one meter, it barely slowed down the forward speed of the water jet.  A ten centimeter thick high-strength steel plate can also be easily penetrated. Only a steel plate of more than thirty centimeters has protective significance - it does not mean that such a thick water jet can cut continuously, but that the time required for the water jet to cut is enough to stand behind the steel plate.  of people avoided the water jet.

    There is no doubt that this is an S-level ninjutsu.

    The practice ground was in a mess, with various wooden and steel targets as well as the remains of earth walls and stones.Scattered all over the ground, their corpses have one thing in common, which is the neat and smooth cut surfaces, as if to accuse the murderer of the cruelty and ferocity.

    He stopped his ninjutsu and was silent for a long time, as if even the air was frozen in this solemn atmosphere.  The Sandaime suddenly opened Sakura's scroll again. His eyes did not stay on the scroll, but looked into the distance, as if he saw the future in the distance.

    The development of the incident made Sakura a little unexpected.

    The next day, an ANBU suddenly conveyed a secret order from the Hokage to Sakura, asking her to properly keep and keep the information about the new technique secret, and not to show the new technique in public unless necessary.  At the same time, she said that if she needed any help in perfecting this ninjutsu, she could ask it and the village would try its best to satisfy her.  Finally, the Hokage wanted to record it in the village's ninjutsu information, hoping to get Sakura's consent.

    It took Sakura a while to react. Apparently, Hokage-sama issued the hush-hush order after confirming the power of the new technique.  Based on the reputation of the third generation, it is definitely unambiguous to say that he can satisfy as much as possible, but the upright Sakura said that she wants to complete this technique by herself and does not need help for the time being.  As for the request to enter the Konoha database, if Sakura doesn't agree to this, she probably won't be able to survive in Konoha. Besides, the scroll has been handed in, and the most difficult problem has been solved. Even if she doesn't agree, the village can develop one by itself.  It's not difficult either.

    Sakura is not very sensitive to political matters and cannot guess what is happening at the top.

    In short, using a powerful technique to get into the high-level vision may result in covetation or opportunity.  However, with the Hokage taking care of everything, the current environment of Konoha would not persecute a Konoha ninja with an innocent family background and a well-established family, so Sakura did not need to worry too much.

    The smooth development of this new technique means that Sakura will have a powerful ninjutsu before graduation, which is an important indicator towards the Kage level.  It is said that Namikaze Minato was able to kill other jounin like chickens with just a few kunai and flying thunder gods, but he was a little helpless when encountering those with strong hard defense capabilities, so he developed the Rasengan with first-rate attack capabilities.  Because of this, he was officially recognized as a film-level powerhouse.

    However, the development of another technique encountered a huge bottleneck.

    In Sakura's vision, the second technique will be the foundation of her future, from which a series of expanded water attacks can be developed, which will be the core of Sakura's future water attacks.  It is no exaggeration to say that once it is completed, the power of Sakura's water escape can even increase hundreds of times.

    The key to everything lies in a concept that was only imagined on paper even in the previous life.

    Extremely pure water.

    Very few people know what water will become when it is purified to the extreme.  Water has surface tension, which allows water striders (sensitive sounds) to move on the surface of the water. If this water is purified to the extreme, its surface tension can allow a Boeing 747 to use the water surface as an airport.  Bending a steel bar as thick as a finger requires 9,000 Newtons of force, while a water column made of extremely pure water of the same thickness requires nearly 10 million Newtons of force, which is thousands of times the pressure resistance of steel!

    It sounds incredible, but calculation results show that it is real.

    Although there was no such ultra-pure water on earth before Sakura traveled through time, it was possible to prepare it in the world of Naruto with the help of chakra and ninjutsu.  At that time, Sakura couldn't help but think that using extremely pure water to form a defensive ninjutsu, only a thin layer is needed to form a water shield, so what about the Earth Blast Star and Susano'o (all of which I heard my roommate brag about every day in my previous life)  (Invincible Ninjutsu), or other physical escape techniques, just leave them to me!

    Just thinking about it makes people excited.  In Sakura's mind, this idea has been automatically added¡ª¡ª

    If I use extremely pure water to condense the water clone, it will be the strongest clone technique in history with the strongest physical damage. Chakra itself can drive huge power. It is just the chakra carrier water clone, earth clone and even the physical shadow clone of chakra.  It's just too loose to be used, but my ultrapure water clone can exert this power 100% without collapse, and as long as there is ultrapure water, the chakra consumption is no different from ordinary water clones!  The consumption of a C-level spell can produce the power of a super S-level spell!

    For another example, if I use ultrapure water to condense into a water rope to restrain a person, even if you transform into the Ten-Tails, you may not be able to break free!

    How powerful this is!  If such a technique can be completed, even if Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama are used together, I can defeat them!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 10 Progress of New Techniques and Graduation Examination

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After the brainstorming, the huge gap between the brilliant idea and the painful reality made Sakura start a new posture - frustrated forward bending.

    Extremely pure water never exists in nature. Due to the solubility of water, many substances will be more or less dissolved in water, including the glassware containing the water itself.  Even distilled water will dissolve trace amounts of gas during the process of evaporation and re-condensation.  Technology that was so advanced in previous lives was still unable to produce the kind of extremely pure water that was so pure.

    Even if you can use sealing techniques to seal extremely pure water in a clean ninjutsu space, creating water of this purity is still a problem.

    The water produced by Chakra is just simulated water, not real water, and it obviously cannot be used to make extremely pure water.  Therefore, it can only be prepared by purifying natural water.

    In the name of improving the first jutsu, Sakura consulted most of the water escape ninjutsu recorded in Konoha. Sakura didn't even expect to find the idea of ??being able to produce a large amount of ultrapure water during battle. She only needed to create ultrapure water in the laboratory.  Just water information.  However, as expected, there is no such person in the ninja world who insists on purifying water to 10 decimal places when he is full.

    Sakura felt that her requirements were already very low. In the water escape system she conceived, ultra-pure water would not be used in ninjutsu that required a large amount of water. Therefore, as long as it could be produced in small quantities and sealed in the technique, it could be used again during battle.  Just enable it.

    But the road to ultrapure water is fraught with thorns.

    After using the physical methods on earth to repeatedly distill the water 7 or 8 times, Sakura desperately found that the purity was still not enough. Some impurities stubbornly stayed in the water and followed the water when it evaporated. No matter how distilled, the limit was reached.  In theory, a container, a vacuum, and a set of distilled water that are all made of chakra should be heated, which should be completely pure water.  But in actual operation, there are always many problems, and sometimes you don't even know where the problem is, let alone how to solve the problem.

    The development of new techniques is fraught with pain.

    Sakura began to particularly admire those online protagonists who developed new ninjutsu as easily as eating. It is said that they were able to develop a series of powerful, practical and highly practical ninjutsu on their own without the help of any information.

    It¡¯s just that the ninja world has existed for so long. Since the time of the Six Paths Sage, there have been countless people with ideas. There is such a powerful and practical ninjutsu that can be developed by a single person. Others have developed it hundreds of years ago.  If Sakura didn't have the scientific knowledge of the earth to back her up, and had a crushing knowledge on this group of ninjas who had no basic physical and chemical research, how could she have come up with such a new technique.  Or maybe someone as talented as Namikaze Minato could imitate the Tailed Beast Tama to develop the Rasengan.  As for Orochimaru, I won¡¯t mention it, he is just a pervert.

    During the difficult research, in order to give herself a promising goal, Sakura divided the research and development of this technique into several stages. The first stage is to find ways to create a little ultra-pure water first, even if it is just a drop, at least  First prove that this road exists.  If the first stage doesn't work, then look for another way out.

    As for the first new technique, its development progressed by leaps and bounds at the end of fourth grade. After one summer vacation, Sakura had overcome all the technical problems.  In the first half of the fifth grade, a series of new techniques were finalized based on this, from the low-pressure and low-volume water arrow type that emphasizes launch speed, to the medium-high-pressure water gun type that emphasizes balance, and the ultra-high-pressure large-water water type that highlights the ability to attack difficult problems.  The gun types are all A-level to super S-level ninjutsu based on this principle.

    Forgive me that Sakura was a science student in her previous life and didn't have much artistic talent. After becoming a ninja in this life, she cut herself off from the art path. She named all her new techniques "Water Release: Super Water Archery" and "Water Release: Super Water Gun"  "Art" is a type that has no sense of beauty.  Having said that, the name seems to be that the caliber is getting larger and larger. In fact, the waterline caliber of all versions is the same small. Such naming is to conceal the principle of this technique.

    This series of new techniques was represented by water gun technique, which later became a standard for evaluating chakra manipulation ability: maintaining an ultra-high-pressure water mass while opening a very small opening in it is extremely difficult, and the smaller the opening, the more difficult it is.  The higher it is, the more powerful the ninjutsu is.  The qualifying standard is a water column of five millimeters directly, and Sakura can even reach a diameter close to one millimeter.

    With the help of some achievements and experiences in the new series of high-pressure water jet techniques, before the end of fifth grade, Sakura finally completed the first stage of her second technique: producing extremely pure water in minute quantities.

    The specific method is to use chakra to make a permeable membrane, and then use ultra-high pressure to slowly press the distilled water through it. In this way, you can get a drop of ultra-pure water that meets the requirements in an hour.

    This result is basically useless except for verifying the existence of extremely pure water.  SmallSakura bravely saved up for two semesters and after saving two liters of ultrapure water, she vowed never to do such stupid things again. She would rather spend her time studying Phase 2, studying the method of producing ultrapure water in small quantities.

    As for the actual completion of the second phase of the Ultra Pure Water Series Water Escape, it was already after the incident in the Country of Waves.

    Time flies.

    Six years of ninja school life will pass in the blink of an eye. As a time traveler, Sakura has been in this world for 12 years.

    There was a word in the past life called the butterfly effect. It said that a butterfly flapping its wings a few times in South America could cause a tornado in Texas two weeks later.  However, this is a phenomenon that only occurs in chaotic systems that are sensitive to initial values.  Although Sakura, who is cautious by nature, has tried her best to fan the wind, there are some things that are so-called "general trends" that cannot be fanned by butterflies.

    However, Sakura didn¡¯t expect that her butterfly wings would not be crooked even by this matter¡ª¡ª

    Let¡¯s talk about a conspiracy theory. Could this be a deliberate arrangement?

    "Listen up, the topic of the graduation exam is the art of cloning! When you are called, go to the next class in order." During the graduation exam, Teacher Iruka said to the candidates below while holding the roster.

    The Ninja School Graduation Examination must be taken three times, and the one with the best score will be used.  In other words, the minimum requirement is that you only need to pass one of the three exams to prove that you have the potential to become a ninja!  As for becoming a ninja, you need to get the approval of the teacher who leads the team.

    "What?" When Naruto heard the news, the expression on his face was as disgusting as eating shit.

    I have to express my feelings with God's will - the first exam was also about the clone technique, and Naruto failed; before the second exam, he drank expired milk and got a stomachache, failed in the transformation technique, and failed again; this was the last chance.  Yes!

    It just so happens that it¡¯s still a clone technique!  The test questions were drawn by lots. It was not impossible for the same question to appear in three exams, but both times were the clone technique that Naruto was least good at. It was really unlucky!

    Sakura was a little speechless.

    "Come on! Don't be nervous, you can definitely do it this time!" Sakura encouraged weakly, patting Naruto's shoulder.

    "However, although the clone technique is simple, due to the trouble caused by the old fox in Naruto, after two years of practice, Naruto was unable to learn this simple basic ninjutsu.  Sakura, who had been helping him practice ninjutsu, could only say that this was God's will.

    Naruto is not a person without talent. From his color transformation technique in the original work, we can see that his talent is at least much higher than that of a mediocre person who follows the rules; but his magical power is not as good as the sky, his talent is not as good as his destiny, and there is something in his body that just likes to make trouble.  Fox, you can't blame Naruto for not being able to learn this technique.

    Sakura remembers this plot very clearly. After failing the exam, under Mizuki's instigation, Naruto will steal the sealed book tonight, thereby learning the art of multiple shadow clones and qualifying to graduate from the ninja school.  In fact, even if he failed the exam and even if Mizuki found someone else, Naruto would still be able to graduate; even if Xiao Li, who didn't know a single ninjutsu, could graduate, how could the Fourth Generation's son, the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki, not be able to graduate?

    Sakura knew she didn't need to worry about this, and she didn't intend to interfere with it.

    Mizuki is so funny that everything is clearly under control. The Hokage is just looking for an excuse to give benefits to Naruto. After all, as the son of the Fourth Generation, he is fully qualified to learn one or two ninjutsu from the Book of Sealings.  Although Sakura usually takes care of him to some extent, there is an innate fox causing trouble, and the water escape does not match his attributes. Therefore, the ninjutsu that Naruto currently masters is mediocre and no better than the original.

    After the exam, as expected, Naruto did not find a qualified clone. Failure in the exam three times showed that the candidate was completely incapable of becoming a ninja. According to common sense, what awaited Naruto could only be to leave the ninja world and become an ordinary person.

    People who have finished and successfully passed the exam are gathering on the playground to congratulate each other excitedly and celebrate entering a new chapter in their lives.  Sakura, who has read the original work, knows that quite a few people here cannot actually become ninjas so smoothly. Before they are recognized by the teacher who leads the team, they can only be regarded as reserve soldiers who graduated from the ninja school. Most of those who are not recognized are used by various  It is not uncommon for people to be accepted by civilian or unpopular departments. Kakashi alone has rejected his students for several consecutive years.  Of course, he is an elite and his requirements are relatively high.

    Sakura and a few of her calmer friends nodded. Obviously, they all came from ninja families and knew that there was still a hurdle to pass before they could officially become ninjas.

    Then Sakura saw a person sitting lonely on the swing in the corner, looking at this side with envy.  It was Naruto who failed three exams.

    "Ah, Naru, Naruto I have a big dinner to celebrate at home in the afternoon, um, you¡ª¡ª" Sakura came over to chat because she wanted to see Naruto's rare depressed expression, because tomorrow there will be one  A big reversal, it will definitely be exciting.  But looking at Naruto's despairing expression, Sakura still couldn't bear to say anything.

    "I understand. Congratulations on your success in the exam." Naruto's voice was as smooth as a dead man's.

    ¡°Okay, okay, see you tomorrow then¡ª!¡± Sakura walked away a little embarrassed.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)?Look at Naruto's rare frustrated expression, because there will be a big reversal tomorrow, and it will definitely be very exciting.  But looking at Naruto's despairing expression, Sakura still couldn't bear to say anything.

    "I understand. Congratulations on your success in the exam." Naruto's voice was as smooth as a dead man's.

    ¡°Okay, okay, see you tomorrow then¡ª!¡± Sakura walked away a little embarrassed.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 11 The Secret of the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Late at night.

    The bright starlight illuminates Konoha slightly after dark. Without the noise of the city, the quiet Konoha is more like a quiet rural village at this moment. Only occasionally can you hear the barking of cats and dogs, and the teleportation technique.  The footsteps of less skilled ninjas walking across the rooftops.

    Sakura was lying on the bed, staring at the crescent moon outside the window in a daze.

    She couldn't sleep.

    At this time, according to the original plot, Naruto should have already obtained the Sealed Book, right?  In order to give Naruto the Book of Sealing, the Hokage also worked very hard and even pretended to be defeated by magic.

    After defeating Mizuki, Iruka and Naruto confessed their true love.  Sakura was a little itchy. It was a pity that she couldn't go to watch it in person. Moreover, the ninjutsu recorded in the Book of Sealings also made her look forward to it.  However, Sakura knew very well that she could only stay at home. If she went out for a night out at this somewhat sensitive time, she would be on the ANBU surveillance blacklist in the future.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A recent graduate of the Ninja School, who cannot remember the night patrol route, and does not have the breath-containing technique that can restrain all auras and disguise them as stones. No matter how charming the sealed book is, Sakura does not dare to be interested

    However, there are some things that the more you avoid them, the more they will come to you.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Teacher Iruka suddenly appeared on the window sill of Sakura's bedroom, dressed in night clothes. Sakura was startled and she quickly got out of bed.

    "Eh?! Iruka-sensei?!"

    "That's great, Sakura, you're not asleep yet! Don't change clothes, just this one! We'll talk about it on the way!"

    Teacher Iruka said as he held up Sakura, who was wearing pajamas, and jumped out of the window.

    You don¡¯t need to say anything, I know everything.  Sakura complained silently in her mind.  At this moment, she bravely went out wearing a pair of pink spotted pajamas.  Iruka was so impatient that he didn't even let Sakura wear slippers before dragging her out. Now Sakura had to use chakra water to pad her smooth little feet instead of shoes. This ninjutsu method of traveling is better than ordinary jumping.  Traveling is much faster.

    The whole world is not in a hurry, you are the only one who is.  Sakura complained as she jumped on the roof with Iruka-sensei, but luckily Iruka didn't hear her.

    But travel barefoot.  .  .  Sakura felt strange in her heart. She always felt that she had lost a lot of integrity.

    By the way, am I not the Hokage version of Haruno Han!

    Iruka didn't hear Xiao Huan's inner complaints, and was still explaining while leading the way, "In short, we must find Naruto as quickly as possible. So, do you know where he is most likely to be now?"

    I understand, you can¡¯t find the person, so you started to check the suspect¡¯s social relationships one by one!  Sakura, who was still in a state of complaining, almost didn't let the words come out of her mouth.

    "I understand. Hmm The most likely place for Naruto to appear should be a small forest where we often go to train. But it is also very big there, so we have to find the specific location."

    The two of them soon arrived at a forest outside the village that stretched as far as the eye could see.

    "Do you mean this [small] forest?" Looking at the range of Sakura's gestures, Iruka said through gritted teeth. The word "small" was emphasized very strongly, "No matter what, let's search separately and send a signal immediately if we find it."  !¡±

    "Okay, teacher, please pay attention to safety!" "You too! If you can't find it, go back here and gather! Act now!"

    Sakura immediately headed north to search, while Iruka turned and walked south.  The moment he turned around, Sakura moved her fingers slightly, and a small water ball quietly crawled onto the back of Iruka's neck.  Regardless of the small amount, it was the ultrapure water that Sakura had worked so hard to create. Over the past year, Sakura had only produced a small amount of ultrapure water. In order to protect Iruka and watch the show, she used less than half of the stock.  .

    In fact, Sakura has sensed Naruto's chakra.  That familiar and huge chakra source seemed to Sakura, who was very sensitive to chakra, as clear as a beacon in the night.

    But as an audience, not an actor, you can¡¯t disturb the progress of the script!  Iruka's sincere approval is also very important to Naruto, so let the plot unfold smoothly.

    Sakura was casually searching the small forest where there were no ghosts. Suddenly, she felt a vague feeling of being spied on. Sakura's mind tightened. There was no one nearby. Who was peeping?  It must be the third generation telescope technique!

    Feeling that she was being noticed by the Hokage, Sakura had no choice but to give up the idea of ??paddling blatantly and sent a shadow clone to speed up the search.

    A moment later, in the woods on the other side.

    "Naruto, give me the scroll."??It's no use holding itlet me tell you the truth!  "Mizuki, who had just defeated Iruka, was speaking nonsense to Naruto.

    "¡ª¡ªTwelve years ago, a nine-tailed demon fox attacked the village It took many sacrifices to seal the demon fox. Do you know what the seal is? Do you know that there is an unwritten rule in the village?"

    When Sakura rushed here after searching the north, she happened to hear this.

    She landed silently behind Mizuki, gestured to Naruto to keep quiet, and then quietly approached behind Mizuki.

    "That's you must not mention it, you are the demon fox!" Mizuki, who was still talking about the rumor excitedly, didn't even feel that Sakura was approaching behind him.

    "How come I didn't know there was this damn rule!" Sakura kicked Mizuki away from behind!

    "Sakura! When did you, when did you arrive?" Iruka, who was lying injured on the ground, asked in a panic, fearing that his students would be affected by Mizuki's words.

    Sakura rolled her eyes at Iruka, please take care of yourself first. Although you didn't hit any vital points, is he really a man after bleeding so much?

    "However, Naruto seemed to believe it.  To the villagers, the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki and the Nine-Tails were the same thing, and their attitudes made Mizuki's words somewhat convincing.

    Sakura frowned and said impatiently, "Naruto, don't listen to his nonsense!"

    "Haha! Naruto, you know best if I am telling you nonsense! Aren't you surprised? Why does everyone hate you? Because you killed Iruka's parents, destroyed our village, and then you were the most  Sealed by the worshiped Hokage - the nine-tailed demon fox!"

    Mizuki, who was lying on the ground like a defeated dog, was laughing crazily!

    "Stop talking!" Iruka shouted in pain. Although there was something wrong with what Mizuki said, Naruto was indeed regarded and hated by the villagers as Kyuubi. This bloody fact was what he was unable to refute.  !

    "You haven't understood it at all. In fact, Iruka hates you! And Haruno Sakura, now that she knows your identity, it's impossible to be friends with you anymore!"

    "Sakura! Teacher Iruka!" Naruto's eyes were filled with confusion as he was shocked by the explosive news and couldn't accept it!

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Mizuki threw out a huge shuriken and attacked Naruto!

    Poof!  This was the sound of iron piercing into flesh and blood! Iruka, who had been lying on the ground, struggled to stand up with unknown strength and blocked the shuriken with his hand!

    Blood splattered everywhere, covering Naruto's body.

    "Naruto Uzumaki is an outstanding student recognized by me, not the nine-tailed demon fox in your mouth!" Iruka gritted his teeth and said word by word!

    Looking at it from Naruto's perspective, Iruka, who risked his life to stand in front of Naruto, turned out to be so tall with his rickety back.  The confusion in his eyes disappeared, and his heart full of cracks seemed to be wrapped warmly by something again.

    And the other side¡ª¡ª

    "Let me tell you, what fantasy world are you talking about with that foul mouth!?" Sakura accelerated and rushed in front of Mizuki in an instant, and a powerful uppercut hit Mizuki into the sky, who was completely unable to withstand it¡ª¡ª

    "Naruto Uzumaki is my recognized friend¡ª¡ª"

    Stepping on the chakra water on the soles of her feet, Sakura rushed forward¡ª¡ª

    "You actually called me a nine-tailed demon fox¡ª¡ª"

    Swinging his legs sideways, the air screamed faintly under the power of the whip, hitting Mizuki¡ª¡ª

    "Let my right hand break your ridiculous fantasy!"

    Mizuki fell to the ground half dead.

    "Naruto." After landing on the ground, Sakura said with her back to Naruto without looking back. Some things must be explained clearly so as not to leave any grudges.

    "Twelve years ago, the nine-tailed demon fox caused chaos, and countless people died. In order to protect the village, the Fourth Hokage sacrificed his life, used a baby's body as a prison cell, and sealed the demon fox inside."

    "The Fourth Hokage and the baby were the heroes who saved everyone, including me and Mr. Iruka. Later, as the price of using the powerful sealing technique, the Fourth Hokage lost his life; and the baby who lost his parents sealed the demon fox  , but was mistaken by the world as the incarnation of the demon fox, and has grown up to this day."

    "That former baby," Sakura turned around, and at this point, Naruto already knew the answer, "is now my friend, named¡ª¡ª"

    "Xuan, whirlpool, Ming, people!"

    At this moment, Naruto burst into tears.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 12 Class 7

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the end, Sakura didn't take the opportunity to take a look at the sealed book.

    Soon the Anbu came and took away Mizuki, and also briefly treated Iruka's wounds.

    Iruka said a lot of things, including his own more detailed and touching personal experiences, which increased Naruto's favorable impressions countless times.  Later, Naruto and Iruka hugged each other and cried bitterly, which was really blinding.  Naruto also told how Mizuki encouraged him to steal the Sealed Book, and also showed off his exaggerated number of Shadow Clone Techniques, which surprised Iruka

    Even Sakura was shocked by the hundreds of shadow clones. She didn¡¯t feel anything when she saw them in the comics, but only in the real world can she feel the amazing momentum.

    "Naruto, your clone technique has passed. Close your eyes." Iruka said with a smile. By now, he understood what Hokage meant. He gently took off his forehead protector and put it on Naruto.  On the head, "Okay, open your eyes."

    Naruto looked at Iruka, touched the forehead protector on his forehead and jumped up in surprise.

    "Congratulations - you passed the graduation exam, you have graduated!" Iruka lowered his head and smiled with squinted eyes. He was noisy all night, and before he knew it, the sky was slightly bright, and the morning light reflected his face.  Very bright.

    "It's dawn let's go!" Sakura said, looking up at the sky.

    "Yes, it's dawn let's go! To express our congratulations, let's eat ramen together! I'm treating you!" Iruka said, looking at the sky.

    Looking along his line of sight, the clouds in the sky were blown away by the wind, and the rising sun was a bit bright, making people feel warm from body to heart.

    "Okay! Teacher's treat! I want to eat a huge bowl of seafood ramen!"

    "Idiot! Iruka-sensei's body is covered with injuries now! Pay attention to me!"

    Sakura appeared behind Naruto in time, grabbed his back collar like a kitten, and stopped him from rushing towards Iruka.

    "Yes, yes! You can eat anything!" Iruka smiled shyly, "Naruto, you are too excited! The road of ninja is full of dangers, and this has just begun!"

    The path of the ninja?

    Sakura sighed slightly, looking at the short, out-of-touch young man in front of her. At this time, who would have thought that this little ninja who was still full of energy after struggling all night would become a great hero who saves the world in the future?

    The wood leaf ushered in a peaceful new day.

    The next day, there was a group meeting.

    "Group 7uh, Haruno Sakura" Iruka glanced at Sakura, and Sakura looked back calmly as expected.

    "Naruto Uzumaki,"

    "Yeah!" Naruto shouted excitedly, and Sakura turned to look back, smiling softly.

    "AndUchiha Sasuke."

    Sakura turned her head and met Sasuke's disdainful eyes, then he snorted and turned back.  Sakura couldn't help but rolled her eyes, this is such a stinky character.

    "What? I don't want it!" Naruto also shouted.

    "Iruka-sensei, why do you put me and the bastard Sasuke in the same groupfor such an outstanding student like me¡ª¡ª!" Naruto's current impression of Sasuke is still mainly that of a stinky opponent.  By the way, Sasuke doesn't regard you as a rival at all!

    "Idiot! You can't change the group once it's been decided!" Sakura gave Naruto a hard blow before sealing his mouth.  Holding her forehead, Sakura felt a headache. It seemed that the relationship between the three of them was worse than in the original work. One regarded his teammates as rivals, and the other directly said that he didn't like Sasuke as his teammate.

    "Hey, I say let's go eat Ichiraku Ramen together for lunch!" Sakura suggested after the grouping ended.  Dinner parties are a good way to connect emotionally. Kakashi's assessment tests teamwork. The current relationship between the three of them cannot deal with each other and they will not be able to pass the assessment.

    Just as Naruto was about to object, Sakura slashed her eyes at Naruto: "I beg you!" and suppressed Naruto's "It's ramen again, I'm tired of eating it!"

    He looked at Sasuke again, and successfully disgusted Sasuke with his sweet smile. Sasuke shuddered, "I'm going to go! Stop laughing!"

    After coercion and inducement, the three finally came to Ichiraku Ramen, but things did not go as smoothly as expected¡ª¡ª

    "In short, since we are in the same team now, we should get along well in the future. Teammates should be very close and friendly to each other in order to¡ª¡ª"

    ¡°Boss, boss, I want this signature big bowl of braised beef noodles!¡±

    ¡°A big bowl of tomato and egg noodles, thank you!¡±

    "Hey, I said? 

    "That's right, tomorrow morning at the training ground, a test of the field survival exercise!"

    "This is not an ordinary survival exercise in the wild. In this exercise, your opponent will be me." Seeing the disapproving expressions of Naruto and Sasuke, Kakashi continued, "This is an elimination rate of 67%.  In the test, only nine of the twenty-seven graduates can be finally recognized as genin!"

    "What?" Even Sasuke, who had maintained a paralyzed expression, was shocked by the exaggerated elimination rate.

    In fact, it¡¯s not that difficult at all, but many people don¡¯t know that the fundamental requirement of Kakashi¡¯s assessment is not the talent of a ninja, but the awareness of companionship.  In other words, as long as you show enough sense of companionship, even if you are willing to break the rules for it, you can get Kakashi's approval.  Sakura wasn't worried about this.  With a little guidance, both Naruto and Sasuke are very companion-minded.

    "Kakashi-sensei, we will definitely pass the drill. Tomorrow, you will definitely hear my name!"

    Sakura stood up, with a confident smile, and announced without hesitation!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 13 Kakashi¡¯s Survival Exercise

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The seventh training ground.

    Although the 12,000-word speech prepared by Sakura during the lunch dinner was ignored by the two of them after only the beginning, the dinner still worked. At least now the three of them can stand together as a team to discuss tomorrow's plans.  Tested.

    "Although it's annoying, Kakashi-sensei only needs one hand if he wants to deal with us. Therefore, if you have a contemptuous attitude, you will definitely die miserably and be sent back to school to retake classes!" Sakura stood up  He raised his slender index finger, looked at the two of them and said seriously.

    "What! I don't want to go back to the ninja school!! It's hard to get the approval of Teacher Iruka! No matter what, this exercise will definitely pass!" Naruto immediately frowned and shouted.

    "That's right!" Sasuke agreed succinctly and went back to the ninja school to retake his studies. This was something that the proud Uchiha could not tolerate!

    Nodding, Sakura continued, "Well, let's introduce ourselves formally first. Although Kakashi-sensei has omitted this step, we will be teammates fighting side by side in the future!"

    "I'm **Nozakura. I like to study ninjutsu and chakra. I hate people who are unpunctual! I'm good at water escape and taijutsu combined with water escape. My current main ninjutsu is three body techniques and some low-level basic water escape  As well as the water jet series of water escape that I developed myself, there is also a powerful water escape series that is still under development, and its power is hard to say. Let me demonstrate it."

    Sakura quickly formed a seal on her hand, "Water Release: Super Water Gun Technique!" A line of water shot out from the water mass in front of Sakura, cutting the rock in front of her into two pieces as easily as cutting tofu.

    "There are also taijutsu combined with water release, a combination of ninjutsu and taijutsu - ninjutsu. Sasuke, you have seen a lot, but I rarely use my maximum power."

    It¡¯s still that unlucky stone.  Sakura took two steps back, then sprinted with all her strength and hit Dashi with a straight punch!  The chakra strengthens this move from both internal and external aspects at the same time. The inner chakra blessings the body to enhance physical strength and strength, and the outer chakra water ball sticks to various parts of the force, such as the bare soles of the feet, buttocks, waist, elbows, etc.  , using huge force to push the body to exert force, and the powerful force of landslides and rocks burst out in an instant!

    At this moment, Sakura felt as if her body was tied to a launching rocket, and there was a faint illusion that her flesh was being torn apart!

    ¡ª¡ªBoom!  The white and tender fist hit the hard rock. This scene looked like an egg hitting a stone, but the result was that the stone was broken into pieces!

    "It won't work anymore. After using this move, my whole body was paralyzed, and the load on my body was too great. In actual combat, it is impossible to use it with all my strength, but I should be able to withstand half of the force in a short time."

    I felt my body was paralyzed for a few seconds before recovering. Fortunately, the chakra water supported my body, so I didn't fall to the ground softly.

    "X-Sakura, it turns out that you don't have any strength at all when you hit me" Naruto's eyes almost popped out!

    "So I'm very gentle!" Sakura replied matter-of-factly.

    "" Regarding this sentence, Naruto and Sasuke remained silent at the same time, which was rare.

    Next, Naruto and Sasuke also introduced themselves.

    In addition to multiple shadow clones, Naruto can only look at transformation techniques and taijutsu. After all, he was tortured a lot by Sakura and Sasuke, and he gradually developed a sense of taijutsu with his beast-like intuition, which is better than the original work.  That half-baked physical skill is much better.  However, this idiot is completely indifferent to verbal education. Every time, Sakura has to use her fists to tell him what is right and wrongprobably.  He also developed the ability to be beaten all over.

    As for the transformation technique, it is Naruto's traditional strength.  His transformation was so complete that even Sakura, who is very sensitive to chakra, couldn't tell the difference between real and fake in a short period of time.  In the original book, Naruto's transformation technique has fooled many people, including strong men like Zabuza!  That's not something just any genin can do!

    Sakura has always believed that Naruto's talent is very high. Because of this, Sakura sometimes feels that if Naruto doesn't have the Kyuubi, he might be even stronger than in the original work!

    As for Sasuke, he has the iconic Uchiha Taijutsu, Uchiha Throwing Technique and Uchiha Long Fire Escape.

    Among the three students in Kakashi's class, Sakura's ninjutsu is undoubtedly the strongest. Thanks to her superb chakra control skills and emphasis on basics, she uses several basic ninjutsus such as the Three Body Jutsu and Water Release.  Not bad, and he also has a self-created water jet series of ninjutsu, which has amazing destructive power.  Taijutsu is the weakest - now Sakura can no longer defeat the strong Naruto with only taijutsu. She is exhausted by him every time and then loses. But if you include ninjutsu with chakra water,  , Sasuke and Naruto were unable to take one of her moves.  I have only learned the magic of illusionThe most basic thing is that Sakura has no interest in illusions, but her resistance to illusions is very strong because she far exceeds the mental strength of ordinary people.  In addition, his physical strength is slightly weaker than Sasuke's, his mental strength is much higher than the two of them, and his chakra content is much stronger than Sasuke's.

    Based on a comprehensive evaluation, Sakura is undoubtedly the strongest among the three, capable of reaching the level of an elite chuunin or even a special jounin.

    As for Sasuke, he has already learned a lot of Uchiha's fire style, which is very lethal and his physical skills are not weak. Although he cannot reach the level of Sakura, he has learned a lot from the way Sakura uses chakra.  Inspiration, coupled with family background, is very powerful.  Taken together, Sasuke is second in terms of combat power. His fire escape and taijutsu are both as strong as a chunin level, but he is still very inexperienced and almost at the chunin level.

    As for Naruto, he has basically not learned a few lethal ninjutsu, but he is proficient in transformation techniques. He can also create shadow clones of thousands of people at a time, which is combined with his endless physical strength and unfathomable amount of chakra.  , he also has good taijutsu, and he also has Chunin-level combat effectiveness.

    In short, the combat effectiveness of Class 7 is recognized as the strongest.  Although this violates the grouping principle of balanced strength, this principle is just a talk. There are too many exceptions in the world of ninjas.

    However, Sakura knows very well that although theoretically she has the strength of a special jounin, if she actually has a life-and-death fight with a special jounin, she will almost certainly lose due to her lack of combat experience.  The current Class 7 is like an uncut jade, and it still needs the training of the team leader Kakashi before it can truly grow.

    As an adult with a mature mind, Sakura, who likes to keep a low profile, does not attach too much importance to being the number one in Team 7, let alone feel proud of it. Although Sasuke saw Sakura's true strength revealed.  He was greatly stimulated - he had always thought that he had the upper hand over Sakura.

    Sakura is very clear about how many tricks Naruto and Sasuke had in the later period, such as immortal bodies, samsara eyes, etc., and their strength was like riding a rocket.

    The Japanese in the previous life seemed to have a deep-rooted theory of blood, and they liked to link blood with strength. Powerful people all have noble blood, but the time traveler who dressed as Sakura unfortunately became cannon fodder without blood.  There is no use in feeling sorry for yourself. Kishimoto interprets the war that affects the lives of countless people in the ninja world into the history of jealousy, grudges and hatred of a family for centuries. Sakura, who believes that princes and generals have the right to be together, is very disappointed. The pattern is very small.  She didn't like it very much.

    People should be born equal, and no bloodline should be born stronger than others.  In the ninja world dominated by blood theory, Sakura expressed that she was not convinced.

    Sakura has a dream, which is to one day reach the pinnacle of the ninja world, defeat the final boss, and tell them: the ninja world is not decided by the Six Paths Sage and his family. The real strong ones can defeat you without the bloodline!

    Since they don¡¯t know the specific content of tomorrow¡¯s drill, Sakura and the other three couldn¡¯t make much preparation. They just practiced a few cooperation plans and experienced the feeling of working with each other.  In the end, Sakura discovered that no matter which plan, the core was neither Sakura's super water gun technique nor Sasuke's fire escape, but Naruto's shadow clone and transformation technique.

    With Naruto's ninjutsu combination, Sakura and Sasuke can attack and defend very comfortably. This guy's ninjutsu is so convenient, and his physical fitness and chakra are both idiot-level powerful

    The next morning, in the open space in front of Konoha Memorial Monument.

    The three hungry Sakuras were staring resentfully at Kakashi, who was almost three hours late.  Although Sakura was mentally prepared, the three-hour long wait was still frustrating.

    "I set it at twelve o'clock! Next, I have two bells," Kakashi ignored the three people's complaints and said to himself, "Your mission is to snatch him away before noon.  Come down!"

    "Those who cannot grab the bell will not only be tied to a stake without food, but will also be eliminated because of failure in the task and have to go back to school to repeat a year!"

    "Come on, now come and grab it with the determination to kill me!"

    Kakashi took out two bells and tied them to his belt, and said seriously.

    Just stopping at random, Sakura felt that there was no flaw in Kakashi's body, as if she was not facing a person, but an unmoving mountain!

    Is this the aura of a jounin?  Just take it a little seriously, it's so scary!  Sakura felt herself trembling, feeling the trembling of facing an invincible and powerful enemy, and the excitement of fighting with all her strength!

    Sakura took a deep breath and stared at Kakashi closely.

    The battle is about to break out!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 14 Battle

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Naruto, Sasuke, do you still remember what we said yesterday, battle plan B!"

    As Kakashi said "Start!", Sakura and Sasuke quickly exchanged looks and formed seals at the same time in tacit understanding!

    "Water Release: The sky is full of water and ground!" "Fire Release: The art of powerful fireballs!"

    I saw a large amount of water spraying from Sakura's hand, which quickly spread on the ground to form a puddle, and then Sasuke spit out a huge fireball and shot it at Kakashi!

    Boom¡ª¡ª

    Kakashi was slightly startled, then jumped up calmly, dodging the Go fireball.  Being able to use this Fire Release move at this age is worthy of being from the Uchiha family, Kakashi admired in his heart, but such a direct attack is impossible to be effective against Jonin, so what is the intention of Sakura and the others?

    The fireball hit the stagnant water, and the high temperature evaporated all the stagnant water, forming a large thick mist in the open space!

    "I see, the real purpose of the cooperation between Fire Escape and Water Escape is to create a fog to obscure the line of sight? And then take the opportunity to hide and wait for an attack. However, how can you find me when the fog blocks my line of sight?"

    Sakura heard Kakashi's voice as if coming from all directions, making it impossible to tell where he was.  Kakashi is right. According to Sakura and the others' plan last night, they would create chaos at first, and then Naruto would take the opportunity to use shadow clones and transformation techniques, allowing Sakura, who has the strongest frontal combat ability, to take Naruto's shadow.  The clones attacked head-on, while Naruto and Sasuke hid and waited for a sneak attack!

    Now, although it¡¯s a bit surprising that Kakashi is also hiding, everything is still in Sakura¡¯s plan. They also have a way to find enemies!

    "Multiple Shadow Clone Technique!" Hundreds of Narutos appeared at the same time, instantly filling the small open space.  Then, the shadow clones spread out in all directions, searching like a carpet to find Kakashi.

    "The shadow clone in that direction has disappeared! Let's go!" Hundreds of Narutos rushed towards a black shadow in the distance at the same time. The scene looked very spectacular!

    "Fire Release: High Fireball Technique!" Taking advantage of Naruto's shadow clone to entangle Kakashi, Sasuke decisively used his killing move!

    Boom - The huge fireball brought with it a scorching heat wave, annihilating the black shadow and the shadow clone. After the fireball dissipated, the fog was also blasted away, but there was nothing on the empty ground!

    "What? Where have you gone?!" Sasuke said in surprise.

    "Down below!" A voice came from the ground, and the three Kakashi buried the three people on the ground at the same time!

    "Earth Release: The art of beheading in the heart!"

    Bang bang bang!  The three figures who were pulled underground simultaneously turned into white mist and disappeared into the air.  Shadow clone!

    ??Took the bait!  Just after Sakura and Sasuke used ninjutsu, they immediately switched places with the shadow clones to hide. Then the shadow clones transformed into Sakura and Sasuke and deliberately made noises to attract Kakashi, while the real Sakura transformed into Naru.  He disguised himself as a human and turned into a shadow clone, and when Kakashi attacked the shadow clone, he turned an army against him!

    "Water Release¡¤Super Water Line!" Sakura completed the ninjutsu in less than a second, and a water line drew towards Kakashi who was caught off guard!

    Bang, bang, bang!  The three Kakashi also turned into white mist and dissipated at the same time.

    Kakashi is also a shadow clone here!

    "You can't fool Kakashi with a trick like this," Sakura thought helplessly.  Fortunately, everything is still under plan. Naruto and Sasuke have hidden themselves, and Sakura has to confront Kakashi head-on to create opportunities for Naruto and Sasuke.

    But, will the plan really work?  To be honest, the so-called plan cannot be comprehensive at all. The plan drawn up by Sakura and the three of them is nothing more than formulating several major tactical directions. However, as for the specifics, they all need to act according to the circumstances. Even if they are all wise men with an IQ of over 200,  It's impossible to set up a trap against a Jonin.  Regarding how to grab the bell next, Sakura was not sure what they would do, so she could only try to create opportunities for them.

    However, in this wave of offensive, Sakura and the three have already used all the cards they can use. Sasuke has two powerful fire balls, Naruto has a multi-shadow clone, and Sakura has two water escapes, concealment, detection of enemies,  Lure the enemy, ambush and annihilate, all went very smoothly. Unexpectedly, after consuming so much chakra and physical strength, only three of Kakashi's shadow clones were killed in the end.

    The experienced Kakashi's ability to read the battlefield is far beyond what a little cleverness can match. Sakura has realized that the success rate of the so-called plan is basically zero. There is a huge difference in strength, wisdom and experience.  .

    At this moment, Sakura herself has been exposed, and Sasuke has to slow down after using two fireballs. Naruto has enough physical strength and can come to support at any time.  But now they are still hiding.In this state, before support arrives, it seems that he will have to face Kakashi alone first.

    Thinking of this, cold sweat broke out on Sakura's smooth forehead, and her hands and feet felt slightly trembling.

    Are you scared?  Sakura asked herself.

    No, I'm not afraid.  I'm - I'm trembling with excitement!

    This will be the first time to fight with all your strength!  In the past, when competing with Naruto and Sasuke, they always had to limit their own strength. Ninja techniques and even water gun techniques were too dangerous for them. They had suppressed them for too long. Today, they were finally able to fight happily!  Sakura even felt her blood flow speeding up a bit!

    "There's no need to look for anyone else, Kakashi-sensei." Sakura said loudly to the open space, "I'm the only one here."

    "Since this is a test, let's take a good test and see if I am qualified to be your student!"

    There was no movement at all for several seconds. Sakura was making a move when she suddenly sensed something unusual behind her!

    "Haruno Sakura, I heard that you got perfect marks in ninjutsu and taijutsu classes in school. Let me see if you are worthy of your reputation!"

    Kakashi appeared behind Sakura without any warning, and swept a fierce whip leg towards Sakura's waist. Sakura had no time to parry!

    Wow!  Water splashes!  At the critical moment, Sakura moved a water ball to her waist and blocked Kakashi's powerful kick!  Her body had no time to move, but Sakura's chakra control was sensitive enough!

    Incorporating ninjutsu into taijutsu, imitating the ninjutsu of Gaarasha's automatic body protection, this moment fully reflects its significance.  The chakra-filled water formed based on the principle of Water Prison Technique to restrict human body movement has extremely high viscosity. A jounin-level sneak attack actually failed under its protection!

    ?????????????????Sakura mobilizes a large amount of chakra water to form a water escape body protection, while forming a seal:

    Yin-Chou-Shen-You-Chou-Wu-Xu!

    "Water Escape¡¤Water Gun Technique!"

    Under the influence of ultra-high pressure, a line of water shot out of Sakura's hand at a speed of more than five times the speed of sound, cutting through everything it came into contact with, including trees, stones, and Kakashi, with unstoppable power.  , sweeping out a fan shape with a radius of tens of meters in the air!  There was silence for a moment, and then amid a continuous rumbling sound, dozens of tall trees fell to the ground, and a forest land of thousands of square meters turned into a field of one-meter-high wooden piles!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Sakura let out a long breath.

    For the first time, a large amount of chakra burst out to fight in a short period of time. Sakura felt a burning sensation all over her body, as if it was burning. This made Sakura even more excited!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Kakashi's body cut in half turned into two pieces of wood and fell to the ground.

    "It's such a dangerous technique, Haruno Sakura!" Kakashi fell in front of Sakura with a solemn look on his face. A thin and shallow blood stain on his thigh was particularly conspicuous. "It was just a moment of wiping, and this was left behind."  Such a degree of wound This is not at all the strength that a ninja of your age should have!"

    Long before the Water Blade Technique series was actually completed, Kakashi had heard about it.  A low-cost but powerful water escape ninjutsu is the dream escape technique of all water escape ninjas. Even the well-informed Sandaime-sama admires it.  But I¡¯ve only heard of people practicing it, but I¡¯ve never heard of anyone mastering this ninjutsu¡ª¡ª

    "The principle is extremely simple, but the completion is extremely difficult." This is the unanimous evaluation of everyone who has practiced it.

    The core of this technique is to use chakra to create high pressure. The most difficult thing is to open small holes in the water mass to create a nozzle.  In principle, the thinner the nozzle, the more powerful the technique.  Sakura, who created this ninjutsu, set the standard for completing this ninjutsu at a nozzle diameter of 0.05 mm - the thickness of a hair. If the diameter cannot reach this value, the power of the jutsu will decrease squarely.  If the diameter is more than one centimeter, the technique will degenerate into Water Release and Water Breaking Wave.

    Kakashi has never believed it, but now that he has finally seen the power of this ninjutsu in person, Kakashi doesn't know whether it is a pleasure or a pain in his heart.

    "Not only is it extremely sharp, but more importantly, the water jets out very fast. You must not avoid it after the ninjutsu is completed, because you absolutely cannot avoid it!" Kakashi had unknowingly started to get serious.  This is no longer an ordinary test, this is a battle where if you are not careful, you may die!

    "So, the key to the battle is to prevent you from even using ninjutsu¡ª¡ª"

    Kakashi¡¯s figure is one step faster than the sound!

    The kunai in his hand flashed with a dangerous cold light, and it overwhelmingly broke through Sakura's hastily gathered chakra water mass and attacked Sakura's chest!

    "¡ª¡ªhigh speed!"

    Sakura seemed to have felt the chill of Kunai, as if she was going to die here the next moment!

    Qidian Chinese website www.qidian.com welcomes all book friends to visit and read. The latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all original in Qidian!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)p; Sakura seemed to have felt the chill of Kunai, as if she was going to die here the next moment!

    Qidian Chinese website www.qidian.com welcomes all book friends to visit and read. The latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all original in Qidian!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 15 Sakura VS Kakashi

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    At the last moment when kunai stabbed Sakura, Sakura revealed her final trump card¡ª¡ª

    A transparent, slightly blue water shield condensed on the chest!

    Can a thin water shield stop me?  It must be a dying struggle!  Kakashi was surprised, but he turned the kunai in a circle in his hand, turned the sharp blade to the back, and hit it with the ring end - after all, it was just a sparring, not a life and death battle.

    Kakashi fully expected that the temporarily condensed water shield would be easily defeated like bubble confetti. However, when the kunai hit the water shield, only a low clang sound was heard from where the water shield collided with the kunai.  , the water shield that seemed to collapse in one blow turned out to be only slightly dented, and the extremely powerful blow at extremely high speed was actually blocked by a thin water shield, preventing it from making any progress!

    Weird picture, sharp contrast!  He didn't expect to hit a wall that was harder than a steel plate. Kakashi's whole body's energy and blood tumbled at the impact, and even the ring of the hard kunai was knocked crooked.

    From extreme movement to extreme stillness, Kakashi felt so uncomfortable that he wanted to vomit blood!

    Yes, this is a water shield made of extremely pure water. It is only a few centimeters thick and can theoretically withstand 1,000 tons of pressure!

    Sakura's lips curved into a confident smile, and she stepped back a few steps to get out of Kakashi's attack range. She kept forming seals in her hands continuously, pursuing the victory!

    "Qing Shui Escape¡¤Anaconda Strangulation!"

    Under Sakura's control, the water shield turned into a python and wrapped around Kakashi's arm. Then, Sakura's open palm suddenly clenched into a fist. In an instant, the water snake used unparalleled power to loosen Kakashi's arm.  Broken into countless sections!

    Then, in the air, Kakashi¡¯s arm fragments turned into countless pieces of wood and fell down¡ª¡ª

    "Substitute technique!"

    Kakashi, who had a strong premonition of danger in his heart, keenly felt the power of this technique, and used the Substitute Technique to escape without hesitation at the moment before the technique was activated.

    Seeing that her ninjutsu was in vain again, Sakura frowned her delicate eyebrows and sighed helplessly. No matter how powerful the ninjutsu was, it was useless if it couldn't hit someone.

    The pieces of wood twisted into pieces by transparent water snakes fell from the sky one after another. Kakashi couldn't help but swallow his saliva. Although his face was expressionless, there was already a storm in his heart!  This weird ninjutsu is as powerful as the Sand Binding Coffin, but how could Water Release have such power?

    This light blue water snake, this kind of water escape that I have never seen before Kakashi suddenly remembered the ninjutsu that the Hokage mentioned.

    "a super S-class water escape that is stronger than the Water Blade Jutsu series," Kakashi looked at Sakura with a serious expression and said slowly, "Is this what you are referring to?"

    "Huh?" Sakura was slightly startled, how did Kakashi know?  You know, this is the first public appearance of extremely pure water!

    "Kakashi-sensei, how do you know? Oh! Hokage-sama has already told you!"

    "I only knew that you might be developing another set of stronger water escape I didn't expect that it has been successfully developed!" Kakashi said with a little emotion.

    Sakura smiled bitterly and shook her head.  The problem with extremely pure water is not the use of the technique, but the preparation of the technique!

    "If only it were that simple! This ninjutsu requires special water. It took me a year to create this little bit, and it's also a consumable, it's gone after use." Sakura  He puffed up his cheeks and sighed, "However, it can be considered a partial success. You have already seen its power, right?"

    Kakashi looked at the kunai that had been completely deformed by the ring and the red marks on his left arm. They were left by the water snake at the last moment before the Substitution Technique was activated. Kakashi didn't feel it at all when he was entangled by the water snake.  It's water, but it's like an incredibly hard steel bar.

    "Is it just a semi-finished product? It's amazingly powerful, terrifyingly powerful"

    Sakura smiled reservedly, feeling a little proud to be praised by Kakashi.  However, the little face that had just put on a proud smile immediately fell down when thinking about the difficulties encountered in subsequent development.

    "It is said to be a semi-finished product, but with the current progress, it is still far from being completed"

    "Anyway, let's finish chatting! Kakashi-sensei, do you have any solution to my ninjutsu?"

    ? The activation of the Substitution Technique requires a replaceable object, such as the enemy's shadow clone or the Substitute Wood placed during combat. However, during an extreme escape, there is simply not enough time to lock the Substitute item unless it is a specially marked Substitute Wood.  And Kakashi has already consumed two substitute trees, which is already a luxury. Sakura does not believe that Kakashi will be so wasteful as to place a third substitute tree. Kakashi will not have it next time.Defended.

    Sakura's scalp went numb and she felt something strange behind her. The moment she turned around, she condensed the chakra water into a water shield and blocked Kakashi's fist. The temporarily condensed water shield was easily defeated. Taking advantage of this momentary delay, Sakura  He twisted sideways and barely dodged the punch.

    Kakashi was unyielding when he gained the upper hand, and then squatted down and kicked the embarrassed Sakura down with a sweeping kick!  The rhythm is completely under Kakashi's control!

    Sakura, whose center of gravity had been completely destroyed, still didn't give up. She gritted her teeth and continued to gather a ball of water in the air to support her body. She relied on nintaijutsu to use the water ball in mid-air and kicked Kakashi at an incredible angle!

    After forcing Kakashi away, Sakura did a backflip with one hand and landed on the ground. She formed a seal with the other hand, used chakra water to stick the dozens of shurikens in the ninja bag and fired them at Kakashi.  !

    Dang Dang Dang -Sakura's shot from the hand was easily blocked by Kakashi, and only gave Sakura for a second of breathing!  The ultrapure water prepared in advance has been used up, the body is beginning to hurt, and the chakra and stamina are almost exhausted!  Sakura felt the feeling of despair. The offense didn't work at all, and the defense couldn't be defended. Everything she did now was just a futile struggle!

    The fight between trapped beasts!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 16 Team Spirit

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Seeing Kakashi still staring at her unhurriedly, waiting for him to reveal a flaw, Sakura bit her lip and decided to try again!

    "Water Escape¡¤Super Water Gun!"

    The jet of water was still fierce and powerful. Kakashi did not dare to be careless and moved at high speed before Sakura could lock on him.  Wherever the water line moves, everything is indestructible, but the person who performs the technique cannot lock on to the high-speed moving target and can only waste chakra in vain. This feeling of riding a tiger and being unable to dismount makes Sakura very uncomfortable. What is even more uncomfortable is that the amount of chakra has gradually decreased.  end!

    After persisting for a few seconds, Sakura, whose physical strength was already close to the red line, finally reluctantly stopped this useless attempt and switched from offense to defense!  However, at the moment when offense and defense were switching, Kakashi caught the flaw in the change of offense and defense rhythm, rushed into Sakura at high speed and started fighting hand-to-hand!

    One side is a ninja school graduate whose mental and physical strength has dropped significantly, and the other side is an experienced elite jounin. The two people, whose identities are completely different, begin a fist-to-fist fight!  It seems that the battle should be one-sided. However, with the help of ninjutsu, Sakura once again showed her resilience. Although she was at a disadvantage, she was like a struggling grass in the storm, but she refused to fall no matter what.  !

    Although it is clear that resisting is useless, Sakura is unwilling to admit defeat no matter what!  Sakura, who looks easy-going on the outside, has deep arrogance hidden deep in her heart!

    I will fight to the end!

    Although she was screaming in her heart, Sakura found that her body could no longer keep up with her thoughts.  "Bang!" He used the remaining energy in his body to fight each other with chakra and Kakashi, forcing Kakashi back. Sakura's feet suddenly went weak and she almost stumbled to her knees!  Sweat poured down like rain, sticking her hair into strands and sticking to her face. It flowed down her cheeks and into her panting mouth, making Sakura feel extremely bitter!

    Your physical strength has reached its limit!  Kakashi charged again, Sakura raised her hands to parry, but found that her hands were too weak to exert any strength, and she was kicked by Kakashi!

    When her vision went dark, Sakura struggled to put her hands on the ground and tried to jump up, but was punched down by Kakashi again!

    Complete defeat!

    Sakura, who struggled to the last moment, was hit on the back of the neck by Kakashi's final blow. A strong sense of dizziness came over her, and she felt that the world in front of her was gradually getting darker

    Woohoo, I am reluctant, Sasuke in the original book encountered at least the bell 

    Alas, I can do my best, it's so happy 

    Sakura fell into darkness.

    When Sakura woke up, she found herself lying in the open space in front of the memorial monument.  Her whole body was sore and she was so weak that she couldn't exert any strength. She knew that this was the sequelae of losing strength, and then she heard Kakashi's voice.

    "Very good, Sakura is also awake. Then, it's time to tell you about the final results of this assessment"

    Kakashi drawled his voice and looked at the three of them. Even Naruto sat up nervously at this critical moment.

    ¡°¡­So, you didn¡¯t get a single bell, which means you failed at all!¡±

    "W-What? Then aren't we¡ª! Kakashi-sensei, you're going too far! How can we pass such a difficult test! Moreover, there are only two bells. We are trying our best to grab them, but one of them is doomed.  If you fail, go back and reread¡ª¡ª!" Naruto said frantically!

    Even Sasuke was gritting his teeth to control his emotions. Only Sakura, who knew the inside story well, was very calm and looked at Kakashi calmly.

    "But" Kakashi stretched his voice again, and said with a smile after watching Naruto settle down with satisfaction, "It is a fantasy to have three newly graduated genin snatch things from the hands of a jounin.  ! The real purpose of the assessment is not to let you grab the bell, but to assess whether you can fight as a team!"

    ¡°I emphasize again, what is assessed is team awareness!¡±

    Kakashi said solemnly, taking out two bells from his pocket and shaking them.

    "Although none of the three of you grabbed the bell, I am very pleased to see the spirit of teamwork in you! Your ninjutsu cooperated very well! You also allowed Sakura to contain me in a head-on battle, creating opportunities for Sasuke and  Naruto's sneak attack, from this point on, I can see that you have already developed a preliminary sense of companionship!"

    "Ninja tasks are performed in groups! It is true that excellent personal skills are very important to ninjas, but it is far inferior to [teamwork]! Working alone without teamwork will bring danger to your companions  , and even cost his life. Ever since you formed a genin class, you have been a closely connected and closely related body! This is the first lesson I will teach you.??.  "

    "To sum up, I think that the three of you have shown good qualities, so the bell can be given to you."

    After Kakashi finished speaking, he placed the two bells in Naruto's hands.

    "Yeah! That's great!" Naruto shouted excitedly, but he didn't hear anyone else's response for a while. When he turned around, he saw Sasuke looking at the bell in his hand with a gloomy expression!

    Naruto was stunned.

    "Only those who get the bell can pass the assessment. Those who cannot get it will be eliminated and return to school to re-study!" Naruto suddenly remembered what Kakashi said before the assessment. In an instant, he felt that the bells in his hand were as heavy as a thousand.  Jun!

    Sakura was looking at the remaining two people with unseemly eyes.  The moment Kakashi handed the bell to Naruto, Sakura understood that this was the trick of two peach to kill three.  The trick is very straightforward and simple, but if you are blinded by desire, you will never see through it!

    This is Kakashi¡¯s last hidden inspection of team spirit!  People with true team spirit will not give up on their teammates easily. On the contrary, if they fight among themselves for two bells, they will never pass the assessment!

    Sakura understands this very well, but she can't tell them the answer directly or remind them. She can only wait for Naruto and Sasuke to figure it out on their own, because what Kakashi needs is their real thoughts!

    Sakura is not in a hurry, she has confidence in both of them.

    "Two bells, which means that only two people can pass, and the remaining one will have to be eliminated!" Naruto said seriously. After seeing the cruel reality clearly, Naruto, who had always been out of touch, also became  Become solemn.

    "So, who is the person who is eliminated?" Kakashi added to the flames with malicious intent.

    Whoever is eliminated will be betrayed by the new Team 7.

    Naruto looked at Kakashi, Sakura and Sasuke one by one. Kakashi smiled fakely, as if with a hint of ridicule; Sakura was always indifferent and calm; Sasuke's eyes were solemn and sharp.

    Who to eliminate?  Sakura, Sasuke, orme?  The thought of going back to school and waiting alone for a year made Naruto's heart twist. He was really fed up with this feeling of loneliness!

    "No matter who you choose, I will support you, Naruto." Looking at Naruto's face changing, Sakura suddenly said calmly.

    "I choose" Naruto hesitated again and again, but finally calmed down, looked at Sakura and Sasuke and said firmly, "I choose myself!"

    Sasuke and Kakashi were both surprised, and Sakura also smiled softly.

    But neither Sakura nor Sasuke accepted the bell that Naruto handed them.  Naruto has already given a qualified answer, and Sakura certainly won't hold him back.  Sakura looked at Sasuke, who was staring at the bell in Naruto's hand, struggling in his heart.

    "I don't accept it!" Sasuke finally raised his head and looked at Kakashi coldly and said!

    "Since Kakashi-sensei you have repeatedly emphasized team spirit, why did you only give us two bells? The three of us are already companions, how could we give up on Naruto so easily! Kakashi-sensei, you must have a third bell,  Take it out!"

    Well done, Naruto and Sasuke!  Sakura secretly gave the two of them a thumbs up. In this case, there would be no problem in the assessment, and both Naruto and Sasuke's answers passed!

    "Yes, if we give up our companions easily, how can we say that we are a whole? Even if I resist Kakashi-sensei, I will never agree to abandon our companions!" Sakura also said solemnly to Kakashi.

    "The third bellI don't have one," Kakashi narrowed his eyes and smiled, a very sinister smile, "But I can give you another chance. If you succeed, all three of you can pass the test. If you fail, all of you will."  Eliminated! Sasuke and Sakura, you could have passed the test, but even so, are you willing to accept it?"

    Sakura, Sasuke and Naruto looked at each other and said together: "I agree!"

    "Very good" Kakashi suddenly stood up!  Sakura and the other three quickly made defensive postures!

    "I declare!"

    "¡ªYou all are qualified!"

    "The exercise is over! Starting tomorrow, the seventh squad will begin to perform tasks!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 17 Sakura¡¯s Training

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Konoha Ninja Login Form

    Name: Haruno Sakura.  Gender: Female.  Level: Genin.

    Date of birth: March 28.  Age: 12 years old.

    Registration number: 012601.  Leading Jonin: Hatake Kakashi.

    Personal profile: My hobby is studying chakra and water escape ninjutsu. I like water the most and hate impure water the most.

    There is also a photo attached to it. In the photo, Sakura is wearing a simple red turtleneck sportswear, standing tall and graceful, her green eyes looking quietly ahead, smiling lightly at the camera.

    The Sandaime Hokage blew out a puff of smoke, tapped his fingers subconsciously on Sakura's ninja login form, and pulled out the second login form stacked at the bottom. The boy on the list had weird patterns on his face and made a weird expression.  , people can¡¯t help laughing after watching it.

    The Sandaime rolled his eyes and was speechless towards Naruto who was fond of fun and pranks.  Then he turned to the next photo, which was the last member of Team 7, Uchiha Sasuke. In the photo, he looked coldly at the camera, his eyes sharp and sinister.

    Finally, there was the work report of Jonin Hatake Kakashi. The Sandaime Hokage was reading it while speaking to Kakashi behind him.

    "Kakashi Now that they have passed your test, I will trouble you to take good care of them from now on. You have to be more careful in this regard. The three children cannot relax Huh? What is this?" The Sandaime turned to  At the end of the report, there is a small sheet attached.

    "Training ground damage report" The Sandaime thought more and more, and his heart became worse. A drop of cold sweat broke out on his forehead. At the end of the sentence, "80% of the training woods were destroyed The estimated amount of repairs required is  About 150,000 taels"

    A heavy cold sweat ran down the Hokage's face, and Kakashi scratched his hair in embarrassment: "Well I didn't expect Sakura's ninjutsu to be so powerful Hahahahahaha"

    "Let's find a more open place for training next time" Lord Hokage put his hand on his forehead and said helplessly.

    ***************************************************  *******************************

    The ninja career of Konoha ninja Haruno Sakura has officially begun.

    The schedule of Kakashi¡¯s class is usually to go out on missions on Monday, Wednesday and Friday, and practice on Tuesday, Thursday and Saturday. On Sunday, either Kakashi will give summary and guidance to Class 7, practice tactics together, or have free activities during the holidays.

    Under Kakashi¡¯s guidance, Sakura¡¯s training gradually got on track.

    Learning new ninjutsu is secondary. Sakura has her own system for water release. Although Kakashi has copied many water release ninjutsu, most of them are of little significance to Sakura. They only enrich Sakura's ninjutsu library.  That¡¯s all.  Kakashi teaches Sakura a few water escapes every week. With Sakura's chakra control, she can learn these general ninjutsu very quickly.

    As the core of Sakura's ninjutsu, the water knife series and ultrapure water, Kakashi didn't give much guidance.  The well-informed Kakashi was helpless in the face of these two weird water escapes, especially the ninjutsu with extremely pure water structure. He had already seen and convinced of its power, and Kakashi didn't know how it worked.  I can¡¯t figure it out either.

    Can this effect be achieved by infinitely purifying water?  Kakashi was confused.  I can't even understand it, let alone give me advice.

    As for improving the water jet technique, Kakashi couldn't think of any good way at the moment.  But Kakashi is experienced in the application of jutsu.

    "Your water gun skills are not activated fast enough. This is the biggest drawback in actual combat. If you can be 0.5 seconds or even 1 second faster, then you have a chance to defeat me in the previous assessment!" After several weeks of training, in  Kakashi said to Sakura one Sunday.

    "There is no shortcut to increasing your speed, you can only rely on continuous practice! I suggest that if you still have physical strength after completing the mission, keep practicing this move until all the chakra is used up. Over time, you will definitely make great progress.  "

    Furthermore, in order to prevent Sakura from relying too much on the water gun technique and wasting away the taijutsu and other ninjutsu, Kakashi prohibited Sakura from using this ninjutsu during sparring exercises.

    "In short, you are not allowed to use the water jet series during normal sparring. The first is for safety reasons. Once your ninjutsu hits someone, the consequences will be serious. The second is to prevent you from slacking off in other aspects.  Practice. The super water gun technique is not invincible. If you rely on it blindly, if you encounter an opponent who can restrain it, you will be very passive, your strength will be greatly reduced, and you may even die as a result."

    Of course, there is another reason that Kakashi did not say. The third generation's face was ugly enough when he handed over the damage report to the training ground to the Hokage last time. If Kakashi had to submit a damage report after every practice with Sakura,  The Sandaime will probably kill himThinking of this, Kakashi couldn't help but shudder

    "Also, uh since it's difficult to make water type with extremely pure water structure, don't use it lightly. I heard that all of them were destroyed by my fire type last time?" Kakashi smiled dryly, a little embarrassed, "  Ahaha, I¡¯m so sorry¡ªhave you made it up now?¡±

    "How could it be so fast!" Sakura gave Kakashi a vicious look. The last loss still made her feel pain for a long time.

    The most improved thing for Sakura is her actual combat experience and physical skills.

    Although Ninjutsu, a combination of water escape and taijutsu, was developed long ago, it was basically in a semi-abandoned state.

    The characteristic of Ninja Taijutsu is to greatly enhance Sakura's strength, speed and explosive power, and at the same time provide some special focus points to facilitate Sakura to exert force in various states.  For a taijutsu expert, this ninjutsu can be said to be even more powerful, but for Sakura, who is only half-experienced in taijutsu, she can only perform at a half-assed level in ninjutsu.

    Kakashi was once very interested in this move, but after practicing it himself, he soon discovered that in order to use this move in actual combat, he must have extremely high chakra manipulation abilities. Based on his talent, it is optimistically estimated that it would take more than ten years.  Only the above can reach Sakura's current level.

    Sakura didn¡¯t feel complacent for long. She soon discovered that compared to her chakra talent, her physical skills were pretty good.  In the original work, Sakura has no physical talent, and the time traveler, as an ordinary city kid, has nothing to do with a martial arts master.  0.6+0.6 is barely greater than 1, which is nothing compared to her chakra manipulation talent that is far beyond ordinary people.

    As for the legendary shadow clone cheating method, it is useless for Sakura who does not have Naruto's abnormal physical strength and chakra.  Shadow clone is a ninjutsu that divides chakra to create an entity. If a person's chakra can support him to practice for 8 hours, then after dividing the shadow clone, he can only practice for 4 hours. Each hour is the training efficiency of two people.  , 2 multiplied by 4 or 8, it makes no sense at all.

    The real ninja world does not have as many cheating methods as many people imagine. Sakura felt very tired after confirming that she would not be able to use the shadow clone cheating method for the time being.

    The stupid bird flies first, diligence can make up for the stupidity.  Sakura could only improve her physical skills with punches and kicks.  Fortunately, with the guidance of an elite jounin like Kakashi, Sakura's taijutsu is also making steady progress.

    In terms of actual combat experience, in addition to the obvious things such as mastering the timing of Ninjutsu release and the rhythm of combat, there is actually another thing that is not explained in detail in the comics but is more important, and that is the perception of Chakra.

    All ninjutsu are movements of chakra.

    If chakra is compared to voice, then each person's chakra fluctuations are just like each person's speaking voice has its own unique voiceprint, and has its own unique chakra atmosphere.  Just like when we become familiar with a person, we can recognize him by hearing his voice from a distance, the fluctuations of chakra can also allow us to distinguish different people. Some sensitive people, even after sensing them once,  You can remember a person's chakra fluctuations in your heart.

    Similarly, every ninjutsu is equivalent to a sentence - the fluctuation of chakra is the language of ninjutsu.

    When a novice like Sakura faces an elite ninja like Kakashi, the opponent doesn't even need to look. He only needs to sense the chakra to guess what ninjutsu Sakura and the others used, because the novices don't know how to use it.  Hiding chakra fluctuations is tantamount to telling others loudly what ninjutsu you are using.

    This is why Sakura's plan during the assessment was completely seen through by Kakashi, because Kakashi had long sensed what ninjutsu they used, and his intelligence advantage was like playing a game with the full map enabled.  It was clear who was out to sell and who was crouching aside to ambush.

    ?Perception of other people¡¯s chakra and hiding your own chakra.

    This is a skill that every ninja must learn. This is the most important knowledge that Sakura learned after leaving school.

    The strength of a ninja is not only reflected in the obvious data such as ninjutsu, taijutsu, and illusion, but also in these experiences that cannot be measured by numerical values.

    In terms of perception, the difference between perceptive ninjas, Byakugan and ordinary people is like the difference between walking with the lights on and walking with the lights on.

    Sakura is not a perceptive ninja, but with her natural strong mental power, her perception is much better than ordinary people, especially at close range, and sometimes she is even sharper than a perceptive ninja.

    However, learning this technique is as difficult as learning a foreign language. Even if Sakura considers herself to be extremely talented in chakra, she can only rely on hard work and accumulate experience bit by bit through constant actual combat and practice. Without  No shortcuts at all.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 18 Rookie¡¯s Mission Career

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The main source of income for ninjas is from completing tasks.

    The tasks that ninjas can do, from taking care of children to assassinating daimyo, are divided into five levels: s, a, b, c, and d. Generally speaking, genin can only accept c-level and d-level tasks.

    And a fledgling ninja like Sakura who has just become a ninja usually only takes on D-level tasks, ranging from babysitting children, running errands, delivering letters, to doing farm work in the fields.  After the initial novelty wore off, even Sakura, who had been mentally prepared, began to feel impatient.

    Especially during the busy farming period, Class 7 took over the farm work for almost a month, which almost made Sakura doubt whether she was a ninja or a farmer.  If it weren't for seeing other groups doing these tasks in the same way, which made the three of them psychologically balanced a lot, Sakura would have suspected that Naruto was going to jump out in protest.

    As the leader of the team, when Kakashi instructs Class 7 to do tasks, he will seize the opportunity to turn the tasks into a kind of exercise. For example, he asked Sakura and the others not to use clones and ninjutsu, and to plow the fields with only their hands.  Yes, after a month, Sakura found that her physical strength had improved a lot.

    Sometimes some tasks are purely to exercise the endurance of ninjas - this is the reason Kakashi gave when he took over the task of cleaning the river garbage and took Sakura and the three to the edge of a very smelly creek.

    Sakura, who is slightly mysophobic, vomited it out as soon as she smelled it.

    Kakashi looked at his disciple with gloating, and shook his head, "Today's ninjas are still too squeamish!"

    Even Sasuke, who had always had a cold face, had an unprecedented achievement, with extremely rich expressions. Sakura, who turned blue after vomiting, felt her stomach was still churning. Only Naruto looked better - especially when he found out that he was  When the person who performs the best.

    The sad-faced trio from Class 7 pinched their noses and forced themselves to become garbage cleaners.  Kakashi did not restrict their use of ninjutsu. Naruto, who had the strongest endurance, divided himself into thousands of clones to help pick up the trash. They had just cleaned up half of it, and then tragedy happened: when the shadow clone was released, Naruto was repaid by the stench from the clone.  The smell was overwhelming.

    A drop of cold sweat broke out on Kakashi's forehead. As expected of the most unexpected ninja, he was actually fainted by the stink!  After rushing to send Naruto to the hospital, only Sakura and Sasuke were left by the river.

    The two of them had to clean up the remaining section of the river Sasuke looked at the remaining length carefully, and his face turned livid.  Looking at Sakura who was vomiting again and again, her combat power had dropped to zero, Sasuke found that the remaining work seemed to have to be completed by himself. His face instantly changed from green to red, and then from red to white, as if a dye shop had been opened on his face.

    In the end, Sakura turned black after vomiting for five rounds.

    "Ahhhh!! I can't stand it anymore!" If you don't explode in adversity, you will die in adversity!

    "Sasuke, get out of the way! Let the professionals come!" Stimulated by the endless stench, Sakura performed her best and lifted a hundred meters of river water into the air, leaking out into the dark river bed!

    Sasuke was stunned. The river was like a giant snake flying up into the air under Sakura's control. The length of hundreds of meters was extremely majestic and spectacular when viewed up close. Every swing in the air was fierce and powerful, and the momentum was astonishing. In the end, the giant  The snake hit a filter with its head, filtering out the garbage, turning into turbulent water falling from the sky and flowing into the river.

    Sakura was also shocked by herself. At first she just wanted to vent, but she didn't expect to be able to do it to this extent. This is because she has good chakra control, and she can control so much chakra at once.

    After controlling the rest of the garbage and placing it on the ground, Sakura turned her head to look at Sasuke, just in time to see Sasuke's eyes widening, his mouth wide open with a shocked expression, poof!  Sakura laughed out loud.

    Sasuke quickly straightened his face and turned to one side, "Why are you laughing!"

    Sakura was about to speak when her body suddenly went limp. Her chakra and energy were completely exhausted, and she fell to the ground without strength.

    "Ouch, it hurts! I overexerted myself just now, and now I'm a little exhausted!"

    Sasuke quickly laughed at Sakura to save face: "Hmph who told you to be so overestimated!"

    Sakura tried it, but found that she didn't even have the strength to stand up, and her whole body was so limp that she couldn't exert any strength, so she raised a hand and looked at Sasuke.

    Sasuke immediately understood what Sakura meant, but somehow he pretended not to understand and replied: "What are you doing!"

    "Pull me up!" Sakura rolled her eyes at Sasuke and said matter-of-factly, "Carry me to the hospital to rest!"

    "Huh, women are really troublesome!"

    Sasuke snorted disdainfully and stretched out his hand to pull Sakura up. Sakura was now two centimeters taller than him.Sasuke bent over slightly, and Sakura naturally put her hands around Sasuke's neck, pressed against his back, and leaned her body completely on Sasuke's back. Her pink hair gently blew over Sasuke's cheeks in the wind.  .

    The warm breath blew on the side of Sasuke's face, and Sasuke felt his face heat up.

    Sakura has always existed in Sasuke's mind as a strong competitor and a strong woman. Even if he had seen her fainting during the previous assessment, it was just against a more powerful opponent.  Just fighting until she was exhausted did not damage Sakura's strong image.

    This was the first time Sasuke saw Sakura who was not strong and dependent on others. Her soft voice, soft movements, and soft body made Sasuke blush a little.

    Sasuke held up Sakura's thigh, and the smooth gauze-like feel made Sasuke feel a little rippled in his heart. Just as he was about to suppress this emotion, he heard Sakura chuckle in his ear.

    "Why are you laughing!" Sasuke felt that he was being laughed at, and then he immediately realized that Sakura was definitely not laughing at his current nervousness.

    With Sakura¡¯s character, she probably didn¡¯t feel it

    "I was thinking about your expression just now, hahaha, so funny, hahaha," Sakura said with an expressionless smile, "I didn't expect you would show such an expression!"

    When did I have the illusion that she is a weak girl Sasuke's face was filled with veins: "If you talk more, I will throw you down!"

    "Don't! Sasuke, I was wrong!" Sakura quickly admitted her mistake with a smile. She keenly felt Sasuke's nervousness. Although she couldn't figure out why Sasuke was nervous, she immediately made a joke to adjust the atmosphere.

    There were no words all the way.

    The next day¡¯s mission was finally not so abnormal. Seeing that Naruto and Sakura were admitted to the hospital one after another, Kakashi chose an easy and high-paying mission - to help the Daimyo lady find her lost pet cat.

    It turns out that this pet cat with ninja blood can actually use chakra, and its movements are very flexible and agile. Catching it without hurting it really made Team 7 eat dust all morning.

    "I dare say that this cat has definitely escaped from experience! It's so difficult to catch!" On the way back to hand in the task, Sakura complained, "This kind of task is so boring! Kakashi-sensei, what is our next task?"  "

    Lord Hokage, who happened to be patrolling the task distribution office, picked up the task list, took a look at it and said: "Well, you either go to help the fourth master look after the children, or you go to the neighboring village to help buy things, or you help harvest sweet potatoes  "

    "Don't - don't give us these low-level tasks again!" Naruto waved his arms and complained to Lord Hokage, "Help take care of the children, help run errands and buy things, go to the fields to do farm work, clean up the garbage, these have already been done.  More than a dozen times! Our elite team cannot waste time on these boring tasks, we need more important tasks!"

    Sakura and Sasuke silently praised Naruto who made the declaration.

    There are a large number of genin in Konoha Village - many people who do not have enough talent may even remain genin all their lives. They are the main force in completing these large numbers of low-level tasks, and a promising ninja group like Team 7 usually starts out  After doing the lowest-level tasks for two or three months and adapting to the ninja life, you can appropriately choose slightly more advanced C-level tasks.

    Lord Hokage looked helplessly at the excited Naruto and blew out a puff of smoke, "Okay - since you said so, I'll give you a C-level missionto protect someone!"

    ¡°Let me introduce you first¡ªplease come in.¡±

    A sloppy uncle who smelled of alcohol walked out of the lounge next door.  Sakura's heart moved. Isn't this the bridge-building expert Tatsuna in the original work?  Taking on this mission means that he will soon face a real life-and-death fight between ninjas!

    "What are you doingare the ninjas responsible for protecting me these little brats? Facial paralysis, a vase, and a stupid-looking short winter melon!" Dazna really can't control his mouth after drinking, such a poisonous tongue  The power made Sakura, who always prided herself on being calm, couldn't help but want to go up and beat him.

    As for Naruto, after discovering that he was the shortest winter melon, he had already rolled up his sleeves and rushed forward.

    "Please don't say that," Kakashi pressed Naruto's head and stopped his riot. He felt very helpless for this poor protection target and impulsive Naruto, "My subordinates are very strong  ¡­!¡±

    "Tch I will prove to you that I am not a vase," Sakura gave Tazuna a blow in the eyes, and then greeted Sasuke and Naruto, "Let's go to training, you have facial paralysis and stupidity.  The dwarf winter melon!¡±

    "Don't call me facial paralysis! Do you want to fight, vase!!" "I told you I'm not a short winter melon!" After agreeing on a meeting time, the three of them left noisily.

    The Country of Waves It was obviously going to be a very dangerous mission, but Sakura felt an unquenchable sense of anticipation and excitement in her heart. That must be the desire to fight!

    Qidian Chinese website www.qidian.com welcomes all book friends to visit and read. The latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all original in Qidian!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)Yes, vase!  !  "I told you I'm not a short winter melon!"  "After agreeing on a gathering time, the three of them left noisily.

    The Country of Waves It was obviously going to be a very dangerous mission, but Sakura felt an unquenchable sense of anticipation and excitement in her heart. That must be the desire to fight!

    Qidian Chinese website www.qidian.com welcomes all book friends to visit and read. The latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all original in Qidian!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 19 Mission in the Country of Waves

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The next morning, the sky was clear and the sun was shining warmly on the earth.

    At the gate of Konoha.  The giant door, which is more than ten meters high, shows the majesty of Konoha, making the ninjas who come in and out look so small.  Everyone in Class 7 has been waiting here for a long time, waiting for the belated girl.

    "Hmph, you're late, vase!" Sasuke snorted impatiently at Sakura.  Originally, Sasuke didn't know how to call people names, but it was Sakura who led him astray.

    Sakura raised her eyebrows, "Wrong! I arrived on time! Also, you told me not to call me Vase, my face is paralyzed!"

    "If it's not a vase, how can you explain why you are dressed like this?" Sasuke said with a sneer.

    Naruto also followed up and said: "Wow! Sakura, you are not sick, are you? You are dressed like this!" Then he rubbed his chin with his right hand and thought seriously, "However, the unfeminine Sakura dressed up like this  Now that you are a woman, this world is really wonderful!"

    boom!  Sakura gave Naruto a solid chestnut, "Thank you so much for the compliment!"

    Today, Sakura is wearing a gorgeous kimono. Her hair, which is usually neglected, has been carefully taken care of and tied up high, revealing her smooth forehead. She is wearing a pair of small wooden geta, which highlights her delicate feet.

    This outfit really doesn¡¯t look like a ninja going out on a mission.

    There is actually a reason for dressing like this. Sakura's mother-in-law has always criticized Sakura's image problem. According to her mother, Sakura usually just washes her face, combs her hair, and puts on an unattractive ninja uniform before going out.  His behavior was simply slovenly and a disgrace to the family, "You are such a lazy kid, how can you find a boyfriend in the future!" "I disappoint you. We should wait until my sister is born to find a son-in-law!" Sakura responded silently in her heart.  .

    However, today, Mother finally broke out. The change of clothes that Sakura brought with her on a long trip were actually two sets of Konoha uniforms of the same style. They didn't even have facial cleanser. "If this continues, people will think that there are three boys in Class 7."  !" He couldn't help but stuff women's products inside. After Sakura's persuasion, he finally stopped stuffing private goods, but Sakura must dress up "like a feminine girl", even if it's a transformation technique.

    In short, Sakura also went out with a broken mood.

    Putting away her ferocious expression, Sakura quickly changed her face, and her eyes changed into an ambiguous smile. Her green eyes looked at Sasuke with a hint of coquettishness, "Are you beautiful?"

    Sasuke blushed for a rare moment, "Tch!" He turned his head away with a look of arrogance.

    Sakura instantly opened her mouth and laughed in a disgraceful manner, "Hahahaha! Sasuke is shy too!"

    "Okay, okay, Sakura" Kakashi interrupted Sakura's performance, "Put away the transformation technique!"

    "Huh? Is this a transformation technique?" Naruto asked stupidly, touching the big bump on his forehead.

    Sasuke frowned and was surprised. It turned out to be a transformation technique. He was so close just now and didn't notice it. When did Sakura even do such a good job of concealing chakra fluctuations?

    "Hey, Kakashi-sensei is so awesome, he saw through it right away!" Sakura smiled playfully and unlocked the transformation technique. This time she had a new image, and her hair was parted in the middle.  Her bangs and clothes also changed from the usual genin uniform to an ordinary girl's short-sleeved top and cropped pants.

    Kakashi's face remained calm, but he sighed secretly in his heart. This transformation technique was indeed performed beautifully. If it weren't for the fact that Naruto's breath leaked out when he hit Naruto with his sword, Kakashi wouldn't have dared to protect himself before he could find out.  Transformation.  Sakura's talent is really unreasonable. Naruto's transformation technique before was already amazing, but Sakura can progress from using ninjutsu in open flames to the current one silently in just a few months, even if it's just a simple transformation.  The physical skills are also amazing.

    "Sakura, I never thought you could dress up like ordinary girls!" Kakashi teased Sakura.

    Although the village has issued uniforms, the new generation of ninjas usually only wear their own clothes. On the contrary, the jonins of Kakashi's generation mostly came down from the battlefield, and their dressing style prefers to be uniform, simple and practical.  , this is very different from the ninjas who grew up in peaceful times.

    In this regard, Sakura who does not apply makeup is the same as Kakashi and the others.

    "Hey, you are going too far! I can still dress up to this level! This is to maintain the good image of our Konoha ninjas outside the village!"

    As she gets older, her facial features gradually open up, and Sakura gradually begins to look like a pretty girl in comics.

    However, the love comes from the heart, the original Sakura has a weak temperament, and now Sakura looks more confident and energetic, with a heroic spirit between her eyebrows.

    Everyone in Team 7 was chatting. Not long after, Uncle Dazna also came over, and the group officially started their mission trip to the Country of Waves.

    The Country of Waves is located east of Konoha, across the sea from Konoha. It is a small island country. The narrowest point of the strait between the Country of Waves and Konoha is no wider than a large river, and that is where Dazuna is.  The location of the bridge.

    Although Tazuna hid the truth, Sakura, who had read the original work, still remembered the reason behind it.

    The Country of Waves was once a peaceful and wealthy country, but everything changed after the arrival of Cardo.  Cardo, who is the boss of a shipping company in person, secretly colludes with the mafia and wandering ninjas to smuggle controlled products and dominate other companies and even small countries in order to make huge profits.  A year ago, Cardo set his sights on the Country of Waves. With violence and wealth, he controlled all maritime transportation on the island and also controlled the lifeblood of the Country of Waves.  Under Cardo's constant blood-sucking, the country of Wave soon became a poor and down-and-out country.

    The bridge built by Dazna was the sword that broke Cardo's blockade, so Dazna became a thorn in Cardo's side and a thorn in his flesh.

    Based on Konoha's intelligence capabilities, it is not difficult to know what Tazuna concealed. Sakura guessed that this task was probably given to Team 7 intentionally by the Hokage.  Logically speaking, although Cardo is rich, he is still an ordinary person. Even if he colludes with wandering ninjas, he will not be too strong, otherwise he will suffer backlash sooner or later.

    When Team 7 took over this task, the first reason was to find a moderately difficult task to train Team 7, and the second reason was political considerations. After the bridge in Wave Country was repaired, they would inevitably rely more on Konoha, so they had to establish a good relationship in advance.  It is also very important. As for the lost employment fee, it is nothing.

    Kakashi should be well aware of the possibility of ninja confrontation in the mission, otherwise how could an ordinary person like Dazuna convince an elite ninja in just a few words?  Team 7 was meant to continue the mission.

    If you are reading hot-blooded comics, you may not notice this, but Sakura, who is in a real world, only needs to think about it for a moment to understand the key.  Many things that seem unreasonable actually have reasons for developing that way.

    The only thing that surprised Konoha was that Kado could hire a ninja of Zabuza's level. Hiring a wandering ninja itself was very risky. Many wandering ninjas would kill their employer and steal all his money, just because doing so would be better than completing the job.  The task is simpler.  In addition, wandering ninjas may also kill their employers if they are provoked by their employers or think that their employers have exposed their whereabouts.  In fact, if Zabuza hadn't outlasted him once, Cardo would have been killed by Zabuza long ago.  Konoha probably couldn't have imagined that Kado would be so stupid as to dare to hire a ninja of this level. If he didn't commit suicide, he wouldn't die.

    In this way, Sakura started her first overseas mission with understanding and confusion.

    With the pace of a ninja, it only takes three or four days to get there from Konoha to the Land of Waves.  But there was also Uncle Dazna who was an ordinary person in the team, so the entire trip was extended to more than two weeks.

    The team hiked along the road, camping during the day and resting at night in the towns they passed.  The journey was quite fresh at the beginning. The three members of Team 7 had only been to neighboring villages for missions. This was the first time they had left Konoha so far.

    Far away from Konoha, ordinary towns are very different from Konoha.  The biggest difference is that ninjas are no longer everywhere. More than 95% of the ninjas in the Land of Fire are in Konoha Village. In other places, you can only see ninjas on missions. Therefore, Sakura and the others have become a rarity, and they have tasted the cage.  Animals feel like they are being watched.

    The armed forces patrolling the city are often soldiers who know some basic chakra use. These people can deal with ordinary thieves and bandits, but they are far behind against wandering ninjas. Fortunately, with Konoha's prestigious reputation, ordinary ninjas can  I don't dare to come here to cause trouble.

    In contrast, a small country like the Land of Waves, because it does not have its own ninja village and ninjas, even people like Cardo can bully her.  This is the tragedy of a small country!

    Another obvious difference is the architecture in the city.  Because of ninjutsu, the buildings in Konoha can be more magnificent, exquisite, grand, or strange, while the buildings in towns outside Konoha are often low and simple, without so many tricks.

    Along the way, Sakura observed carefully, savoring the unique style here that was different from Konoha, while secretly wary of incoming ninjas that might appear at any time.

    However, two weeks have passed, and they are about to cross the border of Konoha and enter the country of Waves. There is still no enemy, and the journey is as peaceful as ever. It seems that Cardo is completely unaware of Dazuna's return.  it's out of the question.

    The closer you get to the Country of Waves, the greater the possibility of being attacked.  Knowing this, Tatsuna and Kakashi behaved as calmly as ever.

    On the contrary, Sakura herself was so nervous that once she almost thought someone was spying on them and shot a kunai far away, but found nothing.

    On this day, Sakura and everyone arrived at a city on the border. They would rest here for one night, and then march for three days at a stretch to return to Dazuna's home.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)Tatsuna and Kakashi, who were a little older, behaved as calmly as ever.

    On the contrary, Sakura herself was so nervous that once she almost thought someone was spying on them and shot a kunai far away, but found nothing.

    On this day, Sakura and everyone arrived at a city on the border. They would rest here for one night, and then march for three days at a stretch to return to Dazuna's home.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 20 Zabuza attacks

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    One of the original main businesses of this port city called Sapporo was trade with the Country of Waves. As Cardo gradually controlled the shipping of the Country of Waves, Sapporo was also affected and became a little depressed, but the foundation remained and the bustle continued.  reduce.

    The day when the seventh class came seems to be a festival or celebration. The night market in Sapporo is very noisy. It is the night when thousands of lights are put on, the light reverses, brocade hats and costumes, tourists are everywhere, and the prosperity is fully displayed.

    After eating, the tired Uncle Dazna washed up hastily and went to rest early.

    Sakura was not used to resting like this, so she greeted Kakashi and went to the street alone.  When she was in Konoha, she rarely went out on the streets like this, but when she got here, she suddenly became interested. Sakura herself didn't understand what was going on.  Maybe it was the stimulation of Sakura in the unfamiliar environment.

    All the clothes were washed, and Sakura wore a kimono rented from the hotel. The plain white robe was embroidered with a few pink plum blossoms. Her hair was tied high into a ponytail. She looked even more pure and charming without any powder.  After hiding her eyes, she didn't look like a bloodthirsty ninja, but an ordinary girl who was elegant and white.

    Since she was dressed like this, Sakura put away her ninja-like edge and decided to have a good feel for the girl's state of mind.  It has been so many years since she traveled through time as Sakura, and she has eliminated those tangled thoughts. In this world full of dangers, living in itself is happy enough. As a precarious ninja, she really has no energy to worry about other things.

    Sakura feels that she is a girl now, why should she be ashamed of dressing like this?  Besides, moral integrity is worthless and will be lost sooner or later!

    Getting up the courage to go to the street like this.  Naturally, pedestrians on the street would not look at her strangely, but would look at her with admiration. She was not wearing heavy makeup, which gave her a fresh and natural beauty without any artificial decoration.

    Sakura, whose moral integrity has reached a new low, wandered through the market with brisk steps.

    The night market in Sapporo is in full swing at the moment, and the jade pot is like flowing fire, with light and shadow swaying.  Pedestrians are like wandering dragons, drunken and intoxicated.  The lights are shining, as bright as the day, the people are buzzing, and the east wind is intoxicating.

    Sakura has a childlike innocence. When she sees something delicious, she wants to try it. When she sees something fun, she also wants to try it.  The festivals in Sapporo are different from those in Konoha. The night market here does not need to entertain so many ninjas, so there are many ninja-style stalls and various games, such as throwing traps and trap dolls. If anyone dares to go to Konoha  If he runs this game stall, then he will lose all his money. Any child in Konoha can play him bankrupt.

    Fortunately, Sakura was kind-hearted and did not force the hawker to go to the rooftop. She left all the things she had brought with him - it was impossible to use them as luggage anyway. She only took away a finely crafted cat mask, which moved the hawker.  All the money was returned, except for Sakura's kneeling.

    Playing with the mask in her hand, Sakura was fascinated by a goldfish fishing stall after walking a few steps.  It's not that she likes the game, but a cute loli trying to catch goldfish caught her attention - Sakura is not a loli fan, but she thinks loli are the cutest creatures.

    The game of catching goldfish is very technical. Obviously, this little loli didn't master the tricks well. Although she really wanted to catch the little goldfish, she always used too much force and broke the paper net.  The stall owner was smiling as he watched the little loli convert his pocket money into his income. Obviously, this uncle was really not a lolita fan.  Snapped!  The little Loli puffed up her cheeks and watched angrily as she tore the paper net once again. With a grimace, she took out the last change from her pocket, counted it and handed it to the stall owner, pouting to herself.  He said, "Let's play it one last time"

    This time, the little Loli held her breath and stared at the swimming fish, carefully aimed at a lone fish, and slowly picked it up bit by bit - it went smoothly!  However, just when he was about to succeed, the little goldfish suddenly jumped up and was about to break the paper net. Suddenly, a jade finger stretched out from the side and gently pressed on the net pole, and the paper net instantly turned around.  The subtle angles subtly release the force and avoid the result of holes.

    Little Loli looked up and saw a slender figure wearing a cat mask standing beside her. She turned her head and took off the mask. It was Sakura who was smiling: "Do you want me to help you fish it out?"

    The little Loli nodded in confusion.

    Sakura took the paper net, and didn't seem to even need to look carefully. She just lightly swiped the paper net in the water, picked up a small goldfish, poured it into the fish tank, and then gently licked it again without stopping.  He paddled across the water and picked up the second small fish, then the third, and the fourth The stall owner seemed to have seen a ghost. He could clearly see every move of the girl in front of him, but he couldn't understand why he was doing this.  You can also catch it!  Her movements were very coherent, without any pause.?It felt as if the lively little fish had turned into dead fish and was being fished by her. How could this be possible?

    Of course Sakura didn¡¯t use chakra to kill the fish, nor did she even use chakra to cheat.  After watching for so long, she has completely understood the techniques involved. This time, she simply used physical skills to catch the goldfish. These few moves may seem simple, but they contain extremely profound skills. After a few months,  Before, it was absolutely impossible for her to do this. After all, Sakura's mastery of Taijutsu has reached a new level.

    The Loli who got the little goldfish thanked her and left happily.  Seeing the stall owner's smile turning into mourning, Sakura played with it for a while and caught dozens of goldfish. The boss hurriedly added a new rule on a board: "The goldfish caught need to be  Pay for it." He just waited for Sakura to leave and then hung it up. Seeing that Sakura was about to shed tears, he stopped the prank and returned the net and goldfish to the boss.

    She turned around and left, but she didn't notice a person coming behind her, and she happened to bump into Sakura.  Compared with him, Sakura's slender figure was about the same size as a stone and an egg. Unexpectedly, the stone cracked directly after the collision. The man was knocked to the ground by Sakura. Sakura just shook him, and the man's companion  , a yellow-haired non-mainstream gangster in strange clothes walked up to Xiaoying aggressively and demanded punishment.

    "You can't walk without eyes? Huh? You hit my eldest brother! I'm telling you, my eldest brother is injured now. If you don't pay a thousand taels in compensation, I will sell you to a brothel!"

    Sakura ignored his dirty words. Ten thousand of him were no match for what one of Sakura's little fingers could hit. If these two yellow-haired men knew who Sakura was as a ninja, I'm afraid they would be so scared that they would pee on the spot.  Rolling urine stream.

    Sakura's only worry is how to deal with them without revealing the ninja's identity.  There might be Kado's spy here, so it's best not to expose yourself casually.

    At this moment, Kakashi appeared in time to help Sakura out of trouble: "What do you want to do to my friend?"

    The gangster duo looked at each other, and Kakashi's height of 1.8 meters and bulging muscles made them retreat.

    "I remember you, please be careful when you walk in the future!"

    After saying a harsh word, the two of them left without looking back.  Sakura was about to leave with Kakashi, but found that Kakashi looked at the two leaving with thoughtful eyes, watching them go away until they disappeared from sight.

    "Kakashi-sensei, what's wrong?"

    "It's nothing, it just feels a little strangeforget it, let's go!"

    The next day, Sakura and her group continued on the road.

    "After crossing this river, we are almost at the point where we cross the sea." Dazna introduced.

    Kakashi was about to answer, but suddenly his face tightened, "Nowait, something is wrong!"

    The attack came unexpectedly at this moment.

    Before he finished speaking, a huge beheading sword whizzed and spun towards Sakura and the others!

    "Get down!" Kakashi reacted very quickly, grabbed Uncle Dazuna and pushed him to the ground, shouting!  "Sakura, don't be brave!"

    A layer of light cyan water film loomed on her hand. With her strong confidence in ultrapure water, Sakura steadily blocked the decapitating sword!

    "Sharingan Kakashi" A cold and stern voice seemed to come down from the sky. Sakura looked up and saw a tall and thin figure with no upper body, suddenly standing on the tree in front of her.

    The S-level rebellious ninja of Kirigakure Village, Momochi Zabuza!

    "Also, that brat, could you please return my sword to me?" Zabuza's voice seemed to bring the chill of the place, making Sakura shudder!

    Before she finished speaking, the figure on the tree had disappeared. Sakura's heart tightened. Zabuza's figure suddenly appeared behind Sakura. The kunai in his hand quickly drew an arc in the air and stabbed at Sakura fiercely.  !

    Turning sideways and lowering her waist, Sakura's reaction was not slow, and she dodged Zabuza's sneak attack. With the blessing of chakra, she hit Zabuza with a fierce spinning kick, and with a "swish" sound, Zabuza's upper body was scattered into countless pieces.  Water splashes spread out in all directions!

    "Wha¡ª" Another Zabuza appeared, and the subtle difference in chakra fluctuations showed that this one was not a water clone!  He grabbed the decapitating sword and swung it to cut Sakura in two!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ?? At the moment of life and death, Sakura actually jumped up with an incredible move!  No, that's not jumping, it's just using chakra water to hold yourself up!

    But Kakashi moved faster. Before Zabuza's sword could be slashed out, he was hit by Kakashi with a heavy kick. The fierce force kicked Zabuza and the sword more than ten meters away!

    I don¡¯t know when it was, but Kakashi¡¯s forehead protector had been pulled up high, revealing the bright red three-magatama Sharingan!

    "Put up a swastika formation and protect Uncle Dazna! None of you are allowed to interfere in the battle between me and him. Now is the time when teamwork is most needed!"

    Kakashi stared at Zabuza with cold eyes and said coldly.

    ¡¾Please do not complain about the city name Sapporo¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)Even the man was kicked more than ten meters away with a knife!

    I don¡¯t know when it was, but Kakashi¡¯s forehead protector had been pulled up high, revealing the bright red three-magatama Sharingan!

    "Put up a swastika formation and protect Uncle Dazna! None of you are allowed to interfere in the battle between me and him. Now is the time when teamwork is most needed!"

    Kakashi stared at Zabuza with cold eyes and said coldly.

    ¡¾Please do not complain about the city name Sapporo¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 21 Fierce battle!

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "It seems that I won't be able to kill that old man without knocking you down"

    Zabuza glanced at Kakashi coldly, jumped back and stood on the river.

    "Water Release¡¤Mist Hidden Technique!"

    The water vapor slowly rose and turned into a thick fog that could not be broken away.

    Zabuza¡¯s voice became ethereal and confused, as if coming from a very far away place, and his direction could not be determined.  The heavy fog gradually covered his face, and then continued to rise, getting thicker and thicker until he couldn't even see his fingers!

    "To actually use so much chakra!" Kakashi said solemnly.

    This is no ordinary fog!

    Sakura felt keenly that the fog contained a faint chakra, which made it impossible to easily dispel it with Wind Release.  It was a world of difference compared to the thick fog Sakura and Sasuke created during the exercise!

    What¡¯s even more frightening is that the thick fog not only blocks the sight, but also blocks Sakura and the others¡¯ sense of chakra with the chakra that permeates the fog!  And in this fog where you can't really see your fingers if you stretch out your hand, with this chakra, Zabuza may know their movements clearly!

    The battlefield has become one-way transparent for Zabuza!

    "Eight places" Zabuza's cold voice came from all directions, "Throat, spine"

    "Which one do you want me to attack? Hey hey hey"

    A sense of fear of being targeted by a wild beast and unable to resist rose up in her heart. Sakura felt extremely depressed and uncomfortable, and even her body was trembling involuntarily!

    Is this murderous intent!  Sakura felt like she couldn't move, as if she would be killed if she moved, and became an animal on the chopping block!  I didn't experience this feeling when I fought Kakashi last time. I didn't expect the murderous aura to be so terrifying!  This guy Zabuza must have killed hundreds of people, such a strong murderous aura!

    Taking a deep breath, relying on her strong confidence in her own strength, Sakura gradually recovered from the initial extreme fear. She looked around and saw that Sasuke was still shaking slightly, but Naruto, who was very nervous, had also recovered.

    Sakura gently held Sasuke's cold hand and smiled slightly: "Don't be afraid, Sasuke!"

    "You're so arrogant! You kid!"

    Zabuza¡¯s figure suddenly appeared in the formation, wielding a beheading sword in his hand and slashing at him with a roar!

    Sakura's expression remained unchanged, and her chakra controlled the ultrapure water to form a shield to block Zabuza's heavy blow. The water shield was only slightly dented to easily block the decapitating sword. However, Sakura did not feel any joy, but instead frowned, sensing this  The texture and power of chakra!

    It¡¯s a water body!

    Sakura calmed down for a moment, turned her left wrist sharply, and shot out a kunai. Zabuza's water body was pierced by the kunai before he even had time to react, and turned into a puddle of clear water in shock!

    The sneak attack of the water clone was just a foreshadowing. The next moment, another decapitating sword swept across from Sakura!

    The fighting rhythm of the elite Jonin is very good, but the combat power of the water avatar is still too low for Sakura!  Facing the slashing sword, Sakura gathered pure water under her feet. With the blessing of ninjutsu, she kicked the sharp edge of the sword with her left leg. Her white and tender feet actually stepped on the several-meter-long sword.  At his feet, he then stood on the knife, swept sideways, and severely smashed the head of the second water clone!

    After solving the two water clones, no new enemies appeared.  Sakura looked around and saw that Sasuke and Naruto had also solved a water clone respectively. Now their strength is still much higher than that in the original work. Regular combat training also prevented Naruto from making the same mistake in the first meeting in the original work.  Being overwhelmed by the battle, they made mistakes and fought with the water avatar to solve the battle one after another.

    It seems that Zabuza only came here with four water clones. He wanted to use three clones to entangle Sakura and the three of them, and then the last clone took the opportunity to kill Tazuna and complete the mission.  However, his judgment was wrong. The water body, which could only use taijutsu, was basically completely restrained by the extremely tough pure water. In addition, the ninjutsu greatly increased Sakura's combat power. The water body was in Sakura's hand.  Can't even get past one round!

    The battle here has stopped, but on the other side of the mist, a few meters away, the battle between Kakashi and Zabuza is still going on.  The image of the battle was shrouded in fog, but the sound came faintly.

    Sakura couldn¡¯t go over to support Kakashi, so she could only wait anxiously for the outcome of the battle!

    On the other side, Kakashi also staged a wonderful battle between real and fake clones with Zabuza!  However, Kakashi, who was eager to fight on Sakura's side, lost the initiative because he was in a hurry to rescue her. After the clone exchange, Kakashi revealed his true identity first, and was killed by Zabu.I feel like they are a complete pair of rookies!

    Facing Sasuke and Naruto, they obviously couldn't get any better.

    "The art of multiple shadow clones!"

    Naruto, who thought Sakura had died at the hands of the demon brothers, shouted angrily and summoned hundreds of shadow clones in one breath!  Then, taking advantage of the opportunity when the shadow clones entangled them, Sasuke and Naruto looked at each other and formed seals at the same time!

    "Fire Escape: A Magnificent Fireball Technique!" "Wind Escape: A Great Breakthrough!"

    "Wind and Fire Breakthrough!" It was the combined ninjutsu technique that Sakura helped them conceive!

    The fire is riding on the wind, the wind is roaring, and the fire is exploding!  The fire ball suddenly doubled in size, and rushed towards the ghost brothers with the force of a conflagration!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 22 No more defeat and retreat

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Boom!

    The power of Naruto and Sasuke's combined attack technique is no less powerful than the collision of ninjutsu between the two jounin just now!

    Amid the roar of the explosion, the fireball enveloped the ghost brothers with an indomitable momentum. In an instant, strong winds blew, and sand and rocks flew!  The scorching air waves tore through the thin mist. After the dust dispersed, only a shallow black pit was left on the ground. The ghost brother's body fell lifelessly to the ground.

    The ghost brothers exit!

    The ninja hidden on the battlefield should also be Minazuki Shiro, Sakura thought.  The purpose of hiding with the Substitute Technique just now was to hide in the dark, avoid Shiro's sight, and take the opportunity to use the Water Gun Technique to defeat Zabuza!  Leaving the Demon Brothers for Naruto and Sasuke not only gave them a chance to fight, but also allowed Naruto and Sasuke to take the opportunity to attract the attention of Zabuza and Haku.

    Seeing the ghost brothers being killed, Sakura, who was hiding in the woods, also took the opportunity to use ninjutsu!

    "Water Escape¡¤Super Water Gun Technique!"

    A water ball containing ultra-high pressure appears in Sakura's hand. As soon as Sakura opens a small gap, the high-pressure water jet will shoot out!

    At the same time, Sakura also felt the formation of another ninjutsu around her!

    "Water Release¡¤Senzai Shuixiang!" A sweet shout came from the depths of the woods. With the fluctuation of chakra, the rich mist quickly condensed into countless sharp water senbons, which appeared in a hemispherical shape next to Sakura, sharp and sharp.  The tip of the needle is shining with a solemn light!

    Bai didn¡¯t fall into the trap at all. Bai didn¡¯t care about the life or death of the ghost brothers at all!  Because Shiro hates the ghost brothers with bloody hands and doesn't take them to heart at all. Instead, Sakura uses the strange water escape. Shiro intuitively thinks that she is the most dangerous person!  Therefore, when he found out that Sakura was about to sneak attack Zabuza, Haku also reacted immediately!

    Bai¡¯s interference was half successful.

    After several months of non-stop practice, Sakura's mastery of the water gun technique has improved a bit, and her execution speed is also faster than before!  When Shiro's Senzasui Sho was able to condense the mist into a ball of water, Sakura completed the ninjutsu. A white line of water shot out of Sakura's hands, killing Zabuza at five times the speed of sound.  !

    Using water as a sword, you can destroy anything!  The water gun technique should have killed Zabuza cleanly, but Sakura had no choice but to stop the water gun technique at the moment Senza Suixiang took shape, because the dense Senbon blocked her sight, and Kakashi was right behind Zabuza.  I can't see the position clearly at hand. If I continue to maintain the water gun technique, if there is a slight deviation, I may accidentally injure Kakashi!

    Damn it!  Sakura gritted her silver teeth and thought angrily, if Haku's ninjutsu were slower, if Kakashi wasn't by Zabuza's side!

    However, the water gun technique, which only lasted for less than a few tenths of a second, also caused huge damage to Zabuza. The water jet fired under ultra-high pressure cut open Zabuza's left arm from left to right like tofu.  A smooth fracture, just extending a few centimeters, would cut off Zabuza's entire left arm!  In an instant, blood burst out from the fracture!

    Severe pain, fear and shock!

    Zabuza has no doubt that if he persists with this weird and powerful ninjutsu for one more second, he will turn into two corpses!  What's even more frightening is that this ninjutsu is so powerful, but the chakra fluctuations are not as strong as high-level ninjutsu. When he first sensed the weak fluctuations of water release ninjutsu, Zabuza thought it was just a low-level ninjutsu, and there was no such thing as a low-level ninjutsu.  I didn't expect it to be so lethal!

    The battle failed!

    Zabuza, who was experienced in missions, realized this immediately.  One Kakashi was enough to put him in a tough fight, not to mention that there was an enemy who mastered powerful ninjutsu watching eagerly. However, he used all his cards, but did not gain any results. Instead, the ghost brother died, and he himself  Seriously injured!

    When the Kijin brothers reported the situation last night, Zabuza immediately deduced that Kakashi was protecting Tazuna with a few chicks who had graduated for at most one year. He only needed to pay attention to Kakashi, and the remaining three fundamentals were  Not worth mentioning.  Zabuza had always looked down on the ninjas who "grew up in the greenhouse" in Konoha. After emerging from the cruel graduation ceremony of the Mist ninja, he believed that these fledglings who had never seen blood were cowards and weaklings. But today, the bloody facts told him  What would be the consequences of ignoring these chicks? The pain in his left arm shattered his inexplicable sense of superiority to pieces!

    "Savagery and bloodshed do not equal strength!"

    "Shiro, let's retreat!" Zabuza shouted, and then withdrew the water prison technique. Zabuza held his left arm tightly with his right hand, and quickly left the battlefield with the decapitating sword on his back!  The pale face, bloodstains all over his body, and hurried pace made Zabuza's back look so embarrassed!

    Before leaving, Zabuza stopsHe paused for a moment on the tree, and finally took a deep look in the direction of the water sword. The girl surrounded by Shiro's Senzai Shuishang was calmly opening her Water Release, easily blocking Shiro's attack.  Zabuza immediately recalled the scene when his decapitating sword was stopped by the seemingly weak girl. The light blue water shield and the girl's confident blue eyes were deeply imprinted in his mind.

    "It seems that I have to register a new name in my handbook!"

    Zabuza sneered, covered his wound and jumped off the tree trunk quickly - the innocent tree was smashed to pieces by the water line coming from the distance the moment Zabuza jumped away, and then jumped between the trees several times.  With a flicker, it left the farthest range of the water gun technique and disappeared into the sea of ??trees.

    Sakura watched Zabuza disappear from sight a little helplessly, stopped the water sword, and returned to Tazuna.  He almost left Zabuza forever. If he were playing a game, it would probably be considered a level-up boss fight, and he would be able to level up several levels in a row!

    Kakashi jumped from the river to the open space, looked around warily, and then breathed a sigh of relief: "Okay, don't be nervous! They have left!"

    "Let's take a rest!" Kakashi said, pulling down his forehead protector to cover his right eye, and sat down on the ground.  Keeping using the Sharingan to fight against Zabuza was also a huge burden on Kakashi. Seeing Zabuza retreat, he also felt physically and mentally exhausted.

    Naruto immediately breathed a sigh of relief, but Sasuke looked at Kakashi hesitantly, and finally asked: "Kakashi-sensei, why do you have the Sharingan?"

    "Huh? Sharingan? What is that?" Naruto asked confused.

    "Sharingan!" Sasuke sighed, and rarely explained to Naruto, "It's the eye Kakashi-sensei just had People with this kind of eyes can use pupil techniques, and use their eyesight to instantly see through taijutsu and ninjutsu.  and illusions, and copy them to counterattack!¡±

    But the Sharingan is a unique bloodline of Uchiha. Even within the clan, only a few people have this special physique!  Sasuke didn't say this, because Kakashi must know this!  He just looked at Kakashi quietly, waiting for the answer.

    Kakashi turned back and glanced at Sasuke lightly, then turned his head and looked at the sky in the distance, as if recalling something.

    "About these eyes, that's a long story I'll tell you about it when I have time! However, I do not have the blood of the Uchiha clan."

    Sakura knew this. She had read Kakashi Gaiden carefully before traveling through time, and knew that Kakashi¡¯s eyes belonged to Obito, and she heard that Obito did not die and became a villain.

    Uchiha¡¯s eyes are rarely spread outside their clan, and Kakashi only managed to keep this Sharingan by relying on the backstage force.  There is also a saying that this Sharingan actually drags down Kakashi's strength, otherwise Kakashi may become the next Konoha White Fang.  Of course, these contents all belong to the gossip that Sakura has heard in Konoha over the years. The former one is quite reliable, but the latter one is groundless.

    After hearing Kakashi¡¯s answer, Sasuke was obviously not satisfied, but he had nothing to say, so he just frowned and fell silent.

    "You guys did a great job today!" Kakashi saw that Sasuke was not in a good mood and said with a smile, "Naruto and Sasuke's ninjutsu just worked very well together. I never thought your combined ninjutsu could be so powerful.  !¡±

    "Of course! It doesn't matter whose idea it is!" Sakura jumped out quickly and shamelessly took the credit, with a proud look on her face.

    "Hmph! You have the nerve to say!" Sasuke curled his lips and said with disdain, "Except for this idea, tell me which of your ideas is reliable!?"

    "That's right!" Naruto also added insult to injury, "You often ask us to cooperate with you in experiments, but we never succeeded even once!"

    Being exposed, Sakura stuck out her tongue playfully, but this level of embarrassment still couldn't penetrate her face!  Thanks to her past life coming from an era when the Internet was developed, Sakura's mind is full of all kinds of ideas. She has some impressions of all kinds of unrealistic fantasies and yy on the Internet. After traveling to the world of Naruto, of course she actively tried various  These are some ideas!

    For example, the combined attack ninjutsu used by Sasuke and Naruto today is what Sakura saw on the Internet, saying that such cooperation can achieve the effect of 1+1>2.  Naruto almost never uses attribute ninjutsu in the original novel, but that doesn't mean he doesn't know how to do it, he just doesn't use it well.  For Naruto, the Rasengan, Shadow Clone and Taijutsu are enough to handle most battles.

    It¡¯s just that as a ninjutsu genius, Sakura couldn¡¯t stand Naruto¡¯s monotonous fighting style, and she always tried her best to get Naruto to learn more ninjutsu.  Unfortunately, Sakura didn't understand until much later that it wasn't that no one called Naruto ninjutsu, but that Naruto didn't like ninjutsu with more than five seals!  With Naruto's mind, memorizing such complicated ninjutsu is quite tiring!

    Of course, if the excuse is teamwork, Naruto is still happy to contribute his strength.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)It's called Naruto Ninjutsu, but Naruto doesn't like Ninjutsu with more than five seals!  With Naruto's mind, memorizing such complicated ninjutsu is quite tiring!

    Of course, if the excuse is teamwork, Naruto is still happy to contribute his strength.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 23 Special Training

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Although Sakura has a lot of ideas, she has very few truly successful ideas.

    For example, one time Sakura asked Kakashi if soaking his hands in vinegar to soften the bones of his hands could increase his hand speed in hand seals.  As a result, Kakashi scolded her, saying that Sakura's idea was completely wrong from beginning to end, and it was a big loss!

    First of all, soaking your hands in vinegar cannot soften the bones of your hands, because the vinegar cannot penetrate into the body at all.  To put it another way, even if it penetrates, because the human body needs to maintain an acid-base balance, the vinegar will eventually be neutralized and will not be able to contact the bones.  Finally, if there is really enough vinegar to soften the bones of your hands, then you may end up in the hospital!

    Secondly, softening the hand bones cannot improve the hand speed of the seal.  The function of bones is to support the body. What really affects hand speed are ligaments and muscles. Reduced bone strength will affect the hand seal!

    Finally, the essence that determines the speed of Ninjutsu is chakra, not seals!  The seals only help to mobilize chakra. Many ninjutsu do not require complete seals after you are proficient, because your body has already memorized how this ninjutsu mobilizes chakra, such as Naruto's multiple shadow clones.  , a complete seal requires about ten seals, but Naruto only practiced for a few months and was able to complete the ninjutsu with only one seal!  As for elite ninjas like Kakashi, they can basically perform common low-level ninjutsu without seals or with single seals!

    In other words, the fastest hand speed in the ninja world and six seals per second are all used to brag to people who don¡¯t understand. Please, everyone on earth can do six seals per second!  Moreover, the hand speed of hand seals is almost innate. Once you practice the hand seals to a certain level - usually after two years of practice, you will reach the limit, and the degree of improvement that can be improved by further training is limited.

    In short, Sakura was given a good education by Kakashi that time!

    In addition to this kind of complete nonsense, there are also some ideas that are ineffective due to various reasons.

    For example, the shadow clone cheating method.  This method is ineffective against Sakura, at least until Sakura's chakra reaches a certain amount.  What is speechless is that Sakura told Kakashi this method and wanted to open a cheating device for Naruto, but it turned out that Naruto could not use this method very much!

    The reason is this.

    After the shadow clone is released, the clone¡¯s memory will return to the original body.  Through experiments, Sakura discovered that this so-called "memory" only included memories of the cerebral cortex, and no body memory. To be precise, it was motor memory - and this part was remembered by the cerebellum.  This is because the shadow clone does not completely simulate the human body, it only reproduces the main functions of the human body, and the details are omitted.  Unless you can project the brain tissue and nerves in the human body into the shadow clone, then after the shadow clone is released, the corresponding memory will be projected into the nerves in the body.

    We know that physical training involves, firstly, exercising muscles, and secondly, through countless exercises, the method of exerting force when punching and kicking is engraved in the body. This kind of memory is the most profound and the fastest response.  However, this kind of memory does not go through the cerebral cortex. It only goes through the neural circuits in the body and is remembered through the cerebellum!

    Therefore, using shadow clones to practice physical skills is ineffective!  It neither builds muscles nor collects body memory!

    Shadow clones can only be used to practice specific ninjutsu, such as to perceive the changes in the nature of chakra, because these contents are completed by the brain!

    So, here comes the question, does Naruto like to practice ninjutsu every day like this?

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? cross?I¡¯ve gone through a lot of hard work to persuade Naruto to learn a few ninjutsu, okay!  Sakura was roaring in her heart!  Naruto has really wasted my countless kindness!

    There are also some things like internal skills, which Sakura once imagined could be used to train chakra.  Kakashi was noncommittal about this, and even thought the idea was good, but said: "This is something that no one has tried before. If you fail to practice it, don't come to me!"

    Sakura was immediately frightened.

    Thinking about it, the earth before Sakura traveled was a materialistic world that was extremely normal. These internal powers were all fabricated fakes. How could Sakura expect that the fabricated things would change in other worlds?  Has it become real?  Besides, Sakura doesn¡¯t remember any internal skills or mental techniques!

    The entire content of "Yi Jin Jing" has been made public on the Internet. How many people will memorize it?

    Of course, let¡¯s not talk about specific internal skills, but just talk about some philosophical speculations here, which are actually quite meaningful. After all, there are many strategists, conspirators, and politicians in the Naruto world, such as thinkers and philosophers.  It is still too luxurious for the ninja world with too little peace time.  Kakashi felt that after more than ten generations of hard work, he might be able to create an effective chakra training method, instead of the current ones that rely on squeezing the body and side effects.??Use methods that are ridiculously large but not worth the loss.

    It is said that the eight-door ban method originated from a chakra training method that extremely squeezes the body's potential.  Of course, the amount of chakra increased by this forbidden method is only temporary, thereby minimizing permanent damage to the body as much as possible.

    The journey after that was uneventful.

    The next day, Sakura and the others arrived at their destination: the Tatsuna family in the country of Waves.

    After a night¡¯s rest, it was early the next morning.

    "Zabuza is very likely to attack again In order to protect the Tazuna family, we have to be prepared." Kakashi led Sakura and the three of them to a forest, "I have arranged a special trip for you.  Training!¡±

    "But, Zabuza may come again at any time. How should we practice in this case?" Sasuke asked.

    "Don't worry, it will take at least a week to heal from the injuries Sakura inflicted on him!" Kakashi raised a finger, "This period of time is enough for you to complete your special training before more enemies may attack.  It¡¯s time to have the power to resist. During this period, it¡¯s up to me to complete the task of protecting them!¡±

    "Before practicing, let me tell you briefly about chakra -"

    "Chakra¡ª¡ª? What is that? I seem to have heard of it, but I seem to have never heard of it." Naruto looked confused.

    "Idiot!! Where did you remember all the chakra explanations I've given you so many times?! You actually remembered them in your mind!" Sakura rolled her eyes helplessly, and then said nothing.  He gave Naruto a bang on his head mercilessly!

    Kakashi has a bit of a headache. As a ninja, he doesn¡¯t even know what chakra is. This is so stupid!

    Kakashi sighed feebly, "Okay, okay, then please explain it to Sakura in detail!"

    "Listen to me! Chakra is a kind of energy produced by the perfect fusion of mental energy and physical energy. It is the energy necessary when using ninjutsu. The so-called physical energy is derived from the 130 trillion cells of the human body, one by one.  The physical energy taken in. The other energy is the spiritual energy tempered through many practices and accumulated experience.¡±

    Naruto put on an expression as if he was listening to a book from heaven: "It seems very complicated, but even if you don't know this, can't your body just remember it?"

    "That's right, I wonder if this can also be used with ninjutsu!" Sasuke also said he didn't care.

    Kakashi shook his head and said: "You are wrong! Just like this, you cannot fully control Chakra! To truly and perfectly control Chakra, you should be like Sakura! In this regard, Sakura has done better than me  Got it!"

    Sakura took over, "So, you finally understand that those chakra manipulation exercises I usually do are not just fun at all!"

    After spending a lot of words, Kakashi and Sakura finally explained the importance of chakra manipulation ability to them.

    But it seems that both of them still half understand.

    Sakura, who understands the two of them very well, knows that Naruto looks stupid and doesn't understand anything, and Sasuke, despite his cool face, is actually not much better than Naruto.  His grades in school are very high, but he knows nothing about the content that is not taught in these schools!

    For these two guys, teaching by example is more effective than words.

    "You just need to practice with me. Watch carefully!" Sakura solemnly formed a seal with her hands. This is a seal that condenses chakra. Many ninjutsu are simplified to a single seal and only this seal is left. "Like this,  Condensate the chakra under your feet and let the chakra produce adsorption force"

    Sakura stepped lightly on the tree, as if gravity had changed its direction. She walked up vertically using only her feet, and finally stood upside down on a horizontal tree trunk.

    ¡°The key point is to maintain it evenly, and you must concentrate when practicing!¡±

    "Well, that's probably it. Do you understand? You can also try it!"

    Under the tree, Naruto and Sasuke were stunned, it turned out that this could happen!  Then, the two of them each chose a tree, gathered their chakra and rushed towards it.

    boom!  Before Naruto could even take two steps, he stepped on the tree trunk and fell to the ground due to excessive use of chakra.

    Sasuke's chakra control ability is better than Naruto's, but it is only limited.  Sakura had reminded them of the importance of chakra control before, but they couldn't see the use of this basic training, so they never practiced it carefully, and now they were suffering.

    Kakashi created a clone to guide the two of them in training, and then turned to Sakura:

    "Then, let's talk about your training over there, Sakura."

    PS: I complained about many fans in one go.  .  .  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)Website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 24 Changes in the Properties of Water

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Kakashi took Sakura to another clearing in the forest.

    Looking at the girl standing quietly in front of him, Kakashi suddenly didn't know where to start.

    For Kakashi, being Sakura¡¯s teacher is indeed a headache.  Some people may envy him for having a genius disciple, but for Kakashi, the disciple's talent is so high that as a teacher, he doesn't know what to teach.

    Her superb chakra control ability allowed her to master new ninjutsu easily. The ninjutsu Kakashi taught her could be mastered in as little as an hour. More importantly, she had the two water escape gems she created in front of her.  , Kakashi can't use some boring water escape to make up for it.  As a man who has copied thousands of ninjutsu, Kakashi never thought that the day would come so early without new ninjutsu to teach his disciples.

    Help Sakura perfect her ninjutsu development?  Kakashi was even more helpless.

    Kakashi has seen many so-called geniuses, but this is the first time he has seen a genius like Sakura whose talent is whimsy.  Having been Sakura's teacher for several months, Kakashi has seen too many of Sakura's strange ideas. Some are stupid, some are childish, and some make people laugh or cry, but some are effective, very profound, and even  Infinite power.

    Kakashi now fully understands why Sakura can develop two super powerful water attacks at such an age. It's because this guy's brain can hold the moon!

    For this point, Kakashi bowed down and admired him to the point of admiration.

    After hesitating for a moment, Kakashi finally spoke.

    "In fact, I don't have any better ideas for your training. In terms of ninjutsu and taijutsu, there is nothing new I can teach you. You already have your own path, and the rest still needs to be  Just work on it yourself.¡±

    The sunlight passed through the gaps in the forest, illuminating the clearing with mottled light and shadow, illuminating the dancing dust in the beam of light. It illuminated the skin of Sakura's face and arms like white jade. Year-round exposure to clear water gave her skin a delicacy rarely seen in ninjas.  The smooth, green eyes reflected Kakashi's figure cleanly, and the thin pink lips trembled slightly, but he hesitated to speak, but still did not interrupt Kakashi's words.

    Kakashi discovered that this girl, who seemed happy and cheerful in front of Naruto and Sasuke, actually had a calm and gentle temperament when she was alone.  She hides her strength and confidence under this calm surface, just like an iceberg floating on the sea. Only those who are familiar with her can see through this.

    Staring at Sakura, Kakashi continued: "Currently, the only way to quickly and effectively improve your combat effectiveness is to perfect your other water escape technique, the one about ultra-pure water. Now your question  Yes, it's difficult to create a large amount of ultrapure water, so you can't use the power of this escape technique, right! Tell me specifically where you are now and what problems you are encountering. Maybe I can help you.  Think of a way."

    "I'm not good at using your way of thinking to solve problems, but maybe I can inspire you from other aspects."

    "Hmmhow do I put it?" Sakura subconsciously tapped her lower lip with her index finger. "The so-called ultrapure water is water with extremely high purity. It is very difficult to produce this kind of water that is much higher than the purity of distilled water.  , I have tried many methods but failed. Now I am using a stupid method, which is to distill it multiple times and then use ultra-high pressure to pass it through a special chakra filter membrane to get useful ultra-pure water.  ."

    Sakura took out several seal scrolls, opened them, took out the water mass sealed in the technique, and wrapped it with chakra to prevent air penetration: "This is distilled water that has been repeatedly distilled, and it also contains trace amounts of volatile ions and soluble gases.  "He took out another piece of transparent filter membrane and demonstrated to Kakashi the process of making extremely pure water.  As Sakura said, this method is time-consuming and laborious, and it is difficult to get even one liter of ultrapure water in an hour.

    Although he was confused by the technical terms Sakura used from time to time, Kakashi still roughly understood Sakura's situation.  After thinking for a moment, he had an idea.

    "I can't give you any useful advice on the research on this kind of ultra-pure water. However, your approach seems to be closer to what ordinary people do. As a ninja, you still have to look for solutions to problems from the perspective of ninjutsu.  method."

    "You have completed the change in the nature of water chakra. Everyone has their own understanding of the change in nature. So, what do you think about the change in the nature of water?"

    This is a question that seems simple but is actually extremely complex.  It's so simple that you can answer it in one sentence, but it's so complicated that you can't explain it clearly even if you give a long overview for three days and nights.  Sakura was silent for a while before answering.

    "Because of the changes in the five properties, many??I think it is completely wrong to confuse the five changes of nature with the five elements.  If we think that the elements of fire, earth, wind, thunder, and fire come from changes in nature, and if the environment has innate elements such as fire, earth, wind, and thunder, there is no need to change the nature, and you can use escape techniques.  This is a completely wrong understanding.  "

    "This is just a mimicry of Chakra. Chakra is mimicked into our common elements. In fact, it is similar to the elements that exist in nature, but its nature is completely different. It is obvious that Chakra mimics five elements, which are different from Chakra.  There is no fundamental difference between mimicking oil, poison, snakes, and various weapons. So, why do we say that oil is the result of the transformation of chakra, and water is the result of the change in properties?"

    "The property change of Wind Release is [cutting] instead of [forming wind]. The property change of Fire Release is [high temperature] and [burning] instead of [forming fire]. In the same way, the property change of Water Release is certainly not  [Form water], but [flow].¡±

    Sakura was talking eloquently.

    These are knowledge that should only be accessible to Chuunin or even Jounin, but with the permission of the Sandaime Hokage, Sakura has already started learning.  However, the written records are not systematic, and the opinions left by the water escape masters and ninjutsu masters are not only inconsistent, but can even be said to be completely opposite and contradictory.

    The Sandaime Hokage explained that this is because everyone has their own understanding of ninjutsu, but Sakura felt that it was just that everyone was blindly touching the elephant.  The huge difference in understanding shows that the nature of chakra is still far from being understood by the ninjas.

    Accustomed to the science of her previous life using precise mathematical language to describe the truth hidden under the surface of the world, Sakura was dissatisfied with the ninjas' use of perceptual and vague terms to describe the nature of chakra.  Ambiguity does nothing to discover the truth about the world.  The Sandaime was once worried that being exposed to these contents too early would be counterproductive and affect Sakura's own understanding of water escape. However, he unexpectedly found that Sakura had already marked them with a stroke of a pen, indicating that they were hidden from the inside.

    Of course, Sakura's current level is just to have her own understanding of water escape. She is still 10,000 Galileos away from writing a book "The Mathematical Principles of Chakra".

    "[Flow]?" Kakashi asked.

    Sakura nodded.  "That's right. Isn't it because of this characteristic, this change in nature, that it is called [water]? It is precisely because of the flow that it has impact and defense against impact. Therefore, the water body has high mobility but low defense.  In water environments, such as lakes and rivers, the shortcoming of being scattered with one strike is made up for, so ninjutsu like the Goshoku Shara becomes particularly difficult to deal with."

    Water Release¡¤Five-Food Shark, a powerful B-level Water Release, releases five sharks from five fingers, and devours enemies in the water. The sharks will automatically repair themselves when attacked and damaged in the water.  In the original work, Inigaki Kisame used this move and its super advanced version Senshi Sameray, which was very difficult to deal with.

    "It is precisely because the environment has a huge impact on water escape, so it is necessary to consume a large amount of chakra to create a favorable combat environment when starting a war. Therefore, many people think that a good water escape ninja must first have a large amount of chakra. Think about it carefully,  Water is actually just a carrier for Water Release to form a physical ninjutsu. It is true that this is the most convenient and best carrier, but this does not mean that [Water Release Properties Change] cannot be used in other places. In short, I think  The change in the nature of water is [flow].¡±

    The water jet series of ninjutsu uses chakra-mimetic water to achieve high-pressure cutting, and does not involve much changes in the properties of water.

    Sakura learned about the changes in the properties of water while practicing water escape using extremely pure water as a carrier.  The excessive surface strength of ultrapure water makes it difficult to change its shape according to the operator's wishes. This is why Sakura usually only changes into two simple shapes: water shield and water cushion in actual combat.  The only way to control ultrapure water is to rely on the change of the water's properties [flow] to transform it. A ninja without strong water escape skills would not be able to use ultrapure water even if he was given it. Even Sakura, who is now said to be proficient in water escape, sometimes  It felt very strenuous.

    Kakashi initially raised this question just to test Sakura, but unexpectedly, Sakura went into a lengthy discussion.  With these insights, even among the jonins that Kakashi had come into contact with, few could reach this level. Kakashi really didn't know whether to feel sad for those jounin who had more muscles than their brains or to be shocked for Sakura.  By the way, the first thing Kakashi thought of here was Akai.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 25 Ice Escape

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "When you have a disciple with extraordinary talent, you will always think of a problem to stump her.  Kakashi found that this sentence made sense.  Kakashi originally thought that he would be able to stump Sakura, and he could see Sakura's sad face, frowning at the sky, pouting her little mouth, her eyes blurred and cute, but the result surprised him, and she was quite pleasantly surprised.

    "Yes, yes." Kakashi smiled and nodded, "So have you ever tried to use it to solve the problems you encountered?"

    "Actually, I have thought about this, but I haven't come up with any good method. There are some unexpected surprises, such as this -"

    Sakura stretched out her small palm, flexed her fingers slightly, and a huge stream of light blue chakra erupted from her palm, and then quickly intertwined and rotated, forming a calm surface in Kakashi's stunned eyes, but crazy inside.  Rotating chakra ball!

    "Water Release: Spiral Vortex!" The corners of Sakura's mouth were slightly raised, with a proud smile in her eyes.

    "Wait, isn't this, this is - and it also has a change in nature -!" Unknowingly, Kakashi had opened his forehead protector, and the bright red three magatama in his right eye was spinning crazily, recording this  A turbulent chakra ball stirred up in Kakashi's heart!

    As a disciple of the Fourth Hokage, how could Kakashi not recognize this ninjutsu, this unique ninjutsu created by the Fourth Hokage!

    ??Taken the form changes to the extreme, the natural Muji Ninjutsu, Rasengan!

    Kakashi looked at this scene in shock.  In the special vision of the Sharingan, Kakashi clearly saw that the chakra that had completed the change of water properties in this beautiful little ball was flowing crazily, but the surface was very quiet!  The Rasengan, which contains infinite power, is floating obediently and quietly in Sakura's small palm like an obedient child. The hand is like catkin, slender and white, not like a ninja's blood-stained hand holding a murderous weapon, but it is  Holding a ninjutsu that is more dangerous than any weapon!

    That¡¯s right, this is an S-level ninjutsu that incorporates changes in the properties of water and has an ultra-high rotation speed - Water Release Rasengan!

    Even the teacher has not completed it, and the Rasengan has both form and property changes If I am hit by this ninjutsu, all ten of me will die, right?  Kakashi thought feebly.

    "Well, at first I wanted to make a centrifuge to purify water, so I made this rotating spherical shape. Later I felt that the speed was not fast enough, so I added changes in the properties of water to strengthen the flow, but even if it accelerates  At this point, I didn¡¯t get the results I wanted, so I gave up on this idea.¡±

    "I unexpectedly discovered that this ninjutsu is quite powerful when used in combat. It's just that it consumes a lot of energy and is not practical. Even if I use it at least once, I will collapse so I have never used it. In other words, this trick  It seems a bit similar to the Fourth Hokage¡¯s Rasengan? Hey, Kakashi-sensei? Kakashi-sensei?!¡±

    Although it was emphasized time and time again that the green girl in front of him was a genius, at this moment Kakashi had a profound understanding of how weak the power of language was.  Haruno Sakura, a girl who has just begun to develop, has developed a series of S-class water jets at the age of only 12 years old, and an S-class Rasengan that the golden flash who was amazing at the time did not fully develop until his death.  Develop a new water escape that is beyond S-level and beyond the ninja world's understanding of water escape!

    The waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead. Kakashi has always thought that he belongs to the wave that pushes others. At this moment, Kakashi suddenly felt that he had died on the beach.

    In three or four years, with her water escape, she will be able to beat herself easily?  Kakashi felt lucky and sad at the same time.

    With a secret sigh, Kakashi came back to his senses and continued.

    "So, if Water Release doesn't work, what about other attributes? Or even Blood Succession Limit, where different attributes are mixed at the same time?" Kakashi thought of the Ice Release move that saved Zabuza.

    "Thisexcept for the Wind Release, I haven't practiced other attributes, and I don't know much about the Blood Succession Limits. I heard that only two of the Jonin attributes are enough!" The nature of the wind has changed little.  Sakura was able to do it, of course, because the fans at that time especially liked to use the shadow clone cheating method as a cheat, so that Sakura, who had not read many comics, knew the plot of the change in the nature of the training wind.

    "No, no, no, two nature changes are just the passing line. Jonin usually has more than two nature changes, especially a ninjutsu type ninja like you." Kakashi, who rarely found the feeling of being a teacher, said, "For example  I major in thunder and earth, but I know the seven attributes of fire, wind, thunder, earth, water, yang and yin."

    "There are so many seven kinds!" Misled by the early Naruto comics, Sakura thought that most people can only master a small amount of two or three kinds, "Then, we?Which property change should be developed?  "

    "The five basic attribute changes and the yin-yang escape changes add up to a total of seven. As for the secondary attributes, generally choose the ones that are compatible with you and can match your ninjutsu. The one with the best compatibility with you is obviously yin.  Escape, you are born with strong mental power, so you can get twice the result with half the effort by using Yin Escape, but" Kakashi stopped on purpose.

    "But what?" Sakura asked, tilting her head.

    "Teacher, I don't know how to escape from the shadows! My level of genjutsu is actually very average!" Kakashi scratched his hair in embarrassment.

    "What?!"

    "In short, I am proficient in the changes in the properties of thunder and earth. Although I have not studied the changes in the properties of fire, I know a lot, and it is more than enough to teach you. So, which one do you want to choose?"

    Sakura frowned.

    It is natural to use water escape as the core, supplemented by other secondary attributes to make up for shortcomings.  But now her core water escape is still in the development process, and the nature change of wind escape is only slightly successful. At this juncture, Sakura is not in the mood to learn a new nature change.  But on the other hand, Kakashi is right. When you encounter a bottleneck and actively expand your ideas, you may be able to generate inspiration.  Sakura also understands the principle of unintentional planting.

    So, choose one of the three, which one should you choose?  This decision may affect her for a long time.

    Sakura thought for a long time, and suddenly her eyes lit up!

    "Kakashi-sensei, how about teaching me ice escape?"

    "Sakura, you'd better stop being too ambitious!" Kakashi was stunned for a moment, a little confused about whether to laugh or cry.  Mixing and using two types of chakra properties at the same time is already the limit of blood inheritance. It can be said that there are very few people in the ninja world who can do this, but it has become something within easy reach in Sakura's mouth.

    "Ice Release is an attribute created by using a mixture of wind and water properties at the same time. Using two chakra properties at the same time is simple to say, but very difficult to do. The chakra property changes are determined by the spirit, and the two properties are carried out at the same time.  Change means dual-purpose. To use a simple analogy, it is like drawing a circle with one hand and drawing a square with one hand. Both must be able to draw well at the same time! What's more, the change in the nature of chakra is far more difficult than drawing circles and squares." Ka  Cassie continued to explain.

    "The more realistic problem is that although I have recorded the Ice Release with Sharingan (Sakura's note: this refers to Senza Shuixiang, Kakashi thinks it is Ice Release rather than Water Release), but I  It cannot escape ice itself, so the guidance it can give you is very limited!"

    "Isn't that good!" After hearing Kakashi's explanation, Sakura smiled instead, "I am most interested in things that are difficult and challenging like this!"

    If others can¡¯t do it, can she not do it?  From combining the nintaijutsu of water release to ultra-pure water, which one can be done by others?  From the beginning, she was on a path that no one else would have thought of.  Why does she need to refer to others for her success?

    At this moment, Sakura smiled very confidently.

    "Okay, okay! Let's try it!" Kakashi said helplessly, spreading his hands.  Looking at Sakura who was smiling calmly, perhaps seeing the self-confident self when he was young, Kakashi suddenly felt a little more hopeful.

    Maybe, what is impossible for us people can be achieved in her hands?  After all, the girl in front of me has created miracles several times

    "Then, let's start with the most basic training!" Kakashi picked up a few leaves and handed them to Sakura, "First review the changes in the nature of the wind, and let me see how far you understand the wind escape!  "

    Sakura took the leaf lightly, put her index and middle fingers together, and picked up a leaf at random. There was a flash of blue light, and the leaf had been cut in half.

    Kakashi nodded slightly. After practicing to this extent, ordinary wind release ninjutsu is no longer a problem.  However, it is still far from being able to practice ice escape.

    "It's not enough. To practice ice escape, you must master the changes in wind properties more deeply!"

    "The outer coat and inner coat you mentioned before is the method of using the shadow clone technique to assist training. It comes in handy now! According to your current chakra amount, it is most efficient to create a shadow clone.  What to do! With your mental strength, this level of fatigue should be nothing."

    "In the past few days, I have been with Tazuna to protect him. Please help me keep an eye on Naruto and Sasuke at home. Do you understand?"

    "Yes! Kakashi-sensei!"

    "Then, come on!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 26 Ice Escape (2)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    At noon, Sakura went back to Tazuna's house to bring lunch to Naruto and Sasuke. These two people were quite busy practicing.  In comparison, Sakura, who was holding a fallen leaf and shaking it around, seemed much more relaxed.  Of course, the actual situation is that Sakura's practice can be carried out anytime and anywhere. After reaching a certain level of proficiency, the change in the nature of the practice style no longer requires full concentration.

    While Naruto and Sasuke were eating, Sakura observed their progress.  The two of them still used the practice method in the original book. The big tree used for practice was already covered with crooked carvings, recording the progress they made during the practice.  Compared to the original work, the two are progressing much faster now. Sasuke has almost climbed halfway to the tree, and Naruto is following closely behind.

    Looking at Sasuke devouring food beside him, Sakura burst into laughter. She knew Sasuke very well and knew that Sasuke was far from being so active in his usual training.  You are working so hard this time, maybe because you are stimulated by yourself and Naruto who is constantly chasing behind you, right?

    Among the three genin of Team 7, the ranking of strength is very obvious, Sakura is the strongest, Sasuke is in the middle, and Naruto is at the bottom.  But in the eyes of outsiders, Naruto, as a descendant of the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki and Uzumaki, has the greatest potential. Sasuke has the Sharingan, and once he activates the Mangeky¨­, he will be promoted to the Kage level. Only Sakura, as a descendant of an ordinary ninja, has no blood stains.  He has limited boundaries and has no family secrets, so he is the least favored by others.  Many people feel that in a few years, Sakura will be far surpassed by Naruto and Sasuke.

    But at least for now, Sakura's strength is far superior to Sasuke's.

    Especially after graduation, under the guidance of Kakashi, Sakura successfully integrated Ninja Taijutsu and Water Release into her combat system, and her strength improved by leaps and bounds.  After that, Sakura hasn't sparred with Sasuke for a long time, not for anything else, just because Sasuke has no way to deal with water swordsmanship and nintaijutsu, and will only be defeated without any suspense. This kind of sparring is useless.  significance.

    In contrast, although Sasuke has also grown tremendously, the gap between him and Sakura has widened even further.  Sasuke, who hadn't sparred with Sakura for a long time, didn't notice this. It wasn't until the battle with Zabuza, when Sakura was at full strength, that Sasuke realized that Sakura had gone further.

    "The water clones that I had to face with caution were cut one by one by Sakura.  While she was still hiding aside to protect Tazuna, Sakura already had the ability to seriously injure Zabuza.  After the war, Sasuke recalled this scene with mixed feelings.  There was disappointment, surprise, anger, and a sense of anxious urgency.

    Desperately eager to grow and become stronger.

    Especially when he saw Naruto's training progress and he was biting his own tail, and when he saw Naruto desperately chasing his back, the anxious feeling of urgency became even stronger, as if he was  He waved the whip hard behind him and hit him hard on his back, making him dare not stop for a moment!

    Naruto and Sasuke put down their chopsticks almost at the same time, swallowed the last bite of their rice, and then stood up to continue climbing the tree.  Sakura quickly stopped them. Even a ninja wouldn't be able to bear it if he exercised violently just after eating.  As a teammate of the two, Sakura felt like a verbose housekeeper sometimes, having to follow them to remind them to pay attention to some common sense in life.

    Naruto, who was stopped by Sakura, was stroking his full belly and wandering around the woods with a bored look on his face. Suddenly his eyes lit up and he stopped. He smiled mischievously and asked Sakura: "Little  Sakura, what's the secret to climbing trees? Why can you climb up so easily?"

    Sakura noticed that although Sasuke, who was resting on the side, pretended to be dismissive, he quietly pricked up his ears.

    Sakura snickered in her heart, but remained calm on the outside and said, "Didn't Kakashi say that he has to figure it out on his own? Forget it, since you asked, I'll teach you two moves!"

    "Watch it!" Sakura first created a shadow clone with seals, then controlled the chakra and made slight adjustments, turning the shadow clone into a transparent human body with no facial features. Through the body, you can still see the meridians all over the body. This  The special clone is the prop used by Sakura for teaching.

    Unlike ordinary ninjas who pursue higher proficiency in practicing ninjutsu, Sakura is more willing to explore the principles of ninjutsu when practicing ninjutsu. So far, she has achieved some results. This transparent clone is an example.

    Under the surprised eyes of Naruto and Sasuke, the shadow clone's hands formed sword fingers, simulating the human body to refine chakra, and then condensed the chakra on the soles of the feet and began to climb the tree step by step.  It can be seen from its transparent body that chakra runs calmly and rapidly through its meridians. The chakra condensed on the soles of its feet is never too much or too little, which is just enough to maintain the power needed for the shadow clone to climb trees.

    &The illusion of leveling up all night.  With her talent, she would make significant progress if she practiced for an hour with full concentration. This kind of investment was rewarded with positive feedback and made her addicted to practice without knowing it.

    Now she has finally successfully displayed the change in the nature of ice escape. Even if it is just the most basic ice escape, it gives her a sense of satisfaction that she has cleared the game after practicing all night for a few days.  Sakura removed the ice cubes from her palms and sat down. She was still very excited to share the experience of ice escape with Kakashi, but when the excitement gradually subsided, the dual fatigue of body and spirit made sleepiness more and more unstoppable.  She actually fell asleep sitting up.

    Looking at Sakura who suddenly stopped mid-sentence and snored, Kakashi felt funny and heartbroken. He shook his head, carried Sakura to the bed, covered her with a quilt, and left alone.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 27 The profound meaning of blood inheritance limit

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Sasuke found himself taking a boat out to sea, seemingly going overseas to seek revenge against Itachi.

    Then the ship sank and Sasuke fell into the sea. The water was very cold and there were icebergs floating on the surface.  Sasuke found an iceberg and lay on it. The iceberg was unbearably cold right next to his neck.  No way, I have to get out of here, Sasuke thought to himself, and pushed the iceberg away, only to find that the iceberg seemed to be stuck to his neck, clinging tightly and unable to be pushed at all.

    The cold feeling on his neck became stronger and stronger. Sasuke tried his best to push the iceberg away, but he couldn't move it. It was so cold, so cold

    "It's so cold!" Sasuke shouted and opened his eyes.

    Instead of icebergs and sea water, what¡¯s in front of you is Sakura¡¯s sly smile and Naruto¡¯s sleazy smile.  Sasuke dug into his neck, pushed the iceberg Sakura's cold little hands away from his neck, and snorted dissatisfied.

    "Facial paralysis, don't be angry, I just changed the way to wake you up!" Sakura said with a smile, stretched out her index finger and tapped Sasuke's angry face, poof!  It was like popping a balloon, letting all Sasuke's anger escape.

    I am angry!  Although he subconsciously thought this, Sasuke didn't feel a trace of anger in his heart.  Seeing Sakura's crescent-shaped eyes looking at him with a smile, a sour and tingling feeling arose where her slender fingertips touched her face, as if all the blood in her body was rushing up.  Seeing Naruto's hearty smile again made Sasuke, who was used to living alone in a big cold house, feel a warm current from the deepest part of his heart.

    Sasuke quickly suppressed the emotion in his heart. He was an Avenger and could not indulge in such weak emotions!  But his face couldn't help but smile.

    "Look, Sakura! Sasuke didn't recognize her either!" Naruto said with a frown.

    "Tsk! This shows that you two are ignorant idiots!" Sakura was slightly dissatisfied. As soon as she woke up, she showed off to the two of them with ice cubes, but neither of them recognized that it was ice escape!  It was like wearing a gorgeous outfit for a blind man to see.

    "What do you recognize?" Sasuke asked curiously.

    "Ice Release! You two!" Kakashi pushed the door open and walked in with a headache on his face.

    "Ice escape? What is that?"

    "To understand Ice Release, you must first know what the Blood Succession Limit is." Sakura picked up the topic, and she was now the commentator of Team 7 by default.  After briefly introducing the Blood Succession Limit, Sakura continued: "The so-called Ice Release is a type of Blood Succession Limit. It is a new change in nature caused by the mixing of the change in the nature of wind and the change in the nature of water."

    "Isn't the Bloodline Limit a talent inherited through inheritance? Does Sakura also have the bloodline of an Ice Release Ninja?" Sasuke, who has the name of Uchiha, was the first to think of this.

    Sakura shook her head.

    "In addition to innate inheritance, blood inheritance limits can also be obtained through acquired practice, but it is extremely difficult. Most of the ancestors of the Bloodstained Family are such geniuses." Sakura said lightly.

    Sakura said it in an understatement, but the ninja world has developed tens of thousands of ninjas with more than two attributes. How many of them have the blood inheritance limit?  Judging from Sakura's successful experience, if you want to develop the blood limit, you must master both attributes very skillfully, and one of them must be able to use it subconsciously without distracting attention.  Sakura has been practicing Water Release for seven or eight years. With her talent, she has already reached a level that most people cannot reach in their lifetime. Only with such a foundation can she complete the Blood Succession Limit in one go.  Practice.

    Of course, if someone has the special talent of dual-tasking and can control the changes of two properties at the same time, then it is not difficult for him to develop the hemorrhage limit.

    "From now on, I am also a blood successor ninja." Sakura declared seriously.

    Kakashi looked at Sakura with a deep look, and he felt keenly that Sakura's words were not simple.

    Kakashi¡¯s intuition was right.

    Both Kakashi and Sakura underestimated the term "blood inheritance limit".  Mastering Ice Release has brought about changes in Sakura that go far beyond mastering a new attribute.  The so-called "blood inheritance limit" and the word "blood stain" represent blood inheritance. Mastering the blood inheritance limit means that this ability can be passed on to future generations through inheritance.

    To put it bluntly - the Ice Chakra is changing Sakura's body, changing the DNA of every cell.

    From the moment she mastered the changes in the properties of Ice Escape Chakra, irreversible changes had already begun.  As the ice attribute chakra flows in the body, Sakura's body is slowly but surely changing under the power of ice escape, constantly adjusting itself to suit.?The power of ice escape to better generate the power of ice escape.  And this change is deeply engraved deep in the cells of the body and recorded in the DNA of every cell.

    The body determines chakra, and chakra reacts on the body.

    In the past, Sakura only knew the first half of the sentence as common sense. Now, Sakura discovered the second half of the sentence that was hidden by tacit understanding.

    At this moment, Sakura began to look at Chakra from a higher perspective. What exactly is Chakra? What is the nature of Chakra?  Underneath the chaotic and complicated appearance, the simple and profound essence of chakra seems to have opened a small corner to Sakura.

    However, compared to these questions that may take a lifetime to answer, Sakura is more concerned about the imminent problem: What is the change in the nature of Ice Release?  Even though she had completed the change in the nature of Ice Release, Sakura still didn't understand this problem.  This is not surprising. Many people have mastered the changes in the nature of chakra in ignorance, but if they want to say it out, he may not be able to explain it clearly.

    Given all the information and materials to engineers, they can also build an explosive atomic bomb, but if you ask them what the principle of explosion is, they will not be able to answer if they have not studied nuclear physics.

    If you don¡¯t understand this problem, you can¡¯t talk about cracking Bai¡¯s Ice Escape.  Sakura still remembers Shiro's magic mirror ice crystal in the original book, which is a very powerful ninjutsu.  Sakura didn't have much to do against her. Although she wouldn't lose, she might not be able to win quickly.  What if Haku trapped himself in the jutsu, or even trapped himself in it with Sasuke and Naruto, and then went to deal with Tazuna?

    Sakura can¡¯t guarantee that Shiro will not kill Tazuna.

    The changes in the details of Zabuza's previous attack have made Sakura realize that the butterfly effect has become more and more obvious, and the advantage of being familiar with the plot has faded and will soon disappear.

    However, there is no point in worrying about this problem. Without guidance, it is impossible to further master Ice Escape.  Despite this, in Kakashi's view, being able to master the changes in ice escape properties in such a short period of time is already of great benefit to completing the mission.  There is a ninja in the team who understands the changes in the nature of ice escape, which makes Kakashi, who is still worried about how to deal with the enemy ice escape ninja, feel much more at ease.

    On the other hand, Naruto and Sasuke have already completed their tree-climbing training, and now they are learning how to rely on chakra bursts during battle to instantly increase their strength, speed and other abilities.  Naruto and Sasuke, who have made up for their biggest shortcomings, are also improving by leaps and bounds!

    After breakfast, Kakashi announced that the training was temporarily over. In the next few days, Zabuza may attack at any time. Everyone must maintain their own condition to deal with possible attacks.  Taking all kinds of considerations into account, Kakashi took Naruto and Sasuke to protect Tazuna, while Sakura, who had the strongest self-preservation ability among the three, stayed at home alone to protect Tazuna's daughter and grandson, just in case.  one.

    This allowed Sakura to experience the life of ordinary people in the world of Naruto.

    Dazuna¡¯s daughter Kanami is a relatively young and beautiful woman.  There wasn't much portrayal of her in the original work. After a few days of contact, Sakura found that she was easy to get along with. She was a soft-hearted person on the outside but strong on the inside. However, Sakura didn't know whether her fortitude was inherited from her father.  Stubbornness, or does it stem from the death of her husband?

    In the world of Naruto, it is really not easy for civilians, especially those in small countries, to live a happy life.  In an era of frequent world wars, without power, there is no way to protect happiness.  Even if it is a paradise far away from the war like the country of Waves, it does not have enough power and cannot escape the fate of being oppressed.

    While accompanying Kanami on the street to buy groceries, Sakura was deeply impressed by this declining country.  The spacious streets and numerous shops hint at the former prosperity of this place.  But now it is no longer prosperous. Most of the shops are closed. The few supermarkets that are open in Yemen are empty. There are very few products on the shelves. The only products look like they have been there for a long time and have not been sold.  It¡¯s expensive, even a senior engineer like Dazna can¡¯t afford much food at home.

    "The country of Waves was not like this before" Kanami sighed, looking at Sakura who just got rid of another beggar and said.  Different from the "professional beggars" on the streets in her previous life, Sakura knew clearly that the beggars here were unable to make a living and had no choice but to go to the streets to beg.  Sakura was in stark contrast.  But Sakura couldn't stop being kind to them. She glanced at them and saw that there were already a dozen beggars paying attention to them on the street. Maybe they thought that Sakura, who had an outstanding temperament, was a rich man, right?

    ¡°If she really gives money, they will be surrounded by these beggars next.

    Kanami continued helplessly: "Everything has changed since Cardo came here. After he monopolized all our country's maritime transportation, he began to crazily squeeze us to make huge profits. There are no ninjas and ninja villages in the Land of Waves.  So even ordinary people like Cardo can bully our country. That's why Dad worked hard to build a bridge, not only to break Cardo's maritime blockade, but more importantly, to arouse the courage to resist in the hearts of the people  !¡±

    Sakura responded in silence.

    This topic, if you delve deeper into it, seems a bit too heavy.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)After the country's maritime transportation was completely monopolized, it began to squeeze us crazily to make huge profits.  There are no ninjas or ninja villages in the Land of Waves, so even ordinary people like Cardo can bully our country.  That¡¯s why my father worked hard to build a bridge, not only to break Cardo¡¯s naval blockade, but more importantly, to arouse the courage to resist in the hearts of the people!  "

    Sakura responded in silence.

    This topic, if you delve deeper into it, seems a bit too heavy.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 28 An unexpected attack

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When Kanami said this, Sakura didn't know how to proceed.

    From a ninja's point of view, Sakura believes that as long as a country has the conditions, it is best to cultivate a ninja village and at least have a ninja army.

    It¡¯s hard to say whether the country of Waves is courageous or stupid in choosing not to use ninjas.  At least in the past decades, when world wars occurred frequently, the choice of the Country of Waves kept the country away from the flames of war and became an independent paradise.  At least for those big countries, this small and peaceful country has little strategic or economic value and poses no threat. Occupying it will cause more trouble than benefits. Naturally, they will not divide their troops to attack when their combat power is tight.  it.

    "However, such an undefended country has also become a favorite in the eyes of careerists.  After the war, Cardo found out that the Country of Waves had no backers, so he relied on his underworld and hired wandering ninjas to monopolize the transportation lines of the Country of Waves, turning the Country of Waves into a plaything for his exploitation.

    Sakura really wants to know, seeing this scene, what would the leader who made the rules of the Wave Country feel?

    Only ninjas can fight against ninjas. This is common sense in the Naruto world.  What makes Sakura feel embarrassed is that in the process of Cardo controlling the Kingdom of Waves, the wandering ninjas he hired must have played a very disgraceful role and contributed vital strength to disintegrate the defense forces of the Kingdom of Waves.  .  Wandering ninjas are also ninjas, and ninjas have always been the source of chaos in this world.  Sakura wondered if Kanami would resent the entire ninja community.

    After careful consideration, Sakura decided to give a moderate answer.

    "Don't worry, Sister Kanami! Under our protection, Uncle Tatsuna will successfully build the bridge! When the bridge is built, everything in the Land of Waves will be better!" Sakura narrowed her eyes and smiled.  Said.

    Regardless of why Sakura calls the 29-year-old Kanami her sister instead of her aunt, at least Sakura truly believes that Ohashi can help the country of Waves get out of trouble.

    Of course, the reason is not that the bridge can revive the courage of the people of the Country of Waves.  Of course it's a good thing to cheer up the people, but if Cardo even hires ninjas like Zabuza, what's the use of ordinary civilians no matter how much courage they muster?  It's nothing more than sending yourself to death.  In front of an elite ninja like Zabuza, there is no point in having more numbers.

    "What can really scare Xiao Xiao and protect the Land of Waves is the intervention of Konoha ninjas and the close connection between the Land of Waves and the Land of Fire after the bridge is built.  The Country of Waves has always been very dependent on supplies from the mainland. After this bridge is built, supplies from the Country of Fire can be easily transported into the Country of Waves, and specialty products from the Country of Waves can also be shipped out in large quantities. The bridge will become the country of Waves'  The economic artery closely connects the Kingdom of Waves and the Kingdom of Fire.

    Sakura can even foresee that in the near future, the Country of Waves will officially become a vassal state of the Country of Fire.

    For a small country, is this result good or bad?  As a Konoha ninja, Sakura has no position to evaluate the behavior of the Kingdom of Waves. Some people may say that the Kingdom of Waves is kneeling down to the big country, but at least the people of the Kingdom of Waves will get rid of the shadow of people like Cardo and live their lives.  It will be much more stable.

    Compared with the real world, the world described in the original work always seems so hot-blooded and sunny. But now that she has come to this real world, it is impossible for Sakura to regard those hot-blooded and sunny as the whole truth. The real world is sometimes  So cruel and heartless.

    The leisurely time of ordinary people cannot last too long.

    The next day, the morning of the eighth day, the bridge was nearly completed, and Zabuza's group might attack at any time.  Kakashi and the other three were protecting Dazuna at the construction site. At Dazuna's house, Sakura was accompanying Kanami to do housework.

    "That's awesome, Sakura! It's so convenient for you ninjas to do things!" Kanami was looking at Sakura with envy.

    Sakura smiled slightly and continued to control her chakra to make the water in the barrel rotate crazily and stir the clothes in the barrel. The small barrel turned into a washing machine at this moment, washing the clothes with extremely high efficiency.

    "Actually, the average ninja can only wash it by hand." Sakura said proudly, "There are not many ninjas who can do it like me! Don't look at it as simple as this, but it is very technically difficult!  "

    Of course, if a ninja who can do this has any dignity as a strong man, he will not use chakra to do housework!  Probably only Sakura would not be attracted by this so-called dignity of the strong. In the final analysis, that kind of dignity is just a boring sense of superiority.  What's more, Sakura's housework is essentially a way to use her fragmented time for practice. This is a race against time for practice!

    ? ?The strange movement caused by the clone's sneak attack was noticed by Mist Ninja with his rich experience. He reacted extremely quickly and made the most correct choice without even wasting a millisecond. He did not look back in vain, but quickly leaned forward.  He formed a weird posture and dodged the blow by a hair. At the same time, with no vision, he stabbed the kunai accurately into the head of Sakura's water clone with a fierce backswing from his left hand!

    Even in such an unfavorable situation, the Mist Ninja used his superb skills to complete the counterattack!

    The crisp touch of kunai poking into the water clone told the rebel that he had defeated the water clone. Normal clones would collapse immediately after receiving such damage. However, the moment the rebel relaxed, - Wow!  !  The water body fell down, and the heart of the masked fog ninja was pierced by a crystal kunai!

    Although he defeated the water clone's head first, the remaining part of the clone still persisted for 0.5 seconds, until the ice kunai was inserted into his heart.  For Sakura now, it is not difficult to force the water body to maintain its collapsed form for one second longer when the water body is defeated.

    "Howhow is it possible"

    With endless doubts and regrets, the unknown Kirigakure ninja and Sakura's water clone fell to the ground at the same time.

    Qidian Chinese website www.qidian.com welcomes all book friends to visit and read. The latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all original in Qidian!

    Qidian Chinese website www.qidian.com welcomes all book friends to visit and read. The latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all original in Qidian!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 29 Fighting

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "First¡­¡­"

    Sakura walked out of the house slowly, looked coldly at the Kirigakure ninja who fell on the ground, and said indifferently.

    The feeling of killing someone for the first time was cold and numb.  There was no legendary uncomfortable feeling, no nausea, no panic. Sakura, who had lived in the world of Naruto for more than ten years, was already mentally prepared to be stained with blood.  At this moment when there were still enemies hiding nearby, Sakura was completely focused on the battle, and she didn't have much time to think about the fact that she had killed someone.

    Killing people is just normal for ninjas.

    "Come out! Or do you want me to force you out?" Unknowingly, Sakura's voice had a murderous tone.  It's light, but it makes people feel unusually cold.

    Only one enemy is detected. Is there only one ninja left, or is the second ninja's hidden skill too great?  Sakura decided to try to trick her enemies with words.

    Of course, the experienced Kirigakure rebellious ninja did not show up because of such a low-level trick, but secretly used ninjutsu.

    "The art of Water Release: Hidden Mist!"

    The mist gradually condensed from the air, covering the open space outside the house into a vast white world.

    "You can kill Shuiji. It seems that you are pretty good, kid!" A voice that suddenly sounded far and near came from the air. Under the cover of the mist, there was no trace of it.

    "However, I am much stronger than Shuiji Let me show you the power of the silent killing technique!"

    The sound seems to be everywhere.  Killing intent permeated the air and the mist became cold.

    Sakura suddenly laughed.  In her opinion, this enemy's arrogance was quite grand, but it was a pity that they had more momentum than strength.  Although the mist was thick and blocked the line of sight, it did not contain chakra and could not withstand Sakura's perception of chakra, greatly reducing the effectiveness of the silent killing technique.

    It's really stupid.  Sakura silently made an evaluation. Either don't use the Kirigakure Jutsu. If you want to use it, spend more money, inject a large amount of chakra like Zabuza, and completely block the enemy's perception of chakra. It's heartbreaking to be like this.  What's the point of using only half of the chakra?  In fact, Sakura had already clearly sensed the location of the enemy who used the Kirigakure Jutsu.

    "Eight places" It was another old line, read out by this guy in a pretentious manner, "Which one do you want me to attack?"

    When paired with Zabuza¡¯s murderous intent, these words can still make people¡¯s hair stand on end.  When this guy read it out in a script, Sakura felt very ridiculous.

    Sakura sneered: "The farce should be over. I don't have time to play with you anymore!"

    The enemy did not move. He was probably confused by Sakura's fierce sword skills just now, and thought Sakura was a physical ninja!  Hearing that Sakura remained where she was, he thought that Sakura was deliberately tricking him into moving and exposing her flaws.  However, in the ninja world, those who like to identify their opponents without authorization often fail miserably. Sakura is not a physical ninja!

    "Water Escape¡¤Super Water Gun Technique!"

    The fog not only concealed his position, but also concealed Sakura's actions A thin line of water shot into the depths of the fog, followed by a short scream. In Sakura's perception, the distant Cha  Krayuan shattered like a bubble!

    The heavy fog lost the support of chakra and quickly dissipated in the sunlight.

    "the second¡­¡­!"

    "Are you coming out on your own, or should I ask you to come out?" Sakura said to the empty space. However, after waiting for a long time, it seemed that all the enemies had been eliminated, and Sakura did not get any response.

    Could it be that the other vague source of chakra that I sensed just now was an illusion?  Sakura waited silently for a moment. Seeing that no new enemies appeared, she turned back to the house and brought out Kanami and Inari.

    "It's no longer safe here. I'll take you to hide first and then go to support Kakashi. Don't run around!" When walking out of the door, Sakura turned back and warned Kanami.

    The attack came suddenly the moment Sakura turned around!

    A bandaged figure suddenly emerged from the small pool in front of Sakura and stabbed at Sakura at an incredible speed!

    Successful!  Bandage Ninja is confident enough in his speed. At such a close distance, it is impossible for anyone to escape his sneak attack!  He seemed to see the kunai in his hand piercing the enemy's heart, just like so many enemies he had killed in the past.

    "Die!" the bandaged man shouted crazily!

    No matter how strong a ninja is, no matter how good her sword isDare to question.

    "I left a lot of chakra for the clone, which is enough to deal with the enemy, and Kado probably won't send another wave of people to come to you. Follow the clone, and she will take good care of you."

    Sakura looked towards the direction of the bridge, as if she saw the battle between Kakashi and Zabuza.  She knew that she had been delayed for a long time by these three ninjas, and she became anxious.  From the side of Kanami, Sakura, whose murderous intent was still surging, had a look of indifference on her face, her eyes just looking coldly into the distance, her body still intact after a fierce battle, standing upright.

    "Now, I have to rush to support them!"

    Sakura turned back to look at the two of them one last time, nodded slightly, then turned and left.

    Behind us, the cheers of Kanami and Inari could be heard in the wind.  Sakura raised her hand, gave a thumbs up handsomely, and then rushed towards the bridge without looking back. Her figure turned into an afterimage and disappeared from the sight of Kanami and Inari!

    Qidian Chinese website www.qidian.com welcomes all book friends to visit and read. The latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all original in Qidian!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 30 The End of the Ghost Man

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    By the time Sakura arrived on the bridge, the battle was nearing its end.

    She saw a huge and depressing chakra emerge from the furious Naruto, standing in front of another person.

    With her long black hair and beautiful face, she was Sakura's favorite character, Minazuki Shiro.

    "Kill me, Naruto." That beautiful boy as pure as snow has no love left in his life, "I can't win you, I am no longer the tool Zabuza needs So, please, I have no life left."  The meaning of going down"

    Sakura's heart tightened, and she looked to the side and saw Sasuke lying on the side with thousands of books stuck in his body, covered in blood, and he didn't know whether to live or die!  That black-faced Sasuke who is always hurting and quarreling with Sakura, that stinky Sasuke who always has a poker face, as if someone owes him money!

    ??Mizuki Hakukilled Sasuke?

    An unspeakable sense of absurdity enveloped Sakura's heart.

    Could it be that I'm late?

    A wave of anger and fear surged out uncontrollably from the bottom of my heart!  Sakura's only thought at the moment is that she hopes Shiro will be merciful like the original!

    Sakura has always liked the character Shiro.

    ¡°I liked her in the beginning because I was moved by her tragedy. The first time I saw that plot was when I was young and frivolous, and I was moved to tears by her at that time.  I still fell in love with her later because I was moved by her character. Only those who have worked hard in society know how difficult it is to live up to your belief in not killing people in the twisted world of Naruto.

    After traveling through time, Sakura once imagined meeting her for the first time, dreaming about meeting Shiro when he went out to pick herbs, dreaming about saving this snow-like boy, thinking about testing whether Shiro was a boy or girl, and thinking about being with her.  Become close friends¡­

    But the real world is always so cruel and can easily crush illusions.

    Sakura is not a person who lives in fantasy, so she will not find any reason to leave the village to find Shiro and bring her back without becoming a ninja. In that case, Sakura and Shiro will 100% be recognized as spies.  She would not find an opportunity to contact and talk to Shiro after Zabuza launched the attack, and then let Naruto and Sasuke be attacked.  Sakura did not wait for Haku in the training clearing, because that was just a coincidence in the original work, and this time, Zabuza did not fake his death but severed his hand, and the medicine needed was different.

    Because they are enemies, they must fight as soon as they meet. Although Shiro doesn't want to hurt anyone, Sakura doesn't want to hurt Shiro either.

    At this moment, when she saw Sasuke fall to the ground, Sakura already understood the position of each other as opposing enemies.  The shadow of Minazuki Haku that Sakura longed for in her heart was shattered at this moment, leaving only Minazuki Haku as her enemy.

    Fighting back the throbbing in her heart, Sakura quickly came to Sasuke and checked Sasuke's pulse. Fortunately, Shiro did not kill him, and Sasuke just passed out.

    Sakura breathed a huge sigh of relief, and the evil aura in her eyes was reduced a lot.

    And when Shiro was ready to die, the fog shrouded the battlefield on the other side slowly dissipated. It was time to reveal the mystery of the battle between Kakashi and Zabuza!

    Two figures gradually emerged from the fog. Sakura looked hard and saw that Kakashi was covered in blood, with large and small stab wounds and wounds caused by kunai all over his body. It was extremely tragic!  But Zabuza was even worse. One hand was pierced by a kunai and hung down helplessly. His whole body was suppressed by the ninja dog. The decapitating sword was also casually left on the ground.

    The ground was covered with large amounts of blood, broken kunai and the broken bodies of several ninja dogs were scattered all over the place!

    "Zabuza, your ambition is too dangerous, and you even associate with people like Kado For the hope of this country, I will deal with you here!"

    The chakra in Kakashi's hand condensed crazily, turned into dazzling blue light, and exploded with a thunderous sound!

    "Raikiri!"

    "This blow will bury you and your ambition together!" Kakashi's eyes were focused on Zabuza, murderous intent rolling like a dark cloud, and amidst the lightning and thunder, his voice was so clear!

    Lei Qie, charge forward!

    The seriously injured Zabuza was suppressed by Kakashi's ninja dog troops and could not move!  The dazzling blue light made Zabuza's face turn pale. Zabuza's eyes widened and he looked desperately at Kakashi rushing towards him!

    "Mr. Zabuza!!" On the other side, Haku, who discovered that Zabuza was in a desperate situation, screamed and broke free from Naruto's hands. He condensed two ice mirrors in the air and tried to rush over to stop Kabu through the magic mirror ice crystals.  Cassie!

    ??With full strength, charge crazily towards Cardo!

    Cardo¡¯s thugs attacked Zabuza frantically, but this man ignored all the swords and injuries that penetrated his body, rushed in front of Cardo, and cut Cardo in half with one knife!

    Blood spurted out like a fountain.  Cardo's remains fell to the ground, like a rag in the wind.  This sinful man ended his life here.  The thugs were frightened by the unbeatable Zabuza. They all avoided Zabuza's beast-like sight and gave way to an open space centered on Zabuza.

    The fire of life was so weak that it was about to go out. Zabuza didn't do anything else. He just dragged his broken body to Shiro's side and fell on Shiro's left side. He used his last strength to turn his head and stared.  His face was flawless and lifeless.

    ¡°Perhaps for ghost people, being able to fall next to the one they love in the end is a bit unexpected, but it is also a kind of happiness!

    But at the last moment of his life, a miracle came - (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 The End of Chapter 31

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Cough cough¡ª¡ª!" Bai, who had stopped breathing, suddenly spit out the blood clot blocking his breathing with a cough, and his weak heartbeat resumed and he opened his eyes!

    Bai is still alive!  Sakura's jutsu may have happened to avoid the fatal spot, but the Ice Release Ninja's physique allowed her to breathe again!

    "It's great that you're not dead, Haku" Zabuza wanted to raise his hand, but he was too weak to reach out and touch Haku's face.

    "Kakashi, Naruto, can you agree to my last request?" As he was dying, there was no murderous look in Zabuza's eyes, only the most sincere plea.

    "Take Shiro awaytake care of her instead of me, replace mebe her important person" Tears poured out of Zabuza's eyes uncontrollably.

    "Tell Shiro to live wellThis is Kijin Zabuza's last order"

    ¡°We must live well, and for Kijin Zabuza¡¯s sake"

    "This is the last request of my life, please"

    Then, the light representing life in Kijin Zabuza's eyes dimmed.

    It started to drizzle in the sky.

    In the end, it is a happy ending for everyone.

    Many thugs who wanted to avenge the patron Cardo and knock down Sakura and the others to plunder, rushed forward aggressively, but were beaten up by the angry Sakura.

    Inari, the little devil, plucked up the courage under the aura of Naruto's words, and rushed to the battlefield with a group of villagers armed with crossbows and harpoons. Although they did not catch up with the battle, Sakura finally saw the people of the Land of Waves pick up the treasures.  A little bit of a man's ambition.  By the way, the group of thugs who were beaten up by Sakura were later detained by the villagers and asked to help build the bridge before they were released.

    The kind and beautiful young man Bai did not have any sequelae after he faked his death and was resurrected, and his body is slowly recovering.

    After experiencing the initial pain and confusion, he gradually came out of the shadow of seeking death, and planned to live a good life according to Zabuza's last wish.

    The three Kakashi accepted Shiro because they saw no sign of revenge on Team 7 in the clear eyes of this pure white ninja.  Since Shiro didn't kill Sasuke in that battle, Kakashi didn't mind giving her a chance this time.

    Facts have also proved that Kakashi¡¯s vision is correct, and Shiro is indeed an acceptable person.

    The only one who is a little confused is Sakura. As an enemy, she almost shot Shiro to death with a soul-piercing shot, but now she is a companion

    Sakura feels like her brain is a bit lost, okay?  Naruto and Sasuke both expressed their incomprehension about this: I didn't care about being beaten like that by Shiro, what are you still struggling with when you almost killed Shiro!  It¡¯s really not tangled up or uncomfortable!

    In addition, Sakura also made a little joke about Shiro's gender.

    When they brought Shiro back to Tazuna's house that day, Kakashi asked Sakura to apply medicine to her. Sakura blurted out: "Shouldn't you give it to him? He's a boy!"

    Naruto immediately looked like he had seen a ghost: "Is Shiro a man?"

    Sasuke sighed regretfully, patted Sakura on the shoulder and said, "SakuraI didn't expect that your view of gender has been distorted to this extent! Not all women are as violent as you!"

    Then, not surprisingly, he ate a chestnut that made Sakura angry.

    But Kakashi saw the clues. He glanced at Shiro's chest and said earnestly: "Sakura, it's bad behavior to judge people by their breasts! In fact" Kakashi turned his head and said mysteriously to Xiao  Sakura said, "She just tied up her breasts, not flat chested!"

    "Also," Kakashi also sighed, glanced at Sakura's poor parts, and patted Sakura on the shoulder, "not all women will have breasts when they grow up."

    "Be mentally prepared."

    Sakura: ""

    ***************************************************  ************************

    It¡¯s drizzling outside.

    It was the same drizzle as the day Zabuza died.

    The girl in white with black hair and black eyes sat quietly under the eaves, watching the rain falling from the high sky, with a trace of deep sadness hidden in her beautiful eyebrows.

    Sakura sighed softly and looked at her with some distress.  She walked up behind Bai quietly, rested her chin on her shoulder, and held her in her arms¡ª¡ª

    "Sister Bai, can you tell me what you are thinking about?"

    "The one who was stepped onAt that time, I was actually almost awake Listening to what Mr. Zabuza said, hearing his words that he cared about me I was really happy, so happy Why was I the only one who woke up in the end?  I can¡¯t follow Zabuza-san to hell If I can be with Zabuza-san, I would even go to hell together Why why are you leaving me alone"

    There were tears of confusion in Shui Wuyuebai's eyes, and Shui Wuyuebai was still worried about the fact that he was alive alone!

    "Mr. Zabuza showed a happy smile when he found out that you were still alive. Maybe it was the only time in his life! Although his ideal and life were about to end, he still smiled because of you.  , and then gave you all his hopes, hoping that you would live, and ordered you to live well, because he also gave his share to you, so he ordered you to live enough for two people from now on.  Harvest happiness for two people"

    This is already the literary answer that Sakura racked her brains to come up with.

    "Are you going to live with Mr. Zabuza in mind"

    Bai repeated this sentence silently, unaware that her top had been taken off by Sakura.

    "The wound is recovering well." After taking off the bandage, the wound on the girl's chest recovered well, leaving only a small red mark. A faint fragrance gradually filled the air, "Does it hurt?"

    "It still hurts a little," Shiro finally came to his senses, "Wait, wait, Miss Haruno Sakura! Please don't do this!"

    "This is a necessary medical examination!"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????? After making a fuss like this, I feel that I am no longer entangled!  Sakura thought silently.

    Huh?  How did Kakashi know she wasn't flat-chested?

    Then he quickly came up with the answer: After all, he is a ninja who watches making out in heaven every day!

    Kakashi, who was supervising the work on the other side of the bridge in the distance, suddenly sneezed and touched his head: Who is slandering me?

    The mission in the Country of Waves has come to an end.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 32 The normal state of cultivation

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The new bridge in the Country of Waves was eventually named the Bridge of Courage to mark the new life of the Country of Waves.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????]

    Because the decapitating sword itself had nothing strange about it, Sakura and the others left Zabuza's body and his decapitating sword together in a quiet valley in the Land of Waves. Shiro erected a monument with no words for him.  Zabuza just left without leaving a trace.

    There were five people when we came here, and there were five people when we returned.  In this way, Shiro and Sakura and the others embarked on a journey back to Konoha. What awaited her was a new life in Konoha.

    Haku, who is accustomed to obeying orders and accepted Zabuza's final order to "live well", still has a long future ahead of her.

    After the long mission out of the village, life returned to the rhythm of the time when I just graduated. I took on some low-level tasks every week, and then Kakashi gave guidance on their training.

    After the mission to the Land of Waves, Sasuke's combat effectiveness improved rapidly with the greatly improved chakra control and the opening of the Sharingan, so he began to eagerly challenge Sakura.

    As a result, Sakura lost three games in a row.

    "Art fire escape ho fireball!"

    A huge fireball erupted from Sasuke's mouth, hitting Sakura with scorching heat.  After a loud bang, as the dust from the explosion fell to the ground, Sakura, standing behind the puck, raised the white flag.

    "I surrender, Sasuke!" Sakura said with a smile, looking proud of her surrender.

    Sasuke rolled his eyes with his bright red Sharingan: "Why did you surrender again! Can't you be more serious and use all your strength!"

    "Then the ultrapure water I worked so hard to create was boiled dry by you again?" Forget it about the graduation exam. Later, when I was discussing with Sasuke, I couldn't think of it and took out the ultrapure water to let Sasuke feel it. As a result, he was  He evaporated a lot of the fire ball in one mouthful, and the rest sucked in a lot of air. It was scrapped on the spot, and Sakura felt heartbroken for a long time.  With that lesson, Sakura no longer dares to be too casual when training within the team.

    Not only the pure water, but also the water gun technique and the wind property change that she has recently learned, Sakura will not use in the team training, because they are too powerful, Sakura can send it but not retract it, and Sasuke has not reached the three magatama  It was difficult to avoid these before.

    With no trump card at her disposal, Sakura was really helpless against Sasuke, who was making rapid progress.  Especially in the past few days, Sasuke has opened the double Magatama Sharingan, which has greatly enhanced his dynamic vision and reaction speed. Even if he uses Ninja Taijutsu, Sakura can't do anything to him for a while.

    As for ninjutsu, since the last time she witnessed the clone battle between Zabuza and Kakashi, and she used the water clone to kill two heads in a row, Sakura has been particularly obsessed with the water clone tactic recently.

    However, Sasuke, who has turned on his Sharingan, can tell the authenticity of the clone at a glance, and the water clone tactic is almost defeated by Sasuke.  However, Sakura is the kind of person who is very stubborn and refuses to admit defeat. When Sasuke said that the clones were useless to him, she insisted on using the clones to defeat Sasuke. As a result, Sasuke dragged her to exhaustion of energy every time and suffered three consecutive defeats.

    I have tried various tricks and tactics, but to no avail.  After such a performance, Sakura was finally convinced. The water body summoned by Zabuza, a jounin specializing in taijutsu, was hit by Sasuke one by one. Her frontal strength was crushed, and her water body could no longer be used.  There are many tricks, such as not dying immediately after being defeated, such as having ice properties changing, etc., but I can't beat Sasuke!

    The last one who used water body to attack head-on has been buried in the Kingdom of Waves.

    Sakura doesn¡¯t want to be the next one.

    However, although the water body cannot be used against Sasuke, it is still quite effective against ordinary ninjas.  After all, there aren¡¯t many Sharingan pairs left in the entire world!

    Stopping Naruto who was also eager to challenge her, Sakura continued: "Don't worry, if you want to challenge me, you will have a chance soonNaruto, don't make trouble, you challenge Sasuke, I don't  How much stamina you have!¡±

    Indeed, the Chunin Examination is coming soon.

    In other words, Orochimaru's Konoha collapse operation is imminent.  Sakura wanted to report this information to Konoha in advance, but she couldn't say it out loud.  Sakura couldn't explain at all, who was the source of the information?  How did she know that Orochimaru was going to carry out an operation to collapse Konoha?  Why is it that even though tens of thousands of ninjas and hundreds of jonin in Konoha don't know, you are the only genin to know such important information?  It was impossible for Konoha to trust her in such a major incident.

    ?And the secret of the time traveler is something she plans to keep until she enters the grave.

    Therefore, it is impossible for Konoha to know Orochimaru's plan in advance.  What Sakura can do is to find ways to spy on key information during the Chuunin Exams, and then add fuel to the fire into a Konoha collapse plan, so that she can be credible.

    However, Konoha actually already knew about Orochimaru's invasion of Konoha during the second exam, and was actually somewhat prepared for Orochimaru's possible attack. The root cause of the huge losses was still too weak, not a lack of preparation.  .

    Sakura didn¡¯t know how effective her early warning would be.

    "It's just that humans are not grass and trees, how can they be ruthless?"  Having traveled to Konoha for more than ten years, she has developed feelings for the flowers and plants here, and has a sense of belonging. Of course, she will not watch Orochimaru destroy her second hometown like this.  When Konoha was about to encounter difficulties, she just wanted to deal with it with all her strength and have a clear conscience.

    Do things within her capabilities and don¡¯t feel guilty about things she can¡¯t do.  For example, save the Sandaime Hokage.  With so many ANBU present, they watched the Sandaime die in battle, and Jiraiya couldn't save him even in Konoha. Sakura didn't think she could save the Sandaime now.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about saving others, Sakura herself may not be able to survive the second exam.  Sakura felt her stomach twitch at the thought of meeting Orochimaru in the Forest of Death.  What was it like to fight Orochimaru, one of the three ninjas?  Just thinking about it is scary.  The only good news is that Orochimaru will not kill Sasuke's teammates. First, it will allow Sasuke to advance to the third exam so that Orochimaru can inspect the goods as soon as possible. Second, Sasuke needs his teammates to take care of him while he is in a coma. Orochimaru has worked hard to plan this.  For a long time, we can't let Sasuke die in an accident.

    I am still too weak.  Sakura felt very unwilling!

    If she is now a recognized shadow-level powerhouse, then as long as she goes directly to the Hokage and tells him Konoha's collapse plan, even if the Hokage doesn't believe it, he will treat it with caution.  When others asked where the information came from, she could stop questioning by saying, "I have my own source of information."

    So Sakura is now eager to make a breakthrough in the preparation of ultrapure water.  As long as ultrapure water can be used in large quantities in battle, her combat power will be improved several times!

    From the end of the battle with Zabuza to the time she returned to the village, Sakura continued to practice the changes in the properties of wind and ice, and tried to use the changes in the properties of chakra to help create ultra-pure water.  Regarding this point, she already had a vague idea in her mind. Maybe she could get the answer to the problem by using the chakra that changes in the nature of the wind to a more pure state.

    One night after training, Sakura took back her shadow clone, took out a piece of iron and clamped it to her fingertips. She concentrated her wind chakra and tried to cut the iron piece, but the iron piece remained motionless.

    "Alas! It still doesn't work!" Sakura sighed feebly.

    "Sakura, don't be so impatient. This kind of mentality is not conducive to your thinking!" Kakashi comforted Sakura who had made no progress for a long time.

    "Haha, the omnipotent genius girl Sakura is also stumped sometimes?" Sasuke added a taunt.

    "That's right, Sakura! Don't be so frustrated!" Naruto also seized the opportunity to add insult to injury and used his full-level taunting ability, "Didn't you say that you can't force strength and breasts!"

    Veins suddenly popped up on Sakura's face.  What is breasts cannot be forced!  I'm just starting to grow now!  And I don¡¯t care about big breasts!  In terms of strength, I am much stronger than you two!

    "My original words were 'strength and handsomeness cannot be forced'!" Sakura stared at Naruto with wide eyes and murderous intent, and raised a chakra ball in her hand, "If you keep talking nonsense, be careful I'll take this Rasengan."  Make your face ugly!"

    Kakashi looked at the Wind Release Rasengan in Sakura's hand that was filled with a large amount of wind chakra, and a drop of cold sweat broke out on his forehead.

    "Okay, okay, Sakura, put down the Rasengan in your hand and talk properly" Kakashi held onto Sakura's wrist and said, "Also, you have been practicing for a day, how can you find the strength to use this?  Recruited?¡±

    Sakura took back the Rasengan, her body went limp and she almost fell to the ground.  She impulsively used the remaining energy on the Rasengan. Although she recovered most of it, she was still a little weak now.

    In short, after being ridiculed by them, Sakura also reflected on her impatient mentality.

    Although there was a major breakthrough in her training in the Country of Waves, the acquisition of Ice Release was a breakthrough based on the Water Release and Wind Release she had practiced continuously over the past few years. As far as training is concerned, the past six or seven years of down-to-earth practice  This is the normal state. The slow progress in cultivation after returning to Konoha is the return to the normal state.  Shiro is still in the quarantine review stage recently, and Sakura is not too good at asking her to learn ice escape.  What's more, neither Wind Release nor Ice Release are the ninjutsu that Sakura majored in. She only used them to assist in the development of Water Release ninjutsu.

    In fact, Sakura was used to the lack of ideas and lack of progress in development at the Ninja School. At first, she had to overcome the dilemma of having to have ideas but no ideas, and having to give guidance but no guidance. Why is it that now that she has a clear goal, she can't stand it anymore?  Have you lost your temper?  It¡¯s only been a few days, and you want to get a new breakthrough in the practice of changing the nature of the wind. Isn¡¯t it too impatient!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Sakura thought silently in her heart.

    At this moment, a long chirping sound came over.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)What's more, neither Wind Release nor Ice Release are the ninjutsu that Sakura majored in. She only used them to assist in the development of Water Release ninjutsu.

    In fact, Sakura was used to the lack of ideas and lack of progress in development at the Ninja School. At first, she had to overcome the dilemma of having to have ideas but no ideas, and having to give guidance but no guidance. Why is it that now that she has a clear goal, she can't stand it anymore?  Have you lost your temper?  It¡¯s only been a few days, and you want to get a new breakthrough in the practice of changing the nature of the wind. Isn¡¯t it too impatient!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Sakura thought silently in her heart.

    At this moment, a long chirping sound came over.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 33 Sand Ninja Trio

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The four of them looked up in the direction of the sound and saw a Ninja Eagle flying across the sky.

    Kakashi nodded thoughtfully.

    "Forget it, I have something else to do today. You can practice freely in the afternoon! Dismissed!" After saying that, he left with a teleportation technique.

    "Naruto, Sasuke! A new wine shop has opened near my home, let's go and try it together! We haven't had a dinner together for a long time!" Sakura said expectantly.

    "Tch, I'm not interested!" Sasuke rejected Sakura's proposal before she could finish her words, "I'll go home and eat!"

    Since the mission to the Land of Waves, Sasuke has become particularly awkward recently, always practicing alone.  It seemed that seeing Shiro being such a powerful ninja at such a young age really shocked him.  "I've gained some experience in practicing recently, so I won't be with you tonight! I'll leave first!"

    "Hey! Wait! Damn it, you're going so fast!" Neither Sakura nor Naruto could hold Sasuke back. They looked at each other in shock as they watched Sasuke walk away without looking back.

    After a while, Naruto said helplessly: "Then I will go with you!"

    Sakura sighed.  Naruto was a good enough friend, but he was just too stupid.

    "Idiot! If two people go to a wine shop together, they will be misunderstood! Let's go to Ichiraku Ramen"

    "Okay! Let's go eat ramen! Hey, why don't you leave?"

    Sakura stood there with a blushing face and said, "Naruto, um can you help me, I can't walk!"

    "Tch, he's such a troublesome guy!" Naruto's proficiency in saying this seemed as if he had practiced it many times, and his contemptuous tone and disdainful eyes were perfectly interpreted.  No, based on Sakura's understanding of him, this guy must have practiced secretly just to show off in front of Sakura and Sasuke!

    "Don't just imitate that guy Sasuke's tone when you speak!" A vein popped up on Sakura's forehead, and she raised the Rasengan in her hand again!  Hey, why should I say "you"?

    "Sakura! It's so dangerous! Stop waving the Rasengan around with your hand! It's said that if a girl is too violent, her breasts won't grow!" Naruto was good at offending Sakura, and he just said it in a few words.  It hit Sakura's sore spot.

    "Asshole, I don't care about breasts and tenderness anymore after you've talked about them! Why do you keep emphasizing them! Don't run, stop, you have the ability to say such things, you have the ability to stop!" Sakura said angrily, her breasts and  It's good to be gentle with others, but she doesn't need it!

    "I'm not stupid, so I won't stop! Hey, didn't you say you can't walk? Why are you still running so fast!"

    "When I think about catching you and beating you up, I feel full of power all over my body!"

    boom!

    At a corner, Naruto, who was running and looking back at Sakura, unexpectedly bumped into someone else.  Seeing this scene, Sakura was slightly startled and stopped.  The person who bumped into Naruto was a strange boy he had never seen before with strange oil paint on his face, followed by a tall blond girl.  Looking at the sand ninja forehead protectors on their foreheads, Sakura suddenly realized that they were Kankuro and Temari!

    "It hurts so much! Hey, let me tell you, are all you Konoha ninjas so reckless?!"

    Kankuro touched his red forehead, then grabbed Naruto's shirt and cursed in an unhappy tone.

    "HahaI'm sorry, Naruto didn't mean it." Sakura walked forward with a smile and calmly pulled away from Kankuro and Naruto, who looked unhappy with Kankuro's arrogance.

    Kankuro was shocked.

    He secretly increased his strength when the girl stepped forward. However, when the girl's seemingly weak plain hand put his palm on his, he actually felt an irresistible force and forcibly removed his hand from Naruto's clothes.  Break it off!  Kankuro had tried his best, but when faced with the girl's slender fingers, he was as weak as if he were facing steel pliers!

    Kanjiro¡¯s pupils shrank and his expression changed slightly.  Fortunately, his face was heavily painted, so Sakura and Naruto didn't notice it.

    A physical ninja?  Kankuro just came up with this idea and then rejected it.  wrong!  Taijutsu-type ninjas generally have wider hands with thick, rough and calloused knuckles; on the contrary, girls' hands are more slender and straight, with smooth and white skin. Only the roots of the fingers have fine calluses, and even women's bodies have thin calluses.  It is impossible for a jutsu ninja's hands to be so soft and graceful.

    An illusion ninja?  He released an illusion on me at that moment, making me mistakenly think that I had used all my strength, but in fact I had not used any force at all?

    Kankuro thought silently in his heart.  On the surface, he acts rough and reckless, but on the inside, heEven Sakura, who had already seen Zabuza's aura, was so aroused by this murderous aura that her scalp was numb. The terrifying aura showed that Gaara was not frightening Kuro, but that he might actually kill him!

    With such terrifying murderous intent, how many people has this kid killed?  !  Sakura looked solemnly at the short boy carrying a huge gourd on his back. When Gaara walked past her and walked to Kankuro, she seemed to smell the strong smell of blood in the chakra texture the moment they passed her.  The ferocious and manic sand is locked in the gourd like a wild beast, and it seems that it may rush out at any time to kill!

    Gaara¡¯s huge and oppressive chakra put a lot of pressure on Sakura.

    Walking between Kankuro and Temari, Gaara said calmly: "We are not here to play this time let's go!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 34 Testing

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The Sand Ninja trio turned around and were about to leave when Sasuke suddenly stopped them.

    "Wait a minute, you guys are not Konoha ninjas! You are appearing in Konoha at this time. You must be the candidates for the Chunin Examination!" He had heard about the Chunin Examination from Sakura before, and he thought  As boring as the school graduation exam, I didn't expect to meet such interesting people.

    The Chunin Exam seems to be getting more interesting!

    "That's right, we are genin candidates from Sand Ninja Village." Temari answered Sasuke's question. She held up a certificate and showed it to Sasuke, "This is our pass. Did you also take this exam?"

    "Well, we will also take this exam" Sasuke's mouth curved slightly, "Hey, what's your name, the one with the gourd on his back!"

    "I'm from Sandstorm, Gaara" Gaara turned back and looked at Sasuke deeply, "I'm also very interested in you, what's your name?"

    Sasuke laughed softly.  "My name is Sasuke!"

    Gaara nodded slightly, turned around and left.

    "Hey, wait! Why didn't you ask me my name! I'm stronger than Sasuke! Really! Hey! Look back!"

    "And me, and me!" This was Naruto's voice.

    "I'm not interested in women and idiots!" Gaara paused and said without looking back.

    Sakura and Naruto immediately turned gray and looked at each other speechlessly: ""

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Why I am always upstaged by Sasuke The frustrated Naruto muttered to himself.

    "Sakura, what's going on with the Chunin Exam?" After watching Gaara leave, Sasuke turned around and asked Sakura.

    Tapping her red lips with her index finger, Sakura thought for a while before saying: "To put it simply, it is an exam that can be roughly divided into team competition and individual competition. Those who perform well can be promoted to chuunin! Everyone who takes the exam except Mu  In addition to Ye's genin, other ninja villages will also send people to take the exam. There are many strong people taking the exam every year! And it is said that there will be a lot of people watching, including the famous names from various countries and the Hokage Kazekage, so the competition is very formal!"

    "Personal battle?" Naruto interjected curiously, "Will people in the same group also encounter it?"

    "Well, that's right!" Sakura smiled and nodded, "And the individual competition will adopt a knockout format!"

    Sasuke's eyes lit up: "In other words, as long as you keep winning, you will definitely meet you and Naruto, right, Sakura!"

    Sakura nodded.

    "I can finally see how strong you are" Sasuke stared at Sakura and Naruto with awe, and said slowly, "Sakura, Naruto! I, from a long time ago  From the beginning, I want to have a serious fight with you! Don¡¯t lose before you meet me!"

    Naruto was stunned, it was the first time he saw Sasuke express his wish to fight him so seriously!  Sasuke, have you begun to recognize meNaruto felt warm in his heart!

    "Huh, don't worry, I won't lose until I meet you and Sakura!" He said with a confident smile!

    Sakura chuckled.

    "You guys! You are so arrogant. You don't know what kind of strong person you will meet, but you dare to say that you will definitely win! But, I I have always wanted to see Sasuke, your Sharingan.  Naruto, you have hidden power!"

    "This Chunin Exam is getting more and more interesting!" Sasuke couldn't help but get excited at the thought of competing against so many strong men!

    "By the way, Sasuke, are you really not coming to the dinner party?"

    "I'm going home first! Goodbye!"

    A few days later in the morning, the teaching building where the first exam was held.

    "Although I just graduated not long ago, it feels like I haven't been back for several years. I miss you so much! But we seem to have arrived a little late. There is no one outside here. They must have already entered the classroom!"  "Walking in the lobby on the first floor, Sakura was a little surprised to find that there was no one here.

    "No, there is another person!" Sasuke keenly sensed the existence of a strong chakra source. When he looked up, he saw a watermelon head with thick eyebrows and big eyes standing on the second floor looking down at them!

    Sakura also looked up, and she immediately recognized that this distinctively dressed ninja was Xiao Li!

    She had heard of him when she was in the ninja school, one grade higher than them. Many people said that Xiao Li, who was born unable to use ninjutsu, was the biggest loser in the ninja school. But Sakura, who had read the comics, knew that he had mastered the eight gates.  Dunjia Xiao Li¡¯s true strengthMuch stronger than the so-called geniuses Neji and Sasuke!  Just by sensing the huge energetic chakra hidden under Xiao Li's ridiculous appearance, Sakura knew that he was not simple.

    ¡°And, standing upstairsare two people!

    Sakura silently corrected Sasuke's statement in her mind.  She felt a familiar sense of peeping coming from the left, the same feeling as Hinata looked over with her white eyes. I'm afraid it was Hinata Neji who was hiding behind the pillar and observing them!

    Xiao Li jumped down from upstairs and stood in front of Sasuke.

    "I've been waiting for you for a long time! You must be Sasuke Uchiha!" Xiao Li said to Sasuke as he started with a steel fist.

    "So what?" Sasuke sneered.

    "My name is Lee Locke! I wanted to compete with you. I wanted to see how strong the so-called Uchiha clan is! I didn't expect you to come so late and there is no time to compete. The registration time is almost over. But  It doesn¡¯t matter, there is still a chance in the next exam, I will prove to you and others¡ª¡ª"

    Xiao Li suddenly disappeared from sight!  The speed is no less than Sasuke's teleportation technique, no, it's still better!  Moreover, the fluctuation of chakra was so inconspicuous that Sakura actually lost track of Xiao Li in a short period of time!

    "¡ª¡ªI am the strongest among the genin of Konoha!"

    The voice came from behind Sasuke, and the figure of Xiao Li had already appeared behind Sakura and the others!  What a speed!

    Sakura and the other three turned around and looked at him in surprise.

    "By the way, that lovely lady" Xiao Li suddenly changed his serious look and looked at Xiao Sakura shyly, "Can you date me? I like girls like you!"

    "Huh?" Sakura and the three of them were all stunned.

    After reacting, Sasuke looked at Xiao Li coldly: "Are you humiliating us!"

    "No, I'm serious!"

    It¡¯s better to forget about falling in love with a man Sakura feels like her head is getting big when she thinks about this.

    She smiled awkwardly: "Ah haha, thank you for your kindness I'm sorry, I have no idea of ??falling in love for the time being!"

    At this moment, a voice rescued Sakura from her embarrassment in time.

    "Xiao Li, are you okay yet? Stop dawdling and follow me quickly!" A handsome boy with long black hair appeared on the second floor. It was Neci who called Xiao Li away. Probably his confession to Xiao Li was also  I can't stand it anymore.

    After Xiao Li and Neji left, the three of them were silent for a moment.

    "Hmph -" Sasuke forced a smile, "These two people are not easy to mess with! That watermelon-headed Xiao Li is amazingly fast! And the guy with white eyes in the back, I think he is even better than Xiao Li  Strong! These two are both monsters! Butas long as I use the Sharingan, I can definitely defeat them!"

    "I don't think so!" Naruto said with a rare serious look on his face, "It's hard to tell about the white eyes in the back, but have you noticed Xiao Li's hand?"

    "That's right, the bandage on his hand is a medical bandage required by people who have undergone ultra-high-intensity training. The one with thick eyebrows is a super hard-working person! His strength is unfathomable!" Sakura continued.  Naruto said, "I recognize them. The one who tied the bandages is Xiao Li. I heard that he doesn't understand ninjutsu at all, but he is super strong in taijutsu. The one with white eyes is Hinata's cousin Neji. He is also a taijutsu master.  The ninja is the recognized genius of the last ninja school!"

    "That's all I can meet so many strong people. This so-called Chunin Exam is really getting more and more interesting!" The expression on Sasuke's face changed from a low look to a confident smile!

    "Naruto, Sakura! Let's go!"

    At the same time, on the second floor, Neci and Xiao Li were walking towards the exam classroom.

    "How about it, Xiao Lihow strong are they?"

    "Without Uchiha's secret skills, Sasuke can't keep up with my speed! And the short ninja can't keep up either, so he should be weaker than Sasuke"

    "Don't be careless, Xiao Li! The power of the Sharingan is not a joke! As for the other short boy-" Neji stopped, turned around and said to Xiao Li seriously, "The chakra in his body  The amount, conservatively estimated, is more than ten times greater than that of you and me! Xiao Li, you are mistaken!"

    "However, the most terrifying thing is that girl, she is No Sakura! When you moved behind her, the chakra on her body had already reacted. She was the only one among the three who could keep up with you! Xiao Li  , you may not have noticed that when she was in the ninja school, there were rumors that she independently developed S-level ninjutsu" Neji said solemnly, "Don't be fooled by her cute appearance, little one.  plum!"

    Ningci didn¡¯t say a word. When he hid behind the pillar and looked at Sakura and the others with his white eyes, he was immediately discovered by Sakura. Her perception ability was really terrifying!

    Among the three, she is probably the strongest!

    ¡°¡­This year¡¯s freshmen are really not easy!¡±

    Neji felt himself starting to get excited!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)When she was young, she was immediately discovered by Sakura. Her perception ability was really terrifying!

    Among the three, she is probably the strongest!

    ¡°¡­This year¡¯s freshmen are really not easy!¡±

    Neji felt himself starting to get excited!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 35 Medicine Master Kabuto

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After submitting the exam application form, Sakura and the other three opened the door to the exam classroom.

    Behind the door, the huge classroom was already crowded with people. Ninjas of various shapes, weird or ordinary, were crowded and noisy.

    "Sasuke~Long time no see!" A figure passed by Sakura and jumped on Sasuke, startling Sakura.  Sakura turned around and saw that, needless to say, this nymphomaniac who shamelessly clung to Sasuke was none other than Sakura's classmate at Ninja School, Ino.

    "Hey! Long time no see, you idiot!" Sakura said teasingly, "You are still so enthusiastic!"

    "Ah, it's you! Sakura, you're a violent maniac with a big forehead and an airport!" Ino pointed at Sakura a little bit crazy, "Damn it, why can a woman like you be on the same team as Sasuke! Humph, anyway.  Sasuke is mine!"

    Sakura felt a drop of cold sweat dripping down her forehead. Didn't she just call her a nympho? She actually responded to her so fiercely!  Moreover, where does she have the logic to advertise that Sasuke is hers? Didn't you see Sasuke's expression of helplessness and wanting to get rid of Ino's piece of candy!

    The relationship between Sakura and Ino can be considered one-sided hostility between Ino and Sakura.

    As I said before, when I was in Ninja School, most of the girls in the class liked Sasuke.  Because there were so many people who liked Sasuke, the competition was very fierce. In the end, many girls reached a balance, that is, no girls were allowed to attack Sasuke.  Of course, in Sakura's opinion, this kind of liking is just a superficial liking for Sasuke's appearance. Sakura has no interest in participating in the childish behavior of these girls.  She had no interest in paying attention to their love games and just went about her own business.

    But in the eyes of those girls, Sasuke, who coolly ignored others all day long, would actually often come to Sakura for sparring!  It is unbearable!  Sakura didn't participate in their actions, but she actually dared to seduce Sasuke - yes, in the eyes of those girls, the reason why Sasuke talked to Sakura was because she seduced Sasuke!  Such a serious foul certainly requires punishment!

    ?Then comes the punishment method, the first move: isolation.

    Well, Sakura has nothing in common with those Yingying Yanyan. Her social circle is Naruto, Sasuke, Hinata, and the bad four.  Isolate Sakura?  It took a year or two for Sakura to realize that the girls in her class rarely talked to her on purpose!

    Isolation is useless. The second method is of course violence.

    If it were on earth, of course one girl would be invincible against several girls.  But for ninjas, numbers often cannot make up for the gap in strength.  Among the girls, Ino, who was the strongest and had the best grades, took on the important task of finding trouble with Sakura.

    The result can be imagined.

    After beating Ino and several of her followers to the ground several times, Ino finally realized the absolute gap in strength, and Sakura also gained a nickname of violent maniac.

    Speaking of which, this can be regarded as acquaintance without fighting.

    At this time, the other two members of the Zhuludie combination also came over.

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, you three are here too, it's really troublesome!" Shikamaru curled his lips and said helplessly.

    "It's vegetarian." Choci responded vaguely while eating potato chips.

    Sakura put aside her bickering with Ino and walked up to him with a smile: "Humph, Shikamaru, you still look so unmotivated! Shouldn't Asuma-sensei force you to take the Chuunin Exams? Choji,  You¡¯ve become a lot plumper again!¡±

    Shikamaru rolled his eyes, it seemed that Sakura was right.  He sighed like an old man, but silently evaluated the three Sakuras in his mind: The three of them have become much calmer and more confident, and it seems that their strength has definitely improved compared to when they were in the ninja school.  , Sasuke and Sakura are both geniuses who have already become famous in the ninja school, and now it seems that Naruto has become more powerful!  Oh, what a hassle!

    When he thought about the possibility of facing these three guys in the exam, Shikamaru felt that his future was gloomy.  How to deal with Sasuke's Sharingan and Naruto's super physical strength?  It¡¯s really super troublesome!

    If you are facing Sakura, it should be no problem to surrender directly!

    "Tch, it looks like everyone is here!" Yaya, who was high-spirited and confident, walked over. Behind him were Hinata who blushed unconsciously when she saw Naruto, and Mo Mo, who was wearing a magic mirror and had a profound look on his face.  Testing Shino.

    Sakura looked around and saw that indeed, all the newcomers in her class had taken part in this year's Chunin Exam.  This was definitely rare in previous years.  In name, all genin can participate in the chuunin exam. In fact, only outstanding genin will be nominated by their leading teacher to participate.In other words, everyone present is an outstanding student and an elite among genin in the eyes of their teacher!

    In Sakura's current class, not to mention Naruto, Sasuke and herself, the trio of Ino, Shika and Butterfly are a powerful old combination in Konoha, Hinata is the eldest daughter of the Hyuga family of Konoha's wealthy family, and Kiba and Shino are both of Konoha's wealthy families.  The proud disciples are the elites of their generation in terms of status and strength.  These nine are called the Nine Little Strongmen of Konoha, and it is not without reason.

    "How aboutSasuke, Sakura!" Ya looked at Sakura calmly. He was the most convinced of the two people's strength in this session, "How far do you think we can go?"

    "Hmph, it's hard to say there are too many powerful ones! Not to mention us, just by not knowing each other, I have met several ridiculously strong guys!" That's what Sasuke said, but there was no hint of it in Sasuke's tone.  He was so nervous, but he looked confident, "If something goes wrong, I might lose to them!"

    "Hey, you look determined to win!" Naruto was slightly dissatisfied with Ya for not asking him, "We are very powerful! We are not afraid of those people!"

    "Reallywhat about you, Sakura?"

    Sakura stared into Kiba's eyes and said without hesitation: "First! No one here can beat me!"

    When the remaining eight people were startled by Sakura's bold words, a strange voice intervened in their conversation.

    "Hehehehe, you newcomers are really confident! However, as far as I know, there are many very powerful genin taking part in this exam. Getting the first place is not as easy as joking!" A man with eyes and an average appearance  A young man with no characteristics, who looked like he could not be found in a crowd, walked over.

    Is this the most famous spy, Medicine Master Kabuto?  Sakura glanced at him. Kabuto claimed that his strength was equal to Kakashi's, but it didn't look like it!  However, with my current strength, I probably still can't beat him.

    "You'll know if you're joking or not! By the way, who are you?" Sakura said unhappily.

    Being scrutinized by Sakura with falcon-like eyes, Kabuto looked uncomfortable, but no one knew what he was thinking.

    "Haha, don't look at me like this. I'm your senior. I've been taking this exam for four years." Kabuto pointed with his thumb at the Konoha forehead protector he wore on his head, "If you don't believe it, I'll  Let me reveal some information to you!"

    Sakura didn¡¯t say anything, and sneered in her heart. It was best not to believe even a single punctuation mark of Kabuto¡¯s words.  If she couldn't defeat him, she would have killed Kabuto in the Forest of Death.

    "I won't talk about the content of the exam. You should all know a little bit about it. I have collected a lot of information, including information about the strong people you mentioned How about it, are you interested?" Kabuto took out a letter filled with  After reading the information card, he pushed up his glasses, and his eyes seemed to let out a glimmer of light.

    Sasuke took a step forward and asked: "So, is there any information about Gaara, Rock Lee and Hyuga Neji?"

    "Of course! Unless they are too lonely ninjas, I have information on most of them. What's more, they are the ninjas who have attracted much attention in this exam, and their strength is quite impressive!"

    Dou raised his eyebrows and flipped the cards up and down with extremely fast hand speed.

    "Wait!" A hand suddenly stretched out and grabbed Kabuto's right hand, which had turned into an afterimage!  Kabuto was startled, and his right hand shook subconsciously. An impulse of resistance surged in his heart, but he suppressed it forcefully.  Kabuto wiped a cold sweat in his heart. If he had really made a conditional act of resistance just now, his strength might have been exposed in public, and his true identity might have been leaked!  Fortunately, I suppressed the impulse!

    A delicate and warm touch came from the grasped wrist. At the same time, Kabuto also felt a disproportionate and irresistible force from the slender hand. He raised his hand and saw that the one holding out his hand was looking at him indifferently.  His Sakura!

    Sakura secretly sighed in her heart, if Kabuto really resisted just now, she would not hesitate to use ninjutsu to attack with all her strength to force out his hidden true strength!  At that time, Kabuto, who showed strength that he shouldn't have, either ran away or was restrained, because he could not explain why he had to stay in the village as a genin for several years with elite jounin level strength.

    She really wanted to see how Kabuto could escape when all the Jounin and Chuunin of Konoha were present!  If Kabuto can be caught, very important information will definitely be obtained from Kabuto as a senior spy.  Unfortunately, Kabuto was not fooled!

    In her heart, she regretted the missed opportunity, but on the surface, Sakura remained calm. Instead, she smiled brightly at Kabuto: "Don't be in a hurry about their information. There are a few people whose information I want to see first, is that okay?"

    "Want to jump in line? Okay, ladies first!" Kabuto shrugged and smiled in a gentlemanly manner, "Whose profile do you want to see first? Do you have a name?"

    "Well, their names are" Sakura nodded and said slowly.

    "Uchiha Sasuke, Uzumaki Naruto, and Haruno Sakura!"

    Qidian Chinese website www.qidian.com welcomes all book friends to visit and read. The latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all original in Qidian!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)He shrugged and smiled in a gentlemanly manner, "Whose information do you want to see first? Do you have a name?"

    "Well, their names are" Sakura nodded and said slowly.

    "Uchiha Sasuke, Uzumaki Naruto, and Haruno Sakura!"

    Qidian Chinese website www.qidian.com welcomes all book friends to visit and read. The latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all original in Qidian!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 36 The first exam begins

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Why do you need to ask for your own information?  You know your own strength best!  Everyone around was stunned, and then began to think deeply about the reason why Sakura did this.

    Do you want to confirm the accuracy of the information in your hand?  At the same time, observe how much of your intelligence is leaked!  Shikamaru quickly came up with the answer. As expected of Sakura, who had the best grades in Ninja School, she was really thoughtful!

    What Shikamaru didn¡¯t know was that these were all secondary reasons. The real reason was that Sakura wanted to give her a suitable excuse for what she had just done.  Of course, Sakura was also very curious. How would Kabuto evaluate Naruto, Sasuke and herself, who were already very different from the original works?  Orochimaru pays close attention to Sasuke, so the information about Sasuke, Naruto and himself should be very complete in Kabuto

    The only person who was not thinking was Naruto: "Sakura, why are you asking us for our own information? We know our strength best! Uh-"

    pia~!  Without even looking at it, Sakura slapped Naruto's big mouth behind her with her backhand: "Turtle is talking, listen!"

    Kabuto pushed up his glasses, and the reflection of the lenses concealed the instant fluctuation in his eyes. Of course he had information about the three people in Team 7, especially Sasuke, and the details were beyond the imagination of these newcomers. Even the mission to the Land of Waves, he  They all sent out manpower to try every means to collect intelligence from the remaining battlefield traces and other aspects.  What surprised him most was that the strongest member of Team 7, which was full of talents, seemed to be not Sasuke, whom Orochimaru favored, but Sakura, who was not favored by most people.  Judging from the results of the intelligence analysis, facing three quite powerful chuunin, Haruno Sakura took care of them cleanly in a relatively short period of time with a calm and unhurried attitude. The intelligence assessment concluded that she was at least an elite chuunin.  Or to the extent of being a special jounin.

    With Sasuke¡¯s current strength, he shouldn¡¯t be able to do this, right?  Kabuto thought to himself.

    "However, this information cannot be shown to them now Of course, the information card he disclosed will not record information from unknown sources.

    "SasukeNarutoand Haruno Sakuraare here!"

    Kabuto¡¯s hands flew as dexterously as butterfly wings, and he quickly pulled out three cards.  He lined up the three cards on the ground and was about to read them out when the card was suddenly blocked by a hand. Kabuto raised his hand and saw that it was Sakura who interrupted him this time.

    "I'm sorry, Kabuto-senpai" Sakura half-crouched and said with a smile, "This is our information after all, please don't read it out!"

    Sakura moved her palm away, picked up three cards and browsed them quickly.  There is nothing unexpected about the information on the three cards.

    Sasuke¡¯s five dimensions, including ninjutsu, taijutsu, genjutsu, blood succession and ninjutsu, all have very high scores. Blood succession¡¯s score is a direct perfect score. The above evaluation says that Sasuke is the genin with the strongest comprehensive strength among this new generation.  Then there is Naruto's, with a very high score in Taijutsu, followed by Ninjutsu, and a high score in Ninjutsu. As for Genjutsu and Blood Successor, his score is zero.  Naruto's evaluation is that he is a genin with outstanding strength and should not be underestimated.  Finally, there is information about Sakura. She has perfect scores in ninjutsu, good physical skills and ninjutsu, slightly low illusion skills, and a blood inheritance score of zero. Her evaluation is that she is a genin who has mastered powerful ninjutsu, and she is a ninja who needs to be dealt with carefully.  .

    Sakura glanced at these contents with a blank expression, and at the same time passed the card to Sasuke and Naruto to read it again. The three of them tacitly agreed not to express any opinions on it.

    Regarding the above information, Sakura was noncommittal. She was happy to hear that she was underestimated.  Being underestimated at this time is actually an advantage.  Sakura knows clearly that what is written on this card is actually the outside world's view of the three members of Team 7. If someone is not familiar with them and knows the inside story, they will not understand the true strength of Team 7.  Sakura really wanted to know if Kabuto told Orochimaru the same information. If so, that would be the best. She didn't want to be noticed by that pervert.

    Sasuke returned the card to Kabuto: "So, what's the information about Gaara, Lee and Neji?"

    Without Sakura to stop him, Kabuto read out the information directly this time.

    ¡°First, there¡¯s Lee Locke¡­ His physical skills have improved a lot this year, but he¡¯s very weak in other aspects¡­¡±

    ¡°Then there¡¯s Hyuga Neji¡­ With his Byakugan, he has a strong advantage in observation. In addition, his taijutsu is even better than Xiao Li!¡±

    "Finally, there is Gaara from Sand Ninja Village He has relatively little information. After all, he is a newcomer from another country I only know that he is very powerful and has performed a B-level mission. It is said that he has never suffered any injuries during the mission.  hurt!"

    All the Xiaoqiang took a breath of cold air.  B-level and above missions already involve confrontations between ninjas, and as a genin, you can still survive in such confrontations.Talent is also a rough-and-tumble guy with a sunny smile, so I naturally thought that Sakura would become the lubricant between the genius and the guy, liking the genius and being liked by the guy.  But later he discovered that Sasuke was a lot like him, and Naruto was a lot like Obito, but Sakura was completely different from Lin.  In Team 7, Sakura's role goes far beyond connecting Sasuke and Naruto.  If there was a resemblance, Kakashi saw the shadow of another member of Minato's class in Sakura.

    Kakashi¡¯s mentor, Namikaze Minato.

    The same poor family background, the same talent, the same sunny cheerfulness, the same ruthlessness towards enemies, it can even be said that he is the girl version of the Yondaime Hokage.  Thinking of Sakura acting silly and cute in front of her companions, Kakashi sometimes even wondered if the Yondaime had behaved like this when he was young.

    To make a digression, Kakashi didn¡¯t know that when Minato Namikaze was a child, Kushina Uzumaki commented that he was very effeminate.

    Kakashi would sometimes look at the ninjutsu created by Sakura with awe. For a moment, he even thought he saw Minato again

    How could such a Sakura be stumped by the test set by Morino Ihiki?

    Kakashi smiled slightly.

    "No, the three children in Class 7 are all very good ninjas, and they will not stop there!"

    However, while Kakashi was leisurely expressing his trust in his subordinates outside, he had no idea that one of his subordinates was already worried that he would not be able to pass the written examination and was in a desperate situation.

    ¡¾By the way, I hacked the nest b, alas, I am so willful¡¿

    ps, I¡¯ll take the train home in the afternoon. The update may be delayed this weekend. It¡¯s not tj anymore!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 37 Ups and downs of mood

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Naruto looked at the blank test paper in front of him and roared in despair!

    Ruined!  Can't even solve a single question!  What to do? What to do? What to do!  Naruto could already imagine the angry scene of Sakura. Her eyes were definitely as big as copper bells, her eyebrows widened to the thickness of a finger, raised high, and she opened her bloody mouth to the base of her ears, with a five-inch-long cock in her mouth.  His teeth were dripping with saliva, and then he bit him down including his head and neck!

    Click!  Chicken flavor, crunchy!

    Naruto shuddered and quickly shook his head to get rid of this terrible association.  Although Sakura is a little more cruel, she probably won't use the transformation technique to turn into a monster and swallow him However, if he dares to tell the image of Sakura in his mind just now, who knows Sakura really will  Transform into that and bite him to death!  If she knew that he was the reason why everyone failed to pass the first exam, even if she didn't bite him to death, Sakura would give him a hard lesson with the "iron fist of love".

    In the past few years of Naruto's life, under the whip of Sakura's love, he has pointed out the talent of Xiaoqiang's physique.  In Team 7, Haruno Sakura, the woman at the top of the food chain, has completely different attitudes towards lower-level creatures Sasuke and Naruto.  Treating Sasuke, who always looked cold and calm, she never tired of using various methods to train him, trying to break Sasuke's poker face and make his face show expressions of happiness, shyness, embarrassment, etc.  For Naruto, who is a master of Yanyi and has the best ability to commit suicide, he uses various loving behaviors to allow Naruto to correct his mistakes in pain and understand the correct path of life.

    From this point of view, Sakura does have good intentions towards Naruto.  In a sense, Naruto gave up the habit of doing large-scale pranks such as graffiti on Hokage Rock because of this woman's power.

    Naruto, who was unaware of Sakura's good intentions, was still worried about the exam.  He could understand the words on each of the nine test questions on the paper, but when they were put together, he had no idea what they were talking about.  Naruto racked his brains to recall what he had learned in the ninja school, and he suddenly discovered that Sakura seemed to have explained most of it to him.  By the way, Sakura did talk about similar topics!  Naruto tried his best to remember, what is the answer?  Then he remembered the scene.

    After Sakura finished reading the question, he fell asleep and didn't hear the answer.

    So here comes the question, what will happen if Sakura beats her if she turns in a blank paper and all three of them fail the exam?  The answer to this question was too heavy, so Naruto quickly changed it to another question: How can I not hand in a blank paper if I don't know a single question?  Desperate Naruto immediately thought of the answer: cheating.  Sitting on the right side of Naruto was Hinata. At this time, Naruto didn't know that Hinata, a shy little girl, was secretly liking him. Naruto, who was relatively slow in this regard, now thought that Hinata was just a very shy girl.  girl.

    The fact that Hinata likes Naruto was not affected by Sakura's butterfly wings. With their characters, even if there was no such incident in the original work, Hinata would still be attracted to the sunny and warm-blooded Naruto, not to mention this person.  After receiving various in-depth lessons from Sakura, Naruto spent his time practicing mischief diligently.  Although he is known as the last one, it is only because the test is about the clone technique that he is least good at. Naruto's taijutsu and other ninjutsu are used very well.

    Of course, such a strong man is more popular with the little girl Hinata. After seeing Naruto scratching his head for a while, the paper was still blank, she knew that the difficulty of the question was difficult even for her level, and for Naruto  Most of the characters have not been answered in a single question.  When Naruto's thief eyes were on Hinata's test paper, the little girl mustered up the courage to quietly show her test paper to Naruto and whispered: "Naruto do you want to copy my test paper?"

    However, the sweet little interaction between Hinata and Naruto ended with Naruto worrying about being discovered, which made Sakura, who was sitting in the back row, secretly worried.  She never helped Naruto because she wanted to leave the opportunity to Hinata.  Neither of these two simple-minded people discovered the true meaning of this exam. Hinata was capable of answering the questions herself and of course she would not take the risk of cheating. If she opened her eyes now, she would find that the candidates present had already begun to show off their magical powers.  Hinata also didn't realize that it was the low-level methods she used to help Naruto cheat that made her sweetheart refuse her help.

    Do you want to remind her?  Sakura hesitated.  The ability of Byakugan is very convenient for cheating yourself, but it is a bit difficult to cheat for others.  So maybe Hinata herself had no better way, so she chose this clumsy way.

    After thinking about it, Sakura poured chakra into the ink, controlled them to move in front of Hinata and turned them into fonts, and told Hinata in this way.  Hinata was slightly surprised, then looked back at Sakura nervously, and shook her head slightly, indicating that she had no better way.

    ? ??An exam finally came to an end with Naruto's heroic words.

    For Naruto, this exam was like a roller coaster. First, he worried about cheating because he couldn't write the answer and was worried about being caught for half an hour. Then, after receiving the answer from Sakura, Naruto felt very desperate and survived.  Overjoyed and relaxed, he was immediately hit hard by the tenth question of Morino Ihiki. Finally, Naruto, who had made up his mind, was about to face the difficulties and implement his nindo with a desperate spirit when he discovered the tenth question again.  The answer itself was this attitude of rising to the challenge, and was praised by the examiner on the spot.

    The ups and downs of life are so exciting.  On the way to the Death Forest, Naruto kept smiling triumphantly.  Sakura, who felt impatient, was in no mood to pay attention to him. It was rare for Naruto to be praised once, so let him show off first.  Sakura felt very depressed when she thought that she would probably meet Orochimaru soon.

    If she chooses not to take the exam, will she be able to avoid Orochimaru?  Sometimes Sakura can't help but have such questions in her mind.  But if you think about it carefully, you will realize that this is impossible.  Even if you don¡¯t participate in the first year, what about the second year?  Sakura, who is known as the strongest freshman in Class 7 and is known as a genius, doesn't even dare to take the chuunin exam. What will others think?  Not to mention that Sakura herself can't pass her own level and blindly chooses to escape, which casts a shadow on her soul. How can she become a strong person without the mentality of a strong person?

    Orochimaru¡¯s plan for the collapse of Konoha is to take revenge on Konoha and to get Sasuke.  So as long as she is with Sasuke, Sakura will face Orochimaru sooner or later, and there is no point in avoiding the Chunin Exam.

    Even Naruto managed not to give in, so how could Sakura be worse than Naruto!  Recalling what Naruto said before, Sakura suddenly felt that she was also infected by him, and her spirits lifted.  Perhaps, this is the charm of Naruto as the protagonist!  Sakura gradually understood why Naruto in the original work was recognized by so many people!

    After receiving the Book of Heaven, the three of them came to the entrance.  After taking a look at Sasuke, who was still calm, and Naruto, who was full of energy, Sakura smiled, the gloom on her face dissipated, she put on a confident look, and took the lead through the entrance.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? No matter what difficulties or dangers you encounter, just come, I¡¯m not afraid of you!  With such a mood, Sakura led the two of them into the forest of death.

    A battle between hunting and being hunted has officially begun.

    ***************************************************  *************************

    Sakura suddenly woke up from her deep sleep.  She was currently inside a giant tree, in a tree hole temporarily opened by a water jet. Through the faint light coming from the ventilation system, Sasuke and Naruto could be vaguely seen sleeping on the other side of the dark tree hole.

    Sakura felt her head was in chaos, her thoughts were like frozen paste and couldn't function. After a while, she realized that she was not at home, but in the forest of death.

    She slowly stood up and clenched her fists to feel the strength in her body. Her depleted physical energy had only been restored by 20 to 30%, and her whole body was aching. This was the sequelae of forcefully waking up without getting a complete rest after the war.

    How is this going?  Sakura tried her best to recall everything that had happened before. After taking a few deep breaths, her mind finally came to her senses, and the scenes in her memories emerged from her mind.

    ?Previously¡­

    After entering the Death Forest, Sakura and the other three found a small river and headed towards the tower along the river.

    In the evening, when the three of them stopped to prepare for dinner, Sakura suddenly felt something strange.

    "Sasuke, Naruto! Wait, something is wrong!" Sakura suddenly said uneasily, "It seems someone is spying on us!"

    Sasuke frowned and was about to talk when three ninjas suddenly appeared from a hidden place in the forest not far away. They were not wearing forehead protectors. Judging from their attire, they should be genin from the Hidden Rain Village.

    "Hmph -" the tall young man at the head sneered, "We have very keen senses, you guys, you actually discovered us! Unfortunately, you can't win the battle by just relying on senses. If you want to save your life, just take your  Hand over the scroll!"

    Sakura snorted coldly. She had discovered these people a long time ago. She deliberately pretended not to know and just wanted to stop and take a rest before dealing with them.

    "Go awayI don't have time to tangle with you idiots now!" The growing sense of crisis in her heart made Sakura lose her patience and said impatiently.  Was he being targeted by Orochimaru?  Sakura suppressed the urge to escape. She knew that she had no special escape skills, and it was impossible for a genin to escape from Orochimaru.  What's more, there are enemies in front of you at this moment.

    Taking a deep breath, Sakura calmed down her quietly trembling body.

    Orochimarulet me see how scary you are.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)??.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 38 Orochimaru

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Sakura's words made the three unruly Rain Ninjas suddenly look ugly.  Before, they saw that Sakura and the others were young and immature in appearance. They were probably novices who had just graduated. They thought they had an opportunity and thought that with a little intimidation, Sakura and the others would obediently hand over the scroll.  Unexpectedly, the pink-haired girl in front of me was not as weak as she looked at all, and she was so strong in expelling her as soon as she opened her mouth.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT  The leader, Yu Ren, suddenly had a bad premonition.

    "You brat, how dare you be so arrogant when you have no ability! Let me teach you a lesson!" The leader, the tall young Yu Ninja, suppressed the uneasiness in his heart and said viciously, then he threw the umbrella on his back into the air and clasped his hands together.  , quickly seal!

    "The art of ninja is like rain and dew in thousands of books!"

    The umbrella opened and rotated in the air. In Sakura's perception, a large amount of chakra gathered and condensed into dense Senbon, which poured down like a heavy rain as the umbrella rotated!  The endless thousands of books instantly covered Sakura's sight.

    A desperate amount!  Thousands of books came overwhelmingly towards the three of them.

    Sasuke sneered, turned his head and exchanged glances with Naruto, and then formed seals simultaneously in tacit understanding:

    "Fire Escape: A powerful fireball technique!" "Wind Escape: A great breakthrough!" - "Wind and Fire Escape, a great breakthrough!"

    This combined attack technique was used by the two of them the last time they faced off against the Ghost Brothers. However, after experiencing this, Sasuke and Naruto are no longer what they used to be. This move, both in terms of momentum and power, is far superior to  that time!

    The strong wind roared like a knife, cutting ravines on the ground, and kicked up countless flying sand and rocks.  The fireball suddenly expanded when it encountered the wind, and the blazing flames burned even brighter, as if even the air was being burned dry!  A fireball twenty meters in diameter mixed with strong winds met the incoming Senbon with all-consuming ferocity!

    The winner of the Ninjutsu battle can only be determined in an instant.  Thousands of thousands of senbons could not shake the huge fireball. The senbons that were shot into the fireball were instantly evaporated. Those that passed by the fireball were rolled back by the strong wind, and rushed towards the three rain ninjas together with the blazing fireball.  !

    Yu Ren was petrified by this crazy fireball, and it was not until the last moment that he thought of blocking the fireball.

    Boom¡ª¡ª!

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" The water formation wall that was hastily deployed couldn't block the fireball for even a second. The fireball hit the three rain ninjas firmly, and the three people screamed and were burned to ashes!

    No, not three.  Sakura's green eyes looked at the two corpses lying on the ground indifferently, and Sakura frowned slightly. She sensed that the leader of the rain ninja escaped at the last moment using a substitute technique.  She quietly formed a seal with her bare hands, and Sakura said calmly: "Leave the last one to me."

    The rain ninja landed in a embarrassed tree on one side. There were burn marks all over his hands and body. His hair that was standing up arrogantly just now was burnt into a mess by the high fever.

    Breathing heavily, Yu Ren tried hard to calm down the fear and anger in his heart: "Hoo, ho! Damn you kid! I must kill¡ª¡ª"

    Yu Ren¡¯s words came to an abrupt end because he suddenly discovered with horror that a cold ice kunai had been pressed against his neck!

    "Who do you want to kill?" Behind Yu Ren, a pretty figure has quietly appeared.

    Yu Ren trembled all over his body, looked back with his eyes wide open and trembling, and the indifferent eyes of the water body were looking at him blankly.  The beautiful face that originally looked weak and easy to bully has now turned into a life-threatening ghost!  With trembling hands clasped together, Yu Ren wanted to make a final struggle, but he saw the thin, bloodless lips of the water body trembling slightly, and a faint voice reached his ears.

    "goodbye."

    Blood flowers bloom in the air with the last brilliance of life.

    The battle with the Rain Ninja ended with a complete victory, but Sakura felt no excitement at all. The poor strength of the Rain Ninja trio was not even a dangerous appetizer in her opinion.  Maybe they showed enough strength in their training, at least the leader of the rain ninja can use the ninjutsu well, but there is a serious lack of actual combat experience. Maybe they thought that the skill of Senbonsame could cope with everything. They were facing the enemy's counterattack with the ninjutsu.  They actually behaved like newcomers on the battlefield¡ªprobably they were really novices¡ªand responded very stupidly!

    Sakura knows this very well.  Before Kakashi's first test, she thought she had reached the level of a special jounin based on her training. However, when it came time to actually fight, she found that she might not be able to beat an ordinary chuunin.  .

    Regrettably, I am afraid that the three Yu Ren can only experience this realization underground.

    KilledBreak, smash, and rebuild again!

    The trembling of her body has gradually subsided. Sakura supported Sasuke and looked at Orochimaru coldly and said: "As one of the three ninjas, Orochimaru, the cold lord, you have already betrayed the village! What do you have here now?  Purpose!"

    "There is what I want here!" Orochimaru looked at Sasuke with fiery eyes and said without hesitation!

    "Thing? What thing?" Under Orochimaru's serious eyes, Sasuke asked a little uneasily.

    "That's you -" Orochimaru smiled wantonly and crazily!

    "¡ª¡ªUchiha, Sasuke! What I want is you!"

    Writhing like a snake, Orochimaru quickly attacked Sasuke!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 39 Asymmetrical battle!

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Sasuke's eyes turned red the moment Orochimaru rushed over.  Outside the widened pupils, two bright red magatama began to rotate crazily!

    In the Sharingan's vision, all movements slowed down, and Orochimaru's strange whereabouts became traceable under Sasuke's powerful dynamic vision.

    Whoosh whoosh¡ª¡ª

    He calmly took out a few kunai and shot them towards Orochimaru's only path!

    Puff puff¡ª¡ª

    The sound of kunai being inserted into the soil.  The fast-moving Orochimaru made a few light turns and avoided Sasuke's determined attack, and came to Sasuke with a twisted smile!

    snort-!  Facing Orochimaru's attack, Sasuke sneered. He didn't know the name of Sannin. Although he was surprised that Orochimaru could avoid his kunai, he still trusted his companion and believed that that person would stop Orochimaru.  attack!

    boom!

    Flesh and blood bodies collide fiercely!  Fist and fist collided, and the girl burst out with terrifying power in an instant, and actually knocked Orochimaru, one of the three ninjas, away!  Relying on the strength and speed brought by nintaijutsu, the girl jumped up and caught up with Orochimaru. She twisted in mid-air. The force came from her shoulders and increased through her slender waist. She swung her slender legs and passed them to her toes.  In his calm blue eyes, Orochimaru was struck hard!

    With a click, Orochimaru's left arm, which he used to resist the blow, was bent from straight to an obtuse angle under the undoubted force. Then, Orochimaru was kicked by the girl and fell to the ground hard.  There was a small crater in the ground!

    This is not enough!  The girl knew how powerful Orochimaru was.  I'm afraid these injuries are just drizzle to him now!

    "Water Escape¡¤Super Water Gun Technique!"

    With her naked white feet floating in the air on a ball of water, Sakura did not hesitate to use her strongest ninjutsu to pursue the enemy on the ground!

    A transparent water line fell from the sky, slicing Orochimaru's body and soil like butter!

    "Is there any result?" Sasuke frowned.  Sakura jumped down from mid-air and looked solemnly at the body on the ground that was divided into two parts and had lost its chakra induction. She seemed relieved, but she secretly became more vigilant in her heart.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for Orochimaru to be killed by me so easily No, it should be said that it¡¯s a question of whether my attack caused damage to him!  So, what will the next wave of offensive be like?  Sakura thought to herself.

    The next moment, crazy fluctuations of chakra came from the underground, and the girl's face changed drastically; what emerged from the ground were four huge snakes!

    Being stared at by the giant snake's eight basketball-sized orange eyes, Sakura couldn't help but swallow a mouthful of saliva.

    Hey hey, this body shape is a violation, okay?

    Within less than two seconds of the confrontation, a giant snake couldn't restrain its murderous intent. It opened its mouth to reveal its fangs as thick as the girl's thigh, rolled up a fishy wind and pounced viciously on the girl!

    boom!  The girl's figure suddenly disappeared in front of the giant snake, and before its slow head had time to react, it hit the ground.  The next moment, the girl landed on the giant snake's head, and with a swipe of water in her hand, she easily cut off the giant snake's head!

    cut!  Although he has a huge body, he is actually just a straw bag with no fighting power!  The corners of Sakura's mouth curved slightly, and she felt calm.

    The headless corpse of the giant snake was still twitching wildly, spraying stinky blood. The remaining three were aroused by the blood and attacked Sakura at the same time!

    "Are you so anxious to die?"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Unexpectedly, the girl held a sharp ice blade in her hand. The tip of the knife was shining with blue chakra light, which was the condensed extremely pure wind-type chakra!

    Hands up, swords down.

    The second ferocious snake head fell from the sky, and there was another headless giant snake in the forest that was twitching and shaking wildly!

    The girl jumped away again, stepped on the water mass, and made several light changes in the air. Her figure flew like a butterfly, and soon she pulled the two clumsy snakes chasing behind her and Orochimaru in the distance into a straight line.  superior!

    "Water Escape¡¤Super Water Cannon Technique!"

    In the air, the chakra all over the girl's body was fluctuating violently, and a super-powerful water jet technique was shot out from the girl's hand!  The water line penetrated and severed the body of the giant snake at a speed exceeding 7 times the speed of sound. After 0.1 second, it cut Orochimaru, who reappeared not far away, into two pieces again!

    "Rumble" - a continuous sound of collapse sounded from the forest cut by the water jet.  Looking down from the sky, the lush forest suddenly shrunk a lot!

    "Sakura is so amazing!" Naruto??The voice came from underneath him. He was covered in blood and had to fight hard before killing the giant snake at the beginning.

    "Is it solved?" Sasuke also breathed a sigh of relief.

    When Sakura was entangled by the giant snake just now, he was also forced to face the weird ninja one-on-one.  Although he relied on the Sharingan's unique throwing technique "Windwheel Three-no-Big Sword" to trick his opponent and burn the weird ninja, there was a feeling in his heart that told him that his opponent didn't seem to care at all about the damage he caused!

    Is this guy a pervert?  However, even if it is a () state, he should die with this kind of injury!

    "You haven'tfeel it yet? This chakra! The battle has just begun!"

    Falling from the sky, Sakura frowned, stared closely at Orochimaru's body that was split into two parts, and whispered!

    Suddenly, the broken body on the ground suddenly opened its mouth to an exaggerated size, and a wet figure crawled out of the half corpse. After shaking for a while, the intact Orochimaru reappeared in front of the three of them¡ª¡ª

    Sasuke and Naruto were stunned: "This, this is too outrageous, all the previous injuries are gone! It's like a completely different person, what kind of ninjutsu is this!"

    "It seems that just by consuming a lot of chakra, the fatal injuries were restored. This is simply immortal!" Sakura murmured, "How are we going to fight"

    "You two brats are really a nuisance. It seems that I have to deal with you first!"

    Orochimaru¡¯s expression was very gloomy, he seemed to be getting serious!  The cold eyes made Sakura, who had become accustomed to his murderous aura, couldn't help but tremble!

    "Hey! Don't look down on me, you slimy bastard!" Naruto said solemnly, "I'm not that easy to deal with!"

    "The art of multiple shadow clones!" He released a large amount of chakra and summoned hundreds of shadow clones in an instant. A huge crowd suddenly filled the open space, and the scene was spectacular!

    Then, hundreds of shadow clones formed seals together¡ª¡ª

    "Wind Release¡¤Wind Cut Technique!"

    Hundreds of shadow clones activate ninjutsu at the same time, what a momentum it is!

    Although the Wind Blade Jutsu is just a simple C-level ninjutsu, if hundreds of Wind Blades are fired at the same time, they will form a mighty swarm of wind blades!  For a moment, the wind blades were dancing wildly, the wind howling, flying sand and rocks, countless wind blades cut the giant trees and rocks along the road into pieces with a devastating force, and rushed towards Orochimaru without stopping!

    "This amount of chakrais a bit interesting!" Facing the raging wind blades, Orochimaru remained calm and formed seals calmly¡ª¡ª

    "Necromantic Technique¡¤Rashomon!"

    ???????????????????? Boom!  A regional gate dozens of meters high rose from the ground, standing majestically between the giant trees, firmly blocking the wind blade group!

    The huge group of wind blades became dwarfed by the huge ghost gate.  The endless wind blades hit the ghost gate, ruthlessly leaving vertical and horizontal ravines more than ten meters deep on the ghost gate!  Rashomon was cut into pits by the intertwined wind blades, and its thickness was rapidly reduced at a speed visible to the naked eye. However, at the same time, the wind blades were also weakening at the same speed, until the ghost gate was reduced to only a layer of skin.  But in the end, Rashomon was not penetrated!

    Orochimaru sneered and jumped to the top of Rashomon.  His hands quickly formed seals like tumbleweed ropes, extracting a large amount of chakra and turning it into endless venomous snakes, spitting them out from his mouth!  A million venomous snakes gathered into an infiltrating swarm, flowing along Rashomon to the ground like a river, with long sharp blades sticking out of their mouths, hissing, and pounced on Sakura and the others!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 40 Doppelg?nger War

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "This amount of chakrais a bit interesting!" Facing the raging wind blades, Orochimaru remained calm and formed seals calmly¡ª¡ª

    "Necromantic Technique¡¤Rashomon!"

    ???????????????????? Boom!  A gate to hell dozens of meters high rises from the ground, standing majestically between the giant trees, firmly blocking the wind blade group!

    The huge group of wind blades became dwarfed by the huge ghost gate.  The endless wind blades hit the ghost gate, ruthlessly leaving vertical and horizontal ravines more than ten meters deep on the ghost gate!  Rashomon was cut into pits by the intertwined wind blades, and its thickness was rapidly reduced at a speed visible to the naked eye. However, at the same time, the wind blades were also weakening at the same speed, until the ghost gate was reduced to only a layer of skin.  But in the end, Rashomon was not penetrated!

    Orochimaru sneered and jumped to the top of Rashomon.  His hands quickly formed seals like tumbleweed ropes, extracting a large amount of chakra and turning it into endless venomous snakes, spitting them out from his mouth!  A million venomous snakes gathered into an infiltrating swarm, flowing along Rashomon to the ground like a river, with long sharp blades sticking out of their mouths, hissing, and pounced on Sakura and the others!

    Sasuke's pupils shrank slightly, and he was shocked, but he still calmly formed the seal - Wei-Wu-Si-Chen-Zi-Chou-Yin!

    "Fire Release: Fire Dragon Flame Bullet!"

    The violent fireball, which was bigger and hotter than the Hao fireball, turned into a lifelike dragon dancing with its body, and collided with the endless stream of snakes!  However, how can a group of flesh-and-blood snakes compete with a pure fire dragon?  In the raging flames, countless white snakes struggled and turned into ashes. The poisonous snake legions rushed towards the fire dragon one after another, using their lives in vain to consume the fire dragon's heat, and then were swallowed up by the giant dragon!  Finally, the fire dragon roared and turned the snake into dust, then rushed towards Rashomon and Orochimaru standing on the door!

    Boom¡ª¡ª!  !  After being hit by two powerful ninjutsu, Rashomon was finally overwhelmed and was blown to pieces by the fire dragon. Amidst the screams, it turned into overwhelming dust and spread into the air, filling the forest and becoming a thick curtain that blocked the sky and the sun.  curtain.

    "Did you hit it?" Sasuke asked with a frown. Even the Sharingan couldn't see through the thick dust.

    "Don't be careless, he is Orochimaru, he cannot be defeated by one or two A-level ninjutsu -"

    Before Sakura could finish her words, Orochimaru suddenly appeared behind her and slashed him with his sword!

    Poof!  The extremely sharp Kusanagi sword was blocked by a light blue water shield that appeared out of thin air. Orochimaru's fierce blow did not even create a wave of water on the water shield!

    Orochimaru's surprised eyes collided with the cold eyes of the girl who turned around and looked back. The snake's pale yellow vertical pupils and the blue indifferent eyes crossed each other. The murderous aura of the two intertwined and collided at this moment. The former was huge.  And cruel and terrifying, the latter is pure and bone-chilling!  Then, the two of them completed the next ninjutsu at the same speed!

    "Latent Shadow Snake Hand!" "Water Escape¡¤Anaconda Strangulation!"

    Under Orochimaru¡¯s sneer, the Kusanagi sword turned into a giant gray python, and under the girl¡¯s delicate face that was condensed with frost, the water shield turned into a crystal green snake. The two entangled themselves into a ball of green and gray snakes, wrestling crazily!  However, how can the strength of a water snake transformed from extremely pure water be comparable to that of a form transformed from ordinary chakra?

    "Hey!" The girl clenched her silver teeth, and with an angry roar, the green snake suddenly exerted its force, minced the gray python, and degenerated back into the trembling Kusanagi sword!  Then, the water snake took advantage of the victory and suddenly wrapped around Orochimaru's arm!

    Feeling the tenacity of the water snake, Orochimaru couldn't help but change his color slightly. At the moment when the green snake twisted his arm, his hand became as soft and smooth as the snake. He pulled out of the water snake's strangulation and jumped back.  In the air, he dodged Sasuke and Naruto who came to support him, and quickly formed seals in his hands!

    "Fire Release: Dragon Fire Technique!"

    A huge amount of chakra turned into a roaring fire dragon and spit it out from Orochimaru's mouth. The blazing flames emitted a dazzling light, illuminating the dark forest. The boundless heat wave still burned the grass on the ground even though it was tens of meters away.  It must turn yellow and wither!

    Although Orochimaru didn't know why Sakura's Water Release was so powerful, with his rich combat experience, he immediately thought of a way to deal with it - since he was a Water Release ninja, let's test it with Fire Release!  Orochimaru waved his hand fiercely, and the fire dragon roared towards Sakura and the three of them under his control!

    Damn it, why didn¡¯t I remember that Orochimaru can also use fire escape!  Well, I am too naive to expect that Orochimaru, who is a genius in ninjutsu, does not understand fire escape!  Sakura bit her lip and used the ninjutsu without having time to think.

    "Ice Escape¡¤Ice Seal!"

    Under Sakura¡¯s somewhat awkward control, the ice escape chakra condensed into a crystal wall of ice in the air.?Exuding a biting chill.

    This is a ninjutsu I learned from Minazuki Shiro when I was in the Land of Waves. Ice Release is more resistant to attribute ninjutsu. It is very suitable for ninjas like Sakura who have high chakra control but not a lot of chakra to make up for it.  The shortcoming of her ninjutsu system was restrained by fire escape.  However, due to the change in the nature of ice escape, Sakura had just entered the threshold. When practicing ice escape ninjutsu, she rarely experienced the obscurity of ordinary people practicing ninjutsu. It took half a month of practice to learn this move.

    At this moment, Sakura was still slightly inexperienced in manipulation. A thick ice wall formed a semicircle around Sakura and the three of them, blocking Orochimaru's ninjutsu!  The fire dragon and the ice wall collided head-on. In the face of the penetrating coldness of the ice escape ninjutsu, the blazing flames could not do anything to the thick ice wall. The fire dragon with its teeth and claws burned out its firepower, but it only melted away the thin surface of the ice wall.  The first floor!

    Phew!  Sakura secretly breathed a sigh of relief and stopped supplying chakra to the ice wall, ending the jutsu.

    "Ice Release? Haha" Orochimaru looked at the girl below with interest. He was obviously an ordinary ninja from an ordinary ninja family, but he could actually have the blood inheritance limit!  Moreover, I am afraid that it is not a blood inheritance derived from blood inheritance, but a blood inheritance developed by oneself

    "If it weren't for Sasuke already maybe you would be a good prey too! What a pity!" Orochimaru smiled, his voice hoarse, "Too much time has been wasted, even those losers must have reacted by now.  Bar!"

    "What a pity, I'm going to get rid of you right away!"

    "Damn it, what nonsense are you talking about!" Naruto shouted unconvinced, and once again used multiple shadow clones. The huge chakra instantly created clones that filled the open space!

    However, this time the shadow clone tactic did not work¡ª¡ª

    "Get down!"

    Sensing strange chakra fluctuations coming from behind her, Sakura didn't have time to think about it, and instantly accelerated and rushed to Naruto's side, knocking him to the ground immediately!

    At the same time, a long sword slashed across the heads of the three people, and Orochimaru spit out a sword hundreds of meters long from his mouth to wipe out hundreds of Naruto's shadow clones in one go!  Although he can't be as clean as Sakura's water sword technique, with his unfathomable chakra and ninjutsu skills, Orochimaru can still destroy groups of units in an instant!

    "Water Escape¡¤Super Water Gun Technique!"

    The white water line is faster, longer, sharper, and more powerful than a sword Sakura responded to Orochimaru's attack with her ninjutsu!

    The water line swept across, and Orochimaru's erect body separated into two smooth sections and slid down softly, turning into soft mud and melting into the earth.

    "The moment the attack was completed, did you use the Substitution Technique to switch places between the real body and the earth clone?" the girl said softly.

    So, where is the real body?

    In the flash of lightning, she felt something strange under her feet, and Sakura jumped up subconsciously. What jumped up at the same time as Sakura was a giant python as thick as a bucket, biting the girl's delicate ankle!

    However, the python¡¯s simple head couldn¡¯t understand why its fangs couldn¡¯t bite the food in its mouth!  The next moment, the girl bent down and dodged Orochimaru's attack. The wind-like chakra condensed on her fingertips turned her thin fingers into a supreme weapon, cutting off the giant python's head, turning its confusion into eternal doubt!

    Snake blood surged out and sprayed onto Sakura.  She did not open her water shield to block the blood, and had no time to pay attention to these details.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????: The dark red blood makes the girl¡¯s exposed skin even more transparent, so crystal clear that it glows slightly under the moonlight, giving it a different kind of beauty.  Glancing at Naruto and Sasuke who were still fighting with the remaining giant snakes, the girl's green eyes locked on Orochimaru not far away. She shook off the snake's head and stepped on transparent water balls, dark red and white.  The shadowed figures rushed towards Orochimaru at high speed!

    Moved to Orochimaru¡¯s side at high speed, and struck Orochimaru¡¯s abdomen with a fierce punch!  With the blessing of ninjutsu and the protection of ultra-pure water, the girl has enough confidence to compete with the three ninjas in taijutsu!  However, a slippery feeling came from the contact point, and Orochimaru's abdomen seemed to have no bones, twisting at an unimaginable angle and dodging the girl's fist!

    This guy doesn¡¯t look like a human or a snake!

    The girl's face was slightly trembling, but her attacks continued without stopping. Several consecutive punches were shaken away by the greasy unknown liquid, and did not cause much damage to Orochimaru!  However, this was not a futile attack. Sakura finally figured out the pattern of Orochimaru's strange physical skills, and combined with the extremely pure water to lock his movements, he gave a final fierce elbow strike, and the tip of his elbow hit him hard.  Killed Orochimaru's head!

    The mud flew away, his head was broken, and Orochimaru's body turned into mud with this heavy blow!

    This isthe earth clone!

    The girl who had been teased looked up coldly, and Orochimaru's body was emerging from the tree.

    The girl's cold blue eyes once again met Orochimaru's crazy yellow vertical pupils.

    "Hehehe¡ª¡ª!" Orochimaru laughed wildly!

    The next moment, the cold water jet penetrated the gap in space, cutting off Orochimaru's body along with his wild laughter.

    It¡¯s a clone again!

    Where is the true body?

    On the girl¡¯s delicate face, her indifferent eyes slowly swept across the sky and the ground, and the murderous aura in her eyes seemed to condense into ice!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)Looking up, Orochimaru's body was emerging from the tree.

    The girl's cold blue eyes once again met Orochimaru's crazy yellow vertical pupils.

    "Hehehe¡ª¡ª!" Orochimaru laughed wildly!

    The next moment, the cold water jet penetrated the gap in space, cutting off Orochimaru's body along with his wild laughter.

    It¡¯s a clone again!

    Where is the true body?

    On the girl¡¯s delicate face, her indifferent eyes slowly swept across the sky and the ground, and the murderous aura in her eyes seemed to condense into ice!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 41 The same kind of people

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Orochimaru's offensive suddenly stopped.

    The Death Forest fell into deathly silence, with no insects or birds chirping, only the wind rustling through the leaves.

    The setting sun did not know when it had set in the west, and a full moon hung high in the night sky.

    The cold moonlight pours on the earth and fills the empty forest. The silver light reflects on the ground, and the light and shadow are mottled and swaying in the wind.

    The girl's equally cold voice echoed in the forest, swaying in the cool breeze under the moonlight.

    "As one of the three ninjas, Orochimaru only has tricks like the clone technique? Come out!"

    What responded to her was deathly silence.

    Sakura was not careless. The depressing atmosphere filling the forest told her that this wasthe silence before the storm.

    The next moment, a storm-like attack strikes!

    Offensivecomes from under your feet!  The girl subconsciously jumped up and avoided the snake's kiss that rushed out from the ground!

    Boom¡ª¡ª!  Like an earth dragon turning over, the ground below seemed to turn into boiling water, and countless poisonous snakes and giant pythons emerged from the earth!

    Green, green, yellow, purple, poisonous, non-poisonous, colorful, gray and inconspicuous, as thick as a thumb, and even a few people can't hold them in their arms Endless snakes  Emerged from the depths of the earth, turning the open space into a sea of ??snakes!

    Under the girl's feet, on her head, and in front of her, countless venomous snakes and pythons sprang up in her direction, roaring, spraying venom, flying towards her, opening their mouths to bite, or holding sharp blades in their mouths.  He launched an attack on her with this gesture!

    Facing this crazy scene, the girl¡¯s expressionless face couldn¡¯t help but change color suddenly!

    The overwhelming swarm of snakes surrounded the girl in the center from all directions, from top to bottom, left, right, front and back. Wave after wave of attacks submerged the girl's thin figure!

    "Water Escape¡¤Super Water Gun Technique!"

    The girl¡¯s cold voice was drowned by the snakes, but the white water line penetrated the layers of snakes and shot out from the center of the snakes, shining with beautiful and deadly silver light in the moonlight!

    The silver light swept across, drawing a fan shape among the snakes, demarcating a restricted area for life, and slashed countless venomous snakes and pythons into two pieces!

    Dark red blood was mixed with the remains of countless snakes, falling from the air like a rain of blood.

    Even the crazy and surging snakes, under the ruthless killing of silver light, the endless offensive was stalled!

    Then, the next second, the blank space cleared by the silver light was filled by the endless tide of snakes!

    The girl's figure moved left and right among the snakes, silver light shot out from her hands from time to time, harvesting thousands of venomous snakes and pythons, clearing a place for her to breathe, but she was immediately overwhelmed by the swarm of snakes!

    Fighting left and right, she was still unable to break out of the swarm of snakes. The endless battle made the girl gradually out of breath.

    The silver light began to slow down, and the jumping became increasingly difficult.

    Finally, the girl stopped.

    Then, the snakes swallowed up the thin figure.

    Layers upon layers of venomous snakes and pythons, with the girl as the center, piled up into a tangled, airtight mass of snakes. An endless tide of snakes swarmed in, making the mass of snakes bigger and bigger like a snowball!

    After a long time, the snake tide finally ended, and at this time, a snake group with a diameter of hundreds of meters was already standing in the forest of death!  On the surface of the snake mass, countless poisonous snakes are still squirming, looking for a gap to enter the center of the snake mass!

    An ordinary ninja would probably have fallen to the endless offensive of the snake tide, right?

    finished¡­¡­?

    In the darkness, a pair of orange vertical eyes stared at the snake ball and said softly.

    The snake group stood quietly on the ground, only seeing the various poisonous snakes on the surface still moving restlessly, as if the figure surrounded by them had been buried in the snake's belly and no longer existed in the world!

    Then, a ray of silver light penetrated the snake mass and shot into the sky.  Then, the second, third

    In the snake group, a voice, a clear roar, grew from small to loud, and came out.

    "Water Escape¡¤Exploding Thousand Blades!"

    A few rays of silver light began to spin at extremely fast speeds!

    The smelly snake blood spurts out crazily from wherever the silver light reaches!

    Many seriously injured venomous snakes and pythons, under the stimulation of pain, unleashed their bestiality, uncontrollably attacking everything within reach, frantically venting their pain, and such venting further caused chaos and accelerated  The collapse of the snake swarm!

    Wherever the silver light passes, snakes swell up.?In a chaotic big package, countless dead, seriously injured or even intact venomous snakes peeled off from the snake mass.

    In the blink of an eye, the giant snake mass hundreds of meters in size was cut to pieces by silver light, and the remains of various poisonous snakes and pythons piled up on the ground to form a hill!

    The last remaining body of the giant python also fell from the air, revealing the core that had just been tightly wrapped by the snakes.

    That is a transparent water ball composed of extremely pure water.

    In the water ball, the girl, whose physical strength and chakra had been consumed a lot, still kept her hands open to maintain the existence of the water ball. It was not until the snakes were wiped out by the water jets shot by the water ball that she stopped her ninjutsu and put down her slightly.  Trembling arms.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????

    Frowning, the girl panted heavily. Her face became pale and almost transparent, and her pink hair was wet with sweat and stuck tightly to the sides of her cheeks.

    The endless attacks of the snake group put a huge burden on her mentally and physically. The fierce battle made her exhausted, and the last move of Thousand Exploding Blades overdrawn her physical strength!

    Sakura felt that her whole body was going weak, but her eyes were still bright and sharp, staring at Orochimaru who showed up not far away like a knife!

    The girl's tenacious and sharp blue eyes once again intersected with Orochimaru's crazy and proud orange pupils.

    This time, the two stood on the tree, facing each other from a distance, and neither of them launched a new offensive.

    On the battlefield below, the forest stretching for hundreds of meters, ravaged by Orochimaru's giant pythons and Sakura's water sword techniques, had turned into a mess of broken branches and leaves, mixed with the stinky blood of countless venomous snakes and pythons into a mud.  .

    The clouds dispersed and the moon opened, and the bright moonlight spread to the earth again, but there was no longer any mottled light and shadow.

    A strange silence filled the air between the two.

    There was deathly silence all around, only the sound of the breeze moving through the forest could be heard.

    Sakura had been on alert for Orochimaru's next move, when she suddenly realized something was wrong.

    "Naruto? Sasuke?" The fighting has stopped for so long, and there is no sound from the two of them!

    A strange smile suddenly appeared on Orochimaru's face. Following his line of sight, Sakura saw the two people lying unconscious on the ground!

    "Hehehe don't worry! They just fell asleep!" Orochimaru said suddenly, looking at Sakura who hurriedly rushed to the two of them.

    His voice suddenly became hoarse and seductive.

    "Haruno Sakura your ninjutsu has not made any breakthroughs for a long time. I'm afraid you have already felt the constraints of the village on you! Why should a talented ninja like you be suppressed by this decadent ninja village?  Restraint?"

    "Come to my Ninja Village! Here, as long as you have the strength, you can do whatever you want, without any restrictions or the various rules set by the village"

    "You and I are both the same kind of people, and I understand your current mood very well! Come on, follow me, believe in my sincerity, and I will give you everything!"

    Orochimaru said enthusiastically!

    "Hmph" Sakura sneered disdainfully, "Stop your boring tricks! Your illusions will only greatly undermine your so-called sincerity!"

    "Besides, it has nothing to do with the village that my ninjutsu has reached a bottleneck. Stop being so sentimental! My ninjutsu is different from yours, and there is no need for any morally corrupt experiments."

    "You and I are not the same kind of people at all"

    Orochimaru suddenly laughed wildly.

    "Hahaha! It's so interesting! Let's wait and see if one day you will turn to me like a bereaved dog!"

    "By the way, I left a small gift for Sasuke! He is a person who pursues power. He will definitely come to me because he needs my power!" Orochimaru smiled evilly and said with interest  Looking at Sakura, "At that time, how will you, who believes in Konoha's hypocritical companion creed, face his betrayal?"

    ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to that day coming!¡±

    After saying that, he slowly sank into the ground and disappeared from the battlefield in the blink of an eye.

    "have they gone?"

    Until she could no longer sense Orochimaru's chakra and dangerous aura, Sakura could no longer hold on and fell to the ground!

    So tired!  Both physical strength and chakra are exhausted!  What's even more difficult is the ever-tightening spirit!

    But now is not the time to relax, hold on!

    "Ugh~! Damn it, I can't fall here!" Sakura gritted her teeth, grabbed another piece of chakra from somewhere and turned it into a water clone, carried Sasuke and Naruto and walked deep into the forest of death.

    You must stay away from the battlefield and open a safe and hidden place to rest

    Sakura thought silently.

    The three of us will not be able to fight for a short time From now on, before we regain our fighting strength, it is our most dangerous moment!

    Qidian Chinese website www.qidian.com welcomes all book friends to visit and read. The latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all original in Qidian!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)Yusuke and Naruto walked deep into the forest of death.

    You must stay away from the battlefield and open a safe and hidden place to rest

    Sakura thought silently.

    The three of us will not be able to fight for a short time From now on, before we regain our fighting strength, it is our most dangerous moment!

    Qidian Chinese website www.qidian.com welcomes all book friends to visit and read. The latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all original in Qidian!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 42 Strength in Numbers

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The night is getting darker.

    Under the beautiful silver moonlight, scenes of ugly and bloody battles are taking place in the Forest of Death

    While Sakura was looking for a hiding place with the unconscious Sasuke and Naruto, in another place, a pair of master and apprentice who had been separated for a long time reunited in the forest of death.

    However, not only did the master and the apprentice not feel any joy about their reunion, on the contrary, the moment they met, they started fighting for their lives!

    In other words, it is the disciple¡¯s unilateral effort

    "I caught you!"

    The young female ninja locked hands with the enemy and shouted angrily!  However, this is not a gentle hand-holding between lovers, but a ruthless capture between mortal enemies!

    She waved the sharp kunai and without hesitation stabbed through the interlocked hands of her and her master, nailing the two of them to the tree!  The female ninja mutilated herself indifferently, as if what was pierced was not her own hand, but a prop for revenge; what was nailed to the tree was not an enemy, but her half-life nightmare!

    "Ninjutsu: Two snakes kill each other!"

    "Oh, my, Ankoyou are still so impulsive!" The man's hoarse voice came from behind Anko, interrupting her mid-suicide ninjutsu, "Do you want to commit suicide?"

    Hong Dou was startled. The figure who was nailed to the tree by Hong Dou showed a strange and mocking smile, and then turned into a ball of mud!

    "That's the clone" the man said lightly!

    "Damn it!" Hong Dou's eyes were red and she wanted to rush forward, but her body refused to obey and fell to the ground. The curse mark on her neck sent out severe pain, draining all her strength in an instant!

    "Orochimaru" She raised her head and looked at the man, and said bitterly, "Whyyou still want to go back to the village!"

    Orochimaru leaned against the tree calmly and said quietly: "Because there is a child here that I really want to get He is the orphan of Uchiha, a very outstanding young man! So I gave him a gift, and  A gift like that thing on your neck!¡±

    Feelings of weakness came up one after another. Hongdou covered her neck and knelt on the ground in pain, her eyes about to burst!

    "You actually gave that to him, that child will be killed by you!" With veins popping out and sweat pouring down from his face, Hongdou gritted his teeth and said, "You won't succeed!"

    "Haha It seems that you are still resenting me for abandoning you!" Orochimaru smiled evilly, "It's all because you are too mediocre! Even after accepting the power of the curse seal, you are still so weak so  Over the years, you have made little progress!"

    "Um!" Anko was speechless. Orochimaru's words brought back her most painful memories!  She couldn't forget the feeling of being betrayed and abandoned by the person she respected the most!  Recalling that scene, the pain in her heart was more uncomfortable than the pain caused by the curse seal!

    "I think even that cute lady in the same group as Sasuke is stronger than you! What a pity"

    Waves of intense dizziness rushed into Hong Dou's head. She bit her lip hard to stay awake: "Did you kill that child?"

    "Haha She is a genius, and she struggled fiercely against me! I am also very interested in her. Although she rejected me, I still kept her alive" Orochimaru stretched out his long  Licking his lips with his tongue, "Because Konoha will be unable to keep her sooner or later, just like me back then, she will be mine sooner or later, hahahaha!"

    "By the way, don't interrupt this exam" Orochimaru's body gradually merged into the tree trunk, "If you dare to hinder my plan, I will destroy Konoha Village!"

    As Orochimaru went away, the curse mark on Anko finally stopped rioting. She stood up with difficulty holding on to the tree trunk, as if her whole body had been dipped in water.

    "Damn it I have to report this to the Sandaime-sama quickly!" Anko fell to the ground with difficulty and moved her steps, struggling through the forest. She didn't go far, and suddenly, she found traces of a battle in front of her!

    "Waitwhat is this! The corpse of a snakethis is Orochimaru's ninjutsu! However, this number is too exaggerated!"

    Anko, who gradually recovered her physical strength, jumped to a tall tree and overlooked the battlefield. The traces of the battle between Orochimaru and Team 7 that spread hundreds of meters around were all in Anko's eyes.

    Hongdou saw traces of fire, wind and explosions, but what caught his attention were the piles of snake carcasses piled up like a hill, the severed tree trunks that stretched across the entire battlefield, and the neat cut marks on the trunks and snakes!

    Years of ninja experience allowed Anko to immediately determine that this was Orochimaru fighting multiple enemies.?? 

    Being close to the river, the consumption of Chakra by Water Release is undoubtedly reduced to a minimum. The shoddy clone also makes the physical and mental consumption of the technique much lower than that of a normal clone, allowing a girl with extremely low chakra and physical strength to perform it calmly.  Ninjutsu!

    There is no doubt that in the previous battle, Orochimaru's endless sea of ??snakes taught the girl a good lesson, making her realize that numerical superiority is sometimes an absolute advantage!  Of course, facing an opponent with a huge difference in strength, no matter how many clones there are, it is just a waste of chakra. However, for the three rain ninjas who are far different in strength from Sakura, endless clones are their nightmare, but they still have  He tried to fight in close quarters because of his cleverness, but ended up falling into the sea of ??clones, which allowed the sea of ??clones to exert its power even more!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 43 Psychological Advantage

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The battle ended early when the Rain Ninja trio could not break through the sea of ??clones.

    It is true that the genin who can go to other countries to join the chuunin are not weaklings, but for Sakura who can even kill chuunin, it is nothing. The three rain ninjas have kicked the iron plate this time.  Even though Sakura had just experienced a big battle and had not fully recovered yet, and her hands and feet were even more weak, it would really be troublesome if they got close to her, but her ninjutsu alone was enough to take care of the three of them.

    The sea of ??clones broke up the formation of three people and defeated the rain ninjas one by one.

    The first person to be knocked down was the short, fat man who was lagging behind the two of them.

    With his stubby limbs and pudgy figure, he is not a taijutsu ninja at first glance. However, he can perform ninjutsu very quickly. The moment he met the clone, he used the water substitute technique to avoid the clone's charge - but the substitute  After jumping to the river, he discovered that this was where Sakura used the clone technique to create a water clone.

    Under the gaze of seven or eight pairs of indifferent eyes, feeling the chill coming from dozens of sharp knives behind him close to his skin, the fat man raised his hands without hesitation: "I'm sorry, I surrender!"

    Then there was the black-haired girl with a high ponytail who rushed to the front.

    Her speed and strength are very strong, and her physical skills are considered the best among genin. Sakura's water body can't even move in front of her, but in front of the sea of ??clones, her purely good physical skills can only be replaced.  Come to the evaluation of "the struggle is quite fierce".  Even though the girl with a high ponytail could kill four or five clones every second, seven or eight more would appear next. In just a few seconds, she would be surrounded by water clones, and then not surprisingly, she would be struck by an ice blade.  Pierced through the shoulder from behind - the ice knife was a clone of the second row of the encirclement, using the body of the companion as a cover to pierce the companion and the enemy together before injuring her.

    Then, facing the water avatar's sharp sword, she raised the white flag without hesitation.

    The unscrupulous surrender of two companions made the rooster-headed ninja with earrings gnash his teeth in hatred. After cursing a few words, he, fighting alone, took advantage of the clones not surrounding him, and tried to jump even though the clones slashed him.  When you are in the air, pull out the umbrella behind you to open the mechanism above.

    A ray of silver light flashed across, and the hard umbrella and the high-erected rooster's head were instantly cut in two by the water knife and flew away in the wind.  Snap!  The rooster's head fell to the ground, and he stared blankly at the umbrella with a broken handle in his hand, and then stupidly touched his head that had turned from a rooster's head into a board. He was silent for a while, then with a snap, he knelt on the ground like a tiger falling to the ground:

    "I'm sorry, respected ninja of Konoha Village! Please forgive our unreasonable offense. This is our scroll. Please accept it as an apology!"

    You are obviously the most unscrupulous person Sakura rolled her eyes and complained silently in her heart.

    After accepting the scroll, Sakura did not kill them again, but just let them go. After all, she was not the kind of person who loves killing.  Besides, the death struggle of a ninja can sometimes be terrifying. Now that she has obtained the scroll, Sakura doesn't want to add any more details.

    After all, there are more than three enemies.

    After stopping to drink water, Sakura gently leaned her back against a big tree, pressing her right hand on her chest to silently feel the remaining strength in her body.  In the battle against the Rain Ninja trio, even though the chakra required by a single clone had been reduced as much as possible, the massive clones still consumed 10% of Sakura's chakra.

    The girl had only recovered half of her physical strength and was in danger again!

    Sakura took a deep breath.

    "Come out! I feel you little mice!" The girl looked at a corner in the dark and said coldly!

    "Are you the newcomer who claims to be the strongest?" It was the Sound Ninja trio who jumped out. They searched the forest of death all night. Not long ago, they discovered the ruins left by Orochimaru after the battle with Team 7, and then they discovered  Seeing that there were signs of fighting, he rushed over immediately.

    Seeing the messy battlefield with their own eyes, and then witnessing the silver light cutting off the umbrella, the three sound ninjas have determined that the girl in front of them is the culprit who destroyed the large forest before.  Even though the sound ninjas were arrogant, they thought they couldn't do such an exaggerated thing!  The mountain of snake carcasses was beyond their imagination. A strong man who could withstand such a wave of snake attacks and kill such a number of venomous snakes and pythons was not someone they could provoke!

    The only good news is that the strong man has encountered several battles in succession and should be very tired now!

    The gap in strength allowed them to acquiesce in Sakura's disparaging remarks and did not dare to refute them, so they could only test Sakura cautiously.

    "Even if you are the strongest genin! The successive battles must have consumed most of your physical strength. As long as the three of us fight together, we will definitely defeat"You now!  "

    "Indeedthe previous battle consumed a lot of my energy!"

    The girl walked slowly towards Oto-nin and said coldly.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed a good opportunity to knock me down now!¡±

    The girl¡¯s voice was calm and indifferent, without any ups and downs, as if what she was talking about was not something related to her own life, but a trivial matter.

    The girl's footsteps gradually approached the sound ninjas, and her murderous intent made people feel even more cold.

    Twenty-five meters.  This is the distance that most ninjutsu-type ninjas like, and ninjutsu ranges are generally higher than this distance.  From this position, they can use their ninjutsu calmly before the enemy approaches.  The girl moved on.

    Although they clearly believed that they were the superior side, facing the girl's cold eyes and dignified aura, the sound ninjas couldn't help but quietly took a step back.

    "Come on! Don't you have numerical advantage?"

    The faces of the sound ninjas paled. The rain ninjas who had just claimed to have numerical superiority were almost drowned by the sea of ??clones. The girl in front of them was still unscathed. Who knows what means the girl will use to defeat them next?

    The three of them could not help but take another step back.

    Is this a bluff?  The three sound ninjas thought at first that the girl was just holding on, but when faced with the girl's growing momentum and approaching pace, they lost confidence again.

    Twenty meters.  This is the difference between the best combat distances between ninjutsu and taijutsu ninjas. Above this distance, ninjutsu ninjas have an advantage. On the contrary, taijutsu ninjas have the upper hand.  The girl crossed this line without hesitation.

    Haven¡¯t you exhausted all your energy?  Why can't I look weak at all?

    Aren¡¯t you a ninjutsu type ninja?  Why do you want to come closer to us again!

    The hedgehog-headed Yin Ren, who always looked arrogant in the past, roared in his heart, but he did not dare to say what he was thinking no matter what.  The ferocious expression on his face became dull as the girl approached step by step.

    A drop of cold sweat broke out on his forehead.

    The girl continued to approach, but the sound ninjas took another step back.

    Fifteen meters.  At this distance, it is too late to use ordinary advanced ninjutsu. Unless the seals are formed in advance, ninjutsu ninjas can only fight like taijutsu ninjas!

    However, the girl's arms just hung down naturally, and a pair of catkins that could suddenly be transformed into murderous weapons were loosened on both sides of her thighs without any force, swinging gently.

    The sky was already dimly lit, and in the dim light the sound ninjas could already see the girl's expression.  The delicate little face is indifferent and cold, but there is no trace of fatigue. The coldness in the blue eyes seems to be able to freeze people into ice cubes!

    The successive battles did not leave any obvious wounds on her body. She could only see dark red blood stains coagulated on her body and clothes - it could be seen that it was the enemy's blood spattered on her body - and formed a layer of white blood on her skin.  sharp contrast.

    Is she really exhausted?  The sound ninjas who were so confident just now suddenly had this idea in their minds.

    The boy who was bandaged with only his eyes exposed finally couldn't bear the pressure and roared, "Don't come here, I'm not afraid of you!" Then he sent a shock wave at Sakura with all his strength!

    Boom¡ª¡ª!  After the smoke and dust dissipated, the girl who took back the ultrapure water walked out unscathed!

    Ten meters.  This is already the psychological bottom line of Sound Ninja.

    "Your attack can't even be considered as tickling Why, is this all you can do?" The girl's tone even sounded a little disappointed!

    "Wha, what? It has no effect at all!" The pretty face of the long, straight black sound ninja girl was filled with horror, "Monster, what a monster!"

    The girl took ten meters forward.  Chakra quietly condensed on his hand, emitting a faint blue light!

    "Run!" The sound ninjas were so frightened by the brilliance of chakra that they lost their souls. With a command, the three of them disappeared in front of the girl at the same time and fled here as fast as possible!

    The girl snorted coldly and dispersed the chakra in her hand.

    ¡°If the sound ninjas really swarmed her just now, judging from her remaining physical strength, she might really lose!  However, when the suspicious Oto-nin faced the powerful Sakura, he was frightened by her.

    To a certain extent, this kind of tactical talent can be regarded as a genius.

    After standing there for a while and confirming that the sound ninjas were indeed gone, Sakura turned around and prepared to return to her hiding place to continue resting.

    She was already extremely tired after facing two waves of enemies in a very poor physical condition. There shouldn¡¯t be a third wave of enemies!

    Now, she just wants to have a good sleep.

    However, her wish was destined not to be realized in a short time.

    The steps that Sakura had just taken suddenly stopped.

    A black line stretched out from the shadow of the tree on the side and connected to Sakura's shadow¡ª¡ª

    "The shadow imitation techniquesuccessful!"

    Three figures fell behind Sakura!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)nbsp; The steps that Sakura had just taken suddenly stopped.

    A black line stretched out from the shadow of the tree on the side and connected to Sakura's shadow¡ª¡ª

    "The shadow imitation techniquesuccessful!"

    Three figures fell behind Sakura!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 44 And... the advantage of talking!

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Shikamaru, Choji, and Ino-sama, good morning!" the girl said a little helplessly.

    "Huh, violent maniac! It's too late to think of making friends now!" Ino's proud voice came from behind, "We have seen clearly that your physical strength and chakra have been used up a long time ago. Just now it was just  We relied on bluffing to scare others away, now we won't be as stupid as those sound ninjas! Now, your scroll belongs to us!"

    "Hey, don't be so ruthless, we are classmates in the same class!" The girl sighed, "Shikamaru, do you have the heart to bully a weak girl who has no power to restrain a chicken! Choji,  You should also speak!"

    Looking back at his impressions of Sakura after knowing her for so many years, Shikamaru rolled his eyes. He couldn't figure out how Sakura had anything to do with "powerlessness" and "weakness".

    "Sorry, Sakura! With your strength, it is very simple to grab the scroll, but for us, it is too risky to grab the team with complete strength. Only you who are in the weakest state can we be sure to get the scroll!  Shikamaru said with a bitter smile, "Let's take the scroll and leave!"

    "Uh, well" Choji echoed while eating potato chips, "I listen to Shikamaru!"

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk! It's really a tiger being bullied by a dog!" The girl said lightly, "But"

    A cold voice came from behind the three Ino people.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ve got me?¡±

    The girl controlled by the shadow restraint technique turned into a puddle of water with a splash, and the girl's true body walked out from the darkness behind Ino!

    "How is that possible? After being controlled by Shikamaru, you shouldn't be able to form seals!"

    "I can activate ninjutsu like Water Stand without any seals," the girl showed a faint smile, "Shikamaru, I heard that high-end binding techniques can also bind chakra. It seems that your shadow binding technique has not yet been used.  You¡¯ve perfected your practice! What should you do next?¡±

    "Damn it, don't underestimate me!" Ino bit her lip and made a seal to Sakura¡ª¡ª

    "Secret Technique: Mind-body Transformation Technique!"

    Sakura's body shook and then returned to normal, but Ino stumbled suddenly and almost fell to the ground.

    The pale Ino forgot that there were three spirits in Sakura's body, and her spiritual strength far exceeded that of ordinary people!

    "Ino, your ninjutsu doesn't work on me, have you forgotten again?" Sakura said leisurely.

    "The situation is not good, Shikamaru! Neither your shadow binding technique nor Ino's mind-body switching technique work on me. Without your assistance, it will be difficult for Choji to hit me. Now, you are helpless!"  "

    Chouji and Ino's faces turned a little whiter.

    Chouci was opposed to the pacifists who were enemies of Sakura from the beginning.  But he is less independent and always listens to Shikamaru's arrangements.  And Shikamaru is afraid of trouble. If Ino insists on doing something, he won't object too much.  In this way, Ino became the captain of the Ino Shika Butterfly team.

    The Bad Four have a good relationship with Sakura, but Ino and Sakura are sworn rivals - or so Ino thinks.  So when Shikamaru analyzed that Sakura was strong on the outside and strong on the inside, Ino made a suggestion to grab the seventh team's scroll.

    Being able to defeat the talented Haruno Sakura once again is a temptation that even Shikamaru finds very attractive.

    As a genius with an IQ of over 200, it is impossible for Shikamaru not to know the true strength of Sakura, who he has been with day and night for six years.  Based on his understanding of Sakura, she can definitely grow to the level of Kakashi, and may even reach the "kage level" realm of the Sannin.

    ??This is an exciting and sad thing for the ninjas of the same class.  Sadly, many people will be shrouded in the shadow of a woman for their entire lives, and they can only watch the distance between her back and themselves widening.

    Shikamaru soon realized that this might be his only chance to defeat Sakura in his life.  Shikamaru, who is a bit of a chauvinist, doesn't want to have to look up at the girl's figure for the rest of his life.  If he can steal Sakura's scroll, at least he can brag to others when he is old. When I was young, I defeated Haruno Sakura and snatched the scroll from her!

    Although he felt a little sorry for taking advantage of others' danger and snatching his friends' scrolls, Shikamaru believed that Sakura would forgive them. Well, if that didn't work, just say that Ino forced them to do it!

    Of course, with Shikamaru's IQ, since he is going to take action, it means that he is sure.

    "At least, Sakura's words made Chouji and Ino Nobu? He was shaken, but Shikamaru still believed that they had a better chance of winning.

    Shikamaru knows that Sakura's perception is very sensitive in a small range. He still cannot conceal the chakra fluctuations of the shadow binding technique, so it is difficult for a sneak attack to work on her.  What's more, even if the sneak attack is successful, she can escape using a water substitute.  Ino's technique had no effect on her, and Choji's technique was too cumbersome to work without their assistance.  It sounds like the three of them really have nothing to do against Sakura.

    But they also have winning advantages.

    First of all, before dawn, the dark forest of death becomes the natural home of the shadow binding technique. Because there is no light here and there are shadows everywhere, Shikamaru can attack Sakura from any position in the forest!

    More importantly, whether she is using a water avatar to escape from the shadow restraint technique, or to break away from the mind-body switching technique, or to avoid Choji's attack, it requires the consumption of the most basic physical strength and chakra, and these are precisely what Sakura needs most now.  Something lacking!

    In terms of offense, Sakura will not use those fatal tricks against them, just like Choji will not use three-color pills when fighting Sakura.  However, conventional tactics consume more chakra and physical strength than Sakura can afford!

    The white fish belly has risen in the east.  In the dim light of the morning light, Shikamaru saw beads of sweat on Sakura's smooth forehead.  Despite his deliberate control, Shikamaru could hear her breathing getting heavier.

    This guy is so weak, yet he can still pretend to be nonchalant and confident!

    Shikamaru calmly analyzed their strengths and Sakura's weaknesses to everyone.

    "So, we are the ones who really have the decisive advantage! I have a question, Sakura! If you really have such a big advantage, why don't you attack?" Shikamaru said with a relaxed smile, "  Or do you mean that you don¡¯t even have the physical strength to attack?¡±

    "Although you say that you have already taken advantage, do you still have the physical strength to realize your advantage now?" Shikamaru asked loudly!

    ??Shadow Binding Technique, activate!

    Sakura smiled bitterly and allowed Shikamaru to restrain her.

    When it comes to fighting, Sakura can still struggle for a while even if she tries her best. It¡¯s okay to fight Shikamaru and the others and both of them will lose. The problem is that if they meet the enemy again, they will really be at the mercy of others.  It would be better to just give the scroll to Shikamaru and the others.

    Sakura tried her old tricks to scare them, but in front of Shikamaru, these little tricks were of no use.

    Sakura did lose this battle.  Shikamaru saw it accurately and used his conspiracy to crush Sakura. This was much more powerful than a clever trick. Shikamaru was really smart!

    ¡°However, Shikamaru missed the fatal point!

    "Inoare you really going to steal the scroll from our seventh class?" Sakura blinked and looked at Ino who came over to get the scroll, "What if I told Sasuke that it was you who stole our scroll that led to our seventh class?"  Ban has been eliminated, do you think Sasuke will hate you for the rest of his life?"

    Ino¡¯s footsteps suddenly stopped.

    Shikamaru¡¯s eyes widened, this despicable woman!  He actually threatened Ino with such a thing!  And it seems that Ino really likes this!

    Seeing Ino, who was stunned in place, with a panic in his heart, Sakura struck while the iron was hot: "But if you turn around to help us and take care of Sasuke, Sasuke will definitely be very grateful to you, and I can also say a few nice words for you.  Maybe Sasuke will agree to go on a date with you! In addition, when we regain our fighting strength, we will share the scrolls we grabbed with you to ensure that you can pass the exam!"

    A fatal blow!

    Under the temptation of a double harvest of love and career, Ino only thought about it for five seconds and nodded without hesitation!

    Inorebellion!

    Looking at Ino dumbfounded, Shikamaru was speechless.  It¡¯s you who said you were going to grab the scroll, and you¡¯re the one who said you weren¡¯t going to grab it. What kind of fuss is going on!

    Women are indeed troublesome!

    Shikamarusilence!

    The upright plot was defeated by a few words from a woman Shikamaru felt like his heart was broken!  He could only comfort himself: As far as the results were concerned, he didn't have to stand on the opposite side of Class 7, but instead embraced Class 7's lap, which was pretty good!

    As for things like moral integrityof course the more you throw away, the less burden you have!

    At this time, Ino came back with a sharp look: "Shikamaru, you haven't released the restraint technique yet!" Then he turned around and smiled at Sakura with an infatuated face, "Sakura, you have to help Sasuke in front of him!"  Let me say a few more words!¡±

    "Of course, I'll take care of it!" Sakura said boldly, patting her poor chest!

    A strange six-person team was established.

    Qidian Chinese website www.qidian.com welcomes all book friends to visit and read. The latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all original in Qidian!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com); A strange six-person team was established.

    Qidian Chinese website www.qidian.com welcomes all book friends to visit and read. The latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all original in Qidian!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 45 Qualifiers

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The second exam after that was smooth sailing.

    In other words, even if there were stones with no eyes, they were crushed by Sakura and Naruto who had recovered most of their combat power, making the journey to the central tower smooth sailing.

    On the morning of the third day, after dealing with two teams trying to ambush them with illusions and traps near the tower, the six-person team gathered two sets of scrolls and successfully passed the second exam.

    On the afternoon of the fifth day, the second exam came to an end. Twenty-one people from the seven teams that passed the exam gathered together in the hall of the tower.

    What awaits them is the qualifying round of the third exam.

    The Sandaime Hokage, who had not been seen for many days, welcomed them in good spirits and told the candidates the cruel truth about the Chunin Exam.

    This test is nominally an exam to select Chunin, but in reality it is the epitome of the bloody competition between the Allies.  Considering that a large-scale war would lead to losses for both sides, these so-called allies invariably chose the Chuunin Exam as the venue for their struggle. Because the last round of the Chunin Exam would invite famous names and important figures from various countries to watch the battle, the Ninja Villages that performed outstandingly in the exam were  They will be recognized as having outstanding strength and receive more task orders!

    Listening to the Hokage's speech, Sakura secretly murmured that the one-country-one-village system established by the first Hokage may have been a huge progress for the Warring States Period, but now, only a hundred years later, this system  Serious problems have already arisen.

    ??To put it in a nutshell, there is a serious mismatch between productivity and production relations.

    With the help of education in her previous life, Sakura can look at this problem from a very high perspective, but when it comes to details, what kind of mismatch between productivity and production relations, and how adjustments need to be made, these are not what Sakura can do with a shallow knowledge.  You can figure it out.

    She must express her opinion. She believes that ninjas are the highest productivity. If they are willing to put down their bodies and do productive work, then it is possible to feed themselves and even the world.

    In the world of Naruto, the essence of war is to seize survival resources, and ironically, the main subjects of the war, the ninjas, can actually obtain resources by relying on ninjutsu - such as using ninjutsu to transform fertile land and engage in farming, etc.  It is possible to satisfy one's own survival needs without the need for foreign war.  What's even more ironic is that if any ninja village really obtained resources in this way, before it could develop and grow, it would have been targeted and divided up by the envious ninja villages around it.

    Well, why does this example sound more and more like Konoha during the construction period?

    In addition, the master-slave relationship between Konoha and the Country of Fire under this system is also a point of conflict.

    All in all, Sakura feels that there are many flaws in the various chuunis in this world.

    No matter in the past life or in this life, neither world has achieved true world peace, but the world in the past life is undoubtedly more peaceful than the world of Naruto.  At least Sakura in her previous life didn't have to worry about an all-out war breaking out in her homeland, or that one day she, a civilian, would be killed by the invading enemy forces.

    And peace is also one of Sakura¡¯s ideals.

    Although she didn¡¯t watch the ending of Naruto very much, Sakura knew that it was a happy ending and that all countries seemed to have achieved a certain degree of peace.  However, based on Japanese cartoonists' understanding of politics, Sakura seriously doubted whether the path to peace designed by Kishimoto in the comics could be realized in the real world of Naruto.

    Anyway, she doesn¡¯t believe that peace can be achieved by relying on the protagonist¡¯s words.

    However, those are all things for later.  At least Sakura, who has thin arms and legs now, no matter how much she dislikes this stupid system, does not have enough wisdom and strength to change it.

    Since you can¡¯t change the world, you have to adapt to the world first.

    In short, after the Sandaime Hokage shocked all the candidates present, the sickly looking Moonlight Hayate took over the task of hosting the exam in due time.

    "Then, before the third exam, all candidates need to conduct a preliminary round to determine whether you are qualified to take the third exam!" The examiner with heavy dark circles said weakly.

    ¡°¡­The above are the rules for the preliminaries.¡±

    "Now, announce the names of the two sides fighting in the first round!"

    The monitor on the wall slowly turned on, and Sakura raised her head and looked at it coldly.

    "Uchiha Sasuke vs Akane Kai!"

    Knowing that Sasuke had a physical problem, did you deliberately arrange the first scene so that he could get treatment as soon as possible?  Sakura secretly glanced at Kakashi on the stand.  Being bigAfter Snake Maru planted the curse seal, Sasuke's body now suffers from severe pain and weakness from time to time. Even so, with Sasuke's current strength, even without the Sharingan, it is not a big problem to deal with a free agent.

    "After it's over, go directly to the hospital with Kakashi-sensei. You don't have to wait for us!" Sakura didn't say anything encouraging because she had confidence in Sasuke!

    "Don't be careless, I'm still waiting to fight you in the main match!" Naruto patted Sasuke on the shoulder.

    "Don't worrySakura, Naruto," Sasuke smiled confidently, "I'm on board!"

    Under the command of Moonlight Hayate, the candidates followed their leading jonins onto the stands, leaving the two fighting men in the hall.

    There is no suspense in the battle off the field.

    Although Sasuke cannot use the Sharingan and has been affected by the curse seal, his performance is much stronger than in the original work. The red body armor has always been suppressed by him. If Sasuke didn't want to kill his opponent every time,  The curse seal was in severe pain at that time, and it was impossible for the red body armor to last until now.

    "Kakashi-sensei" Seeing that the competition was about to end, Sakura, who hesitated for a while, finally made up her mind.

    "Hmm? What's the matter, Sakura?"

    "After the qualifiers are over, I have something important to tell you."

    "Important things" Kakashi repeated Sakura's words meaninglessly, but his mind was completely focused on Sasuke off the court.

    Just now, under Sasuke's series of clean Taijutsu blows, the red body armor suffered setbacks one after another.  Just when he was about to deliver the final blow, the curse suddenly struck with unprecedented intensity. Sasuke immediately clutched his neck in pain and fell to the ground, losing his fighting power. The strange black tadpole-shaped curse spread over half of his body!

    The situation reversed instantly!

    Sasuke, who fell limply to the ground, was severely beaten by the red body armor who was still in a state of embarrassment just now. The curse seal sucked away the power from his whole body. At this moment, he had no power to fight back!

    That¡¯s it¡­ Seeing Sasuke in pain, the examiner and Kakashi had the same thought in their hearts!

    "Sasuke, do you deserve to be called [Uchiha Sasuke] like this?" Looking at the weak Sasuke in the audience, Naruto shouted angrily, "Don't let us see you look so inferior!"

    "Are you just succumbing to the power of the curse seal? Sasuke, we agreed to fight in the main match!" Sakura also shouted!

    Just like the hot-blooded comics, the curse mark that was about to spread all over his body was forced back by Sasuke's willpower after he heard the voices of Naruto and Sakura!  This is not unscientific. Chakra is a combination of spiritual power and physical power. Therefore, the stronger the willpower, the greater the power of chakra!

    The poweris back in the body!  Sasuke's angry punch ended the dream of the red body armor!

    "In the first round, Sasuke Uchiha won!" The examiner glanced at Akane Kai who was unconscious and fell to the ground, and said lazily!

    "Oh, yes, important things!" Kakashi finally turned his attention back to Sakura, "Okay, I'll go find you after the game!"

    After saying that, Kakashi teleported behind Sasuke and left the hall with Sasuke.

    Then, it¡¯s the second game.

    "Sakuji vs Aburame Shino!"

    Basically the same as the original work.

    These competitions are not arranged randomly, but are arranged after certain considerations.

    For example, Sasuke was placed in the first game because he had an injury that needed to be dealt with quickly, and his opponent also chose a weak ninja from Konoha Village to take care of him.

    Other people¡¯s battles are also arranged according to equal strength or other principles.

    Except for Sakura and the characters around her, the strength of other marginal characters is not much different from the original work, so their battle arrangements will not be much different from the original work.

    Sakura was sure that she would never confront Ino again, because that would be too bullying of her.  Among the ninjas present, the one who might be her opponent is probably one of Neji, Lee, Gaara, and Naruto.  The most likely one is Neji. After all, the confrontation between the genius ninja who graduated last year and the genius ninja who graduated this year is the most dramatic.

    In the second game, the Sac stirrup off the court was teased by Shino no, it was Shino's various insect secret techniques. In the end, he blew up his own arm and was knocked unconscious and was sentenced to lose.

    The third match is Kenmizumi vs. Kankuro.

    Kankuro¡¯s puppet disguised himself so successfully that even the examiners watching the battle were fooled by him.  Kenmizumi completely entangled Kankuro's puppet with his soft body. This was the key to his rapid defeat.

    To be honest, Sakura didn't quite understand why his mentor taught him this way of fighting.  This special skill is actually not suitable for fighting at all. The closer the ninja gets, the greater the danger. How did he survive such a death-defying taijutsu before?

    ¡°¡­Because Kenmizumi cannot continue the match, Kankuro wins in the third round! Next, let¡¯s move on to the fourth round!¡±

    New text was displayed on the screen.

    "Haruno Sakura vs Hyuga Neji!"

    ¡¾Shino roared in his heart: Damn the author has typed my name wrong every time¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)??, Sakura didn't quite understand why his mentor taught him this way of fighting.  This special skill is actually not suitable for fighting at all. The closer the ninja gets, the greater the danger. How did he survive such a death-defying taijutsu before?

    ¡°¡­Because Kenmizumi cannot continue the match, Kankuro wins in the third round! Next, let¡¯s move on to the fourth round!¡±

    New text was displayed on the screen.

    "Haruno Sakura vs Hyuga Neji!"

    [Shino roared in his heart: The damn author types my name wrong every time] (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 46 Sakura VS Ningci (1)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Is it really Neji?  Sakura glanced thoughtfully in the direction of Neji, and happened to catch Neji's gaze looking at Sakura. The white pupils and the green eyes met at this moment, and then, the two of them moved from one position to the other in tacit agreement at the same time.  Jumping from the stands to the hall.

    boom!  They landed almost at the same time, both of them shook slightly, and then stood firm at the same time.

    A beautiful jump.

    Ningji's eyebrows raised slightly.  As a skilled taijutsu ninja, he habitually analyzed the girl's taijutsu attainments from her movements.  Some people may deliberately conceal their strength before a battle, but some small details often truly reveal his true level.

    ??????????????For example, this simple jump.

    The stand is not low. When she jumped from this height, her feet were still raised together. The two fulcrums of the landing were so close, but there was almost no shaking when she landed. It is not easy to do this!

    But, she is indeed a ninjutsu type ninja.

    Neji opened his eyes, and his penetrating gaze allowed him to see the secret hidden under the girl's clothes.  From the soles of the feet, ankles, and knees to the waist, shoulders, elbows, and wrists, there is a thin layer of water surrounding important parts, protecting the joints while helping the girl complete physical movements.  Being immersed in a liquid environment for a long time also makes the joints where thick calluses of dead skin tend to accumulate appear smooth and white like a taijutsu ninja.

    Ningji knew that this was a ninjutsu that consumed a small amount of chakra, but it required the user to have extremely high chakra control.  Although he didn't know how the girl managed to use the soft water in ninjutsu, from this alone, Neji could tell that his opponent was not only strong in ninjutsu, but also had good taijutsu.

    As expected, he is not an easy person!  Neji's expression was a little solemn.

    Sakura was far from thinking as much as Neji thought.

    While Ningci was looking at Sakura, Sakura was also looking at Ningci.

    Although, as a ninjutsu-type ninja, she is not yet able to analyze the opponent's physical skills level from a single movement.  What she could see was that Neji's movements were very free and easy, and combined with his long hair and delicate face, he looked very handsome.

    The real Neji is more beautiful than Sakura imagined.  If his eyes weren't too sharp, if his expression were softer, many people might have misunderstood his gender.

    With the intelligence advantage of reading the original work, she has a good understanding of Neji's strength.  With the defensive ability of ultra-pure water, Sakura seemed to be able to win against a purely physical ninja like Neji.

    She just felt that Neji's Byakugan was very sharp and completely different from Hinata's Byakugan.  Under that penetrating gaze, Sakura even felt like she was facing Neji naked.

    Of course, Sakura also knows that the Byakugan can indeed see through clothes, and this feeling is not an illusion Although with the black and white vision in the Byakugan state, Neji's doing this is not a naked voyeur.

    Her eyebrows moved slightly, but the girl suppressed her displeasure and used her physical skills to attack.

    She planned to use taijutsu to play with Neji first.

    The examiner¡¯s faint voice sounded.

    "The fourth game, Haruno Sakura vs. Hyuga Neji, begins!"

    In the stands.

    "Kakashi, I didn't expect our disciples to meet so early!" Akai approached Kakashi who didn't know when he would return to the stands.

    Kakashi put down the pornographic book in his hand and touched his chin: "Really I don't think there's anything strange about it!"

    With Kakashi¡¯s level, he certainly knows the principles of the competition arrangement. This kind of genius battle is what everyone likes to see.

    Looking at the two people on the field in a physical duel, Akai frowned.

    "Kakashi, isn't Haruno Sakura a ninjutsu-type ninja? Doesn't she want to compete with Neji using taijutsu? Doesn't she know that Ningji's soft fist can restrain ordinary taijutsu?  ? Haha, Kakashi, it seems that I am going to win the duel between our subordinates first!"

    Kakashi smiled softly, as if he didn't take Kai's reminder to heart at all.

    "Akai, don't jump to conclusions too early." Kakashi leaned on the railing and looked at the two people confronting each other and said lightly, "Compared to Rou Fist maybe Sakura's Ninjutsu is more qualified.  It's called Taijutsu! You'll know as you read, Neji's chances of winning this match are very low!"

    Kai didn¡¯t refute Kakashi¡¯s words, but just looked at the two people in silence.  Years of getting along with him made him know that since Kakashi said this, he must have a reason.

     On the contrary, Xiao Li couldn't help but interjected: "Kakashi-sensei, are you too arbitrary to say this? Ningji's soft fists and acupuncture points are very restrained from physical attacks. It's hard to tell if Sakura uses ninjutsu.  , but if she wants to compete with Ningji in taijutsu, no matter how you look at it, Sakura will not be Ningji¡¯s opponent!¡±

    Kakashi smiled calmly and did not refute Xiao Li's words.

    With the attack of ninjutsu and the defense of pure water, it is already difficult for ordinary taijutsu ninjas to compete with Sakura.  To be honest, Kakashi might not be able to beat her now using physical skills alone, let alone Neji who is still relatively immature now.

    There is no limit to blood inheritance, nor does it rely on inheriting the ninjutsu of the predecessors. She just forcibly opens up a new path in a field that has never been guided by anyone. This kind of Sakura is a real genius!

    Off the court, the two men, who were ready to start fighting, were not in a hurry to start fighting.

    "You are obviously a ninjutsu type ninjait seems like you want to fight me with taijutsu?" Neji said calmly.

    "Well, can't you? Thanks to Hinata, my taijutsu is pretty good!"

    Hearing Hinata's name, Neci was slightly unhappy, but had no further reaction.

    "HmphI've heard something about you! You are the number one graduate of this ninja school. You are very talented in ninjutsu. You even developed your own new techniqueand you are called Shinichi together with Uchiha Sasuke.  You are the Gemini star of the year. However, in fact, most people are not optimistic about your future as a ninja!"

    Sakura remained calm.

    She has also heard of such a statement, which is not uncommon.

    Sakura is not a genius ninja in the traditional sense.

    During the war years, so-called genius ninjas often graduated from ninja school and went to the battlefield at the age of six or seven. After two or three years, their strength reached the chunin level. They were promoted to chunin based on their military exploits, and then they became jounin in their teenage years.  In comparison, Sakura was still practicing chakra manipulation when she was six or seven years old. She was promoted to genin at the age of twelve and only went on the field to kill an enemy for the first time a few months ago. Her physical fitness is average, her physical strength and speed are mediocre, and her chakra  His strength was forcibly increased entirely by his strong spiritual power, and he had no strong blood inheritance limit. He was said to be a genius, but in fact it was hard to live up to his reputation.

    but¡­¡­

    "so what?"

    Sakura asked coldly.

    "Many people think you just have excellent grades in ninja school, and you don't have the potential to become a truly strong person! Most people think that on the road of ninja, you are not as good as Sasuke, because you can only grow to the level of a jounin at most.  level!"

    Ningji sneered, with a hint of contempt hidden in his tone.

    "I think you should know very well in your heart that your chakra amount is not outstanding, and your physical talent is not outstanding! You are a water ninja, and to become an excellent water ninja, the first condition is a large amount of chakra!  And you are not satisfied with the first one! Even if you cannot become an excellent taijutsu ninja, you cannot become an excellent water escape ninja. This is your future destiny!"

    Veins popped out on his face, and Neji's sharp eyes seemed to see through Sakura's fate!

    "My white eyes have seen through it all!"

    "Although you made a gesture of using taijutsu to attack, you were secretly mobilizing chakra. This shows that your gesture was just to mislead me, but you actually wanted to use ninjutsu! Unfortunately, your tactics are behind my  There is nothing to hide from Bai Yan, you have no chance of winning! This is your fate!"

    "Admit defeat, Haruno Sakura!"

    Under the gaze of Neji's white eyes, Sakura actually laughed.

    "Wonderful speechHyuuga Neji." Sakura said sarcastically, "Your brainstorming ability really opened my eyes."

    "There are indeed many people who don't think favorably of me, but I'm not their mother and I don't need to take care of their thoughts!"

    "As for chakra, tell me about a ninja who doesn't mobilize chakra before going to war! What kind of destiny? I'm sorry, I don't believe in evil! You talk so loudly, why don't you want your subordinates to see the truth!"

    Sakura is the kind of person who is very tough and insists on hitting her even though she knows she can't. If he wants to use his mouth to force Sakura to surrender, Neji might as well expect Sakura to run naked.

    What¡¯s more, Sakura didn¡¯t think she would lose to Neji at all.

    After fighting each other to escape, the two people found that neither of them had any physical or psychological losses. They stopped talking nonsense, their eyes focused, and they rushed towards each other at the same time!

    Boxing ** plus!

    The boy and the girl started a fist to fist fight in the hall!

    Bang bang bang!

    The tall and thin figure with long black hair and the slender figure with pink hair moved back and forth, moving around, and there were dull sounds of physical impact between fists and fists. The high-speed back and forth battle made the spectators in the stands feel dazzled and overwhelmed!

    One side is a genius boy from the Hyuga clan, and the other side is a weak girl from a poor family.

    The two people who seemed to be very different in strength have launched a common match in the hall!

    What is even more shocking is that the punches used by the genius boy are small, soft, flexible, and erratic, and are very good at attacking and maneuvering in a small area; while the moves used by the weak girl are wide open and close, and the tiger moves.  A tiger born of wind, clean and precise, with astonishing power, a perfect example of Goquan!

    Qidian Chinese website www.qidian.com welcomes all book friends to visit and read. The latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all original in Qidian!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)We all felt dazzled and overwhelmed!

    One side is a genius boy from the Hyuga clan, and the other side is a weak girl from a poor family.

    The two people who seemed to be very different in strength have launched a common match in the hall!

    What is even more shocking is that the punches used by the genius boy are small, soft, flexible, and erratic, and are very good at attacking and maneuvering in a small area; while the moves used by the weak girl are wide open and close, and the tiger moves.  A tiger born of wind, clean and precise, with astonishing power, a perfect example of Goquan!

    Qidian Chinese website www.qidian.com welcomes all book friends to visit and read. The latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all original in Qidian!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 47 Sakura VS Ningci (2)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Is it really Neji?  Sakura glanced thoughtfully in the direction of Neji, and happened to catch Neji's gaze looking at Sakura. The white pupils and the green eyes met at this moment, and then, the two of them moved from one position to the other in tacit agreement at the same time.  Jumping from the stands to the hall.

    boom!  They landed almost at the same time, both of them shook slightly, and then stood firm at the same time.

    A beautiful jump.

    Ningji's eyebrows raised slightly.  As a skilled taijutsu ninja, he habitually analyzed the girl's taijutsu attainments from her movements.  Some people may deliberately conceal their strength before a battle, but some small details often truly reveal his true level.

    ??????????????For example, this simple jump.

    The stand is not low. When she jumped from this height, her feet were still raised together. The two fulcrums of the landing were so close, but there was almost no shaking when she landed. It is not easy to do this!

    But, she is indeed a ninjutsu type ninja.

    Neji opened his eyes, and his penetrating gaze allowed him to see the secret hidden under the girl's clothes.  From the soles of the feet, ankles, and knees to the waist, shoulders, elbows, and wrists, there is a thin layer of water surrounding important parts, protecting the joints while helping the girl complete physical movements.  Being immersed in a liquid environment for a long time also makes the joints where thick calluses of dead skin tend to accumulate appear smooth and white like a taijutsu ninja.

    Ningji knew that this was a ninjutsu that consumed a small amount of chakra, but it required the user to have extremely high chakra control.  Although he didn't know how the girl managed to use the soft water in ninjutsu, from this alone, Neji could tell that his opponent was not only strong in ninjutsu, but also had good taijutsu.

    As expected, he is not an easy person!  Neji's expression was a little solemn.

    Sakura was far from thinking as much as Neji thought.

    While Ningci was looking at Sakura, Sakura was also looking at Ningci.

    Although, as a ninjutsu-type ninja, she is not yet able to analyze the opponent's physical skills level from a single movement.  What she could see was that Neji's movements were very free and easy, and combined with his long hair and delicate face, he looked very handsome.

    The real Neji is more beautiful than Sakura imagined.  If his eyes weren't too sharp, if his expression were softer, many people might have misunderstood his gender.

    With the intelligence advantage of reading the original work, she has a good understanding of Neji's strength.  With the defensive ability of ultra-pure water, Sakura seemed to be able to win against a purely physical ninja like Neji.

    She just felt that Neji's Byakugan was very sharp and completely different from Hinata's Byakugan.  Under that penetrating gaze, Sakura even felt like she was facing Neji naked.

    Of course, Sakura also knows that the Byakugan can indeed see through clothes, and this feeling is not an illusion Although with the black and white vision in the Byakugan state, Neji's actions are not considered voyeurism.

    Her eyebrows moved slightly, but the girl suppressed her displeasure and used her physical skills to attack.

    She planned to use taijutsu to play with Neji first.

    The examiner¡¯s faint voice sounded.

    "The fourth game, Haruno Sakura vs. Hyuga Neji, begins!"

    In the stands.

    "Kakashi, I didn't expect our disciples to meet so early!" Akai approached Kakashi who didn't know when he would return to the stands.

    Kakashi put down the pornographic book in his hand and touched his chin: "Really I don't think there's anything strange about it!"

    With Kakashi¡¯s level, he certainly knows the principles of the competition arrangement. This kind of genius battle is what everyone likes to see.

    Looking at the two people on the field in a physical duel, Akai frowned.

    "Kakashi, isn't Haruno Sakura a ninjutsu-type ninja? Doesn't she want to compete with Neji using taijutsu? Doesn't she know that Ningji's soft fist can restrain ordinary taijutsu?  ? Haha, Kakashi, it seems that I am going to win the duel between our subordinates first!"

    Kakashi smiled softly, as if he didn't take Kai's reminder to heart at all.

    "Akai, don't jump to conclusions too early." Kakashi leaned on the railing and looked at the two people confronting each other and said lightly, "Compared to Rou Fist maybe Sakura's Ninjutsu is more qualified.  It's called Taijutsu! You'll know as you read, Neji's chances of winning this match are very low!"

    Kai didn¡¯t refute Kakashi¡¯s words, but just looked at the two people in silence.  Years of getting along with him made him know that since Kakashi said this, he must have a reason.

    &nHe likes to determine a person's fate without authorization!  "

    "I hate words like fate. Nothing is destined! Blaming everything on fate, in my opinion is just a coward escaping from reality!" the girl said categorically!

    "I will never admit defeat! I don't care about life and death. If you don't accept it, just do it. This is the way of tolerance I believe in!"

    At this point, the two of them have understood each other's intentions, and there is no need to talk nonsense anymore. All that is left is to fight!

    Since words cannot convince each other, then use fists and kicks to prove that you are right!

    The black-haired boy's soft fists flow like water, and his fighting spirit is like fire; the pink-haired girl's hard fists are fierce like wind, and her fighting spirit is like ice!

    Two figures, one ice and one fire, collided with each other like sparks hitting the earth!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 48 A sudden turn of events

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The third round of the battle was more cruel than the first round of cautious testing or the evenly matched second round.

    The acupuncture hit the right arm, severely blocking the chakra movement in the right hand. This was a fatal flaw for nintaijutsu, which relied on precise movement of chakra to explode.

    However, the girl¡¯s offensive not only did not slow down because of this fatal loophole, but instead became more violent and fierce!

    The nintaijutsu used by Sakura is a combination of precise control of chakra-blessed body and the use of ultra-pure water to drive the body.  Chakra empowers the body, making muscles more explosive, enhancing physical strength, speed and tolerance to damage.  When ultrapure water drives the body, chakra uses extremely tough ultrapure water as a medium to add external force to the movement of the body, which is equivalent to a flexible power exoskeleton.

    Neji's acupuncture can block the movement of chakra, so that the girl's right hand cannot use chakra to strengthen the body. The nintai jutsu that should be supported by two legs of chakra and ultrapure water at the same time is now only driven by ultrapure water.  , unable to control it as easily and freely as before.

    However, this does not affect the power of nintaijutsu.

    For a ninjutsu that can easily create landslides, cracking rocks, shaking mountains, and huge floods, it is not difficult to just create tens of tons of power to drive the body of a mere underage girl.  Therefore, even if the blessing of chakra cannot be used, the power of nintaijutsu will never decrease.

    Even in order to make up for the decline in control, the girl deliberately increased the power of nintaijutsu to make it stronger and more powerful!

    Punch like a tiger, kick like a hidden dragon!

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡ª!

    The girl punched and kicked through the air, and she actually pulled out the invisible air and made a faint scream!

    Boom, boom¡ª¡ª!

    The floor tiles, which were 20 to 30 centimeters thick, were as fragile as tofu under the heavy blows, and big craters were made one after another!

    Bang, bang!  The fists and palms met, making a dull sound!  Neji struggled to receive the girl's attack. The unique force-relieving technique of Rouquan was 100% or 120% effective in his hands, but he still felt numbness in his palms!

    Ningci felt pain in his heart.

    I thought I had the upper hand after hitting Sakura on her acupoints, but unexpectedly, I was overwhelmed by the girl's strong attacks and retreated steadily!

    The girl moved like a tiger, and her attack was like flowing clouds and flowing water. She seemed to be able to defeat Neji within a dozen moves!

    The girl's sudden change of style caused Neji to react carelessly and fall into a disadvantage. For a moment, he had no other choice but to hold on!

    At this moment, Neji was like a lone boat in the storm, swaying in the girl's fists and feet falling like a storm, and was in danger!

    Facing the girl¡¯s aggressive offensive, Neji has changed from five points for offense and five points for defense to one point for offense and nine points for defense!  Neji used his dodge skills to the extreme. If he couldn't dodge, he would use Kaiten to block it!

    In the stands.

    Most people thought that Sakura's defeat was certain, but unexpectedly, a twist of fate occurred. Sakura, who was hit by acupuncture points, became more and more courageous. She actually completely suppressed Neji, as if she had never been hit by Neji's acupuncture points!

    Looking at the embarrassed Ningji off the court, the audience understood clearly¡ª¡ª

    Ningjithe traces of his defeat have appeared!

    "Ningji, we're going to win!" Xiao Li looked at the situation on the field solemnly and said seriously.

    Having fought against Neji countless times, Xiao Li knows very well that in the current situation, Neji is at a disadvantage at most. His eyes are still as calm as ever, and his movements are still as smooth as ever. The defeat is far from being decided!

    Although the girl attacked like a tidal wave, she was still unable to catch Neji who was advancing and retreating, folding and swerving left and right. Even if her offensive was overwhelming, she could not catch Ningji who was as slippery as a loach!

    If it is too strong, it will break easily.

    Xiao Li intuitively felt that Sakura's offensive could not last long, just like he had activated the Eight Gates of Dunjia.  Therefore, unless Sakura can defeat Neji in one fell swoop, as long as Neji persists until the moment when Sakura switches offense and defense, it will be the moment for Neji to win!

    Off the court, although Neci was in a state of embarrassment and teetering on the verge of collapse, he always persisted and did not reveal any fatal flaws or allow the girl to take advantage of him!

    Xiao Li¡¯s intuition is correct.

    Simply using ultrapure water to drive the body without using chakra blessing to strengthen the physical body, although it can make the nintaijutsu burst out with greater power in a short period of time, there is a serious problem - her right hand can no longer help it.  NoIt broke out!

    ??Imagine a sports car engine mounted on a chassis made of wood.  And Sakura's right hand without chakra blessing is exactly this wooden chassis!

    Without chakra to enhance the strength of the body, every time the girl punched, she felt the unbearable pain in her right hand!

    Although he has an absolute advantage on the scene, this comes at the cost of injuring his right hand and overloading it!

    The turn of events occurred without warning.

    Just as the girl was gradually pushing Neji into a desperate situation, people in the stands suddenly noticed that the girl suddenly stopped punching, covered her right arm and gritted her teeth and groaned!

    "Turning defeat into victory!" Xiao Li's eyes lit up and he couldn't help shouting.

    Ningji did not miss the opportunity. Seeing his opponent make a major mistake, he used his ultimate move without hesitation!

    "Soft Fist¡¤Bagua¡¤Sixty-Four Palms!"

    The wind is moving.

    The surging chakra ripples in the air, like ripples in water, constantly swirling, rippling, and entangled, turning into seemingly cute but actually dangerous whirlpools, forming an invisible storm!

    The storm swelled when it encountered wind, and in a blink of an eye, it expanded into a storm ring with a diameter of more than ten meters!

    ¡ª¡ªThe Bagua field is formed!

    And the location where Sakura is located is really the center of the Bagua field. Different from the center of the storm, this is where the storm is most violent!

    Sakura suddenly understood why in the original novel, Naruto watched helplessly as he was slapped sixty-four times by Neji without being able to fight back.  This is because every circling and entangled vortex in the air contains a stream of feminine and lingering soft fist strength. People in the storm will be constantly pushed and delayed by these dense whirlpools, and will be sluggish by this sticky softness.  The fists and fists were so tight that I couldn't move!

    ¡°It¡¯s time to end!¡± Xiao Li and Akai couldn¡¯t help but say in the stands.

    "It's time to end!" Neji said calmly and confidently outside the court!

    Ningji¡¯s offensive started like a violent storm!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:

    "Two palms!" "Four palms!" "Eight palms!" "Sixty-four palms!"

    In just two seconds, Neji struck an astonishing sixty-four palms, each palm accurately hitting the girl's acupuncture points!

    The last palm touched the Tanzhong point on the girl¡¯s chest.  The girl lowered her head and gently placed her right hand on Neji's wrist, trying to stop the palm, but was powerless.

    Ningci knew clearly in his heart that she had no strength to resist after being hit by the Sixty-Four Bagua Palms.

    Won.  Neji panted violently. After finishing this set of Baguazhang, he was exhausted, his whole body was trembling slightly, and he was almost unable to stand!

    Won.  The audience in the stands watched in disbelief as Neji made a comeback!

    Yes, I won.  In the stands, Kakashi suddenly laughed!

    "I caught you!" the girl's cold voice sounded!

    The smile on Ningji¡¯s face suddenly turned into shock!  The Sixty-Four Bagua Palm has obviously sealed most of her acupoints, so why does she still have the strength to fight back!

    "Damn it Kaiten!" However, with the only chakra left by Neji, he was no longer able to use the full power of Kaiten!

    Bang!

    Ningji was punched hard by the girl and flew away. He fell to the ground, unable to get up again!

    "I didn't expect that your best thing is physical skills But why is the Sixty-Four Bagua Palms ineffective on you?" Neci asked while lying on the ground, raising his hands with difficulty.

    "Because your soft fist can't penetrate my water escape." The light cyan transparent water shield was floating quietly in Sakura's hand. "If I had used it to fight you from the beginning, the game would have been over long ago.  ¡±

    "Taijutsu is my weakest skill. I chose this kind of battle in order to hone my taijutsu." The girl said calmly, "Without ninjutsu, I wouldn't be able to defend against even a single move by you."  .¡±

    "You are right about one thing. I have no bloodline limit, no inherited secret technique, and no naturally huge chakra. Perhaps in my original destiny, I could not become a strong man, or even be able to come here and stand here.  Fight with you in this hall."

    The girl remembered Sakura in the original novel.  At least I know that before the Hayate Roll started, she was just a vase-like character.

    According to the fate in the original work, Sakura is just a nymphomaniac who is unable to change everything.

    The arrival of the time traveler did not get any golden fingers. The only thing that is better than the original work is that it has stronger spiritual power.

    But, so what?

    "But, if that is fate, then I will break fate!" The girl will not accept that fate.

    "If water release ninjutsu requires a huge amount of chakra, then I will create a powerful water release that does not require a huge amount of chakra! If there is no talent in taijutsu, then I will create ninjutsu that strengthens taijutsu!"  Relying on the knowledge and imagination given to her by another system, and with a strong heart that refused to admit defeat, the girl took this whimsical path, and went further and further on this road.

    "As long as you set a goal and make up your mind, you must go on without fear or hesitation! Because I will never give in to the so-called fate!"

    Yes, Sakura is now a strong person who has changed her destiny.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)nbsp;But, so what?

    "But, if that is fate, then I will break fate!" The girl will not accept that fate.

    "If water release ninjutsu requires a huge amount of chakra, then I will create a powerful water release that does not require a huge amount of chakra! If there is no talent in taijutsu, then I will create ninjutsu that strengthens taijutsu!"  Relying on the knowledge and imagination given to her by another system, and with a strong heart that refused to admit defeat, the girl took this whimsical path, and went further and further on this road.

    "As long as you set a goal and make up your mind, you must go on without fear or hesitation! Because I will never give in to the so-called fate!"

    Yes, Sakura is now a strong person who has changed her destiny.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 49 Naruto VS Inuzuka Kiba!

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Sakura walked up to Neji.

    "Praying yourself every day with the idea that this is your destiny is just escaping from reality!"

    "So, stop saying boring things like fate can't be changed with a sullen face"

    "Ningji, you are different from me. I am just an ordinary person trying to break my destiny. You are the real genius!"

    Ningci remained silent, not saying a word.

    He looked up blankly. Through the hollow top of the tower, he could see the blue sky above his head. White clouds were floating freely, and a giant eagle soared past his field of vision.

    "I lost" Neji, the genius who had never failed, admitted his failure for the first time.

    "Indeed, you have broken the fate that bound youand I am still a self-pitying fool who was defeated by fate." The failure in Ningci's mouth may have a deeper meaning.

    "You are talking about the fate of the Hyuga clan and the branch families. I have heard a little about it" the girl said slowly.

    "Caught caged birds, if they are smart enough, can peck open the cage door with their own beaks. Because they still have hope, the hope of flying freely in the air again."

    "If it's Neji, as long as he still has such hope, he can definitely break the prison of fate, right?"

    The girl smiled slightly at Neji.

    Ningji finally sighed in relief.

    "The winner is Haruno Sakura!"

    "Okay! Sakura is amazing! Much more handsome than Sasuke!" Naruto shouted excitedly, attracting surprised looks from everyone around him, and then he was unexpectedly hit on the head by the girl who jumped up.

    "Stop arguing! Don't you think it's embarrassing at all?" the girl said with a dark face. She didn't have the rough nerves of Naruto, and she could still be complacent despite the idiotic looks from the people around her

    "Damn it, it hurts so much!" "Ah, you kid still dares to resist, it's so shocking!"

    "That's right, I, Uzumaki Naruto, will resist the fate you imposed on me!" "Jie, Jie, Jie, just rely on your weak fists, you are far from good enough!"

    "You bastard, you monster, I, Naruto Uzumaki, will mercilessly kill you to ashes!" "You bastard! How dare you go against me? You will die a miserable death today, the most miserable and cruel death."  Human world!"

    ¡­¡­

    The strange and incomprehensible lines came out, causing the surrounding ninjas to look sideways. The idiot-like looks that were originally directed at Naruto were also cast on the pink-haired girl

    The genius genin who defeated Neji is actually such a funny person

    A drop of cold sweat broke out on Kakashi's head, and he moved his steps quietly, moving away.

    Why are my team full of these weird characters?  .  .  Kakashi burst into tears in his heart.

    While Sakura was educating Naruto with her loving fists, the screen had been updated with the players for the next round.

    "Okay, stop making trouble you two! Look at the screen!" Kakashi wiped his cold sweat and turned his head to stop the two of them from fighting.

    The players for the sixth round have appeared on the screen.

    "Uzumaki Naruto vs Inuzuka Kiba!"

    Sakura and Naruto immediately became quiet.

    "Hey, hey, it's finally my turn to appear!" Naruto said proudly with his hands on his hips, "It's time to show off my skills!"

    "Hey, don't be careless, Ya is not an opponent that can be easily dealt with¡ª¡ª"

    Before Sakura could finish her words, Naruto jumped down from the stands impatiently: "I'm going to knock you down with a beautiful punch!"

    ¡°¡ª¡ªSo are you listening to me or not?¡±

    The girl sighed helplessly.

    Sakura really thinks teeth are very powerful.  Of course, it's not a comparison with her, after all, some of her ninjutsu are too bullying.

    But among genin, ninjas like Kiba are undoubtedly the best among genin.

    Genin are usually unable to use many ninjutsu due to lack of chakra, and rely more on taijutsu.  At this stage, the ninjutsu type ninja is in a rather awkward position, while the taijutsu type ninja has a greater advantage.

    The level of Ninjutsu is divided into five levels: s-a-b-c-d. The classification of levels is based on the difficulty of performing Ninjutsu, not the intensity and power of Ninjutsu.  Of course, usually, the higher the difficulty of performing a ninjutsu, the greater the amount of chakra consumed by the corresponding ninjutsu, and the stronger the power of the ninjutsu.

    However, NinjutsuLevels are determined by ninjas and are quite subjective. It is normal for different ninjas to have different opinions on the same ninjutsu.  Sakura's Water Blade Jutsu is often questioned as not being an S-level ninjutsu because it does not consume enough chakra. However, from the perspective of the difficulty of performing the ninjutsu, this ninjutsu is indeed more difficult than ordinary A-level ninjutsu.  Difficult to master.

    All in all, genin usually only need to master low-level ninjutsu such as D to C level. They are more than enough to assist in combat, but their explosive power and endurance are insufficient. In contrast, the combat effectiveness of taijutsu ninjas is not affected too much due to insufficient chakra.  Many restrictions.

    Teeth are one of the representatives.

    The ninjutsu he used, the beast-like ninjutsu, did not consume much chakra.  As for his physical skills, they have both power and speed. They are instantly defeated if hit, and injured even if they hit the target. It is hard to hide and impossible to defend. He is a master in tough battles.

    In the original work, if it weren't for Naruto's quick wit, the lack of tacit understanding between Kiba and Akamaru, and if it weren't for that unexpected fart, Naruto wouldn't have won the game so easily, and maybe even the Nine-Tails state would be knocked out.

    " However, the Naruto of this world is a different matter.

    In the two mountains of Team 7, under the light of Sakura and Sasuke, Naruto seems less conspicuous, but that also depends on who he is competing with.  Just based on the combination of shadow clone + low-level wind release that he used against Orochimaru, the genin present could count on one hand the number of people who could forcefully catch that move.

    Sakura is sure that the middle tooth does not occupy a finger.

    Normally, Naruto only needs to use the sea of ??clones and continuously perform low-level ninjutsu, relying on his huge amount of chakra to completely torture his teeth.

    However, as the most unexpected ninja, how could Naruto use such vulgar tactics!

    ¡ª¡ªIn other words, how could this passionate idiot think about this until the critical moment?

    "This naughty kid can't make people worry about it. Honest and practical ninjutsu has won the battle a long time ago. Why do you prefer taijutsu so much!"

    Looking at Naruto who was fighting hand-to-hand with Kiba, Sakura rolled her eyes.

    Kakashi turned around in surprise: "You also know this truth?"

    Knowing that she was in the wrong, Sakura suddenly stopped talking and stopped commenting endlessly.

    Under the stands, the battle between Naruto and Kiba was completely different from the original work.

    In the original work, Naruto, who lacked hard power, repeatedly reversed the situation through flexible clones; in this world, through constant sparring with Sasuke and Sakura, Naruto's level of physical skills has far exceeded the level in the original work.

    This allows him to withstand strong attacks head-on.

    Although the chakra control is far inferior to Sakura, with the exaggerated amount of chakra, Naruto can also bless his body by squandering chakra, bursting out with extremely high speed and power!

    Bang, bang!

    Fierce explosions sounded one after another off the court!  The already dilapidated venue was once again ravaged by Kiba's beast-like ninja technique and Naruto's chakra burst!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Amidst the dull sound of physical collision, the Inuzuka family's signature ninjutsu Gatouga was forcefully caught by Naruto with his fist!

    "Naruto at the end of the crane, when did he become so powerful!" Inuzuka Kiba said in disbelief.

    Yes, even without using his signature shadow clone, Naruto alone withstood Kiba and Akamaru's joint attack, and even had a faint feeling that he was trying to suppress them in turn!

    In the stands, the wonderful battle between the two has aroused everyone's discussion.

    Some people marveled at the strength of the two, while some argued about their outcome.

    "So powerful!" "It's just Inuzuka Kiba, why did Naruto at the end of the crane become so strong!" "Both of them are monsters!"

    "In the end, Kiba will win. Naruto is at a disadvantage!" "No, it seems that Kiba has the upper hand now, but if this drags on, Naruto's super physical strength will become the key to victory or defeat!"

    "That's right, Kiba has used all his strength, and Naruto still has some left Don't forget, Naruto's signature ninjutsu is a shadow clone!"

    At this moment, Hong's heart was filled with turmoil.  As Inuzuka Kiba's leading teacher, she had a lot of confidence in Kiba. She originally thought that Naruto would be a winner when she met Naruto at the tail end of the crane, but she didn't expect Kiba to be in a hard fight!

    The current situation is already very dangerous for Ya.

    Kurenai is very aware of Kiba's true strength. Kiba's performance off the court has become perfect, and can even be said to be extraordinary, but she still can't do anything to Naruto who has not yet gone all out.  I'm afraid that if Ya's offensive slows down a little, he will immediately fall into a disadvantage, or even lose directly!

    Why are the students in Class 7 so awesome!

    As expected, Hong¡¯s prediction soon came true.  After a few more rounds of fighting, Kiba, who had lost a lot of energy, finally couldn't keep up with the rhythm and showed a slight gap. Then, he was knocked to the ground by Naruto's beautiful punch!

    The offensive and defensive momentum is reversed!

    After this, Ya fell into a complete disadvantage and no longer had the power to make a comeback.

    "The winner of the sixth round, Uzumaki Naruto!"

    Finally, Ya fell to Naruto's fist without any suspense, and Naruto won. This also meant that the three members of Class 7 had all entered the final round of the Chunin Exam!

    Qidian Chinese website www.qidian.com welcomes all book friends to visit and read. The latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all original in Qidian!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)As expected, the prediction soon came true.  After a few more rounds of fighting, Kiba, who had lost a lot of energy, finally couldn't keep up with the rhythm and showed a slight gap. Then, he was knocked to the ground by Naruto's beautiful punch!

    The offensive and defensive momentum is reversed!

    After this, Ya fell into a complete disadvantage and no longer had the power to make a comeback.

    "The winner of the sixth round, Uzumaki Naruto!"

    Finally, Ya fell to Naruto's fist without any suspense, and Naruto won. This also meant that the three members of Class 7 had all entered the final round of the Chunin Exam!

    Qidian Chinese website www.qidian.com welcomes all book friends to visit and read. The latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all original in Qidian!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 50 Kabuto

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Konoha Hospital.

    After the trial, Kakashi immediately brought Sasuke, who was experiencing physical abnormalities, to this small independent building located in the corner of the hospital.

    Before the trial ended, Kakashi left the tower worriedly.

    Sasuke's condition is not stable, and it keeps recurring from time to time. Kakashi is very worried.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Outside of watching Hinata's game, the girl Haruno Sakura didn't have much interest in the rest of the battle.

    Although she had already agreed to tell Kakashi some important information, when the words came to be said, Sakura didn't know how to start.

    Maybe it will be a good opportunity after watching Sasuke.

    Kakashi, who was concerned about the safety of his disciples, and Sakura, who was slightly uneasy, remained silent all the way.

    Until we came to Sasuke's ward.

    What greeted them was not the recovered Sasuke, nor the ANBU silently guarding them nearby.

    But there are corpses on the ground.

    And Kabuto¡¯s attack without warning!

    "Whoops!"

    Kabuto¡¯s sneak attack was picked up by Kakashi without any suspense. The latter¡¯s face was ashen and he stared at Kabuto who was standing in front of Sasuke¡¯s bed, trying to do something unfavorable to Sasuke.

    "Oh my you really arrived in time, Kakashi, and Haruno Sakura." Kabuto, who was caught on the spot, could still turn around and look at the two of them with a fake smile on his face, greeting them calmly, as if he was not  Like a spy who came to harm Sasuke, but a friend who came to visit Sasuke.

    "Kabuto, no matter which country you are a spy from, I advise you to put down your weapons and restrain yourself now" Kakashi said coldly, "Otherwise, I will not be able to guarantee whether you can get out of this room alive!"

    "With your weak feet," Kabuto smiled softly, "and that good-for-nothing genin behind you, can you keep me here?"

    The girl who was named took a step forward, the murderous aura in her green eyes was so cold that it seemed like it could condense the air into frost.  Her red lips parted slightly and she said coldly.

    "Be careful what you sayotherwise, I will kill you sooner or later!"

    The girl's cold words were not taken to heart by Kabuto. No matter how the outside world judged her to be a genius, in the eyes of Kabuto, who was as powerful as Kakashi, Sakura was nothing more than a weakling now.

    There is no need to keep it in mind if you are a weak person.

    Kakashi waved his hand to the girl to calm down, and said in a deep voice: "Who are you, and what do you want to do to Sasuke?"

    Kabuto narrowed his eyes and stared at Kakashi. The fighting spirit of this Konoha elite jounin, who is known as a copy ninja, has become more and more intense. He seems to be still asking questions calmly, but he may launch an attack at any time!

    Although Kabuto is said to be equal in strength to Kakashi, Kabuto is still unwilling to have a head-on confrontation with Kakashi.  What's more, there's Sakura watching eagerly next to him. If he gets hit by her water sword technique, it's no joke!

    ¡° However, it is even more impossible for Kabuto to answer Kakashi¡¯s question truthfully.

    "Kakashi, for ANBU of this level, you'd better prepare at least ten of them in the future!"

    "Answer my question!" Kakashi ignored Kabuto's change of topic, but his eyes became colder and colder.

    "What if" Kabuto quietly held the kunai tightly, "What if I say no?"

    "Then -" Kakashi's voice suddenly turned cold, and then he let out a loud shout, and he rose up and rushed towards Kabuto, "-I'll ask you to suffer a little!"

    Ding - the kunai in Kabuto's hand was knocked off by Kakashi. In the blink of an eye, Kakashi neatly subdued Kabuto and pushed him to the ground. The kunai pierced his palm and nailed his hands to the ground.  On the ground!

    The familiar touch of kunai penetrating into the flesh made Kakashi realize that this was real flesh, not a clone created by chakra.

    Could it be that I caught the real body so easily?

    Not only was Kakashi not surprised, but he felt something was vaguely wrong!

    Immediately afterwards, the two ANBU corpses lying on the ground suddenly jumped up from the ground, one rushed towards the door, and the other threw himself towards the window!

    "Want to leave? Can you leave?" The girl sneered, and the high-pressure water ball in her hand lay quietly on her palm!

    "Water Escape¡¤Super Water Gun Technique!"

    The figure that rushed to the window was very fast, and jumped out of the window in the blink of an eye!

    The girl was almost certain that this was her true form. At such a fast speed, she could not pay attention to whether she could leave any survivors. The water line in her hand shot out, cutting the figure in the air in two!

    Blood,?Down.

    "I haven't congratulated you on passing the preliminaries yet, come on! The third exam will start in one month, so you have to make good use of this time!"

    "receive!"

    Sakura nodded heavily!

    At this time, in the tower of the Death Forest, the genin who had passed the preliminary round were standing in a row facing the Hokage.

    "Before disbanding, I need you to do one last thing" The Sandaime Hokage picked up the cigarette and said with a smile, waving to Anko who was holding the lottery box to come up, "You need to each draw a number from this box in order.  , to determine your opponent in the third game"

    Then, Anko held the box and drew lots for everyone one by one. Ibiki followed behind and recorded each draw.

    "Naruto, you need to smoke three times, once for Sakura and Sasuke!" Anko reminded when she walked to Naruto.

    So, Ibixi recorded¡ª¡ª

    "Naruto UzumakiNo. 1."

    "Uchiha SasukeNo. 7."

    "Haruno Sakurauh, No. 2!"

    Naruto and the people around him were slightly stunned.

    The first game is the civil war between Naruto and Sakura in Team 7 (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 51 Epilogue

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Two days later, at the Jounin seminar, the Hokage sat down.

    A fierce quarrel was going on.

    "Kakashi-kun, there is no evidence alone! It is impossible for us to go to war over this just based on the information provided by a mere genin!" A ninja with a cross-shaped scar on his face said in a strong tone!

    "Isn't the fact that the ANBU team I arranged to be wiped out is evidence? Couldn't the alarm from the Moonlight Hayate Team wake you up! The crisis is imminent, and you are still denying it!" Kakashi responded unceremoniously!

    The two people¡¯s quarreling words aroused a wave of waves among the jonin around them.

    "If Orochimaru really wanted to take revenge on Konoha, how could he tell such important information to a genin of Konoha!"

    "Is it possible that Orochimaru took all the risks to return to Konoha just for tourism?"

    "How do the people in the Intelligence Section do their jobs? Why can't we find out any information about such an important matter?"

    "Stop talking, the people in the Intelligence Section were scolded by the Hokage two days ago. Now they are all out to collect intelligence. The new round of intelligence summary has not been handed in yet!"

    "We are now a typical example of being strong on the outside and strong on the inside. If Orochimaru really wants to cause trouble, no one can control him except the Hokage!"

    "If nothing else, just because Orochimaru has returned to Konoha, even if he has no intention of attacking Konoha, we have to treat him as if he is going to attack Konoha to guard against him!"

    "How to prevent it? You make it easy! In the end, our staff department does not have to work overtime to complete the plan!"

    "Then you mean, if you can't guard yourself, don't be guarded. Open the door and let Orochimaru come in and cause damage?"

    "What I mean is that we don't need to be so nervous until we get definite evidence that Orochimaru is going to be harmful to Konoha. This will only cause chaos!"

    "On the contrary, I think that as long as Orochimaru stays in Konoha Village for one day, we must be on the highest alert to prevent him!"

    "Impossible, no one can tighten their spirits every day, your request is simply nonsense!"

    ¡­¡­

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    With the sound of Mr. Hokage clapping his hands twice, the Jonin who were still arguing fiercely suddenly fell silent.

    "Let me tell you a few words." The Sandaime exhaled a puff of smoke and said calmly.

    "The information that Orochimaru wants to invade Konoha is not known to be true or false, but there are such signs, so let's treat it as true for the time being. If it is proven to be false, it will be a false alarm at most and not much will be lost. If it is true, then finally  It¡¯s a bit of advance preparation.¡±

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    "Thank you for your hard work during this period. The staff department will seize the time and make a plan. The requirement is that the level of defense will be gradually deepened and the highest level of defense will be reached within a few days before and after the third exam. Then everyone will do their own work according to that plan.  .¡±

    "By the way, if possible, arrange a drill on the day of the exam to bring women and children who have no fighting ability to a shelter."

    The Sandaime¡¯s dazzling eyes shot through the smoke at the jounin in the audience.

    These are the pillars of Konoha.  Looking at them, the Sandaime seemed to gain confidence.

    "That's all for now. Disband!"

    The jonins in the audience saluted the third generation one after another, and then left in a flash with a whooshing sound.

    The huge conference room suddenly became empty and lonely.

    Lord Hokage put on his hat, sat down silently, and took another puff of cigarette.

    In the flickering light of the cigarette holder, the Sandaime's expression flickered, as if he was worried or indifferent.

    Da da.

    The quiet conference room echoed with the sound of the old man tapping his pipe.  One after another, quite rhythmic.

    The generation of Shinobi sat quietly like this, contemplating the empty conference room for a long time.

    Then, he suddenly spoke.

    "Jiraiyawhat do you think? Do you think Orochimaru really wants to do this?"

    A sturdy figure has appeared on the window sill unknowingly. With crazy white hair, rough facial features, and an unruly expression, he is another one of the three ninjas¡ª¡ª

    Crazy ghost Jiraiya!

    "Old man, since I'm here, isn't this the answer?"

    Jiraiya¡¯s deep voice sounded in the conference room.

    The Sandaime took a deep breath from the pipe and remained silent.

     Indeed, there is of course a reason why Jiraiya chose to appear in Konoha at this time.  The most likely explanation for this reason is that Jiraiya discovered that Orochimaru might be trying to do something!

    "Although there is no direct evidence, judging from the signs that the Sound Ninja Village and other places are ready to take action, Orochimaru is 80% likely to take action!"

    Jiraiya asserted loudly.

    Even the generation of Shinobu heroes who remained unchanged despite the collapse of Mount Tai could not help but blink a few times after hearing the conclusion given by Jiraiya.

    No one can guess what the Sandaime was thinking at this moment.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????  Are you recalling the joy and pride that the disciples felt when they grew up one after another and became independent?

    Or do you remember the sting and bitterness of severing ties with your favorite disciple and expelling him from Konoha yourself?

    Or maybe he realized that the evil consequences of his old kindness finally came back to Konoha and himself, and deep despair and regret surged from the bottom of his heart?

    Nobody knows.

    Sarutobi Hiruzen, a great ninja, remained silent, burying his surging emotions deeply in his heart, with no expression on his resolute face.

    Only Jiraiya, who was very close at hand, seemed to see that the figure of the Sandaime seemed to be getting older at this moment.

    Then the next moment, the aura of the twilight old man disappeared from the Sandaime, and the old man who had dedicated his life regained his heroic spirit!

    "Jiraiya, I have something to ask of you" The Sandaime put down his cigarette, and a divine light flashed in his eyes, "Before the third exam, please bring back the Princess of Konoha, Tsunade!"

    "Konoha now needs your strength to tide over the difficulties!"

    Jiraiya looked at the energetic and energetic Sandaime in front of him, as if he had returned to the days when he was led by the Sandaime known as Shinobi for decades.

    "Yes, Sarutobi-sensei!"

    Jiraiya replied without hesitation, and then walked away!

    The conference room fell silent again.

    ¡°Wherever there are leaves flying, there is fire burning.¡±

    In the darkness, the old man's firm and calm voice slowly sounded.

    "The fire will illuminate the village, and new leaves will sprout again."

    He strode out of the conference room.

    Volume 2¡¤End.

    [Sorry, this is Chapter 51, I always remember the wrong chapters] (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 52 Interlude

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    There is a cool breeze and the sun is shining brightly.

    On the rooftop of a taller building in Konoha.

    Kakashi was lazily leaning against the wall, bathing in the warm sunshine.

    "Jiraiya-sama, long time no see! You haven't been back to the village for several years! What do you want from me?"

    Jiraiya leaned on the railing, overlooking the scenery of Konoha.  In the gentle breeze, Konoha seemed like a lazy and elegant woman, stretching her soft figure leisurely.

    "To be precise, I'm not looking for you." Jiraiya paused, "But that child"

    Jiraiya turned his head and looked at Kakashi seriously.

    "Kakashi, give Narutoto me!"

    Kakashi was surprised.

    "Jiraiya-sama?"

    "Aren't you going to concentrate on coaching Sasuke? Then leave Naruto to me in the month before the third exam!"

    "Huh" Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief, "Are you just temporarily protecting Naruto?"

    "It depends on the situation. I'm worried that the next thing may become something that even you can't handle Kakashi, you should know that I have traveled around Konoha and collected a lot of information over the years"  Laiya said in a deep voice.

    "I discovered that there is an organization called 'Akatsuki', which houses many dangerous and powerful wanted criminals, including Itachi They are collecting information about tailed beasts everywhere, and they seem to have evil intentions!"

    Jiraiya told Kakashi the information about Akatsuki.

    "You mean, they might attack Naruto?"

    "That's what I'm worried about. After all, Nine-Tails is the most powerful source of chakra in history" Jiraiya said seriously, "Naruto will one day understand the fate he bears. Before that day,  I hope he can have the power to protect his own life. So, if necessary I will take Naruto away. I will teach him myself!"

    Jiraiya glanced at Kakashi.

    "Naruto has grown up very quickly under you, but it is more appropriate to leave the subsequent guidance to me. After all, your path is quite different from Naruto's. You'd better keep an eye on Sasuke"

    "I understand." Kakashi nodded solemnly and agreed to Jiraiya's proposal.

    "If that's the casecan I ask you to take care of another child?"

    "Are you talking about Haruno Sakura from your group?"

    "Yes, you must have heard a little bit about her situation. To be honest, I feel a little unable to guide her!"

    "I've heard of it, a genius ninja who can develop powerful water escape at the age of ten" Jiraiya smiled faintly. A strong man like him who grew up from the tail end of a crane actually doesn't care much about those geniuses.  title.

    He has seen too many so-called geniuses die young on the road to growth, or disappear from the public after growing up.

    There are only two geniuses that Jiraiya admits from the bottom of his heart.  One is his disciple, the fourth generation Hokage.

    And the other

    It was Orochimaru, his former teammate and one of the three ninjas.

    Even a genius like Kakashi, who graduated from ninja school at the age of five, was promoted to chuunin at the age of six, and was promoted to jounin at the age of twelve, in Jiraiya's opinion, he was not good enough.

    And he has seen too many so-called geniuses like Sakura, so naturally he can take notice of them even more.

    What's more, based on what he knew about Haruno Sakura, he did not recognize that this female ninja had the potential to become a shadow-level powerhouse.

    Jiraiya is not interested in Sakura.

    However, since Kakashi solemnly made such a suggestion, Jiraiya certainly would not deny it easily.  Not to mention that he had just snatched a disciple from Kakashi, Kakashi's character was worthy of Jiraiya taking him seriously.

    "What's going on? Does an ordinary ninjutsu genius give you a headache, Kakashi?" Jiraiya teased Kakashi.

    "It's not just ordinary people who have talent for ninjutsu you'll know if you've seen her ninjutsu. She has independently developed Minato-sensei's Wind Release Rasengan some time ago." Speaking of this, Kakashi  There is also a bit of pride, "Not to mention the two water escapes she created."

    "Oh?" Jiraiya couldn't help but raise his eyebrows.

    Independently developed the Fengdun Rasengan?

    Jiraiya knows what the Rasengan represents.  It was a very difficult and powerful ninjutsu. It took the Fourth Generation three years to create it.Satisfied, but let go of hatred, let go of knots, and let go of stubbornness.

    Let go of the shackles.

    Ningji, whose soul was liberated at this moment, looked back at his past self, full of narrow ideas, and couldn't help but feel ridiculous.  Now, he finally understands what it means to become a strong person.

    The so-called strong person does not refer to the strong person, but the strong person who can control his own mind.

    After recovering from his injury, the next morning, he stepped into the Hyuga training ground, which he had not been to since his father's death.

    Hinata was sparring with her father Hizashi. In a trance, Neji seemed to see his young self practicing soft boxing with his father Hizashi.

    The morning sun shines through his shoulders on the two people on the field, warm and soft.

    It¡¯s like my father¡¯s warm hands.

    Qidian Chinese website www.qidian.com welcomes all book friends to visit and read. The latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all original in Qidian!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 53 Hinata suddenly shows her talents

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    To Neci¡¯s surprise, when Rizu saw Neci coming, he just smiled and nodded, and then let Neci and Hinata practice.

    Ningci¡¯s impression of Hinata still remains a few years ago.  At that time, Hinata was a weak and shy girl.

    Although they met her occasionally in school, Neji almost never paid attention to her.

    Even the news about her half-claws was only heard when she was paying attention to her junior Haruno Sakura, just because Hinata and Sakura have a good relationship.

    It seems that in an instant, the shy little loli has grown into a graceful little beauty.

    The childishness in those white eyes has now been replaced by a radiant and moving heroic spirit.

    Looking at the graceful appearance between the brows of his slim younger sister, Ningji had mixed feelings.

    How long has it been?  He looked at his sister carefully like this.

    Unknowingly, that little thing with a little tail has grown into such a ninja.

    "Brother Neji, please."

    Hinata¡¯s voice was gentle and graceful, like a clear spring in the mountains, flowing into Ningci¡¯s heart, pulling Ningci back from his emotions to the martial arts field.

    He didn¡¯t dare to neglect, and made the same starting gesture as Hinata, staring at his sister¡¯s shoulder.

    Since losing to the girl Haruno Sakura, Neji no longer dares to look down on these seemingly weak girls.

    Although he heard that his younger sister was not very talented and did not perform very well in school, the fact that she was Haruno Sakura's good friend made Neji cheer up.

    Lions don¡¯t make friends with sheep!

    Neji was right to be careful.

    The confrontation lasted for a long time.  Both of them were careful not to attack first.

    Then, a fallen leaf flew down, hovered in the air, and landed on the ground.  The next moment, the two of them took action at the same time!

    The brother and sister rushed towards each other using exactly the same punches!

    The moment the fists and palms came into contact, Neji, who had experienced many battles, couldn't help but change his face slightly. Hinata's seemingly petite and delicate fists and feet were actually so fast and powerful!

    Bang Bang Bang - In the continuous collision of fists and palms, two figures, one large and one small, were moving around, and the figures were constantly interlaced, which was dizzying.

    The soft fist comes from the same source, but in the hands of two people, it interprets completely different styles.

    Neji's soft fist is soft and elegant, flowing like water. It sticks and sticks, and stretches according to the bend. It doesn't lose or push back, neither sticks nor separates. It goes to the extreme in "softness".

    Hinata's soft fist is a combination of hardness and softness, as light as the wind or as fast as the wind. It is unpredictable, with yin and yang communicating, and ever-changing, but it follows the path of softness with strength.

    Needless to say, the gouken flavor here is naturally influenced by Sakura.

    With a master with a very high level of chakra control beside him, Jinzhu Zheka, Hinata's chakra control will naturally not be much worse.  In fact, Hinata's control over chakra is not bad to begin with.  After receiving all the help from Sakura, her skills improved by leaps and bounds, and she stood out among the genin.

    With her extraordinary chakra manipulation skills, Hinata can also bless her body through precise control of chakra, allowing it to explode with unimaginable power.  This technique learned from Sakura is an important reason why Hinata's soft fist can achieve a balance between hardness and softness.

    Hinata¡¯s soft fist has taken a different route from the original soft fist.  In Rizu's view, this was a treasonous change. However, facing his eldest daughter who had become an official ninja, Rizu could not force her to change back to the correct path.

    Hinata is a person who is soft on the outside and strong on the inside. Once she has determined something, she will not change it easily. She thinks that this kind of soft boxing is more suitable for her, and it is useless no matter how much Rizu says.  What's more, the day Hinata became a ninja, Hizu had already given up on her and chose Hanabi as the heir to the clan.

    From that moment on, Nizu no longer had any position to interfere with Hinata's training.

    Hinata¡¯s strength is far superior to that of the original work, which also proves the correctness of this path.

    And this is something that Ningji, who is in a stalemate, can understand best.

    The fist is more than there, and the changes are insufficient;  The method of destroying the inside of the enemy's body through chakra penetration has greatly made up for the shortcomings of the soft fist's lack of lethality, but the inherent flaws of the soft fist still exist.

    By combining nintaijutsu, which is similar to kaijujutsu, into soft fists, Hinata's boxing method combines the advantages of hard fists and soft fists, and is no longer a pure soft fist.

    The moves are still there, but the principles of boxing have changed.

    Hinata unexpectedly discovered that although she wasNo matter how you learn, you will never be able to recover.  Later I learned that Kaiten is a ninjutsu that requires special qualifications to learn. Only a few people in the Hyuga family can emit chakra from all acupuncture points in the body.

    In the original work, Hinata can use the more advanced Bagua Air Palm without going back to heaven, which illustrates this point.

    These moves developed by Sakura for Hinata are all in strong Sakura style: they are extremely powerful, do not consume much chakra, and require extremely high chakra control.

    Regrettably, Sakura can't use these tricks. The acupuncture points and air splitting are all modified from the unique ninjutsu of the Hyuga family. Sakura can steal the skills and cause a lot of trouble for Hinata.  However, being able to come into close contact with the secrets of the Hinata family was already a major gain for Sakura.

    PS1¡¾Try to write about daily life.  .  .  Ahem, don¡¯t complain about the plot]

    ps2 [Recently I was reading Aoxue's "Rebirth of Nie Xiaoqian". When he was filling in his book club, Aoxue suddenly said that he had read my book Water Escape, and then recommended Water Escape at the end of the chapter as the strongest. I was moved.  I burst into tears]

    psp¡¾I like Aoxue's writing very much, "The Rebirth of Nie Xiaoqian" is very interesting, highly recommended¡¿(Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 54 The majestic Hinata

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Relying on these original moves, Hinata's physical strength has far exceeded that of herself in the original work, and has even reached a level where she can compete with Neji one or two.

    If it weren¡¯t for Hinata¡¯s lack of experience, Neji would have suspected that he would have capsized in the gutter.

    After playing several games with my cousin, the two of them ended up winning or losing each other.  Neji's basic skills are more solid, but Hinata's fighting methods often come up with surprising tricks. Neji won several games by relying on Neji's lack of understanding of Hinata's moves.

    However, in terms of hard power, Neji is still superior.

    After getting familiar with Hinata's fighting style, the confrontation between the brother and sister began to lean towards Neji's side.

    However, the difference between the two is only a millimeter.  Neji admitted that he did not have Hinata's strength in his first year after graduation!

    While being surprised, Neci was also sincerely happy for Hinata's strength.

    "Brother Neji, your taijutsu is even better than Sakura's!" Hinata wiped the sweat from her hair and looked at Neji with a smile, her big eyes curved into a crescent moon, as if they were flowing brightly.  of moonlight.

    Ningji felt like he was healed by this warm smile.

    I really can¡¯t believe it. During the preliminary round a few days ago, I was thinking that if I could meet Hinata, I would humiliate her severely!  Neji felt ashamed and incomprehensible for his previous thoughts.

    ¡°Which brother can destroy such a smile with his own hands so cruelly?

    "Of course, huh Sakura! She definitely can't beat me without ninjutsu!"

    Ningji smiled brightly, as if he was defeated by Sakura because of his carelessness.  He didn't know how he said such words.

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because Hinata feels like family again. Even the stern Neji learned to joke around her.

    Hinata burst into laughter immediately.

    Sakura is a ninjutsu-type ninja. Neji knew this and deliberately said this, pretending to take it for granted, which made Hinata amused.

    "Hey, hey, hey, did I hear you correctly? Is anyone unconvinced?" A voice pretending to be surprised came from outside the venue, immediately attracting the eyes of the brother and sister.

    The person who walked through the door was a pink-haired girl with her arms crossed and dressed in casual clothes.

    ??Blue eyes, a faint smile, a confident posture, and a faint aura of water escape chakra.

    It is Haruno Sakura who has not appeared in three consecutive chapters.

    The girl¡¯s angry voice sounded extremely harsh to Neji¡¯s ears.

    Breaking the warm world between him and Hinata as brother and sister was already a heinous crime. It was even more unforgivable to expose his shortcomings in front of Hinata and embarrass him in front of his sister. This was an exaggeration. Neji had not yet  This was his sister's fault, but he did have the urge to retaliate.

    Hold back the anger in your heart.

    "Hmph, what are you doing here? This is Hinata's training place!" Neji said coldly.

    Although the other party woke him up during the game and was kind to him in a sense, Neji found it difficult to feel grateful to her.

    Maybe it was because the other party was too arrogant as an opponent. When he saw her, the word "thank you" seemed to be so heavy that it was stuck in his throat and he couldn't say it out.  There is always a conflict between the two geniuses.

    Or perhaps there is no need to say such things out in the first place, as long as you keep them silently in your heart, you will surely have the opportunity to repay them in the future.

    Neji would not admit it because he felt that Sakura had not used her full strength in the preliminaries and felt that she had been underestimated, so she was so angry.

    However, as the winner, Sakura did not show much grace.

    "I'm here to find Hinata, don't be too sentimental, I'm defeated!" She smiled contemptuously, biting the words "I'm defeated" very hard, with an expression like "If you don't accept it, hit me."  .

    The green eyes faintly swept over Ningji's angry and reddish face, staying for a moment to meet a pair of cold and stubborn white eyes.

    The four gazes collided in the air, instantly igniting the blazing flames of war, as if the martial arts arena was about to turn into a sea of ??fire!

    "Hmph!" "Tsk!" The two of them snorted coldly, opened up their postures, secretly gathered strength, and looked like they were going to fight.

    Click!  The special wooden floor was broken by Sakura's step.

    Bang Bang!  The plate filled with snacks in his hand was shot out by Neji using a concealed weapon technique. Most of his body was embedded in the hard pillar, and it was probably impossible to pull it out.

    Chakra is surging violently.  The wind has risen.

    The war is about to break out?If they see Hinata and Neji fighting evenly, they will probably go to the ophthalmologist because of disbelief, right?

    After the game, poor Choji was in a coma for a whole day.

    After the qualifying round, when Hinata, who was a little worried, went to visit Choji, he was still lying on the hospital bed unconscious.  Hinata made an appointment with Sakura to visit him together in a few days.

    ?This is also a smooth journey for Sakura.

    This time, several of the Twelve Xiaoqiang were admitted to the hospital, and some of them needed to be visited by the two of them.

    Sasuke is a teammate in the same class, so Sakura will of course be the first to visit; followed by Kiba, Hinata's teammate, who was admitted to the hospital by Naruto, and the two of them also want to visit; and then Din, who was injured by Hinata.  times, and finally Xiao Li, Hinata's brother Neji's teammate. He was seriously injured and it was reasonable to go visit him.

    ps1.¡¾Continue Amway's "Rebirth of Nie Xiaoqian"¡¿

    ps2. [Thank you for your votes~] (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 55 Visit

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The flower shop in the mountains.

    "Hey, rare visitors, you two! Are you here to buy flowers?" Ino greeted the two with a professional smile.

    While Hinata was still choosing, she grabbed Sakura and dragged her aside.

    "Sakura, what should I do, what should I do, what should I do, Sasuke-chan is ignoring me at all!"

    Sakura rolled her eyes secretly when she saw Ino's troubled expression.

    On the day of the chunin exam, in order to win over Ino and the others, she made a lot of promises to Ino and wanted to help Ino bring her and Sasuke together.

    After that, she did not break her promise and did as she said. She said many good things about Ino in front of Sasuke and helped her create opportunities to be alone with Sasuke.  As a result, Ino's opinion of Sakura improved greatly.

    But, just as Sakura predicted, it matched perfectly¡ª¡ª

    This is of no use.

    Sasuke was not impressed at all by Ino's hard work.

    If it was Sakura who did this, maybe it would be a different matter.  Ino was just a boring nympho in Sasuke's mind, and Sasuke wouldn't be tempted by the scenes that seemed romantic and touching to Ino.  Sakura knew this very well and agreed to many matters of Ino.

    Ino¡¯s painstaking efforts to cultivate a relationship with Sasuke are destined to be a burden and a hot topic.

    Although Sakura took Ino's hard work as a joke in a very naughty way, she did not compromise at all.  So Ino failed to pursue Sasuke, but she did not blame Sakura. Instead, she felt that Sakura and her had secretly formed an offensive and defensive alliance.

    Relying on the advantage of forming a mysterious alliance with Sakura, an insider, Ino was confident that he would definitely win over Sasuke.

    However, the previous continuous offensive against Sasuke did not make any progress, and Ino was a little at a loss.

    So when she saw Sakura coming, she immediately seized the opportunity to ask her secret ally Sakura for advice.

    In this regard, Sakura also couldn't laugh or cry.

    "I don't know this question either"

    She answered vaguely.  Although she knew the truth, she still wanted to leave some happiness to Ino, who was still having a girl's dream. It would be too stupid to expose the girl's dream.

    "Sasuke is usually like this, he is neither cold nor warm to us. I don't know what he is thinking!"

    Another lie.

    Sasuke usually likes to have a poker face, but with the efforts of Naruto and Sakura, this cool face often fails.  Secondly, Sakura has a deep understanding of Sasuke, whether from the comics in her previous life or from daily interactions in this life.

    Ino didn¡¯t notice that Sakura was telling lies with her eyes open.

    She was about to continue having sex with Sakura when Hinata's voice came over.

    "A-Ying, Ino, what are you talking about? Come and help me choose flowers. There are so many flowers that I don't know how to choose!"

    Ino quickly put on a professional smile and rushed forward, followed by Sakura who secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    "You are very particular when buying flowers. The flowers used for different occasions are different and cannot be confused casually. Hinata, who do you want to give the flowers to?"

    "Well, we want to buy flowers to visit Kiba and Chouji. Their injuries have not healed yet and they are still in the hospital!" Hinata said, playing with a bouquet of red roses.

    "Oh - it is best not to choose flowers with heels when visiting a doctor, because it will remind people of 'the root of the disease will not go away' and 'the long-term disease will take root'."

    When it comes to flower knowledge, Ino has it at her fingertips, and is much more professional than when she was a ninja.

    ¡°It is best to choose flowers with elegant colors and elegant fragrance to express care and condolences, but never send white, blue or black flowers.¡±

    "Look -" Seeing Hinata still hesitant, Ino took her aside, "The orchids, daffodils, calla lilies, and lilies here are all very suitable flowers for visiting patients. Also  This way"

    Ino pointed at the gladioli, orchids, kumquats, alstroemerias, roses, carnations, etc. and introduced them in detail, from their habits to the language of flowers.  Sakura didn't think much about it. She picked up a few elegant flowers, smelled the fragrance, and decided what to buy.

    As for their flower language, she didn¡¯t know it, nor was she interested in understanding it.

    What is the language of flowers? It is nothing more than the attributes imposed by humans on the reproductive organs of plants Today you can say that its flower language represents nobility and elegance, but tomorrow it can be changed to vulgarity and vulgarity.

    "Well, Sakura just doesn't understand."Romantic people, this has not changed even after time travel and transformation.

    On the other hand, Hinata made a careful selection and finally chose a few fragrant alyssums.

    Orchid - Beauty in the Konggu, the flower language is indifferent, elegant and noble, while the flower language of alyssum also means deep love, fragrance and happiness - Ino said.

    "Which of the rough guys we are going to visit is worthy of the term "Beauty of the Hollow Valley"? And which of its flower language has anything to do with visiting patients?" Sakura complained silently.

    So, these are all nonsense.

    However, there is another thing worth complaining about.

    "Sister Ino, why are you following us? You don't have to look at the store anymore!" Sakura was a little helpless.

    "I'm going to visit Sasuke too," Ino showed a nymphomaniacal smile, "With Choji!"

    Ino added that Choji was like an extra, dispensable.

    She picked up two narcissus flowers and put them on her cheeks, as if she were picking up Sasuke's hand, with a hint of spring blush on her face.

    "I chose this 'daffodil' because even in the cold winter, the daffodil still braves the wind and snow with its majestic attitude, waiting for the arrival of the hopeful spring"

    "As soon as Sasuke sees it, his heart will be warmed by the hope contained in the flower."

    Sakura laughed sarcastically.

    "I don't think Sasuke can appreciate your deep meaning at all. It's better to choose a more beautiful one. Maybe he will be happier"

    The three of them bickered all the way, and soon arrived at Konoha Hospital.  Not to mention the interludes in between.

    Unfortunately, when the three of them came to Sasuke's ward, Sasuke was still lying on the bed, unconscious.

    After putting down the flowers, Sakura forcibly pulled up Ino, who still wanted to stick to Sasuke's side. The three of them visited Kiba, Choji and others in turn, and finally came to the first floor to visit Xiao Li.

    "It's the second ward just ahead, turn right." The nurse sister who was pulled by Hinata said with a smile.

    "Thank you to the nurse sister, and turn right along the corridor to Xiao Li's ward.

    On the hospital bed, Xiao Li slept quietly.  The expression on his face would twitch ferociously from time to time.

    It¡¯s like I feel the pain that goes deep into my bones in my dream!

    Hinata and Ino gently put the flowers into the vase on the windowsill, as if they were afraid of disturbing Xiao Li's sleep.

    Sakura stood at the door, looking at Xiao Li from a distance, but did not go in.

    I have many thoughts.

    She thought of the qualifying match that day.

    Xiao Li¡¯s opponent has not changed, it is still Gaara.  The two contributed to the most exciting battle in the entire qualifiers.

    It is also the most brutal battle!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away from the fifth door - Dumen's Xiao Li, with a fierce and irresistible attitude, beat Gaara as a Jinchuuriki!

    The sand that can defend itself cannot keep up with Xiao Li's speed. The sand armor, which is known as absolute defense and immune to physical attacks, was forcefully penetrated, broken, and broken by Xiao Li's violent fists and kicks!

    The aftermath of the battle alone shattered the tile floor of the entire hall and sent the stands in the distance crumbling.

    Sakura¡¯s face turned slightly pale in the stands.  Xiao Li, who was fighting fiercely and violently off the court, deserved the words "terrifying like this".

    Even if you use extremely pure water, don¡¯t be careless!

    Even if the water layer is too thin, it may be shattered by this thundering fist and kick.

    However, in order to obtain this amazing power, Xiao Li also paid a heavy price.

    When he opened the fourth door - the injury door, all the capillaries on the surface of Xiao Li's skin were broken, turning his whole body into a cooked lobster!

    After opening the fifth door - Dumen, with just two punches, most of Xiao Li's arm muscles were broken!

    Lee¡¯s final blow failed to knock down Gaara, so he lost.

    Just like fireworks blooming with the most dazzling splendor in the night sky, and then shattered into pieces

    Muscle strains all over the body, muscle tears in some places, multiple fractures, and comminuted fractures of the left arm and leg.

    What¡¯s even more frightening is that the bone fragments are embedded deep in the nervous system. Intense exercise is likely to cause the bone fragments to further compress or even damage the nerves, leading to irreparable injuries.

    This means that Xiao Li will no longer be able to fightand can no longer be a ninja.

    "I didn't expect Xiao Li's injury to be so serious," Hinata said softly, "I still haven't woken up yet"

    Sakura leaned against the door and let out a long sigh.  But there was no problem with Hinata.

    "Hinata, I heard that Xiao Li's injury is very serious and he cannot recover," Ino whispered, "so his body can no longer allow him to continue to be a ninja"

    Hinata's eyes widened.

    Sakura lowered her head and squeezed the last flower in her hand.

    Is it worth it, Xiao Li?

    ¡¾Try to write about your daily life.  .  .  Ahem, don¡¯t complain about the plot]

    [Recommend "Transformation of a Female Schoolmaster" and "Rebirth of a Female Schoolmaster". Transformation is a change of marriage, and rebirth is a transformation of a lily. The writing is very good. The author's lover is an unscrupulous lady, and Lost is a arrogant young lady]  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)nbsp;Sakura leaned against the door and let out a long sigh.  But there was no problem with Hinata.

    "Hinata, I heard that Xiao Li's injury is very serious and he cannot recover," Ino whispered, "so his body can no longer allow him to continue to be a ninja"

    Hinata's eyes widened.

    Sakura lowered her head and squeezed the last flower in her hand.

    Is it worth it, Xiao Li?

    ¡¾Try to write about your daily life.  .  .  Ahem, don¡¯t complain about the plot]

    [Recommend "Transformation of a Female Schoolmaster" and "Rebirth of a Female Schoolmaster". Transformation is a change of marriage, and rebirth is a transformation of a lily. The writing is very good. The author's lover is an unscrupulous lady, and Lost is a arrogant young lady]  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 56 Gaara

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    does it worth?

    Reality is not a passionate anime or an inspirational novel.  You work hard and pay, but sometimes you get nothing.

    Behind every successful person, there are traces of hard work

    And the bones of losers who fell on the road to success.

    Sometimes these losers do not work hard or struggle.  They work extra hard, but sometimes they end up chasing their dreams because of a lack of luck.

    If he hadn¡¯t faced Gaara, with Xiao Li¡¯s strength, he wouldn¡¯t have lost so miserably against anyone else. He could even defeat everyone else except Sakura!

    Even against Neji, this is the case.  After activating the Eight Gate Dunjia, Neji couldn't keep up with his movements, and he couldn't stop his attack even if he returned to heaven.  Neji must be defeated!  Against Sakura, although she couldn't break the defense of Ultra Pure Water, Sakura would not be so cruel. Xiao Li would stay in bed for a while, and the side effects of the Eight Gate Dunjia would eventually recover.  Facing Naruto, Naruto could only pray that the intermittently inactive Nine-Tails chakra would come out to help him.  Against others Can anyone present be able to withstand Xiao Li's punch after opening the fifth door?  Can anyone beat Xiao Li after opening the fifth door?

    There is no one who can beat me!

    Only Gaara.

    It just happens to be Gaara.

    Gaara in his second year of middle school.  Gaara, who only has hatred and no love in his eyes.  Gaara is cruel and ruthless.

    If this is fate, then fate is so unfair.

    With all his strength, Xiao Li, who was full of passion, ran into the cold wall called reality regardless of his own safety. His head was bruised, his body was bruised, and his body was broken to pieces

    ???????????????????????????????.

    "A-Ying, is this the price of chasing your dreams?" Hinata asked softly.

    There was a tremor in the voice.

    That is the sympathy for Xiao Li from people who are also chasing dreams andthe uneasiness about the future.

    According to the rules of the Hyuga family, Hinata's status as a clan daughter can only be maintained until the next generation of clan is selected. After that, she will either be selected to become a clan or be marked as a branch clan, as she has been for decades.  Before that, Rizu's sibling brother Rizashi.

    As for Hinata, she was abandoned by Nizu a few years ago due to lack of talent. The position of the next generation clan is almost certain to be inherited by the more talented Hanabi.  As soon as Hanabi officially takes over the position of the clan, Hinata will be demoted to the branch clan immediately.

    If nothing goes wrong, this is Hinata's future.

    UnlessHinata is strong enough, so strong that even the Hyuga family, which respects the strong, would not dare to offend her dignity, dare not touch her reverse scales, and dare not offend her.

    This is an unwritten rule. Shadow-level experts can trample this unreasonable rule.  Although strength cannot represent everything in this cruel world, it can determine many things.

    No one likes to have a curse of humiliation carved on their forehead, and their life and death are in the hands of others.  Hinata is the same.  One of her dreams is to become a strong person who can escape this fate.

    But I have never thought that people who chase their dreams will sometimes be severely wounded by reality.

    Ino was silent.

    "Yes, thisis the price of chasing your dreams."

    Sakura lowered her eyes and her voice was suppressed.

    "The road to realizing your dreams is so tortuous and rugged. Hinata, are you scared?"

    She looked at Hinata quietly.

    The road ahead is so bumpy, maybe you just shrink back and accept your fate, and you can still spend half your life laughing and playing games with ease and joy.  As for the curse seal, if she were an ordinary ninja who was honest and meek, the curse seal would not have any impact on her life.

    A bird in a birdcage, as long as it doesn¡¯t think about resisting, can grow old, sick and die peacefully and without wind or rain.

    Hinata shook her head slightly.

    "If it's Naruto-kun, he must persevere to the end! So, how can I give up easily! Staying where you are will not be hit by the stones on the road. Other than that, what else is there to say in this world?  How about a smooth road?"

    Hinata suddenly smiled calmly, and the smile dispelled the gloom on her face.

    "Even if you are scarred along the way, it is better than hesitating and regretting that you have accomplished nothing when you are old. The worst result is that you are forced to give up the path of a ninja and become an ordinary person. In this way, at least I have chosen and worked hard.  , After hard work, you may not be reconciled, but you will not regret it.¡±

    "Stop talking. Ah Ying, pleaseThe wooden board will be squeezed into scrap iron by the sand filled with chakra, but the transparent water mass in front of me, which looks soft and fragile, is unmoving under the weight of the sand!  Gaara ignored it and just blindly increased the output of chakra, constantly urging the power of the grain sand to crush the water mass!

    Wow¡ª¡ª

    In the end, the sand was ruthlessly crushed by the light blue water mass, and fell into pieces on the ground!

    Sakura sneered, not surprised by this ending.  After all, sand is sand, and it is originally a loose mass. No matter how much chakra is poured into it, it cannot pose a threat to ultrapure water!

    Gaara let out a painful groan, covered his head with his hands, and almost knelt down with his trembling body.

    The figure of the girl crushing the sand balls with her hands reminded him of another person who scattered the sand. The tall Konoha ninja stood in front of Xiao Li with chilling anger hidden in his eyes, like a big mountain.  Stopped his intention to kill Xiao Li!

    ¡¾A chapter written while half asleep and half awake.  .  .  ¡¿

    Qidian Chinese website www.qidian.com welcomes all book friends to visit and read. The latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all original in Qidian!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 57 Training Plan

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Looking at the girl breaking up the sand with her hands, Gaara lowered his head in pain!

    Why, why can you be saved?  Why would such a powerful ninja come to save you, a useless person, without hesitation?  Why am I not the one who is saved?

    So I want to kill you.

    Because I hate everything you have!  Hate the person who protects you like a father!

    But this time, you are saved again because your friends are protecting you.

    It¡¯s so hateful and painful!

    Why is my heart more painful than when it is full of hatred!

    Gaara screamed in pain in his heart, hunched over, unable to extricate himself for a long time.

    Trembling and curled up into a ball.

    After a long time, he finally regained his composure, but could no longer bring up the murderous intention.

    He turned around and left in dismay.

    But the girl suddenly stopped him: "Wait! You just left like that?"

    Gaara paused, wanting to hear what the girl who defeated him would say.

    "You made the room full of sand, and you left without cleaning it up. Do you still want us to be cleaners?" she said righteously.

    Gaara was stunned for a moment, and his heart that had just calmed down suddenly twitched again. A feeling that had never appeared before came to his heart, and he didn't know how to describe it.

    It is neither negative emotions such as hatred and jealousy, nor positive emotions such as happiness and excitement.

    ??Cleaner?  Hinata always felt that Sakura was mistaking the cruel and powerful Gaara for a cleaner.

    No one knew Gaara's mood at the moment. The three people present only saw Gaara pause for a moment, and then the sand in the room melted into Gaara's back like a bee returning to its nest.

    The moment Gaara turned around and walked out of the room, the girl's last words reached his ears.

    "Gaara, you should be lucky. I have a friend who raised a bigger monster like you. If it were him who was here today instead of me, you would definitely not be able to walk out of this room intact!"

    ??Jinch¨±riki Gaara's thoughts were changing, but his steps never stopped.

    The next morning.  Sunny and gentle breeze.

    The outskirts of Konoha.

    Under the rising sun, a strip of green water flows leisurely through the green fields on both sides of the bank like a ribbon, with sparkling water shining in the sun.

    The light green water, like silky waves, meanders on the low bushes and shallow stone beaches, tender and gentle, and the clear blue waves linger gracefully.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The sound of birds chirping and insects comes from the green and majestic flowers.

    The scenery is particularly beautiful.

    In the lonely field, the tranquil scenery was suddenly broken by the young man's impatient loud complaints.

    "Ahhh, damn Kakashi-sensei, you are so biased! He called us here to practice and then left. He has been coaching Sasuke alone for a whole month, and he doesn't care about us at all!"

    The boy with six fox beard-like marks on his face kicked the stones on the beach one after another, narrowed his eyes and said loudly and depressedly.

    It was Naruto Uzumaki who advanced to the third match of the Chunin Exam.

    The one-month practice time given before the third game has now passed four or five days.

    Two days ago, Kakashi gave training guidance to Naruto and Sakura. In the past two days, he suddenly became busy. He even rushed through daily meetings, let alone gave guidance on training.

    Yesterday, Sakura and other girls went to visit the doctor and did not spar with Naruto. Naruto spent the whole day alone in the training ground throwing away kunai, feeling bad all over.

    He strongly hopes that Kakashi can teach him something new.

    However, today, Kakashi went even further. He called the two of them to the river, told them to practice freely, and then ran away alone.

    They also said, "I have already arranged your practice," "Someone will come to guide you in my practice soon," and "I don't need to worry about Sakura's practice every time."

    "Humph, you lied to us again!"

    Naruto angrily picked up a stone and floated it in the water. However, the round stone crashed into the river without any dignity, and sank without floating at all.

    Ha ha!  The clear and undisguised laughter of a girl came from the side. The pink-haired girl sitting on the big stone sat upright and looked at Naruto with a smile.

    The movements of the feet are light, the feet are lifted and shot, and a flat piece lying on the stone beachHelp can also be completed smoothly.

    In fact, Naruto's practice went more smoothly than Sakura expected.

    After watching Sakura¡¯s demonstration, it was the first time I stepped on the water. Although Naruto and his dozens of shadow clones were swaying, none of them sank.

    As the first shadow clone standing firmly on the water was released by Naruto, Naruto's water treading skills became more profound, and after a while, he was able to stand firmly on the water.

    "Hey, treading water is so easy. I thought it would take me a long time to practice!"

    Sakura smiled slightly, this was just the beginning.

    It is still far from being able to be used freely in fierce battles.

    However, the next skills can be learned in actual combat!

    The girl jumped lightly onto the river. Under her superb chakra control, there was no ripple when she fell into the water.

    "The practical training on the water surface has begun! Naruto, you have to be careful!"

    Chakra is surging with excitement!

    Looking at Naruto and his shadow clones who were waiting for him, the fighting spirit in the girl's eyes began to burn!

    ¡¾In this issue, I would like to recommend "Seeking Truth", it is quite innovative (scientific cultivation? Copying books from other worlds? Pretending to be cool?) Fairy novels]

    [Some readers mentioned that I have been a bit frustrated recently. As a new author, it is normal to have trouble grasping the rhythm. Please bear with me.  In addition, I really want to take this opportunity to write a few minor supporting roles] (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 58 Home Advantage

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The girl took a deep breath and calmed down.

    Since becoming an official ninja, this is the first time to be so close to a body of water in a battle.  Compared to her days at the ninja school, the girl's understanding of combat has changed dramatically, and her understanding and application of chakra and ninjutsu are also completely different from the past.

    Standing on the water.

    A new feeling came to my mind.

    The river water within the area covered by chakra seems to have become an extension of the hands and feet, and can be controlled freely with just a thought.  At this moment, the girl had the illusion of controlling the world.  She had no doubt that she could even easily control tens of meters of water to turn into a roaring dragon and bombard the enemy in the blink of an eye!

    Under such an environment, the amount of chakra consumed by ordinary Water Release Ninjutsu is greatly reduced, while the power and maneuverability of Water Release Ninjutsu are rapidly increased.  The closer you are to water and the more water there is in the environment, the more advantageous it is for water ninjas.  No wonder the combat effectiveness of traditional water escape ninjas is so limited by terrain!

    Like a fish in water.

    The power of her core water escape ninjutsu, water gun technique and ultra-pure water has nothing to do with the environment, so it has not been greatly increased here.  Even so, Sakura felt that her fighting power had increased exponentially!

    At this time, while Sakura was adapting to the environment, Naruto also took the lead in completing the ninjutsu.

    "The art of multiple shadow clones!"

    One after another, the prepared shadow clones appeared quickly one after another. In the blink of an eye, Naruto's mighty army covered the water and river beaches.

    Wherever you look, the girl's field of vision has been occupied by clones all over the mountains and rivers, without leaving a single gap.

    With his astonishing amount of chakra, Naruto often starts with hundreds of shadow clones.  Although it feels a bit mindless and relies on numerical superiority to kill the enemy, it is undeniable that such a human sea tactic is almost impossible for ordinary ninjas to crack.

    ¡ª¡ªThe oppressive feeling of being watched by hundreds of people is very strong.

    The riot tactic has always been a popular tactic.  There is a saying that goes well, "As long as you learn Brother's operation, the rest will pass." And Naruto's own huge amount of chakra is the strongest operation.

    "Sakura, I'm going to fuck you!" Hundreds of shadow clones said at the same time, and the shouts were loud and shocking!

    Hundreds vs one!

    The seemingly weak girl smiled strangely.

    ?? Human wave tactics?

    The girl¡¯s chakra seeped into the river water from her feet and combined with the river water as she tapped her heels lightly on the water.

    Ninjutsu, quietly rolling and taking shape under the water.

    "Human sea tactics I can do it too!"

    "Water Escape: Legion's Water Body Technique!" The girl shouted softly.

    The next moment, the calm and sparkling river surface suddenly boiled!

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!  Water avatars holding crystal long swords jumped out of the water like a flock of frightened birds and landed on the water.

    One, two, ten, all the way to hundreds!

    The strange water bodies were densely packed in the water behind Sakura, with a huge force that was countless.

    At first glance, the legion water clone looks shoddy. It only has a translucent human shape and clear facial features, but has no texture of clothes or skin, and no expression at all. It just stands motionless and looks at it coldly.  Enemies ahead.  This weird appearance was neatly arranged, and there was actually a strange sense of intimidation.

    Since it can be called a legion, the number will naturally not be too small.

    Ninjutsu like water body separation is very simple, but no matter how simple the problem is, it is not a small problem once the number increases.

    In the forest of death, she tried to use such an army of water clones to deal with the enemy, and the effect was quite satisfactory.  Those simplified water clones consume less chakra and energy, but their power has not dropped too much. This is the prototype of the legion's water clone.

    In the days after passing the exam, she spent a lot of energy studying this ninjutsu carefully.

    In principle, the less chakra consumed, the simpler the clone will be and the weaker its power will be.

    The currently popular water body technique has achieved the most cost-effective balance among the consumption of chakra, the power of the clone, and the similarity between the clone and itself, that is, the ability to confuse the enemy.

    The legion water clone technique no longer pays attention to the similarity between the clone and itself. In addition, ice chakra is mixed in to create an ice sword to strengthen the power of the water clone. Therefore, the consumption of chakra and the power of the clone are achieved.  The most sexualA new balance of ratio.  The price paid is that the clone looks weird, and the operator needs to master the changes in ice properties, making the operation more difficult.

    After this transformation, the Water Body Technique has changed beyond recognition. It has been transformed from a ninjutsu that tortures vegetables and lures enemies into a general offensive ninjutsu. Therefore, Sakura renamed it the Legion Water Body Technique, which can be regarded as a Water Body Technique.  Advanced version.

    She has tried many times to make such improvements, and she has a lot of ideas. Even if she just recalls the ideas of fan fiction she has read before, with her perfect chakra control ability, she can "create" them in the same way.  Many ninjutsu to come.

    However, most of them are flashy ninjutsu, which are fancy on the surface, but are actually full of loopholes and of no use; sometimes even harmful and useless ninjutsu are developed - such as some experiments with Hinata.

    Until recently, after experiencing the mission in the Land of Waves and the battle in the Forest of Death, the girl's understanding of combat and herself has undergone a more profound and completely transformed change.

    It is also easier to grasp the creation of ninjutsu.

    This legion water avatar is Sakura¡¯s recent small gain.

    It was precisely after seeing the girl's recent growth that Kakashi safely allowed her to develop her own ninjutsu and put all his energy into teaching Sasuke.  This partial behavior also showed Kakashi's trust and affirmation of the girl from one aspect.

    Of course, Ninjutsu such as the legion water clone is far inferior to the ace water escape such as the water gun technique in terms of applicability, lethality and cost-effectiveness.  However, it is easy to be targeted if you always use the same trick, so it is necessary to develop more conventional tactics.

    What¡¯s more, during the sparring session, Sakura would not dare to use ninjutsu like water gun, which can be fatal at every turn.  On the contrary, it is the legion clone technique, whose power is easy to control and can be fought very fiercely.

    At this moment, the two people in Class 7 are using their endless clones to start a tit-for-tat battle!

    The battle between clones is different from the real human legion battle because there is no emotion and no concern for life and death.  They can cooperate seamlessly and kill enemies in tacit understanding one moment, and sell off their teammates the next just to kill one more enemy.

    No panic, no fear, no excitement, no collapse, the clones perfectly performed the battle mode of going on and on.  Life and death are just a numbers game for the clones. Fighting is a life-and-death struggle with swords and blood, fists and flesh, so it is more cruel and direct.

    Sakura's water body is leaning against the sword, her body skills are light and elegant, her eyes are as cold as frost, and she attacks silently.

    Naruto's shadow clone kunai was swung or shot quickly, his fists and feet were as fast as the wind, his attacks were like thunder, and he kept shouting and shouting.

    Bang bang bang¡ª¡ª!  Relying on the sharp ice sword and more flexible Taijutsu, Sakura's water clone can often gain the upper hand, killing several enemies in a row and detonating Naruto's shadow clone into clouds of smoke.

    Swish swish swish¡ª¡ª!  Relying on greater numbers and a life-for-life fighting method, Naruto's shadow clones used human sea tactics to tenaciously resist Sakura's legion offensive. When facing attacks from all directions, even if the water clones could survive first  After killing a few people, they were quickly submerged by the tide of Naruto, turning into a pool of clear water and returning to the river.

    ?????????????????????

    Naruto¡¯s shadow clone failed to take advantage of its numerical advantage and overwhelmed Sakura in a panic.

    Sakura's water clone did not break through Naruto's defense with its superior offensive power.

    The clones continued to turn into smoke and water and dissipated one by one. The two of them were also constantly consuming chakra to continue to create clones to fill the gap in military strength.

    The battle lines have reached a stalemate, and the clone war has the tendency to turn into a war of attrition.

    " However, if it is consumed, it will definitely be detrimental to Sakura.

    Although the river is her home field, and the amount of chakra consumed by the legion's water body technique here is not much, Sakura is not so naive to think that she can compete with Naruto in terms of physical strength and consumption.

    Realizing this quickly, the girl frowned slightly and immediately stopped supplying chakra to the legion's water body technique. She clasped her hands together and formed seals as quickly as through flowers¡ª¡ª

    "Water Escape: Great Waterfall Technique!"

    Wow¡ª¡ª!

    A huge amount of river water slowly rose up with Sakura's gesture, and was swept up tens of meters into the air by chakra. The water in the dozens of meters long section was pumped up into the air, and a large section of the Yingying River actually leaked out of thin air.  bed!

    The Great Waterfall Technique is said to be powerful enough to rival natural disasters. Sakura discovered that this was no lie - if the flow of the river was not too small, she could even create a small-scale flood attack on this small river beach!

    The girl opened her palm and slowly raised her right hand.

    A huge amount of river water also rose into the air as the qianqiansu hand rose.

    The clear river water was stirred and mixed. Looking up, it actually blocked the sunlight and cast a big shadow.

    Covering the sky and blocking out the sun.

    Just looking at this momentum and imagining the scene of water falling from the sky and violently releasing it, overwhelming the earth, shaking the earth, and sweeping everything, makes people shudder.

    The momentum is majestic and astonishing.

    Then, the girl raised her right hand and waved it down hard.

    The hanging river water roared towards Naruto like a tiger descending a mountain!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)Qian Qian Su's hand rose and was held high in the air.

    The clear river water was stirred and mixed. Looking up, it actually blocked the sunlight and cast a big shadow.

    Covering the sky and blocking out the sun.

    Just looking at this momentum and imagining the scene of water falling from the sky and violently releasing it, overwhelming the earth, shaking the earth, and sweeping everything, makes people shudder.

    The momentum is majestic and astonishing.

    Then, the girl raised her right hand and waved it down hard.

    The hanging river water roared towards Naruto like a tiger descending a mountain!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 59 Jiraiya

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ¡ª¡ª

    The power of Water Release: Great Waterfall Technique is extremely exaggerated. It is devastating, sweeping the heaven and earth, absorbing people's hearts and souls, and pressing towards Naruto!

    ??Naruto did not sit still and wait for death.

    He has also seen ninjutsu that are stronger than this. Perhaps he who was once immature would be helpless when facing this vast water attack, but after experiencing so many difficult battles, Naruto has gradually grown up.

    He did not hide or evade, and methodically formed seals with the remaining shadow clones at the same time.

    ¡ª¡ªJust like what he did in the Forest of Death:

    "Wind Release¡¤Wind Cut Technique!"

    Hundreds of wind-cutting techniques were formed simultaneously in the hands of the shadow clone!

    Gather armpits to form fur, gather sand to form a tower.

    The Wind-Kiri no Jutsu may be just a simple low-level Ninjutsu, but the aggregation of hundreds of Wind-Kiriji techniques into a roaring storm, sweeping across an open space of hundreds of meters in diameter, is even more terrifying than the power of high-level Ninjutsu!

    In an instant, there was a strong wind, flying sand and rocks, and the red sun was dull!

    Although Naruto has not yet learned any advanced ninjutsu of the Wind Release, he can use only a C-level ninjutsu like the Fuukiri Jutsu to achieve the power of an A-level ninjutsu with his endless chakra.  !

    The turbid waterfall falls from the sky, swallowing thousands of miles.

    The wild storm roared with lightning and poured down the gorges and rivers.

    So, two large ninjutsus, both with bodies over a hundred meters long, rushed towards each other without hesitation!

    Boom!

    A deafening sound came from the mid-air where the ninjutsu collided.

    The result of the collision is that the two are evenly matched.

    The waterfall was twisted into endless tiny water droplets by the storm, and turned into a heavy rain covering an area of ??hundreds of meters. The dense rain curtain blocked the sight of the two people, and dripping down on the stone beach and the river.

    The storm also exhausted all its power and turned into a misty cool breeze, blowing towards our face.

    No, it¡¯s not a draw.

    Although she couldn't believe it, Sakura quickly realized that the two ninjutsu were actually different.

    The heavy rain transformed by the Great Waterfall Jutsu didn't even hit Naruto's head at all.

    The heavy rain fell on Sakura, splashing her hair and soaking her clothes, but she had no time to pay attention.

    There was panic in my heart.

    The Water Release Ninjutsu, which is famous for its impact, was actually counterattacked by the Wind Release Ninjutsu?

    "Tch, let's get over itthis kid!"

    After being stunned for a while, Sakura said helplessly.

    I feel a little helpless, a little unwilling, and a little relieved.

    This is the difference between free players and RMB players!

    Having worked so hard to study so many techniques and develop so many ninjutsu, it is often not as effective as these cheating players opening a plug-in.  After all, this is a world that promotes bloodline theory!

    "Moreover, now Naruto has begun to slowly master the tricks of fighting, and gradually learned to use his huge chakra rationally.

    However, it was just a defeat in the Ninjutsu confrontation.

    Sakura pouted, it¡¯s still too early to decide the outcome of the battle!

    After a while, the heavy rain stopped.

    Through the rapidly thinning rain curtain, Naruto's shadowy figure was approaching Sakura at high speed!

    The girl sneered.

    When she loses in ninjutsu, she will regain her advantage in taijutsu. She plans to use 100% of the power of ninjutsu to compete and educate Naruto, lest he get the upper hand and get carried away!

    Turn sideways, twist your waist, and put your fist in your face.

    Kick your legs, turn your hips, twist your waist, and throw your shoulders.

    Then punch!

    Standard Konoha Fluid Technique action.

    Snapped¡ª¡ª!  Power came from her roots, and the girl's kicking action actually created an almost vertical pit in the river.

    Whoosh¡ª¡ª!  The nintaijutsu drives pure water to help the joints exert force, and the fists tear the air and let out a piercing scream.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The fist stopped in front of Naruto's nose, who couldn't react. The wind from the fist blew up the orange hair.

    Naruto blinked, his eyes resting on the fist that occupied his entire field of vision, and a drop of cold sweat broke out on his forehead.

    "You lost!"

    Sakura¡¯s slender eyebrows like willow leaves raised slightly and she retracted her fist.

    Naruto took a long breath, and the feeling of surviving a disaster emerged from the bottom of his heart.

    "Ahem," he looked down and smiled dryly.Do you understand?  "

    In his serious state, Jiraiya has the demeanor of a mentor.

    Sakura thought for a while and then replied: "It's flow."

    "Water has no permanent shape and is ever-changing. The beauty of its use lies in [flow]."

    "This is the characteristic of the changing nature of water chakra, which gives it the [flowing] performance of other things."

    Sakura answered briefly and concisely.  There is no need to give more examples to illustrate. With Jiraiya's theoretical level, he can fully understand what Sakura means.

    "Flow?" Jiraiya frowned, chewing the meaning of the word carefully.

    It¡¯s not surprising that ninjutsu geniuses have their own understanding of escape techniques, or this is also an answer, but Jiraiya thinks his answer may be better.  But the determination in the girl's eyes made him hesitate, not knowing how to convince her.

    "If I say that the change in the nature of Water Release is not flow, but pressure, what do you think?"

    Jiraiya considered his words.

    "Pressure, whether it is exerting pressure externally to make the ninjutsu more impactful, or exerting pressure internally to change and shape the water body so that it can be firmly formed, or even exert negative pressure relative to the environment to make the water vaporize under low pressure  Then it liquefies to form a heavy fog"

    The girl frowned.

    ps [This article about pressure is actually inspired by the book "Sun in Naruto"]

    PS2¡¾Jingsi, is there such a word?  I always feel that it is said very smoothly, but when I checked on Baidu, no one said this] (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 60 The debate over changes in water properties

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    What Jiraiya said was not unreasonable. If the girl had not already had her own answer in her mind, she might have been directly convinced by Jiraiya.  That's why this answer has an impact, not because the narrator is Jiraiya, but because it does shed some light on something.

    However, Sakura is more confident in her answer.

    ¡ª¡ªBefore your own mistakes are detected.

    Jiraiya¡¯s statement can be said to have its merits, but it does not prove that Sakura¡¯s understanding is wrong.

    Even when facing Jiraiya, she still subconsciously believed that she was right.

    Even though this may be the popular answer in the ninja world, she wholeheartedly supports her opinion and believes that everyone else is wrong.

    She knew very well that she was this kind of person.

    This is an unreasonable arrogance.

    Of course, this does not prevent her from re-examining her own and other people's perspectives.

    In fact, the two major ninjutsu created by Sakura fully demonstrate the differences between these two ideas.

    Super Water Gun Technique requires water-based chakra to create ultra-high pressure.

    The application of extremely pure water requires water chakra to deform and flow.

    The more Sakura uses these two ninjutsus, the more she understands the differences between these two ideas.

    ??? Is the change in the nature of water chakra due to flow or pressure?

    ? ? Initially, she believed that the disagreement stemmed from an incomplete understanding of the changes in water properties.

    Everyone is touching the elephant.

    ????????????????? Then someone touched the legs and said that the elephant is four thick pillars - this can be said to be the pressure school; someone touched the trunk and said that the elephant is a thick rope that can be rolled flexibly - so this is the mobile school.

    Because both the flow theory and the pressure theory have their own truths, many people agree with the metaphor of the blind man and the elephant.

    That is to say, both are correct, but each has its limitations.

    Many pressure ninjas also agree with this view.  Furthermore, they believe that changes in water properties are mainly manifested by pressure, just as the image of an elephant is described as a stout four-legged animal. This description at least summarizes most of the elephant's body.

    As for flow, it is only a secondary quality.

    Undoubtedly, this is what Jiraiya agrees with.

    Many people in this group are experienced ninjas who have been immersed in water escape for many years. They are already proficient in the use of water escape. Among them are pillars such as Jiraiya and the Third Hokage, so they almost represent the mainstream opinions.

    When Jiraiya heard Sakura's answer, he did not rush to refute her, but explained their concepts to her calmly, precisely because he believed that the flow theory was also correct.

    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not correct enough.

    However, Sakura disagrees.

    I have been exposed to water escape since I was five years old.  As long as he is awake, he spends most of his time controlling water masses with chakra.  She has reached the pinnacle of water escape.

    What¡¯s more, she possesses the knowledge systems of two worlds. Not only can she extract theories from the experience of the Naruto world, but she can also use the thinking model of the earth world to construct theories.

    She considers herself to be as good as anyone else in her understanding of water escape.

    Even in some fields, such as her self-created water escape, she is better than everyone combined.

    Sakura understands why her seniors attach so much importance to the pressure attribute of water's changing properties.

    This is because the lethality of Water Release mainly depends on pressure.

    ? And flow is more used in auxiliary aspects.

    Ninjas who pay attention to actual combat will of course pay special attention to the attribute of pressure and regard it as the main attribute.

    "However, the essence of things is not judged by its lethality.

    If we pursue lethality blindly, the development of human weapons should just make the caliber of artillery larger and larger, without the invention of nuclear weapons.  When Einstein proposed the theory of relativity, he never thought of using it to create weapons that could destroy mankind.  As a result, just a few decades after the theory was proposed, humans have created something tens of millions of times more powerful than a cannon based on it.

    The lethality of Water Release is manifested in pressure, and the change in the nature of Water Release is pressure. There is no causal relationship at all.

    Sakura believes that the seemingly secondary flow is the essence of the change in water properties, while pressure is the appearance caused by fluidity.

    Anyone who has studied physics in high school or even junior high school knows what water pressure is.

    If there is a mountain-shaped connector, the lower part is connected, noteThere is no food left.

    Jiraiya didn¡¯t quite understand what the so-called ultrapure water was.  However, he doesn't need to understand this.

    As long as you know that Sakura has encountered a bottleneck in the practice of changing the nature of wind escape.

    "To be honest, I don't know much about Ice Escape. But as for Feng Escape, I still think I'm qualified to teach you a move!"

    Jiraiya said with a heroic smile.

    Wind Release, his favorite disciple Namikaze Minato also has this attribute.  When he was teaching Minato, he even studied the Wind Release in depth.

    Therefore, Jiraiya is quite comfortable in teaching.

    After checking Sakura's progress, Jiraiya found that Sakura's proficiency in wind escape was a bit lower than that of Minato at this age. After all, wind escape was not her main attribute.

    "The nature change of Wind Release is cutting." He stared at the girl's lips and said, and when he saw that the girl didn't refute, he breathed a small sigh of relief.

    Finally, I have come across a topic that won¡¯t get slapped in the face by my juniors!

    "The changes in the nature of the wind that have reached your level are already quite lethal. From splitting fragile leaves to cutting hard pieces of iron, do you know what the higher state of the change in the nature of wind is?"

    "I don't know. What are you going to cut?" the girl asked, blinking her eyes as bright as autumn water.

    "Molecule."

    Jiraiya said seriously.

    ¡°The higher level of wind property change is to cut molecules.¡±

    ps. [I have recently become obsessed with writing ps.  Let me make it clear that Sakura is single. I can write a side story for Sakura to form a couple with different people, but there will definitely be no couple in the main text]

    ps2. [This "Water Escape" has been rewritten. Those who read "Water Escape" on other websites may still be able to see the old version. The difference between the old version and the new version will become larger and larger starting from the third volume. The new version shall prevail.  I hope everyone can come to Qidian to read it as much as possible (the new version of many websites does not have the previous chapters), and you can also vote for me by the way~~]

    psp. [Please vote for my author survey after seeing it] (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 61 Interlude¡¤Chakra Nature Change Lecture

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Small lecture on changes in the nature of Sakura's chakra:

    There are seven types of chakra properties: water, fire, earth, wind, thunder, yin and yang.

    The concept that the seven chakra attributes belong to the same level.

    The attributes of Chakra cannot be completely equated with concepts such as water and fire in the material world.

    The reasons are as follows:

    Water, fire, earth, wind, thunder + yin and yang constitute a complete world of chakra energy.

    However, water, fire, earth, wind, and thunder in nature are only a small part of the material world.

    Water: a substance in nature.

    Soil: A mixture of complex substances in nature.

    Fire: a phenomenon in the process of energy release in nature.

    Wind: The phenomenon of air movement in nature.

    Thunder: The phenomenon of electric charge flow in nature.

    These kinds of things in nature cannot constitute a complete material world at all.

    Therefore, there will be problems in one-to-one correspondence between water, fire and other things in the material world and the water, fire and other attributes of chakra.

    The attributes of chakra can be called A, B, C, D or abcd. Why do ninjas call the attributes of chakra water, fire, earth, wind, thunder, etc.?

    Because they have similar properties.

    It can be said that the ninjas abstracted the natural water into a concept, such as extracting the concept of pressure from water pressure, or extracting the concept of flow from the flow of water to describe an attribute of chakra.  This does not mean that the properties of chakra have the same characteristics as water.

    Therefore, if anyone sternly analyzes the characteristics of wind in nature and then incorporates it into the wind attribute, Sakura will be spanked!

    This is a typical meaningless meaning.

    " Ninja school students who have this idea, go back and change all the chakra attributes in your books from water, fire, earth, wind, and thunder to abcde, and then learn the chakra theory again!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 62 Bai

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When Sakura returned home, her head was still dizzy.

    Jiraiya taught her a lot of things at once, many of which were in areas she had never been exposed to before, and she couldn't accept them for a while.

    For example, some theories about the mutual restraint of the five elements. Sakura had not seen this setting when she watched Naruto in her previous life. It was probably written after Shippuden.

    It talks about the mutually inhibiting relationship between the changes in several chakra properties.  According to this relationship, water escape is restrained by earth escape, and water escape also restrains fire escape.

    In addition to the mutual restraint of the five elements, there is also the mutual growth of the five elements.

    Sakura¡¯s perception of this is roughly that of simple materialism.

    It¡¯s like inferring that water can extinguish fire when you see that water can extinguish fire. In fact, the logic is not valid.  Although water can extinguish fire and water escape can restrain fire escape, there is basically no logical connection between the two.  One is the appearance of the material world, and the other is the internal connection of the energy world. Things that are essentially different cannot be mentioned together.

    What¡¯s more, the idea that water can extinguish fires is also very limited.  A higher temperature fire can also extinguish water.  A fire started by fuel burns even more when extinguished with water.  The gas produced by electrolyzing water can start a fire.

    Counterexamples like this abound.

    These are all appearances of the material world and do not help people understand the inner nature of chakra.

    It is not easy to extract something logical that Sakura recognizes from this set of simple opinions.  Sometimes the evidence is wrong, sometimes there is a problem with the argumentation process, sometimes there are problems with the evidence and logic, and then the correct argument is actually drawn.

    Of course, more often than not, Sakura finds that she has never been exposed to the things Jiraiya mentioned.  Most shadow-level experts have developed all five attributes, but Sakura is still far from this goal.  Sakura didn't know much about theories other than water escape.

    Therefore, Sakura can only forcefully remember those statements that are not true or false - even if they are said by Jiraiya.

    ¡ª¡ªAssume it is really good.

    After attending Jiraiya¡¯s ninjutsu theory class, Sakura and Naruto sparred a few more times, and Jiraiya commented on them one by one.  The level of the Sannin was a step higher than Kakashi's. In terms of actual combat, Jiraiya's guidance had greatly benefited her.

    Listening to your words is worth ten years of reading.

    Sakura feels that she has a clear and ambitious goal for the direction she should take in the future.

    What excited Sakura the most was Jiraiya¡¯s introduction to the changes in the nature of Wind Release.

    Later in the manga, it was mentioned that the Third Tsuchikage had realized that the world was made of atoms. For ninjas who had the spare energy and leisure to study scientific theories, it was not unimaginable to use the power of chakra to break molecules.

    Of course, in the microscopic world, one cannot think of "breaking" as crushing a brick in the macroscopic world.  Simply put, molecules are made up of atoms linked together by "bonds".  There are usually three types of bonds: ionic bonds, covalent bonds and metallic bonds, corresponding to the different ways atoms are combined.  To break molecules, chakra provides higher energy to tear apart molecular bonds, causing molecules to degenerate into atomic form.

    By practicing the changes in the properties of Wind Escape to the extreme or simply learning Dust Escape, you can do just that: cut off molecules.  To be precise, it cuts the chemical bonds within the molecule.

    Sakura had never thought that chakra could do such magical things.  However, speaking of it, this little thing is nothing compared to the fact that chakra can also turn flesh, bones, and the living dead.

    Jiraiya¡¯s guidance opened a new door for Sakura. Behind the door was the batch supply of extremely pure water that Sakura had dreamed of.

    After the water has been purified to a limit through repeated distillation, it can no longer be purified. Sakura now uses a chakra-enhanced reverse osmosis method for the final step of purification. This method is time-consuming, laborious and inefficient.  With new ideas, Sakura believes she can develop a purification method that is much more efficient.

    On the way home, she had already begun to imagine the scene in which she would kill everyone after the Great Purity of Pure Water.

    Her mind was filled with cultivation things, so much so that when she opened the door and found that the person who greeted her was not her mother-in-law, Sakura was stunned for several seconds.

    Behind the door, stood a beautiful woman wearing home clothes.

    The oval face, pink lips, small nose, and thoughtful eyes outline the peerless appearance that Sakura is familiar with.

    "Welcome back!"

    Shui Wuyue Bai smiled sweetly.  Like a blooming white orchid.

    The bright sunshine shines on her white face like Ruoxi. Under the almost transparent skin, there are pink blood vessels and a faintWhen he was a child, he got into fights with the children in his neighborhood and received numerous complaints. When he grew up, he became passionate about the study of ninjutsu, which involves killing people and setting fires.

    Girls have this time, shouldn¡¯t they learn flower arranging or figure out how to dress themselves?

    Obviously the foundation is so good, it is a little beauty to clean up a little. As a result, every day, I have trained gray -faced and soil to go home. No matter how good the beauty embryo is, it must be dusty!  What boy would want a girl who fights and kills all day long?

    Wouldn¡¯t it be impossible to get married after this?

    The old lady has been worrying about this for many years.

    And Sakura has listened to her mother¡¯s nagging for many years.

    She has mastered the skill of putting the shoes in and out of the left ear and the right ear. She swung her shoes under her feet, threw them here and there, and whispered secretly into Bai's ear.

    "Don't mind, my mother is just a bit nagging."

    Then my mother gave me a scolding for my casual shoe-slipping behavior.

    Watching the interesting interaction between mother and daughter, Bai chuckled softly, and his big eyes curved into a crescent moon.

    Under the long eyelashes, the clear blue eyes were full of light, and the smile was overflowing.

    This warm daily life moved her from the bottom of her heart.

    ps. [I¡¯m not good at daily writing] (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 63 The unpredictable daily life

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Chapter 62

    Hao turned his wrist lightly, and Sakura's chakra returned the shoes to their original positions.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? acted like she hated the iron. "I'm so lazy that you won't even bend down"

    Sakura shamelessly pretended not to hear.

    ??????????????????????? With a smile, he released the transformation technique, and after the sparring, he appeared in front of his mother, covered in water and mud.

    Before she could get angry, Sakura rushed into the room.

    My mother¡¯s angry voice was left behind.

    "You kid, you told me not to train when you go out in these clothes. You're itchy again, aren't you?"

    ¡°I¡¯ll do the laundry myself later, I won¡¯t bother you to do it!¡±

    "You washed it clean, why don't you ask me to wash it again! You stepped in without wearing slippers, I just wiped the floor clean!"

    ¡°My feet are much cleaner than your floor!¡±

    ¡°Also, my clothes are so wet that they stick to my body, so I¡¯m not ashamed even for such a big person!¡±

    "I used the transformation technique! I can't see or see!"

    "Nothing works! Girls are all"

    "La la la, I took a shower, I can't hear anything~!"

    ¡­¡­

    And a laughter as clear and sweet as a silver bell.

    The bathtub at home is very spacious.

    The warm water covered my shoulders, and I curled up in the water, feeling comfortable surrounded by the warmth.

    ??The heart that had been worried about Bai's fate was relieved.

    The continuous high-intensity sparring with Naruto consumed her a lot of energy.  These days, I have been tense since the chunin exams, and I took this opportunity to relax.

    Just lying there like this, I didn¡¯t want to move.

    I just fiddled with the water in the bathtub.  Humming an unknown tune.

    Empty your mind and stop thinking about Orochimaru, the Chunin Exam, training, Konoha's subversion plan, and other worries.

    Until the water turned cold, my mother urged me a few times outside the door, and then I got up to wipe the water.

    Through the mirror, you can see your half body, your face gradually opens up, and there is a heroic spirit between your delicate brows.

    Those bright blue eyes are filled with leisurely laziness.

    He casually wrapped himself in a bath towel and pushed out the door. There were only women in the house, so there was no need to mind.

    Naturally, her mother nagged her for her frivolous behavior. She shamelessly took all the orders, sat down directly at the dining table, picked up her chopsticks and took a few bites of the food. She smiled and coaxed her mother a few words, "What is this dish like?"  Super delicious and stuff like that.

    So he praised the old lady to the point of embarrassment and then taught her a lesson.

    "Like a greedy cat! You don't know how to follow some etiquette when there are guests!" Mom scolded with a smile.

    Sakura's empty belly was already singing about the empty city plan. She ignored the bickering and just buried her head in eating. Bai looked on and laughed secretly.

    There is no training in the afternoon.

    Naruto was taken away for training by Jiraiya, Sasuke was receiving individual tutoring from Kakashi, and for the next month, Sakura could arrange her own training.

    You can choose to study new ninjutsu by yourself, or learn ice escape from Shiro.

    She has been fond of the Magic Mirror Ice Crystal move for a long time.

    But I don¡¯t have time this afternoon.

    Bai dragged her to practice just after he came back. This was so unkind.

    What¡¯s more, I have to accompany Bai to buy personal items.

    Towels, toothbrushes, clothing, etc.  When Bai came back, there was nothing left for her in the interrogation department.

    Ying¡¯s mother made a long list. Xiao Ying looked at it carefully and realized that a girl needs so many personal items.  Sakura didn't know that she also had a skill, but she was put at the bottom of the ninja tool list and had never used it.

    Before going out, I put on light makeup.  The mother looked so excited, as if she wanted to vent all the frustration she had suffered over the years on her daughter on her white face.

    The white color with a little application of powder and daisy is amazingly beautiful.  The dress that Sakura didn't wear because she thought it was too girly looked just right on Shiro.

    The white calf is exposed under the knee-length skirt.

    Bai stood quietly, as if he were an independent orchid left behind in the world.

    There is a beautiful woman of no age who lives in seclusion in an empty valley

    The weather is cold, the green sleeves are thin, and the sun sets against the bamboo.

    Walking on the street, the rate of turning heads is extremely high.

    Ninjas also have emotions and desires. They are not ruthless robots. When they see beautiful women, they will pay attention to them and unconsciously slow down to take a closer look.

    &n?laughed.

    When I asked her again, she refused to say what she was laughing about.

    at the same time¡ª¡ª

    On the other side, Naruto and Jiraiya have left Konoha and come to a small town.

    The tired Naruto is practicing psychic skills under the guidance of Jiraiya.

    According to his idea, when Naruto is very tired and his chakra is used up, it is easiest to draw out the chakra of the Nine-Tails, so that he can truly complete the psychic technique in one go.

    Although there is currently no progress, this is only the first day.

    Jiraiya is confident that before the third exam, Naruto can complete his training and find Tsunade to bring her back to Konoha.

    Time flies by.

    In the blink of an eye, it¡¯s already the last week.

    A training ground in Konoha with a river flowing through it.

    The mirror-smooth ice cubes and Senbon Kunai on the ground were shattered.

    The sound of violent breathing continued to come from the two girls in the confrontation.

    "As expected of you, Sakura!" the long, straight black girl said with a smile!

    ps.¡¾Happy Winter Solstice Festival!  .  .  .  Yesterday's incident affected my status a bit, and as a result, I didn't code anything last night. I'll just treat this kind of thing with a normal attitude in the future. I won't consider changing stations for the time being. After all, everyone is used to reading at the starting point] (Remember the website address of this website  £ºwww.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 64 Magic Mirror Ice Crystal

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The fair face of the girl with long black hair was rosy and dripping with sweat.

    ? Continuous high-speed attacks are a huge drain on her physical and mental energy.  The crystal-clear Qianben was still firmly held in his hand, but his arms became weak.

    After a hard fight, there was still no winner.

    This is a very rare thing for Bai.

    Bai¡¯s unique ice escape skill, Magic Mirror Ice Crystal, has always been invincible as long as it is used.

    Even if it was a one-on-two match against Sasuke and Naruto, if Shiro hadn't been merciful, he could have defeated both of them within a few moves.

    At this moment, it was in vain.

    Because the person fighting her was a powerful ninja who had also mastered ice escape.

    Under the short pink hair is a soft face without any makeup, and there is an awe-inspiring heroic spirit hidden between the delicate eyebrows.

    The soft grace of a girl and the grace and confidence of a boy are two completely different atmospheres perfectly integrated in her body. The contradictory temperament makes her seem to have a unique attraction.

    Bai has a feeling that if he gets along with her more, he will be attracted to her unknowingly.

    She is Shiro¡¯s only friend now, Haruno Sakura.

    The method used by Sakura to fight against the white magic mirror ice crystal is the same ninjutsu.

    Magic mirror ice crystal vs magic mirror ice crystal!

    On the training ground, two people used magic mirror ice crystals at the same time!

    Ding, ding!

    The crisp collision sounds of Ice Senbon and Ice Kunai appeared sporadically at first.  Then, it became more and more urgent and dense, and it actually became a continuous sound.

    The beautiful black-haired girl has a light body, twisting and turning like an elk, strong and flexible.

    The heroic girl with pink hair is fast and fierce, like a cheetah in the rise and fall of her moves, stretched and full of a different kind of beauty.

    In the magic mirror ice crystals nested inside each other, two figures rising and falling at high speed gradually became so fast that only one pink and one black trace was left.

    ??In the small open space surrounded by ninjutsu, they constantly collide, separate, and merge into the mirror. Then the next moment, they appear strangely from another mirror, collide, separate, and merge into the mirror again

    The battle has entered a chapter of ultra-high-speed battle from the very beginning!

    Even Shiro and Sakura began to feel that their reaction speed could not keep up with the rhythm of the battle.  The constantly accelerating high-speed duel caused the two people's physical strength to decline rapidly, and their spirits became increasingly tense.

    In an instant, the pink-haired girl's physical strength was a little weak, and she couldn't hold on anymore. She jumped back lightly and exited the battle circle.

    He shrugged and admitted defeat.

    Bai, who won the duel, was not at all proud.  Her gentle and non-combatant character makes it difficult for her to have such emotions.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT out of mind, Bai didn?

    The habit of following Zabuza when he was wandering made Shiro subconsciously compare the strength of the two.

    On the surface, Sakura is slightly weaker than her in this duel.  However, both of them have many powerful moves that are not suitable for use in sparring.

    Bai was deeply impressed by the super water gun technique that struck first and came last.

    Extremely pure water that has been tested by Shiro himself and has extremely high physical defense.

    Bai can't think of a way to deal with these two moves in Sakura's core ninjutsu system.

    The water gun technique does not consume a lot of ice. It is not a big problem for Sakura to use it ten or eight times in a battle.  Bai, on the other hand, didn't have the confidence to avoid it every time.

    With this kind of ninjutsu, one hit will cause the player to lose combat effectiveness.

    Under this kind of deterrence, most of Bai's tactics were too flawed to be used.

    "If it's a life and death fight, the only way Bai can think of is to use his ultimate move to bombard him until he runs out of chakra and surrenders obediently.

    This is a deduction based on her current strength.

    Although she doesn¡¯t like disputes, this kind-hearted girl will practice hard in order to protect the important people!

    In fact, Bai's strength is even higher than that of Wave Country.

    Before the mission to the Land of Waves, although Haku was extremely talented, he didn't learn much while following Zabuza.

    Although Zabuza is strong, he is a bit clumsy when it comes to theory and cannot teach others.

    Bai followed him, and the training he received was nothing more than actual combat.  The rest is up to Bai to understand.

    "Compared to the ninjas who came out of the ninja school, Bai Da was born in the wild.

    After joining Konoha, Shiro received formal ninja education for the first time, and the stubborn stone that had restricted his progress for a long time was completely removed.

    &n??So now Konoha is short of manpower.  "

    "Especially the old man, he is very likely to face Orochimaru or even Kazekage. He is already so old, and if he is still so brave, he will die if he is not careful! So, I hope you can follow the old man and help him.  !¡±

    "How's it going, Tsunade?"

    Tsunade frowned slightly and closed her pretty eyes tightly, as if she was struggling fiercely in her heart.

    There was silence for a long time.

    Finally she opened her red lips lightly.

    "Konoha has nothing to do with me anymoreI'm sorry, Jiraiya, this request¡ª¡ª"

    The blonde beauty Tsunade looked at Jiraiya indifferently and said coldly.

    "I reject!"

    Jiraiya stared into her eyes for a long time without saying a word.

    "Konoha really needs youTsunade! I will come to you again! You should think about it again!"

    After saying that, Jiraiya stood up gracefully, opened the door and left.

    ps.¡¾The soy sauce option was chosen for me in the voting.  You should vote for the girl or guy option above. Those who voted for the soy sauce option are so shy. Could it be that they are all girls?  If you watch it on other sites, please come to Qidian to vote~] (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 65 Tsunade changes her mind

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the next few days, Jiraiya relentlessly tried to persuade Tsunade in various ways.

    " Tsunade, on the other hand, perfectly explained what it means to be incompetent.

    She accepted Jiraiya¡¯s invitation in full.

    ¡°Anyway, she wasn¡¯t the one paying for the drinks.

    Facing Jiraiya with the attitude of reuniting old friends, and turning a deaf ear to Jiraiya's repeated persuasion.

    All the efforts Jiraiya put in seemed to be in vain.

    ¡°However, humans are not grass and trees, how can they be ruthless?

    Konoha has left Tsunade with too many sad memories, so she is unwilling to return to Konoha for fear that returning to her old place will bring back sad memories.

    Women are always very emotional.

    In the past few days while drinking and chatting with Jiraiya, the two inevitably talked about the past again, thinking about the gentle and reliable lover Kato Dan, the always energetic younger brother Naoki, the Sannin team and the third generation.  The eventful years when Naruto fought side by side.

    Those warm past events, the more she recalled them, the sadder Tsunade became.

    The grief of Naoki and Dan's deaths overwhelmed Tsunade, one of the three ninjas, and she chose to escape, staying away from Konoha and never going back.

    So Jiraiya proposed that she go back to take over the aging Sandaime and become the Fifth Hokage, but Tsunade flatly rejected it.

    Naruto?

    It¡¯s just a joke.

    Tsunade has seen too many people, including his grandfather and second grandfather, as well as the amazingly talented Namikaze Minato. After becoming Hokage, he sacrificed his life to protect the village before his ambition was fulfilled.

    Her lovely brother Naoki and her favorite lover Dan all fell into pursuit of the Hokage dream.

    "Sacrificing one's life so easily is something only a fool would do.

    "Hokageis a waste, only a fool would want to be one!"

    In front of Jiraiya and Naruto, Tsunade said this without any shame.

    Over the past week, what Jiraiya said to her reminded her of too many past events that she usually didn't dare to recall.

    Tsunade no longer wants to be entangled with Jiraiya anymore.  Before leaving, she spoke her mind without reservation.

    But, is this really what Tsunade is thinking?

    Naruto

    That was the dream of the two most important people in Tsunade's life, Naoki and Dan.

    How could Tsunade belittle their dreams?

    She just couldn't let go of their deaths, it was an unbearable pain in her life.  In order to escape this feeling, she chose to blame everything on the position of Hokage.

    The two people she loved died chasing Naruto's dream, so she resented Naruto.

    That¡¯s all.

    So when she saw another Naruto who was trying his best to practice and struggle, with Hokage as his dream, the softest place in Tsunade's heart seemed to be touched.

    When she saw Naruto, who had practiced to the point of losing his strength and collapsed, trembling in order to refute her, he stood up tenaciously.

    "Becoming Hokage is my dream!"

    The figure of Naruto who said these words stubbornly reflected in Tsunade's eyes.

    It is full of young shadows of the person Tsunade loves.

    Tsunade was stunned.

    At that moment, she gave up the idea of ??leaving quietly.

    Made a bet with Naruto.

    " I bet on whether Naruto, who is like a fool and has made no progress in his training, can master the psychic technique and summon a powerful psychic beast within a week.

    "The bet is that Tsunade returns to Konoha to protect the village, or even serve as the fifth Hokage.

    ?????????????????? and the relics of the rope tree and Dangan collected by Tsunade, precious jewelry that entrusts the dream of becoming Hokage.

    On the contrary, if Naruto cannot do it, Tsunade will take all the money in his wallet.

    A completely asymmetric bet.

    Because she doesn¡¯t want to win.

    For the first time in her life, Tsunade hoped that she would lose the bet.

    She wants to see a miracle happen.

    ??Naruto, it really looks like a dead rope tree.  The same stinky guy who dares to disobey her, the same stupid bright smile, the same dream.

    Even the age is the same as when the rope tree died

    Every time she saw Naruto, Tsunade seemed to see her dead brother.

    ?Perhaps, if Naruto succeeds, such encouragement can inspire her to have the courage to face grief, right?

    &nb"Even if you accept the practice of risking your life for this, you won't hesitate!"

    "He will dieNaruto!"

    Tsunade's face looked extremely ugly.

    This choice of life and death reminded her of the passing of Shengshu and Duan. She didn¡¯t want to see the boy in front of her who always had a sunny smile, and who looked very much like Shengshu in both his personality and dreams, die

    Naruto just responded to her with a bright smile.

    Deathis certainly scary.

    But loneliness is a hundred times more terrifying than death.

    Naruto, he has had enough of feeling alone.

    With great difficulty, I was recognized by my companions.  Finally, I took the first step to becoming Hokage.

    How could Naruto allow himself to stop moving forward and fall into the abyss called loneliness again?

    "Becoming Hokageis my dream!"

    "Before becoming Hokage, I will never fall down!"

    "Let's get started, Jiraiya-sensei!"

    ps.¡¾Happy Christmas Eve!  The next chapter is the end of the third volume, and the differences with the old version are getting bigger and bigger, so if you are still reading the old version of First Person on other sites, please come to Qidian to read the new version.]

    Qidian Chinese website www.qidian.com welcomes all book friends to visit and read. The latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all original in Qidian!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 66 Epilogue

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The wind whistled in my ears.  Bitingly cold.

    "Jump down!"

    The earth is approaching.  Plants, flowers, and birds quickly dilate in the pupils.

    "It's hundreds of meters high here. If you fall to the ground, you'll be dead!"

    Hands and feet are cold.  The heart beats wildly.

    "This is your practice If you don't want to die, just find a way on your own!"

    Jiraiya¡¯s emotionless words still ring in his ears, but the threat of death is getting closer and closer.

    "Naruto, you must open that door yourself this time!"

    If this continues, if this continues, you will really be dead!

    I don¡¯t want to die¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Hurry up, quickly recall how that power came out¡ª¡ª

    Damn it, hurry up, hurry up!

    Hurry, it¡¯s too late¡ª!

    At the last moment, the huge chakra texture finally burst out like a waterfall under the cliff¡ª¡ª

    "The art of psychics!"

    Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª!

    "Naruto succeeded!"

    "No, too bad the timing of the technique is too late!"

    With dim vision, the whole body was in severe pain, and sticky blood seemed to be smeared all over the body, as if it was immersed in warm hot water.

    The huge toad looked down at him.

    There is no emotion in the lantern-sized orange eyes.

    Psychicism seems to have been successful?

    Jiraiya-sensei, did you see it, I did it

    ¡°So tired, so exhausted, I really want to sleep like this

    The world in the field of vision has lost its color and turned into black and white.

    The last picture was of three figures arriving quickly.

    "He's not dead yet! Quick, Shizune, start first aid now!"

    "Medical Ninjutsu!"

    The sound seemed to come from the horizon.

    ???????? Intermittent, ethereal, and without any sense of reality.

    "Tsunade has a bigfracturemassive bleeding all over the bodyintracranial"

    "Hold onNaruto"

    ¡°¡­insist¡­you¡­can¡¯t die¡­¡±

    I really want to sleep like this

    So tired

    All the sounds gradually fade away.

    All images slowly disappear.

    A dead darkness.  Nothing else.

    It seems that everything ends here.

    Tick ??tock, tick tock.

    Tick ??tock.

    The voice echoed in this cramped and lonely cell.

    A low and frightening voice suddenly sounded in the darkness.

    "Too dark¡­¡­"

    ¡°It¡¯s so dark!¡±

    "Why is it getting darker Could it be!"

    "Hmph! My power!"

    A little bit of light lit up again in this absolutely dark cage.

    Gradually, little by little, it gets brighter and brighter!

    "You can't die!"

    "Can't die!"

    The voice gradually became clearer.

    The cold liquid dripped on the face, it was cool and itchy.

    Colors and patterns return to the world through the eyes.

    AhI'm not dead

    With difficulty, he raised his hand and grasped the precious jewelry worn around Tsunade's neck.

    "This bet I won it"

    A miracle was born.

    ***************************************************  ****************

    The breeze was blowing, gently moving the curtains in the ward.

    The bright sunshine shone on Naruto's face, and the faint sound of conversation and the warm sunshine woke him up from his sleep.

    "Naruto, you're awake! Hum, if you go back to sleep, you'll miss the game with me!"

    The person who spoke was a heroic girl.  Although her appearance was not stunning, her bright eyes, bright teeth, and sweet smile showed a certain heroic demeanor.

    She took out an apple with her right hand, but she didn't see any movement. She just turned her wrist slightly, and the peel was peeled off by the Wind Chakra.

    The handsome young man in blue clothes and white trousers on the side took the apple handed over by the girl, took a bite, and said with a faint smile: "What on earth are you practicing? How did you get so seriously injured!"

    Naruto jumped off the hospital bed and stretchedHe pressed his body and felt the power coming from all parts of his body, but there was no feeling of blockage.  It was as if the injuries before coma left no trace on his body; as if he was not injured, but just too tired, and then had a good sleep and woke up feeling refreshed.  The recovery ability of the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki is eye-catching.

    Taking the small piece of apple from Sakura's hand, Naruto smiled brightly: "You will know soon!"

    He swallowed the apple chunks in one gulp and spoke vaguely.

    "Sakura, you must be very careful during the competition! If you are not careful, you may lose to me!"

    The response he got was a sneer from the girl.

    Have you learned to initially master the power of the Nine-Tails?  Sakura speculated based on the plot in the original work.

    Nowadays, the butterfly effect has become more and more obvious. Not only are the details different from the original work, but even some general trends have begun to slowly deviate.

    For example, Tsunade was obviously invited back by Konoha after the Chunin Examination, but now it is so much earlier. This shows that Konoha is more vigilant than in the original work and is aware of possible dangers.

    So Sakura is not sure what Jiraiya taught Naruto.

    The culprit who caused all this to change was none other than the time traveler Haruno Sakura.  Either the intelligence she submitted pierced a layer of paper that no one wanted to believe, or the combat power and value she showed after the battle with Orochimaru gave her words a certain weight, even now  These situations are themselves another possible future that is not shown in the comics

    All in all, Konoha seems to be quietly preparing in secret.

    Although I don¡¯t know the specific details.

    But things are moving in a good direction.

    Knowing this is enough.

    The girl's thoughts were changing internally, but she still did not forget to quarrel with Naruto verbally.

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, Naruto, you say this after every training, it must have been more than a hundred times!"

    "Damn! It doesn't matter what happened before, I will definitely defeat you this time!"

    "Ho ho ho, the howl of a defeated dog is really pitiful! However, even if you say this, I will not show mercy!"

    "Don't underestimate me, I've learned a new trick! I can definitely beat you to a pulp!"

    "Hey, you two, stop making trouble in the hospital!"

    ¡­¡­

    The midsummer sunshine is as passionate as the relationship between boys and girls.

    However, at the same time, thunderstorms on the horizon were quietly approaching.

    With an unpredictable fate, where will the future go?

    Sakura can no longer answer this question accurately.

    But now, she has enough confidence to face the world line that is gradually diverging from the original work.

    Volume 3¡¤Complete.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 67 The Third Chunin Examination

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    This is the noisiest day of summer.

    The rising sun is already a bit fierce, drying up the drops of morning dew left in the early morning.

    The sun slants into the huge venue, and light and shadow create a dividing line between anxiety and coolness.

    In the stadium, Sakura and her friends lined up in a line, like soldiers undergoing review, facing the high-altitude auditorium.

    The third match of the Chunin Examination is about to begin.

    It¡¯s just that the game was originally scheduled to start at nine o¡¯clock, but now it¡¯s almost half past nine, and the signal to start the game is still far away.

    There are already more than half of the ordinary people in the auditorium, but only a small number of those distinguished guests, famous nobles from various countries, etc. have come.

    "What are you doing! Why hasn't the game started yet? It's been almost half an hour!"

    Naruto, who was already waiting impatiently, stretched out his arms and legs, moved his stiff body, and complained.

    "Tch, aren't all leaders like this? How can they show their importance if they don't make us wait for a long time? This is the style of bureaucracy!"

    Sakura curled her lips and answered sarcastically.

    But his eyes narrowed slightly, looking at the empty seats on the chief audience stage.

    Those who were absent were the great names and nobles of the Land of Fire.

    Sakura sneered. The Hokage and Kazekage-sama had already sat in their seats on time. I really don¡¯t know where these dignitaries had the courage and face to deal with the ninjas.

    Is it possible that this is to give the Konoha Ninja Village a blow?

    The establishment of the Ninja Village system in various countries has brought the entire Naruto world away from the Warring States Period, which was full of wars and constant killings, and entered the Ninja Village Era, a period of confrontation between great powers.  This system is a great step forward for the Naruto world to escape from ignorance, but it also lays many hidden dangers.

    "One country, one village, who is in charge?"

    The country controls the economic lifeline for the survival of Ninja Village, and Ninja Village has the military strength to overthrow the throne of the daimyo and even capture the country.  The relationship between the daimyo and the shadow is one of mutual cooperation and mutual restraint.

    When the Ninja Village was weak, it silently acted like a grandson, giving in to the daimyo in exchange for various financial and material supports, and building up strength.  When they are strong, they don't take the country seriously at all, they just go their own way, do whatever they want, and fight whoever they want, and the daimyo can't control them at all.

    On the one hand, the daimyo want the Ninja Village to be strong so that it will not be invaded by foreign enemies; on the other hand, they want the Ninja Village to be weak so that they can control the Ninja Village.

    It is a contradiction.

    ??In the view of the Fire Nation daimyo and others, in Konoha right now, the three generations are getting old, the three ninjas have either rebelled against the village or left the village, the Mesozoic generation cannot take on important responsibilities, and the new generation is at its weakest.

    It is also their best moment to establish their authority.

    They were deliberately late and made everyone have to wait for them, just to show everyone who has the final say in this country.

    Of course, these are just Sakura¡¯s guesses.

    Sakura is not sure whether it is because of bureaucracy or ulterior motives that the great nobles of the Fire Country are not coming.  She only knew that Tsunade and Jiraiya were here now, and Konoha was far from as weak as these people imagined.  If they really have evil intentions, this account will be settled sooner or later in the future.

    There are many people who realize the daimyo¡¯s intention.

    In the central stand, the Third Hokage glanced at the auditorium seemingly casually, shook his head secretly, and continued to chat and laugh with the Fourth Hokage disapprovingly.  An ANBU guard behind him also glanced at the empty seat of the Fire Country Daimyo, but sneered calmly under his mask.

    The daimyo wanted to beat Ninja Village, but he didn¡¯t know that Ninja Village didn¡¯t take him seriously.  In a big village like Konoha, if a daimyo dares to be too arrogant, he can always give him a beating.  The Ninja Village was only afraid of the Daimyo in order to maintain the good operation of the Fire Country and enable Konoha to gain support from the country.

    The other genin in the audience did not think of so many political aspects.

    "Sakura, Naruto, you two, please calm down for a moment. The competition will begin soon. If your mentality is too impetuous, you will not perform well!"

    Hinata, standing between Naruto and Sakura, gently pulled Sakura's sleeve and whispered.

    She obviously wanted to say it to Naruto, but she had to face Sakura. This little shyness made Sakura secretly laugh.

    Hinata, who is usually very straightforward and generous, turns into a completely different person when facing the person she likes, which is really cute.  But like many boys, they are usually carefree and always careless.nbsp;A trace of blood flowed out from the wound.

    "So fast!" Naruto said tremblingly with a hint of disbelief in his blue eyes.

    Sakura's eyes were indifferent.

    There is neither the sadness of hurting a friend nor the joy of winning the competition.

    He just looked ahead coldly.

    The spectators around looked at this scene in silence, as if they couldn't believe that the first game was over so quickly!

    Shiranui Genma watched this scene calmly, standing there without saying a word.

    On the resting table, Hinata quietly opened her eyes, veins popped out, and she was scanning the audience over and over again!

    Then, Naruto fell softly to the ground, his blue eyes losing their brightness.

    Sakura said calmly without looking at Naruto on the ground.

    "You are not slow eitherNaruto!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 68 Sakura VS Naruto

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Poof!

    Naruto who fell to the ground turned into a puff of smoke and dispersed.

    Whoosh whoosh!

    Dozens of figures of Naruto came out from all directions, shooting out the kunai or shurikens in their hands!

    Facing the hidden weapons that covered the surrounding area like raindrops, Sakura had no way to dodge. She actually stood there and was penetrated by hundreds of sharp weapons at the same time!

    Blood spurted out like a fountain from the wounds on Sakura's head, body and limbs, instantly turning her into a dark red blood!

    The audience in the stands were in an uproar over the sudden turn of the battle and the girl's serious injury.

    Wow¡ª¡ª

    Sakura¡¯s seriously injured body turned into a puddle of water and scattered on the ground!

    "It's a clone again!" "They are so fast!" "Both of them used their clones to deceive each other once!"

    There was an uproar of discussion in the stands.

    "When did they become clones? Even my white eyes can't tell!" Hanabi said in surprise.

    "When the examiner announced the start of the competition, Naruto secretly used the shadow clone. At the last moment when Sakura attacked him, he used the Substitute Technique to exchange positions with the shadow clone, making Sakura's attack in vain!  As for Sakura, the moment she realized that she had hit the shadow clone, she created a water clone in the distance and used the water double to avoid Naruto's ninja attack!"

    On the rest table, faced with the same question, Hinata rolled her eyes angrily and explained solemnly.

    On the side, Shikamaru leaned on the railing, watching the two people confronting each other and said softly: "The most terrifying thing is the timing, speed and concealment of their spells!"

    Facing such an opponent, even if you come up with a countermeasure, it will be a headache!  Shikamaru thought to himself.

    Shikamaru¡¯s understatement made everyone present nodded secretly.

    When the examiner announced the start of the competition, Sakura rushed to Naruto in an instant. Her speed was already amazing; Naruto was not inferior at all. In just a few tenths of a second, she successively used the Shadow Clone Technique and the Shadow Clone Technique.  Substitution Technique, no wonder even Sakura praised Naruto for not being slow!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The latter can continuously perform water body and substitute techniques without forming seals, and his familiarity with ninjutsu at his fingertips is even more amazing.  If Hinata hadn't been scanning the whole place with her white eyes, she might still be confused even now.

    Hinata felt awe-inspiring in her heart.

    Substitution jutsu is the most basic ninjutsu, and it is also extremely difficult to use well.  In principle, as long as one's own chakra is infiltrated into an object of the same size as one's own, one can use the Substitution Technique to swap the positions of oneself and the object.

    But in actual combat, it is not easy to seize the opportunity and use this ninjutsu at the last moment when the enemy attacks you.  In a ninja battle where every second counts, it is too late to try to penetrate chakra into distant objects when the attack is already in front of you. Therefore, the substitute object is usually a substitute tree that has been infused with chakra in advance, or a clone of yourself.

    As for Naruto and Sakura's mastery of ninjutsu to the limit, if they were present with their Byakugan open, they would most likely be deceived by their clones because they would have no time to react!

    "The temptation ends here!"

    Sakura smiled and walked out from a distance.

    Indeed, the exciting duel just now and the ruthless attack were just a small test for the two of them.

    Thanks to Jiraiya's guidance, the two of them, especially Naruto, have made great progress.

    The understanding and application of Ninjutsu have also reached a new level.  We no longer pursue the power of magic one-sidedly, but pay more attention to the reasonable use of magic.  With just two simple ninjutsu, you can make amazing combos.  This is already a sign of a mature ninja.

    Naruto smiled lightly.

    Sakura's surprise attack just now was much faster than before. If he hadn't trained with Jiraiya for a month, he might not have been able to dodge this attack.

    Now Naruto is very confident: "Then let me show you the results of my recent training! Sakura, you have to be careful!"

    "Ninja Technique¡¤Multiple Shadow Clone Technique!"

    The mighty army of shadow clones appears on the field again!

    That exaggerated number made the audience in the stands let out a suppressed exclamation.

    "Are they multiple shadow clones again?" Sakura frowned slightly and put away her smile.

    "Naruto's move always seemed to her like a nouveau riche showing off his wealthshowing off his large amount of chakra.  However, Naruto relies on numbers to bully you, his chakra volume isnbsp; It actually gives people the illusion of blocking out the sky and the sun.

    ??Majestic and breathtaking!

    The audience in the stands couldn¡¯t help but let out continuous and suppressed exclamations!

    It seems that he is worried whether this powerful ninjutsu will affect him!

    When the clear water in the scroll completely condensed into a giant dragon, Haruno Sakura waved her raised arm without hesitation¡ª¡ª

    The water dragon flying in the air rushed towards Naruto with a momentum like a tsunami hitting his face!

    Naruto's face changed color.

    The last time they competed, his Wind Escape was slightly better than the girl's Water Escape.  This time the results were quite different!

    Without the process of pumping water from the ground to high altitude, Sakura's ninjutsu was activated one step faster. When most of Naruto's shadow clones were blasted by the water dragon, they had no time to use wind escape!  The shadow clones sparsely released a few Wind Releases, and before they had time to gather into a group, the girl's Water Release troops were already approaching the city!

    Damn it, it¡¯s too late!  Naruto lamented inwardly.

    Boom¡ª¡ª!

    The giant dragon descended from the sky and hit the ground with a momentum that swept the world, making an earth-shattering sound!

    Wow¡ª¡ª!

    The water roared and poured down from the sky crazily. Naruto's resistance seemed so weak in the face of this overwhelming offensive. The raging water mercilessly wiped out all the shadow clones, turning them into clouds of light smoke, even the flat and thick ones.  A big hole was also made on the ground by the water dragon!

    The water dragon bombarded the ground, and the raging flood swept across the entire site, overturning several small trees, washing away the woods, and turning the site into a messy land.

    ps.  [As I said, I have been very busy recently.  .  .  There are exams coming soon, the graduation thesis needs to be revised immediately, and there are various tasks, so please don¡¯t rush me.  .  If there is an interruption, I will try to make up for it after I finish my work.  .  .  It is said that the work is the child of the author. Shui Dun has been written for so long. I will not abandon my eldest daughter casually.  .  .  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 69 Sakura VS Naruto (Part 2)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The raging flood mixed with broken branches and stones rushed across the field. It took a long time for the turbid and yellow water to calm down.

    Only a few pale green leaves were left spinning in the water, and bubbles of various sizes emerged from the water from time to time.

    There are results.

    Naruto's embarrassed figure emerged from the turbid water. His clothes were stained with various broken branches and leaves and dirty soil. There were many purple-red bruises on his body, and there was a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth.

    Although the injuries were serious, the blue eyes were still full of fighting spirit and were still staring at the girl in the sky with great energy!

    Looking at the calm Naruto, Haruno Sakura took a long breath.

    Even though the water in the scroll was used, this jutsu still consumed a lot of her chakra.

    Fortunately, in the past year after graduation, as her body entered a period of development, her chakra volume and ability to control ninjutsu have grown rapidly. When she uses this super large ninjutsu, she will no longer be as powerful as when she first became a ninja.  I was so exhausted that I couldn't even stand up.  Of course, even though her current chakra amount is several times that of Sakura in the original work, it is still a bit difficult to use this move, and her physical strength is greatly reduced.

    However, these are all worth it.

    Use this ninjutsu to eliminate all of Naruto's shadow clones in one go, avoiding being eaten to death by the ants of the shadow clones, and causing some damage to the original figure.

    Even for Naruto, having hundreds of shadow clones wiped out at the same time was a huge drain and left him breathless for a while.

    Sakura noticed that Naruto's aura was a little disturbed.

    The results are impressive!

    Next, before Naruto recovers, use nintaijutsu to forcibly suppress him, and then defeat him in one breath?

    The girl was thinking in the air. Her thoughts on fighting the enemy were not advanced. Against a ninja like Naruto who was easy to surprise, complex tactics might not necessarily be effective.

    The wind made her clothes rustle.

    Naruto's visible recovery speed urged her to make a quick decision, so after just taking a few breaths to calm down her breathing, she came up with this simple and straightforward strategy.

    Jumped down from mid-air and landed on the muddy water.

    Stepping onto the water amid flowers and willows.

    Qianqian¡¯s beautiful feet touched the calm water surface lightly, and the turbid yellow water kissed the girl¡¯s slender arches, causing circles of fine and lingering water ripples to ripple on the calm surface of the pool.

    Then the next moment, Ling Bo's micro-steps suddenly transformed into a body shape!

    During the lift, the soles of the feet stepped on the calm water surface to create several huge and increasingly wider pits, and the water suddenly burst out and splashed crazily!

    Under the huge reaction force, the pink-haired girl galloped forward like a vigorous cheetah, constantly accelerating. In an instant, her figure disappeared so fast, leaving only a white afterimage under the audience's retina!

    After a month of training with Shiro, Sakura has learned more than just one ice escape move!

    Naruto's pupils lost focus at this moment - he lost Sakura's vision!

    Naruto was shocked.

    It¡¯s a completely different speed than when we competed a month ago!

    "So fast!" Neji's eyes widened. Even his Byakugan, who was extremely observant, had to concentrate to keep up with Haruno Sakura's speed.

    "Sakurawhen did she become so fast?" The same question popped up in the hearts of Naruto and Hinata at the same time!

    They don¡¯t know that the ninjutsu that Sakura usually displays is only part of the potential of this jutsu.  Limited by Sakura's physical endurance, nervous reaction ability and her level of taijutsu, the great power of ninjutsu has not yet been unleashed.

    For example, speed.

    Ninja Taijutsu can completely increase her speed to another level, but if her reaction cannot keep up with the speed, then faster speed will only bring danger to herself, just like when Kakashi first developed the Chidori.

    During the days of training with Bai, Bai taught her a lot of high-speed combat experience. The non-stop high-speed combat in the magic mirror ice crystal allowed Sakura to truly transform the experience she had heard and seen into her own understanding. In just one month, Sakura  The speed that can be mastered will be greatly improved, and the speed potential of nintaijutsu has truly become Sakura's strength.

    Now Sakura can handle the speed of Xiao Li without the weight!

    The compact battle did not leave much time for the audience to marvel.

    With the sudden increase in speed, Sakura willWith two shurikens, the other one pounced on Sakura without hesitation!

    The timing was very good.

    The tacit cooperation locked all her dodge routes.

    The extremely pure water was transforming into a water shield to resist Naruto's ninjutsu, and it was too late to resist the shadow clone's attack.

    Being at such a disadvantage, the girl's delicate face was still indifferent, staring at Naruto's shadow clones expressionlessly.

    He raised and stepped his right foot, avoiding the kunai lightly, and then violently stepped on the shadow clone under his feet to explode!  She ducked sideways to avoid the shurikens that were coming at her, but the shadow clone on the other side had already rushed in front of Haruno Sakura, and the kunai stabbed her in the abdomen fiercely!

    "We succeeded!" the shadow clone said.

    The two figures passed each other, and for a moment, no one could see clearly what happened.

    Only Naruto's shadow clone was seen, and the pride on his face turned into helplessness.

    "Noyou are too slow!"

    Naruto's shadow clone fell to the ground slumped.

    The seemingly flawless attack was easily resolved by Sakura.

    The expression on Sakura's face did not change at all. Instead, her green eyes became as cold as frost.

    The offensive just now was just a preparation for Naruto's fatal blow.

    She turned her gaze to the water.  Under the water, Naruto's chakra was running wildly, taking advantage of the moment when Sakura was fighting with the shadow clone to quickly take shape.

    Then, one after another, the shadow clones rushed towards Haruno Sakura from various directions, underwater, on the water and in the air, holding various sharp weapons!

    It¡¯s like there are endless shadow clones!

    It seemed like he was going to consume her alive!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 70 Sakura VS Naruto (Part 2)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The third wave of attack.

    The battle to close the palace!

    The first wave of wind escape attacks were unprepared, while the second wave of shadow clones stretched the battlefield and delayed time.  Then in the third wave, they used the time gained in the previous step to summon hundreds of shadow clones in one go, trying to massacre Sakura to death using the human sea tactic!

    Densely packed shadow clones filled the water, sky and underwater, rushing towards Sakura!

    The girl narrowed her eyes slightly.

    As far as the eye can see, hundreds of Narutos occupy her entire field of vision, leaving no gaps.

    Covering the sky and blocking out the sun, it¡¯s so tight that no light can pass through!

    The shadow clones who were rushing in the front row had drawn out their ninja tools and shot out quickly. Shuriken and kunai were flying toward Sakura like a heavy rain!

    Can¡¯t you bully me to clear the place Haruno Sakura stood on the water and muttered to herself.

    "Don't Sakura have any ninjutsu that can clear the field?" The same question appeared in the minds of every audience who followed the game.

    "It's not that there's nothing, it's that it's too late!" Shikamaru looked solemnly at the battle below and analyzed it quickly in his mind.

    ??The traditional water escape relies on impact to exert its power, which is often massive, time-consuming and long-lasting.  For the super-large water blast just now, Sakura had prepared in advance to take advantage of it.  And now to deal with the 360-degree attack with no dead ends, it is even more necessary to use advanced water escape. However, Naruto's attacks are coming one after another, and Sakura has no time to use advanced water escape!

    As for the water gun technique, as a linear penetrating ninjutsu, it can be used against enemies on the same plane, but it is unable to deal with three-dimensional offensives.

    ????????????? Extremely pure water can actually prevent Naruto¡¯s attack.  The only problem is that the water shield transformed from extremely pure water is still hanging not far away blocking the wind escape. I am afraid that it is too late to unfold into a water ball that protects the whole body!

    Moreover, pure defense will only make you more and more passive

    Shikamaru glanced at Naruto who was panting violently in the distance. He endured Sakura's punches and kicks, and was able to hold back the injuries and use powerful ninjutsu one after another. Naruto's willpower and desire to win are really amazing!

    What¡¯s even more frightening is that he can actually push Sakura, who has no flaws on both offense and defense, to this level

    To be honest, before this, Shikamaru himself had never thought about any strategy to defeat Sakura who was in good condition!

    And now, although Naruto has made himself miserable, and his amazing chakra and physical strength have been almost squandered, he seems to have succeeded in forcing Sakura into a desperate situation?

    Sakura, what should you do in this situation?

    Shikamaru stared closely at the girl who seemed to still have a chance to win, taking her time!

    "Azakura's chakra is fluctuating violently!" Standing next to Shikamaru, Hinata rolled her eyes angrily, but she saw something that Shikamaru couldn't see, the turmoil hidden under Sakura's calm appearance!

    "She didn't use ultrapure water and water gun technique to create such a huge amount of chakra! It couldn't be Water Release. It's too late for Water Release!" Based on her understanding of Sakura, Hinata also came up with the following conclusion:  Shikamaru had the same opinion.

    "What on earth is Aying going to do!"

    We haven¡¯t seen each other for a month. Is Ah Ying practicing a new trick?

    For no reason, Hinata thought of the girl named Shiro who stood next to her that day.

    That beautiful face with dark eyebrows and cut pupils.

    Hinata chuckled, why would she think of that person?  He shook his head and returned his attention to the field.

    Off the field, Haruno Sakura has completed her ninjutsu.

    "Ice Escape¡¤Frost Ice Burial!"

    The biting cold air filled the entire venue as the ninjutsu was completed!

    Click.

    The water is condensing.

    The turbid yellow water that was flowing quietly just now turned into ice-hardened ice cubes in an instant.  Under the pressure of layers of hard ice, the countless shadow clones hidden under the water and half exposed on the water couldn't bear the high pressure and collapsed, scattering into white smoke.

    The ice is growing.

    The water flows as you please, and the cold air solidifies.

    Under the control of the girl.  In the blink of an eye, a seamless ice wall grew on the ice, as solid as a rock, firmly protecting him.  The ninja tool thrown by the shadow clone hit the ice, making a crisp sound of gold and stone colliding, leaving only a shallow pit!

    This is just the beginning.

    Then, the cold became more intense.  In the boundless frost, knives, spears, swords, halberds even the simplest ice edges, just like this, endlessly falling from the ice surface.??How did he create such a huge amount of chakra when he has no physical strength anymore?  "

    "No, this chakracould it be!" Rizu, who was sitting upright in the audience, unconsciously leaned forward slightly and looked at the scene in shock!

    "This is Kyuubi's chakra" On the stand in the middle, the Third Hokage couldn't help but be moved, "Naruto, when did this kid learn this trick!"

    Off the court, the girl¡¯s calm demeanor finally changed.

    The huge Chakra, like the essence, fluctuates violently in the ice pillar.

    Hai, Xu, You, Shen, Wei

    "Ninja Technique¡¤Psychic Technique!"

    Boom¡ª¡ª!

    The icicles exploded and scattered.

    The huge smoke formed by the dispersion of chakra filled the entire arena.

    Through the fog, a behemoth tens of meters tall stood on the field.

    Between faintness, it can't see its shape, and only see Naruto standing on its head high.

    "Hey, kid, why is it you again!"

    The huge creature spoke!

    ahref=http:www.qidian.comQidian Chinese website www.qidian.com welcomes book lovers to visit and read. The latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all original in Qidian!  AA mobile phone users please go to m.qidian.com to read.  a(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 71 And stuck together

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    502 glue is too strong and cannot be separated.

    I had to combine the two days of updates.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 72 Chapter 70 & Chapter 71 Bunta VS Sakura

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The orange-yellow lantern-sized eyes are brightly visible in the smoke.  Through the fog, the sound was as loud as thunder, as shocking as if someone was playing drums in my ears.

    This must be an unimaginably huge creature.

    Just looking at the eyes and hearing the sound is enough to make people tremble!

    The smoke dissipated quickly.

    The huge psychic beast finally revealed its true face in Lushan in front of everyone.

    ¡ª¡ªA toad as tall as a four-story building is standing on the ice!

    There was a pipe as tall as two people in his mouth, he was wearing a black cloak the size of a playground, and a giant knife about ten meters long hung on his waist.

    Andthe abyss-like amount of chakra in his body.

    Just by standing there indifferently, Sakura felt an aura as deep as a prison pressing down on her!

    There was silence in the stands for a moment, as if everyone was frightened by the giant beast and did not dare to say a word loudly.

    ¡°I actually summoned Jiraiya¡¯s psychic beast, Bunta!¡± The Sandaime and an ANBU behind him said to themselves in shock.

    Sakura pressed her lips together tightly and said nothing.

    She has already recognized that this giant beast is Gamabunta.

    ? One of the royal psychic beasts of the Sannin, its combat power is very terrifying.

    The last time I fought a giant creature was when I met Orochimaru in the Forest of Death.

    That time, she faced the giant snake channeled by Orochimaru. It was equally huge in size, but its momentum and chakra texture were far inferior to the giant toad in front of her.  If we must make a comparison, it gives Sakura a feeling closer to Orochimaru!

    However, as a psychic beast, Bunta is far less threatening than Orochimaru to Sakura.

    ¡°After all, Bunta¡¯s body is too big. In comparison, it would be difficult for him to grasp a target as petite as a girl.  On the contrary, Sakura has an advantage against a target as big as Bunta.

    Therefore, despite being shocked by Bunta, Sakura still has confidence in herself.

    She is just a little unhappy. After the fight has reached this level, Naruto can still cheat Is this even justified?  It feels like the real world of Naruto has suddenly turned into a hot-blooded chuuniu battle manga. The protagonist is so excited that he gets so excited!

    ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t you have human rights when you bully us supporting characters?

    After complaining for a while, Sakura quickly turned her mind back to the battle.

    The reason why Naruto can explode is not because he really has the halo of the protagonist, but because he has a good father who sealed the Nine-Tails into his body, and will lend him his chakra when he senses danger or is exhausted.  He is a RMB player who was born with cheats. Others - especially a girl from an ordinary family like her, are incomparable.

    The reason why Sakura was rarely distracted during the battle was because the two living treasures opposite her actually started fighting in front of their opponents.

    "You brat, why are you making such a fuss over me! Get out of here!"

    "Asshole, I was so humble just now, and you made me worthless, and it's just rubbish on your face!"

    "Humph, little brat! Who are you, and why do you expect me to think so highly of you!"

    "I'm so angry. You were summoned by me, Uzumaki Naruto, and I am your master! You have to listen to me!"

    "You bastard kid, do you know who you are talking to? How dare you claim to be the master of my toad Bunta Do you want to die? Don't you!"

    ¡­¡­

    Sakura was speechless when she discovered that Naruto actually succumbed to Bunta's momentum in just a few words and almost became Bunta's little brother.

    It shouldn¡¯t be the first time that Naruto summoned Bunta. Why didn¡¯t he seem to have communicated with Bunta? Was there something unexpected when he summoned him for the first time?

    As a ninja who summoned a psychic beast, he actually wants to be the psychic beast's younger brother

    Is this the shame of a ninja?  !

    The girl cursed in her heart.

    She couldn't stand it anymore.  The game is not over yet, is it really appropriate to start fighting among ourselves like no one else is watching?  The battle that was in full swing just now suddenly changed into a funny style

    "Ahem."

    Haruno Sakura took a step forward, raised her hand to control a piece of ice and poked Bunta's foot, interrupting the funny conversation between one person and one beast.

    "Hey, let me tell you, you are Naruto's new psychic beast? You don't seem to have much ability, but you have a pretty loud tone!"

    Sakura pretended to sneer.

    &nb?Intense.

    What a wonderful game

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s the civilians who come to see the fun or the ninjas who have seen the secret, they all think so from the bottom of their hearts.

    Screams and shouts resounded throughout the audience.

    "It's really great!" "Wonderful competition!" "You are all so handsome!"

    The audience couldn¡¯t help but whisper to each other, discussing the game enthusiastically, and when excited, they would even use their bodies to make gestures.

    "That water dragon bullet move is so cool. It rushes down from such a high place, boom boom, just hearing the sound is super exciting and powerful!"

    "No, no, that move of Ice Burial is so cool, it froze the entire arena! Then there are hundreds of shadow clones, and they were all wiped out in one move!"

    "Don't you think that toad is super powerful and domineering? It's such a big toad! Ahhhh, hey, haha! Eat my knife and chop it with a short sword!"

    "Hey, hey, it's that girl's line to eat me with a knife"

    ¡­¡­

    Ordinary people prefer those earth-shattering scenes.  For Ninja, other things the two showed during the game are also very noteworthy.

    "Hmphthey are all discussing those large-scale ninjutsu moves. These people don't understand the real excitement of the game!"

    "That's right, like the two tests at the beginning, the clone swap, many chuunin can't do it!"

    "That Uzumaki Naruto is actually very good at fighting, especially the Wind Release. He was able to delay the release and deceive the girl. What a stroke of genius!"

    "That ice escape move is also very unexpected! Strange, since when did we have ice escape ninjas in Konoha?"

    "I heard that someone named Shui Wuyue recently joined our village"

    "That's not her either. She's from the Haruno family. I recognize her father, and his facial features are somewhat similar."

    "Hey, don't you think there's something wrong with the chakra Naruto used just now?"

    "It seems to be the Kyuubi's chakra" "No, he has no signs of losing control at all!" "Has he learned to control the power of the Kyuubi?" "Wasn't he still a brat who hated gods and ghosts a few years ago?  "?" "I met him last year, and I just learned a little bit about politeness. I didn't expect him to be so strong now!" "You grow up so fast"

    Even Hong felt a little surprised: "It elicited the Nine-Tails Chakra, but did not lose itself"

    "That's right everyone is surprised!" Asuma smiled calmly.

    ¡­¡­

    ps. [Happy New Year!  ¡¿

    ahref=http:www.qidian.com;Qidian Chinese website www.qidian.com welcomes book lovers to visit and read. The latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all original in Qidian!  a;a;Mobile phone users please go to m.qidian.com to read.  a;(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 73 Examination on the evening of the 4th

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Issues related to graduation

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Asking for a day off

    Will update a chapter tomorrow morning

    After taking the exam the day after tomorrow, we will resume normal updates (remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 74

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Ten (yi) minutes (year) hours later

    *********************************************

    Off the court.

    After simple treatment, Sakura dismissed the medical team.

    Her final blow hit Naruto on the back of the neck, knocking him unconscious but not seriously hurting him.

    Throughout the battle, the most serious injury Naruto suffered was probably the girl's full-force kick.

    ¡°Other than that, I just worked too hard and exhausted myself.

    "Leave him alone, it's okay. He just passed out due to exhaustion and will recover soon." Haruno Sakura said calmly. Although she was just a genin, after showing her strength, her words were already quite meaningful.  Portion.

    With Naruto's recovery power, as long as he takes a short rest for an hour, he will be able to return to a lively state immediately.

    It¡¯s just that physical fatigue can recover on its own, but mental depression needs some extra boost.

    After waking up, Naruto found himself defeated with a dejected look on his face.

    "SighI still can't compare to you, Sakura."

    Naruto lowered his head, looking at the messy ice surface, his eyes were dull and no longer agile.

    "Although I said that I would definitely defeat you, I only said it because I was unwilling to keep failing The trick I worked so hard to practice didn't work at all."

    ¡°So, I¡¯m just a loser who has repeatedly failed"

    The girl sighed with emotion, it was really rare for Naruto to look like this.

    Speaking of which, Naruto's trick didn't work, mainly because the battle between her and Bunta was just a process of letting each other off.

    ???????????????????? If Bunta comes on the stage and uses an iron cannonball to clear the ground - just like it does on the battlefield, then even if he is stronger than Gaara, he can only defend against this move by using Shukaku.  This kind of large-scale AOE cannot be avoided by a little trick of using clones and doubles.  After confirming Sakura's amazing defense power, Bunta used iron cannonballs and short swords to kill her.  It¡¯s really hard to pull back everywhere and keep releasing water.

    Of course, Sakura herself didn¡¯t use too harsh moves. Otherwise, given Bunta¡¯s size, a water jet technique would be enough for her to recuperate for several months.

    " If it comes to actual combat, Naruto, who can summon Bunta, is almost unmatched by the genin.

    Naruto is already very strong.

    Thinking of this, Haruno Sakura suddenly smiled and rubbed Naruto's messy hair vigorously.

    "There is no such thing, Naruto! Don't belittle yourself. In my opinion, you are not a person who has been defeated repeatedly, but a strong person who has been defeated repeatedly! Of course, being strong is a kind of strength, but after a person fails,  You still have the courage to stand up from there, that is true strength! Looking back, although you have not succeeded in the challenge this year, you have grown too much, and you have gradually grown into a truly strong person.  ¡±

    Naruto looked like "I don't know much, come and lie to me", it was really easy to fool him!

    "Look up and see, the audience is cheering for our game! Before you know it, you have been recognized by so many people."

    Naruto raised his head blankly, and the crowd cheering for this wonderful game came into view.  The long-lasting applause from the audience seemed to inject a stream of warmth into his heart.

    That praise for the wonderful game belongs to both Sakura and him.

    Naruto had a bright smile on his face.

    "Thank you everyone, thank you for your applause! Although I lost the game, I will definitely work harder next time!"

    They waved and shouted, and the audience responded with dignity.

    Looking at his cheering look, people who didn¡¯t know better thought he was the winner.

    Sakura didn't care that Naruto stole her limelight and let him be excited.

    The second game is between Hinata and Temari.

    "Now, please invite the contestants of the second game, Hinata Hinata and Temari, to come down below!"

    Temari turned her head and glanced at Hinata indifferently without saying a word.

    She had seen Hinata knocking out the fat man with one palm in the preliminaries, and the power of the soft fist made her very wary.

    You can¡¯t let her get close, you must keep a distance, otherwise you will be in trouble

    Temari thought to herself.

    Keenly aware of Temari's gaze, Hinata tilted her face and looked at Temari. She didn't care about her coldness, but she smiled quietly.

    "Please give me moreHolding her white pointed chin and tightly pursed cherry mouth, she said nothing and stared at Hinata silently.

    Hinata didn't care about her aggressive gaze, and always had a calm and confident smile on her face.

    She opened her stance, standing with her feet in an uneven position, moving her hands forward and back, either stretching out her palms, or closing her fists in front of her to protect her, which is the standard starting position of Rouquan.

    The white eyes opened quietly, and the veins popped out on Hinata's fair and tender face, showing a ferocious look in her weakness.

    The two faced each other quietly, waiting for Shiranui Genma to announce the start of the game.

    The solemn atmosphere seemed to affect the audience, and the venue was suddenly silent. They stared at the two girls in the audience with bated breath.

    We just watched Sakura and Naruto exchange their ultimate moves. Now, how exciting will the battle between the two girls be?

    The audience is looking forward to it.

    Off the court, Shiranui Genma finally waved his right hand heavily.

    "Game start!"

    On the rest platform, Haruno Sakura, who was lying lazily on the railing and chewing gummy candies, suddenly narrowed her eyes.

    ps. [I haven¡¯t written for a few days and I feel something is wrong. I¡¯ll put it up first. I haven¡¯t revised it carefully yet.  The exam is over and normal updates will start today.  "The author finally picked up paper and pen, and the feeling of writing was so strange. A horrifying thought suddenly occurred to him. How about? Thinking that he might be sent a razor blade, the author finally sat down to write the article honestly. "  ¡¿

    ps2. [Sasuke was originally number 4, but then he thought that if Sasuke won, the second round would be a civil war between Team 7 and it was too bullying, so he changed it.  ¡¿

    psp. [Swiss sugar is mentioned deliberately because it is the only sugar I like to eat] (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 75 Hinata VS Temari

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Wind Release: The Technique of Scythe and Weasel!"

    The storm is raging on the field.

    Temari waved her giant fan, blowing out bursts of hurricane winds, mixed with sharp sickle and weasel blades, tearing the world apart.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The ice under our feet was cut with cracks by the wind knife.

    Boom - The woods where he was hiding were cut to pieces by ninjutsu.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The wind howled, and the sand flew and rocks flew.

    The wind blade cut out countless ice fragments from the unmelted ice, flying in the air, blocking out the sky and the sun, and for a while the sun was completely dark.

    Even the high-altitude auditorium was affected by the strong wind, as if they were in a sandstorm, and their faces were hurt by the gravel and ice mixed in the wind.

    On the resting table, the girl opened her water shield to block the annoying shavings of smoothie, but her mood did not get better.

    Off the court, she saw Temari's aggressive offense and Hinata's frail defense.

    The situation is not good for Hinata.

    ¡°Compared to Shikamaru, who can use the Nara clan¡¯s secret shadow technique to carry out mid-range attacks, Hinata¡¯s mid- and long-range attacks are much inferior.

    Therefore, although Hinata is much stronger than Shikamaru in terms of strength, when facing Temari, Hinata is suppressed at every turn, which is completely different from the cleverness shown by Shikamaru in the original work.

    Both she and Hinata seriously underestimated the bonus ability of Ju Fan against Ju Feng Dun.

    With that exaggeratedly large metal fan, Temari doesn't need to form seals at all. She only needs to inject chakra into the fan, and then blow it hard, and the giant fan can blow out the wind escape ninjutsu.

    With this giant fan, Temari easily used the Kamaita technique one after another. Hinata couldn't find any space to get close, so she could only move around in a panic, or use soft fists to crush the wind blade.

    The battle was completely under Temari's control.

    Off the court.

    The blond girl stood tall and leisurely, waving her giant fan unhurriedly, pressing forward step by step towards Hinata.  It seemed as if she was not fighting, but playing chess leisurely with others.

    Although he has the upper hand, he is not arrogant or impetuous, his demeanor is calm, sophisticated, elegant and dignified.

    She has a graceful figure and a sharp heroic spirit in her delicate facial features. She is worthy of being the daughter of the Wind Shadow.

    Opposite her, the girl with black hair and white eyes was in a completely opposite state.

    In the strong wind, the petite figure of a girl with long black hair is facing the wind and going upstream, but she often gives up halfway and runs backwards.

    Needless to say, this is because there is hidden murderous intent in the strong wind. The translucent chakra wind blades are flying and circling in the storm. Their sharpness can cut gold and break iron. Even if Hinata's mere body is blessed with chakra, one blow will break her head.  flow.  The wind blades became denser as they got closer to Temari, and finally formed an airtight line of defense. Hinata was unable to do anything against it.

    If you can't attack it, this battle will become a war of attrition.

    Temari and Hinata were attacking and defending, the former was carefree and leisurely, but the latter was in a state of embarrassment.

    The translucent black shawl hair has long been messy and scattered, and the exposed white and tender skin also has a few scratches. If the ice surface had not melted and the ice layer was clean and dust-free, I am afraid Hinata would have been even more embarrassed.

    However, even though she was at a disadvantage, Hinata's eyes remained focused and firm, her white eyes always staring at Temari calmly, her fighting spirit undiminished, and she seemed not to take the current difficulties into consideration at all.

    It was her good friend, Sakura who was on the lounge, who stood up for her.

    Seeing that Temari could use the powerful wind release ninjutsu just by waving her giant fan a few times, Sakura finally resisted the urge to report her.

    "Coach, someone is cheating!"

    "unfair!"

    "This game is unplayable! Drop it!"

    The girl¡¯s face was uncertain, and she was complaining wildly in her heart.

    She is less calm than Hinata off the court.  She wished she could end up in the game again and use her water escape to beat this RMB player who showed off his power with his magical equipment.

    In short, she felt very unhappy when she saw that her friend was beaten so hard even though he was obviously very powerful.

    "Tch! If it weren't for that fan, Hinata would have won long ago!" The girl curled her lips and said disdainfully.

    "The ninja tool itself is also part of the ninja's strength" Shikamaru, who was also lazily leaning on the railing to watch the game, glanced at Sakura and retorted lightly, "Also, even if we don't mention the fan, the sand ninja named Temari  His strength is quite good, he has clear combat ideas and has a good grasp of the rhythm of ninjutsu."

    The girl was about to say that she relied too much on ShinobuIt was a crooked way to hear Shikamaru praise Temari, but it reminded him of the scene in the original book where they didn't know each other before fighting.

    "Hey, Shikamaru, if this game was between you and Temari, what would you do?"

    She looked at Shikamaru and asked meaningfully.

    In the original work, it was Shikamaru who faced off against Temari.  Affected by her butterfly effect, it became a duel between Hinata and Temari. It was also a pity that we couldn't see the wonderful battle of wits between Shikamaru and Temari.

    One thing Shikamaru said is right, Temari is a delicate and thoughtful person, and she is also a very smart person.  In that battle of wits, it was because of her continuous efforts to crack Shikamaru's attacks that Shikamaru had the opportunity to show off his endless strategies, making the game very twists and turns and interesting.

    If this battle is still between Shikamaru and Temari, how will it develop?  At least there wasn't that classic hole left on the field for Shikamaru to exploit.  With Shikamaru's IQ, what kind of plan would he come up with?

    The girl asked with interest while paying attention to the development of the battle off the field.

    With her IQ of 150, she couldn't defeat Shikamaru's plan of 220.

    Shikamaru actually thought about it seriously.

    "As for me, there should be a way You know the characteristics of the shadow secret technique. In fact, the key to solving the problem is already on the scene. The key is that before using the trump card, you must first use two tricks to dispel Temari's suspicion and let  She was so clever that she was misled by her cleverness.¡±

    Shikamaru turned his attention to the two broken blades of ice knives stuck in the ice.

    The girl suddenly realized that using ice cubes to form mirrors would refract the strong sunlight behind Shikamaru, making his shadow elongate on the field. This was indeed a trump card.  However, in actual use, the timing must be very clever. It is best to use it when Temari's Wind Release makes the arena bleak.

    Before Sakura could remind Shikamaru that his strategy was good but not enough chakra, the battle off the field took a turn for the worse.

    Perhaps because of a tacit understanding, Hinata also focused on the ice blade at the same time.

    In order to ensure that the ice blade would not break into countless powders when fighting Bunta, Sakura used a lot of chakra to strengthen it when casting it.  This makes the broken sword so strong that even a mere wind blade cannot do anything to it. The ice sword stands tall and motionless amid Temari's ninjutsu.

    Hinata pulled out the huge ice blade.

    Although it is not an artifact like a giant fan, although its durability is not high, and although its size is exaggerated, it is still a good knife.

    It¡¯s called the Wave-breaking Water-killing General Soul-Chasing Ship-Slashing Knife plus 14 Chasing 15 Forged 8 Three-hole Diamond Enchanted Sharp Purple Weapon (Epic Level) Well, no, this knife has no name.

    ? Strong and sharp.  That's it.

    Hinata smiled sweetly.

    Temari's face was slightly solemn, and the giant fan in her hand was hurriedly fanning an even bigger storm, but was forcibly cut open by the broken knife!

    The offensive and defensive momentum is transformed instantly.

    One moment, Temari was leisurely using her wind escape, forcing Hinata into a blind corner step by step; the next moment, Hinata was holding a giant blade, cutting wind and water, and counterattacking all the way!

    When Temari's Wind Release was ineffective against Hinata who was protected by a broken sword, the game was no longer in suspense.

    Facing an enemy with a Byakugan, Temari tried to use tricks such as the clone technique to no avail, so she had no choice but to face Hinata head-on.

    By the time Temari entered the range of Hinata's Sky-Breaking Palm, Sakura had determined that Temari had no hope of coming back.

    Sure enough, in the ensuing close combat, although Temari's giant fan smashed the overwhelmed broken sword into pieces, Hinata's bare hands easily defeated Temari with three punches and two kicks.

    "The winner of the second game Hinata Hinata!"

    Shiranui Genma glanced at Temari who fell to the ground, chewed Senbon and said melodiously¡ª¡ª

    "The winner of the second game Hinata Hinata!"

    ?Then the third game was between Shikamaru and Kankuro.

    ¡°We invite contestants Kankuro and Nara Shikamaru from the third game to come on stage!¡±

    On the resting table.

    Shikamaru looked reluctant.

    "Tsk, this guy is difficult to deal with at first glance. He is weird and has a fierce look in his eyes" Shikamaru turned his head and glanced at Kankuro who was standing not far away. The strange paint on his face made him look particularly ferocious.

    "troublesome!"

    "It's the most unsafe thing to fight against such a mysterious opponent. Looking at his ferocious appearance, it might be dangerous to fight him, so why don't you just stop fighting?"  Shikamaru thought without motivation.

    Sakura reached out and poked him in the ribs.

    "Hey, you don't want to give up, do you?"

    You can see through his mind at a glance.

    Shikamaru bared his teeth, rubbed the painful ribs, and curled his lips: "Don't use so much force, it hurts like hell!"

    But he did not deny his idea of ??abstaining from voting.

    Sakura suddenly looked contemptuous.

    Shikamaru was about to raise his left hand to show that he was giving up, when Naruto next to him slapped him hard on the shoulder, almost knocking Shikamaru off his breath, and forcefully pressed his left hand down: "Okay! Shikamaru, finally  It¡¯s your turn! Come on!¡±

    ¡°Come on, damn it, he still wants to abstain The girl sneered.

    When Shikamaru looked unhappy, he was trying to argue with Naruto about the appropriate amount of force to slap on the shoulder.

    A deep male voice came from the other side.

    "This gameI abstain!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com)He opened his mouth, rubbed the ribs that were hurt by the poke, and curled his lips: "Don't use so much force, it hurts like hell!"

    But he did not deny his idea of ??abstaining from voting.

    Sakura suddenly looked contemptuous.

    Shikamaru was about to raise his left hand to show that he was giving up, when Naruto next to him slapped him hard on the shoulder, almost knocking Shikamaru off his breath, and forcefully pressed his left hand down: "Okay! Shikamaru, finally  It¡¯s your turn! Come on!¡±

    ¡°Come on, damn it, he still wants to abstain The girl sneered.

    When Shikamaru looked unhappy, he was trying to argue with Naruto about the appropriate amount of force to slap on the shoulder.

    A deep male voice came from the other side.

    "This gameI abstain!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 76 Abstaining

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Kankuro resolutely abstained because he did not want to expose his puppet before the war.

    Most of the puppet master's combat power lies in the puppet, and the deterrent power of a puppet is reflected in its endless mechanisms. It is really unwise to expose the secret of the puppet to the enemy before the war.

    Kankuro would rather give up the chuunin competition and keep the secret of the puppet. I have to say that this is a choice that takes into account the overall situation.

    In fact, the reason why Temari was defeated cleanly by Hinata just now was probably due to this factor.

    Of course, she still has one or two big moves hidden in her hands. If she had used them just now, she might not have been able to win a victory. However, she hid them and didn't use them. She probably didn't want to expose her combat effectiveness here.

    In this way, Sakura, Hinata and the lucky Shikamaru advanced to the second round.

    But it¡¯s hard to say whether there will be a second round.

    Sakura didn¡¯t know when Orochimaru¡¯s original plan to collapse Konoha was planned to be launched.  In the original work, the unstable Gaara accidentally exposed the truth about the Jinchuuriki, forcing Orochimaru and his party to launch their plan in advance.  Perhaps the real plan is for Gaara to take first place, reveal the truth about Shukaku when the Hokage approaches, and thereby win the third generation in one fell swoop, leaving Konoha leaderless?

    In short, the Konoha collapse plan may be carried out at any time.  Maybe it's the next game, or maybe it's the end of the Chuunin Exams.

    Sakura could only stay prepared.  Considering her physical problems, Sakura herself may have to forfeit the next game.

    The last four remaining spots in the second round will be chosen among Sasuke, Gaara and Shino.

    As for Toss, who had already stood out from the first round of qualifiers, he committed suicide last month and found Gaara. He died tragically in the wild and missed the exam.

    The competition between these three people will be Gaara versus Shino first, and then the winner will face Sasuke.

    "The fourth match, Gaara versus Shino Aburame!"

    Gaara, who was already impatient with waiting, showed a scary smile.

    "Finallyit's my turn!"

    Gaara muttered to himself, speaking word by word.

    Every word seems to be soaked in blood, giving off a strong smell of rust.

    He was acting more unstable than he had been in the past few days. It seemed that the impending war had affected his spirit.

    When he thought about the killing spree, he became excited in advance.

    The thick and crazy murderous aura spread from the corners of his gradually cracked mouth to the entire resting table.  For a moment, several people present were silent. Even Kankuro and Temari were so frightened that they held their breath and did not dare to take a breath.

    Sakura frowned, standing slightly to protect the people behind her, looking at Gaara in silence.

    Fortunately, this guy was just murderous and not crazy enough to do anything on the resting table.

    However, just looking at his appearance as a bloodthirsty Shura eager to kill people, the Sand Ninjas present couldn't help but feel their hearts pounding, doubting whether their plan could proceed smoothly.

    ?Looking at his appearance, I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t care about the implementation of the so-called plan!

    When Gaara walked out of the room, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.

    Even Shino, who has always been aloof, couldn't help but wipe the cold sweat from his forehead.

    He didn¡¯t dare to follow Gaara up the stairs, so he climbed over the railing and tried to jump off.

    Sakura grabbed him and said to him solemnly: "Don't force yourself. If there is danger, give up the game as soon as possible. There is something wrong with that person!"

    Shino nodded solemnly.

    ¡°It sounds shameful and a failure to admit defeat, but it¡¯s different when facing Gaara.  If he didn't admit defeat in time, Gaara would definitely kill him.  It doesn't matter if you lose the game, you can come back next time, but you only have one life.

    Neither Shino nor Sakura are the kind of people who don't care if they are passionate. It's no big deal to admit defeat if they can't win.

    In fact, even the most enthusiastic Naruto didn't say anything, but there was a hint of concern and approval in his eyes.

    Shino nodded: "I will be careful!" and jumped off the field.

    In the end, he almost died at the hands of Gaara.

    The entire match lasts less than a minute.  As soon as Gaara came on the stage, he used a ranged sand escape move to crush all the bugs secretly arranged by Shino.

    Shino, who had lost his back, was surrounded by Gaara's sand. After a few seconds, without any suspense, he was like?Not long after the game started, Gaara was already nearly completely possessed by Sasuke.

    With the stimulation of the Thunder Chakra to the body, Sasuke's speed has completely surpassed that of Xiao Li who took off his weight, and is not even inferior to Xiao Li after opening the three doors!

    Sakura can actually do it at the same speed or even faster, but at such high speed, she can easily fall into the dilemma of "the eyes can see it, but the body can't react". That's because of her dynamic vision and reaction speed  Can't keep up with this speed.

    However, with the dynamic vision and reaction speed bonus brought by the double Magatama Sharingan, Sasuke can easily control this high-speed combat.

    This is the power of Sharingan.

    Even Sakura would sometimes be a little envious of the Uchiha family's bloodline. This kind of ability can be obtained without training. This feeling of getting something for nothing is really intoxicating!

    While the girl was still sighing on the resting platform, the battle off the field was already approaching its climax.

    ps.¡¾Suddenly I feel that Sasuke is not handsome enough now, and he doesn't know how to pretend to be cool, so I have no motivation to write.  .  .  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 77 Uneasy Markey

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Markey began to feel uneasy.

    The battle off the field has been a bit beyond original expectations.

    A tailed beast, even if it¡¯s just one tail, has a shadow-level combat power.  As the carrier of the tailed beast, the one-tail jinchuriki, Gaara, even though he is still very immature, his combat power far exceeds that of ordinary genin, reaching the level of an elite chunin to a special jounin.

    In the chuunin exam, where only genin participate, they should be crushed all the way.

    Not to mention facing the genin who grew up in Konoha, which has been at peace for a long time.

    Ma Ji, who grew up in a harsh environment, naturally disdained the flowers cultivated in such greenhouses.  Intelligence shows that there are several so-called geniuses among the two genin in Konoha, so what?

    A newcomer who has not experienced hardships and has not been tempered will definitely not be the opponent of Gaara, who has already killed many people.

    Even if you are of Uchiha blood, you can't even think of getting a good deal from Gaara, it's just more trouble.

    As Gaara¡¯s mentor, Maki is very confident in his subordinate¡¯s strength.

    In other words, he has great faith in the strength of Ichibi Shukaku Gaara as a Jinchuriki is very mentally unstable and can easily go berserk. He was lucky enough to see Gaara lose control several times, and the Jinchuriki transformed into a bloody Shura Kai  He didn't dare to take advantage of the astonishing strength shown during the killing. Even a strong-willed man like him couldn't help but frown deeply at the bloody scene!

    If Gaara wasn¡¯t mentally stable enough, he would even have a jounin level of combat power!

    To a certain extent, Markey was right.  If it weren't for the twists and turns of Team 7's growth experience, having fought against top powerhouses like Zabuza and Orochimaru, and if everyone in Team 7 had a very special identity and extraordinary origins, it would never have been possible for another team to reach the top level.  Class 7 is at this height now.

    Under normal circumstances, Sasuke should not be Gaara's opponent.

    However, in the game off the court, Gaara was completely suppressed by Sasuke!

    From the beginning of the game to now, the sand that has always been invincible in the past has not caught Sasuke even once!  Sasuke's blue figure seemed to be transformed into a vigorous elk on the field, and Gaara's sand was like a clumsy wild wolf, fierce and vicious, jumping left and right, but he could never catch the nimble deer!

    Sasuke's face gradually showed a smile of victory.

    The delicate facial features coupled with such a slightly contemptuous smile and beautiful scarlet eyes show an evil beauty that can make little girls scream - although those superficial girls are watching under high-speed combat.  Not until this scene.

    Sasuke doesn¡¯t have time to care about this.

    His mind was completely focused on the battle with Gaara.

    In the field of vision of the double Magatama Sharingan, all movements and changes around you, as long as you concentrate on observing them, will slow down, become clear and traceable.  Gaara's sand, others think, is unpredictable, changing at will, and not missing anything.  However, from the perspective of Sasuke's Sharingan, it was full of loopholes and slow to react.

    This is not a trap set by Gaara intentionally.

    After a round of testing, Sasuke quickly realized this: he was faster than Gaara!

    Kakashi¡¯s training worked.

    Sasuke began to try to attack.  The results of one month's training with Kakashi began to show, and that was an astonishingly fast speed!

    Stimulated by the thunder attribute chakra, his physical activity and muscle strength increased significantly, which greatly increased his speed.  In just one month of special training, he had a speed comparable to that of Xiao Li who had opened three of the eight gates!  But this kind of speed was achieved by Xiao Li after several years of hard training and the use of forbidden techniques.  Moreover, Sasuke, who possesses the Sharingan, has amazing dynamic vision. Even at such high speeds, he can still see clearly the movements of himself and his enemies, and can dexterously change directions when facing obstacles, instead of just rushing forward and going straight like Xiao Li.  .  In high-speed combat, this is more important than faster absolute speed!

    This is the difference between a dick and an ordinary person

    Gaara, who has always been scornful among his peers, suddenly discovered that the scene where he was hoisted up and beaten by Li using high-speed taijutsu in the preliminaries had reappeared.  The difference is that Xiao Li's taijutsu is to crush Gaara with domineering strength and speed. After opening the five gates, Xiao Li is like a strong wind. He can only see his afterimage, but cannot capture it at all.  When facing Sasuke, Gaara felt powerless even though he could clearly see his movements, but couldn't react at all.

    boom!  !

    Off the court, Sasuke is as fast as the wind, his steps are chaotic, and his figure is chaotic.Shasha's movement was only slightly slower than his, but it could no longer keep up with his whereabouts, and was actually being thrown around by him!

    Come to the front line quickly, life and death will appear immediately.

    As quickly as the rabbit rose and the falcon fell, Sasuke bypassed Gaara's layers of sand barriers.  He raised his hand with a heavy fist and hit Gaara hard on the face with a whistling sound, knocking him away far away!

    Click, click.

    The shattered sand armor turned into sand and slid down Gaara's face.

    Dark red blood overflowed from the corners of his mouth.  With one blow, the sand armor could not block Sasuke's heavy punch. The strong force penetrated the sand and hit Gaara hard in the face!

    Gaara wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and the faint bright red made his eyes become even colder.

    On the audience stage, Ma Ji, Kankuro and Temari all suddenly felt their hearts jump, and they said something at the same time.

    Gaara is injured again

    This is already the second time. Gaara, who has never been injured among sand ninjas, was injured by Konoha ninjas twice in a row!

    Is this the strength of Konoha, which the intelligence says is in decline?

    The uneasiness in Ma Ji¡¯s heart became even stronger!

    Uchiha Sasuke alone is so difficult to deal with.  And in the first game, the girl who fought with water escape and ice escape showed really amazing strength, even better than Sasuke!  Even if Sasuke is defeated, how to deal with the girl's water escape and ice escape is still a problem.

    Can Gaara win?

    For the first time, Maki felt unsure about Gaara.

    If Gaara is unable to win with his normal strength, the plan of having Gaara get close to the Third Hokage, then immediately transform into Shukaku, and attack the Kazekage against the Hokage will come to nothing.

    What's worse is not that the plan failed, but that after Gaara was injured and defeated, he fell out of control and was unable to fight. Maki had been worried about this, and now, Maki had seen this on Gaara's face.  sign!

    Gaara started to become manic off the court.

    Ma Ji thought secretly in his heart.

    Bringing immature jinch¨±riki out to carry out operations is a complete failure.  There are too many uncontrollable factors and the risks are too great!

    Tailed beasts are the deterrent of the Ninja Village. If Shukaku falls in Konoha, Suna Ninja Village will inevitably decline completely!

    " Lord Kazekage, what are you thinking about Is the Konoha collapse plan really worth blocking everything in Suna Ninja Village to implement?

    He turned his attention to the high-ranking Lord Kazekage.

    As an elite Jonin who grew up in the harsh desert environment, Ma Ji has the unique temperament of the desert people, with fierce and sinister eyes and a face as firm and ruthless as a rock.

    Even though he was confused and uneasy in his heart, there was no sign of flinching on his face, but the frown between his brows became tighter and his eyes became more gloomy.

    He is a loyal ninja, but at this moment, there is a trace of doubt about Feng Ying in his heart.

    Let¡¯s not talk about whether we can defeat Konoha, which has many masters. Even if the plan succeeds, can the Sand Ninja take advantage of it?

    Even if they are lucky enough to win Konoha, the Suna Ninja themselves will inevitably suffer heavy losses and their combat power will plummet. The fruits of their hard-earned victory will be snatched away by the eyeing Ninja Villages in the blink of an eye!

    Whether it is the strong-armed Cloud Ninja Village or the undercurrent of the Iwa Ninja Village, they are not something that the Suna Ninja who will be injured will be able to compete by then. I am afraid that the Suna Ninja will not be invaded by then, let alone bite off the wood.  Ye, this big piece of fat!

    No matter how you deduce it, Sand Ninja¡¯s participation in this plan is a failure.

    The short-sighted elders in the village may not have thought of this, but why did the always shrewd and wise Kazekage agree to this plan?  Moreover, despite the opposition of many Jonin, he used the power of the Kazekage to forcefully agree to the plan. He never discussed the content of the plan with everyone afterwards, as if he had become stubborn overnight and could not listen to objections!

    Everything started to change from the ninjutsu that Orochimaru gave to Kazekage as a bargaining chip.

    Lord Kazekage never mentioned that ninjutsu to them, only that it could summon shadow-level combat power.

    It is said that as long as you master this ninjutsu, you can surely block the attacks of other ninja villages.

    From that day on, Master Kazekage often went out to deserted places to practice this ninjutsu. In just one month, the texture of his chakra gradually changed from sharp and ruthless to as gloomy as the abyss.

    His personality also became stubborn and taciturn.

    Even a staunch Kazekage like Maki started to feel a little uneasy.

    That rough plan only said to follow the instructions of Lord Kazekage or Kabuto from the Sound Ninja Village, but it didn't mention what to do if an accident occurred.  It seemed that he didn't care at all about the condition of such an important Jinch¨±riki as Gaara.

    Is it too confident or not at all?

    Ma Ji felt a little resentful about Master Kazekage¡¯s rash decision.

    And the battle going on off the field made his face sink even more.

    ¡ª¡ªGaara is being beaten by Sasuke!

    "Is this the armor of sand?"

    Sasuke punched away the sand on Gaara's face and said with a chuckle.

    That was a contemptuous smile.

    ¡¾Ahem, I'll try my best to keep it updated.  .  .  After all, the thesis is about graduation] (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)What to do outside.  It seemed that he didn't care at all about the condition of such an important Jinch¨±riki as Gaara.

    Is it too confident or not at all?

    Ma Ji felt a little resentful about Master Kazekage¡¯s rash decision.

    And the battle going on off the field made his face sink even more.

    ¡ª¡ªGaara is being beaten by Sasuke!

    "Is this the armor of sand?"

    Sasuke punched away the sand on Gaara's face and said with a chuckle.

    That was a contemptuous smile.

    ¡¾Ahem, I'll try my best to keep it updated.  .  .  After all, the thesis is about graduation] (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 78 The calm before the storm

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Three poles in the sun.

    July is full of fire, the sun is shining brightly in the sky, and the red sun is scorching.

    The last chunin exam is in full swing, with climaxes coming one after another.

    The possible attack from Orochimaru is getting closer and closer.  Konoha, this giant war beast, seems to have smelled the smell of war. It is working hard, narrowing its eyes, and quietly accumulating strength. Just wait for the intruder to appear, and then it will fight back fiercely!

    On the wall of Konoha, the chuunin and jounin formed small teams and were deployed at various nodes. They were vigilantly guarding and formed a tight line of defense.

    The Hyuga family¡¯s white-eyed ninjas and sentient ninjas are scattered at various key nodes.  Their warning range can reach several kilometers, and they are intertwined into a network, forming an airtight warning circle.

    ?????????????? Behind the warning circle, there is a defense network built with secret ninjas as the bones, jounin combat power as the muscles, supplemented by a large number of ordinary chuunin and seven kinds of special fillings.

    Coupled with the defensive barrier surrounding the entire village, it can be said that the sky net is vast and not leaking.

    If an ordinary Kage-level ninja dared to break in rashly, he would probably be like a bug caught in a spider web, bound everywhere, unable to escape even though he struggled, and eventually ended up being captured alive.

    The background of the leader of the five great ninja villages is fully revealed here.

    Even in the years when the Sannin were absent and Konoha had no other Kage-level powerhouses except the aging Third Generation, other ninja villages still did not dare to stroke the tiger's beard lightly. This was also an important reason.

    For the older generation of Konoha ninjas, it has been many years since they saw such a prepared Konoha.

    Even in the brutal world wars, even the most adept at raiding ninjas, the hinterland of Konoha was rarely attacked at the height of its power.

    Only when the front line is tight and the rear is extremely empty, will Xiaoxiao try to raid the core of Konoha thousands of miles away, and without exception, their plots are easily crushed by the Third Hokage who is in charge of Konoha and the perfect defense system.

    At that time, Konoha was prosperous with luxuriant branches, strong soldiers and horses.

    At this time, in Konoha, the old, the weak, the women and the children were in decline, and the rivers were declining.

    The great reputation of the past is now just a layer of paper wrapped around the body, with gold and jade on the outside.

    So, facing a mere Kage-level traitorous ninja, one had to shrink the defense line, huddle within Konoha, and rely on the advantage of the terrain to resist.

    However, even experienced ninjas are not sure how effective this will be.

    Orochimaru is different from other invading enemies. He was once a shadow-level strongman in the village. He has been exposed to many secrets of Konoha. He knows all the shortcomings and loopholes of Konoha's defense system.

    It¡¯s easy to stop foreign ghosts, but it¡¯s hard to guard against domestic thieves.  That's the truth.

    Akai was thinking this in his mind while leading the patrol.

    Although he looks rough, it doesn't mean that he doesn't understand anything or can't think about anything.  As an elite jounin, he is certainly not a brainless muscle-brained ninja, although many people think so.

    He just acts a little bit uniquely.

    After Kakashi went to the Chunin Examination venue, he led two ANBU teams alone to continue the inspection mission to check for leaks and fill in the gaps.

    Although Konoha's defense system is said to be perfect, Orochimaru, who is familiar with this system, dare not guarantee that it is foolproof, so he must rack his brains to think about where there are possible loopholes and where there are hidden dangers, and investigate them one by one.

    When passing by a tall tower, he looked back at the ANBU who were starting to pant slightly, and then took the lead and jumped to the top of the tower.

    "Let's take a rest first."

    Akai said lukewarmly.

    The view from the top of the tower is very good. Looking out, you can see the mountains in the distance through the tall surrounding walls.  Looking back, Konoha's buildings, large and small, were crawling underfoot, and the venue for the Chuunin Examination was vaguely visible.

    The Anbu followed closely behind.

    We sat in a circle around the top of the tower, taking out high-energy food to replenish our physical strength and eating it in small bites while looking at Konoha at our feet.

    The so-called rest time should be a time for chatting to relax the spirit, avoid nerve tension and numbness, and prepare for the next tense battle.  But no one had the desire to speak, and all nine people fell silent for a while.

    "Senior Kai, what kind of person is Orochimaru?"

    While he was resting in silence, a female ninja with long flowing hair and a graceful figure suddenly asked, her voice soft and sweet, which immediately attracted everyone's attention.

    &?.

    If Haruno Sakura is not strong, then what is the defeated Neji?  If it is very strong, this deviates from their usual common sense.

    It was Akai who took over the topic: "There's no need to argue. I know all the students in Kakashi's class. Haruno Sakura is the strongest among the three of them. Neji is not as strong as her, so losing to her is normal."

    Kai knows very well that with Neji's growth rate, it is not difficult to be promoted to Jonin within two or three years. However, Haruno Sakura is already considered a Jonin.

    Without relying on blood inheritance or family secrets, this girl relied entirely on her own efforts to reach her current strength step by step.

    It¡¯s different from Naruto, Sasuke, Neji and others.

    She is a true genius.  A strong man who transcends the narrow blood inheritance and secret arts.

    You are probably blooming on the stage of the Chunin Exam now!

    Akai thought leisurely as he looked at the examination venue from a distance.

    But I saw a signal bomb rising up, exploding in mid-air, and scattering into conspicuous fireworks.

    The voices stopped suddenly, and in just a few seconds, all the ANBU packed up their belongings and got ready to go!

    The attackhas begun!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 79 The action begins

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Time goes back a few minutes.

    Chunin exam venue.

    The battle between Sasuke and Gaara continues!

    Nothis may not be a battle, but Sasuke's almost one-sided play on Gaara.

    Sasuke¡¯s fighting style is different from Naruto, Hinata and Sakura.

    When Sakura fights Naruto, even if she lets off steam, she will not talk nonsense between battles.  When Hinata fought against Temari, she also fought in silence.

    But he had to hit and stimulate Gaara both physically and verbally.

    "Come on! If you don't come, I will take action first!"

    When the rabbit was up and the falcon was about to fall, Sasuke climbed over the sand wall in front of Gaara at the extreme distance without any hesitation. With his hands on the ground, he turned back and kicked Gaara into the sky with a heavy kick from the bottom up.

    Gravel and blood were flying in the air.

    "What's wrong? Is this the only strength you have?"

    He suddenly accelerated unreasonably, rushed into the defensive circle before the sand shield encircled him, and used the momentum of the charge to punch Gaara hard in the face, causing the latter to fall to the ground.

    "I told you, I want to peel off your armor layer by layer!"

    Sasuke raised the corners of his mouth slightly and said with a sneer!

    He was almost successful - the hard sand armor on Gaara's body, under Sasuke's constant attacks, had begun to fall off in large swaths, leaving only the last part that protected his vitals!

    Sarah, Sarah.

    Small pieces of loose sand continued to slide from his neck and face, revealing Gaara's expression hidden behind the sand armor.

    Saliva mixed with sand dripped from the corner of Gaara's mouth, making his expression a bit more ferocious and grotesque.

    Then his ferocious anger gradually turned into manic laughter!

    "Hahaha I won't lose!"

    Gaara knelt on the ground and said with a wild smile.

    As he spoke, the sand under his feet was like a swarm of crawling insects, crawling from the ice onto his face, once again covering Gaara's body, turning Gaara into a gravel monster!

    The only exposed eye changed from a bloodshot black pupil to a turbid and terrifying light yellow eyeball!

    What's this?  All the ninjas present asked in surprise.

    Damn it!  Gaara woke "that thing" up early!  Ma Ji's face darkened, and he secretly hated Gaara for not being stable enough and not acting according to the plan.

    The plan went awry!  Kankuro and Temari turned pale and felt uneasy.

    On the field, Kakashi and others exchanged solemn looks and quietly tensed their bodies.

    After a while, after seeing clearly what happened off the court, screams rang out from the audience!

    "Monster, monster!" "Oh my God, what is that?" "It's so scary!" "That sand ninja candidate seems to have turned into a beast made of sand!"

    However, it didn¡¯t take long for the high-pitched screams and shouts to subside.

    "Hey, have you seen it? Hey, I suddenly feel sosleepy" "Weirdthinghulu"

    Several hidden chakra fluctuations quietly spread throughout the venue, turning the shouts and screams of the audience into deep grunts.

    "Illusion: The art of Nirvana!"

    The large-scale illusion pulled all the ordinary people present, whether they were common people or high-ranking officials, into a deep sleep. They were afraid that they would not be able to wake up even if the sky fell at this moment.

    The intruders who cast illusions stood up.

    In the entire venue, apart from the ones who performed the spell, there were only a few ninjas left standing.

    "Is it an illusion In other words, the battle has begun!"

    Ma Ji sensed the magic being performed, glanced at the audience, and understood clearly.  He looked at each other with Kankuro and Temari. The latter's face turned pale with nervousness, and there were slight beads of sweat on the wings of his nose, but he still forced himself to be calm, and his silver teeth were clenched, waiting for orders.

    "Red" "Yes, this is a large-scale illusion!"

    Kurenai formed a seal with one hand, calmly released the illusion, and said coldly to Asuma and Kakashi.  His usually gentle and watery eyes suddenly became as frosty as snow at this moment.

    "Solution!" "Solution!""Solution!"

    On the player resting platform, several Konoha genin formed seals to release the genjutsu at the same time, and Sakura kicked Naruto awake who was lying on the ground.

    "The sand ninja also betrayed the contractThe taste of ??!

    How about this dishjust call it tomato scrambled eggs?

    Then the next moment¡ª¡ª

    Poof!

    The sharp blade pierced into the flesh, making a dull sound.

    The murderous sound ninja has heard this sound many times.  He always felt that this was the sound of nature. However, at this moment, the familiar voice was no longer the sound of nature, but it made him feel the chill of hell!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The sharp blade was withdrawn from the body, and hot blood spurted out along the gap, squeezing the air and making a hissing sound.

    A vital part is hit, and a life is about to be lost.

    It¡¯s just thatthe one who was injured was not the girl who was attacked.

    The sound ninja watched helplessly as the kunai in his hand stopped four fingers away from the girl's icy skin. He couldn't get even an inch closer, but he was hit in the vital point by the crystal sharp blade and came out of his body.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    Are you going to die?

    With the crazy flow of blood, the body gradually becomes cold and numb.  The ice knife was withdrawn from the sound ninja's chest, losing its support, and the sound ninja fell to the ground helplessly.

    The picture in front of him was shaking in a trance, gradually blurring and getting darker. In the end, he could only see clearly the transparent long sword stained with dark red blood and the indifferent expression on the girl's delicate face.

    ¡°Is the sword that took away my life made of ice?  So beautiful

    That girl¡¯s eyes are colder than ice

    Then, everything turned to darkness.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 80 Support Team

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Having killed the enemy with a single move of her hand, and feeling a life passing away under her own hands, Sakura felt unusually calm at the moment.

    She is not a murderous person. In her previous life, she could not even kill chickens.

    But now, Sakura has unknowingly become able to kill a person's life calmly and efficiently.

    She is already a ninja who is proficient in killing people.  When the sound ninja sneak attacked her, she had already discovered the source of restless chakra, but she stood quietly, pretending not to notice, while using ultra-pure water to condense into a water shield to protect her back, and at the same time, she quietly condensed an ice blade.  He stabbed the Alto Ninja fiercely with his backhand where the chakra was most active.  The incoming Sound Ninja was instantly killed by her with one blow.

    He fell behind Sakura, blood sprayed out violently, leaving mottled blood stains on the girl's body, but she looked at it as if nothing had happened and remained indifferent.

    She was surprised by her changes and accepted herself calmly.

    Since she doesn¡¯t want to be killed, she can only kill. This is her way to survive in this cruel world of Naruto.

    The girl drew her sword, and blood flowed along the ice blade to her hand. The gloomy dark red was made even more shocking by the snow-white skin, like a rose painted on the most beautiful silk.

    Sakura¡¯s hands were covered in blood.

    Her inner lake was as calm as ice.

    When the battle begins, she shows no mercy to her enemies.

    The ice blade rotates between the palms, changing from backhand to forehand.

    Hao turned his wrist lightly, a faint blue chakra light suddenly appeared, his power suddenly exploded, and the ice blade held by his slender jade fingers shot out like a lightning bolt!

    Whoosh!

    The other oncoming Sound Ninja fell down with a sound, with a crystal-clear and chilling ice blade stuck in his chest.

    They probably thought that Sakura and Naruto were young and easy to bully. The two sound ninjas who attacked might not even be considered chuunin. They were killed so cleanly that even Naruto almost didn't react.

    Orochimaru sent them here, and their only purpose was probably to use them as cannon fodder to delay time.

    However, although the enemy strength is not good, but Sakura frowned, there are very many!

    Only two of them were killed, and two more sound ninjas rushed forward without fear of death. They looked like they were still very weak, as if they had not learned the lessons of the previous two sound ninjas at all.

    Are you in such a hurry to die?  The girl snorted, clasped her hands together and prepared to use the ninjutsu, but was interrupted by Naruto reaching out.

    "Save your strength and leave these two to me!" Naruto smiled confidently.  The sound ninja who made a sneak attack just now startled him. When he came back to his senses, Sakura had already killed the enemy in an instant, and he realized that the enemy was just fierce in appearance and vicious in appearance.

    "Ninja Technique¡¤Multiple Shadows¡ª¡ªHuh?"

    Poof!

    I saw a black shadow passing through the two sound ninjas like a fleeting light, and blood suddenly bloomed in the air. As soon as Naruto raised his chakra, the two sound ninjas fell to the ground.

    "Kakashi-sensei!" Naruto said in shock.

    A black shadow fell in front of Sakura and Naruto, and it was Kakashi who killed the enemy with a neat technique. His expression was more serious than ever before, and he looked at the two of them sharply.

    "Sakura, Naruto, listen! This is an emergency, so I'll keep it short"

    He looked at the empty arena and said solemnly to the two of them.

    Off the court.

    Previously, Ma Ji discovered that the Fourth Kazekage was actually Orochimaru disguised as Orochimaru, and the ominous premonition in his heart became more intense, and he realized that something seemed to be wrong.

    After making a difficult decision, he believed that the safety of the Jinchuuriki was more important and decided to cancel the original plan and let Kankuro and Temari accompany Gaara in retreat.

    "Sasuke is chasing Gaara's team. Therefore, the new order I give you is to form a support team to cover Sasuke's safe return!" Kakashi said in a deep voice.

    He patted Sakura on the shoulder.

    "Sakura, you have already reached the level of a chuunin. Now learn to take on the responsibilities of a chunin! This support team will be led by you and you will decide the personnel. My request is that everyone and Sasuke come back safely.  !¡±

    "I leave this matter to you! There are too many enemies I need to reduce their number first!"

    Tsk!  Sakura suddenly felt Kakashi's hand feel heavy.

    Let her ensure her safety, Sakura is very confident.  But leading a team and being responsible for everyone's safety was a first for her.

    In this time of chaos, it is not easy to protect yourself and the three genin.After hearing the sound, their expressions suddenly changed, and they hurriedly stopped their movements to withdraw from the battle, staring at the source of the sound.  They couldn't believe that the extremely tough Konoha wall would be knocked out of a crack by the giant python with brute force!

    "Stop it quickly!" The leader of Konoha ANBU threw away the broken mask, his face turned blue, and shouted stiffly!

    Dozens of Konoha ninjas formed seals at the same time in tacit understanding, wanting to display the most powerful ninjutsu they could.  However, the giant python moved faster than the ninja's seal. It raised its tail again and swung towards the wall with boundless power¡ª¡ª

    Boom!

    The wooden wall exploded, and sawdust suddenly flew everywhere like bullets, leaving the Konoha ninjas on the other side of the wall who were about to perform ninjutsu in a state of embarrassment.  At this moment, the leader of Konoha Anbu's face turned pale. He didn't care about his companions who were in a panic, and didn't care about the backlash caused by forcibly interrupting the ninjutsu. He just stared at the wall.

    Staring at the wall that was violently knocked out by the giant python.

    The figure swayed, and the ANBU's heart began to fall infinitely towards the abyss.

    "Damn!" Anbu muttered.

    Looking helplessly at the gap, the ninjas with forehead protectors from the Sand Ninja Village filed in like this, effortlessly breaking through Konoha's last line of defense.

    The tender hinterland of Konoha opened its mind to the sand ninja.

    The large army of sand ninjas broke into Konoha!

    A more cruel and fierce battle has begun.

    There are two flowers in bloom, one on each side.

    Let¡¯s not look at the attacks, life-and-death fights, or scenes of epic scenes that have happened or are about to happen in Konoha Village. Beyond the clouds of bullets and rain of bullets, far away from Konoha, there is a team of genin that are temporarily composed of genin.  The team also encountered their enemy.

    However, the young girl running in the forest at this time was the only one beside her.

    The black-haired girl used the method commonly used by ninjas to jump lightly on the branches of the big trees in the forest.

    Her feet glowed with a shallow blue light, which was the light of concentrated chakra. The girl manipulated them carefully and accurately to assist her progress.  With the blessing of chakra, the girl's slender and slender thighs can explode with astonishing power with just a slight exertion, allowing her to easily cross tens of meters with every step. The chakra attached to the ninja shoes  , and it can be just right so that when the girl steps on the tree trunk, she will neither step on the branches due to excessive force, nor slip under her feet due to moss.

    ?Compared to running on the ground where you may encounter various obstacles that need to be avoided, this way of jumping forward is actually a more energy-saving and faster way for ninjas to travel.  Therefore, this is also a required course for ninjas.  However, it is not something that ordinary ninjas can achieve to reach a state where the black-haired girl can move with ease and freedom.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? only, but it¡¯s either because of years of practice or because she¡¯s as proficient in chakra manipulation as a girl, so she can¡¯t reach such a level of ease.

    "If someone looks at it from a distance, they will definitely feel the smooth rhythm of the girl's light steps, opening and relaxing, as natural as breathing.

    It seems that the bending and leaping steps also contain an intoxicating sense of beauty.

    Suddenly, the girl seemed to feel something, her expression moved slightly.  Then he stopped suddenly without hesitation, turned around and looked solemnly at the woods behind him.

    The breeze blows, shaking the leaves in the forest and making a rustling sound.

    No, this is not just the wind blowing the leaves, the girl keenly felt the strange frequency in the rustling sound.

    It¡¯s not the sound of the wind, it¡¯s the sound of human voices!  she concluded.

    ??Looking intently, in the bushes, there was the source of the strange noise.

    A small white hand reached out from among the lush leaves and pressed down the branches that hindered the pace.  Hao Wan lightly folded her wrist, and with a graceful step, a girl with bright eyes and white teeth walked out.

    "Phew, I finally caught up with you, Hinata!"

    The girl with pink hair and blue eyes smiled affectionately, looked up at Hinata on the tree and said.

    Yanxiao Yanran has a trademark confident look, who is it if it¡¯s not Xiaoying?

    Hinata immediately breathed a sigh of relief, and the expression on her face softened. She lightly jumped down from the tree and landed next to the girl.

    "You finally caught up, thank you for your hard work!"

    "Hmm, by the way, Hinata, where are they?"

    Sakura casually responded to Hinata's greetings. When she found Hinata was alone, she tilted her head cutely and looked behind Hinata and asked.

    Hinata shook her head.

    She walked up to Sakura and opened her mouth as if to speak.

    In an instant, Hinata stood up, twisted her waist and punched, the light of chakra exploded, and a violent punch hit the girl in front of her hard!

    Bang!

    It penetrates the back and penetrates deep into the bone marrow.

    Hitting the girl's heart, Hinata could feel it. The power completely penetrated the girl's defense and was released into her body without any waste.  The power of the fist penetrated into her body, stirring her internal organs like a blender.

    Have all the five internal organs been shattered?  Already too dead to die any more.

    Hinata thought like this and took two steps back. Her white eyes opened ferociously, and she looked indifferently at the girl in front of her who fell to the ground in disbelief.

    "Where's Sakura?"

    She spoke out the words that had been suppressed in her throat just now.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)With a punch, the light of chakra exploded, and a violent punch hit the girl in front of him hard!

    Bang!

    It penetrates the back and penetrates deep into the bone marrow.

    Hitting the girl's heart, Hinata could feel it. The power completely penetrated the girl's defense and was released into her body without any waste.  The power of the fist penetrated into her body, stirring her internal organs like a blender.

    Have all the five internal organs been shattered?  Already too dead to die any more.

    Hinata thought like this and took two steps back. Her white eyes opened ferociously, and she looked indifferently at the girl in front of her who fell to the ground in disbelief.

    "Where's Sakura?"

    She spoke out the words that had been suppressed in her throat just now.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 81 The curtain opens

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Boom!  boom!

    The Konoha leaves in the afternoon are filled with smoke!

    With the order given, the sound ninjas who dressed up as tourists and foreign audiences tore off their disguises one after another, put on their sound ninja forehead protectors, and assembled to launch a surprise attack on Konoha.  The Konoha ninjas were shocked to discover that a steady stream of ninjas wearing forehead protectors from the Sound Ninja Village emerged from nowhere and attacked them without fear of death!

    The quiet afternoon in Konoha suddenly became boiling.

    From the streets to the buildings, from downtown to Konoha Rock, there are flying ninja tools and detonating charms everywhere, flying arrows like locusts, like waves of turbulent waves, and all kinds of ninjutsu colliding like a storm.  Banging and bombarding, the ground was shaking and the mountains were shaking, and golden drums were flying to the sky!

    After testing the ninjutsu and ninja tools, the sound ninja and the Konoha ninja fought to save their lives. The tiger threw the dragon and the dragon took it, and started a more bloody and direct hand-to-hand battle!

    ?? Explosions, roars, shouts, screams suddenly came from everywhere.

    The Konoha ninjas were shocked and angry that Orochimaru actually brought such a large number of Sound ninjas to participate in the Konoha collapse plan!

    How did he do that?

    On the surface, in addition to the three genin participating in the exam and their leading teacher, Orochimaru can bring up to two guards into Konoha.

    Secretly, a large number of sound ninjas sneaked into Konoha.

    In order to avoid Konoha's strict inspection, these sound ninjas actually swallowed a secret medicine that would cause endless troubles, forcibly suppressed the chakra fluctuations in their bodies, disguised themselves as ordinary civilian tourists with no power, and successfully sneaked into Konoha.  leaf.  However, first they took forbidden drugs to suppress chakra, and then they were asked to fight with all their strength immediately. The cost of doing so was also huge: after this battle, the bodies of these sound ninjas would be permanently damaged, and in severe cases they would even be disabled for life.  Use chakra!

    They are real cannon fodder, disposable items that have no value after one use.

    Either they were bewitched, or they were forced, or they worshiped Orochimaru so much that they voluntarily sacrificed themselves Regardless of whether they were willing or not, in short, the sound ninjas launched a fanatical and bloodthirsty attack!

    Relying on this desperate posture and local superiority in numbers, Konoha was caught off guard and suffered heavy casualties. The sound ninjas defeated the Konoha ninjas in an aggressive manner on several small battlefields for a while!

    However, the Sound Ninjas only gained the upper hand for a moment with an unexpected sneak attack. Konoha's heritage as a large village is far stronger than that of the Sound Ninja Village, and its power is also much higher than that of the Sound Ninjas. The Sound Ninjas are nothing more than fighting.  It was just that they caught Konoha off guard and formed a superior force in a local area. When Konoha gained a firm foothold and reinforcements arrived, the small wave caused by the sound ninja would surely subside soon.

    ????????????????????????????? However, the Oto-nin family is not the only intruder.

    While the Sound Ninjas launched surprise attacks from all over Konoha, with the intelligence support provided by Orochimaru, they successfully found the loopholes in Konoha's defense system. The Sand Ninjas who sneaked into Konoha Village also attacked Konoha Village forcefully, preparing to  Cooperate with the sound ninjas inside and outside, making it difficult for Konoha to take care of itself!

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Taking advantage of the attacks launched by Sound Ninja elsewhere to attract Konoha's attention, a team of Sound Ninja attacked the Konoha wall forcefully.  After many trials and battles, the sound ninjas finally found the right time and used the psychic scrolls that Orochimaru had prepared for them. They withstood the attacks of the Konoha ninjas and forcibly summoned the body on the Konoha wall.  Huge python!

    The wooden wall, which is tens of meters high and several meters thick, has been reinforced with ninjutsu and is a steel barrier that Konoha is proud of. Its existence alone is enough to extinguish the desires of most ambitious people. However, today,  However, they faced a powerful challenge. The challenger was an equally huge and desperate giant python, and their owner was Orochimaru, a shadow-level strongman who once guarded this wall.

    The giant pythons twisted their bodies and wrapped themselves around the wall.

    Their torsos are each as strong as ten people¡¯s arms. The three- to five-meter-thick Konoha wall looks so small in comparison!  Whoosh¡ª¡ª!  Amidst the roaring sound, the giant python waved its tail and hit the wooden wall fiercely, and the two behemoths collided brazenly!

    Click.

    There was a long, numbing groan from the wall!

    When the Konoha ninjas who were still fighting frantically heard this sound, their expressions suddenly changed, and they hurriedly stopped and retreated from the battle, staring at the source of the sound.  They couldn't believe that the extremely tough Konoha wall would be knocked out of a crack by the giant python with brute force!

    "Stop it quickly!" The Konoha ANBU led by him threw away the broken mask.??, his face turned blue, and he shouted stiffly!

    Dozens of Konoha ninjas formed seals at the same time in tacit understanding, wanting to display the most powerful ninjutsu they could.  However, the giant python moved faster than the ninja's seal. It raised its tail again and swung towards the wall with boundless power¡ª¡ª

    Boom!

    The wooden wall exploded, and sawdust suddenly flew everywhere like bullets, leaving the Konoha ninjas on the other side of the wall who were about to perform ninjutsu in a state of embarrassment.  At this moment, the leader of Konoha Anbu's face turned pale. He didn't care about his companions who were in a panic, and didn't care about the backlash caused by forcibly interrupting the ninjutsu. He just stared at the wall.

    Staring at the wall that was violently knocked out by the giant python.

    The figure swayed, and the ANBU's heart began to fall infinitely towards the abyss.

    "Damn!" Anbu muttered.

    Looking helplessly at the gap, the ninjas with forehead protectors from the Sand Ninja Village filed in like this, effortlessly breaking through Konoha's last line of defense.

    The tender hinterland of Konoha opened its mind to the sand ninja.

    The large army of sand ninjas broke into Konoha!

    A more cruel and fierce battle has begun.

    There are two flowers in bloom, one on each side.

    Let¡¯s not look at the attacks, life-and-death fights, or scenes of epic scenes that have happened or are about to happen in Konoha Village. Beyond the clouds of bullets and rain of bullets, far away from Konoha, there is a team of genin that are temporarily composed of genin.  The team also encountered their enemy.

    However, the young girl running in the forest at this time was the only one beside her.

    The black-haired girl used the method commonly used by ninjas to jump lightly on the branches of the big trees in the forest.

    Her feet glowed with a shallow blue light, which was the light of concentrated chakra. The girl manipulated them carefully and accurately to assist her progress.  With the blessing of chakra, the girl's slender and slender thighs can explode with astonishing power with just a slight exertion, allowing her to easily cross tens of meters with every step. The chakra attached to the ninja shoes  , and it can be just right so that when the girl steps on the tree trunk, she will neither step on the branches due to excessive force, nor slip under her feet due to moss.

    ?Compared to running on the ground where you may encounter various obstacles that need to be avoided, this way of jumping forward is actually a more energy-saving and faster way for ninjas to travel.  Therefore, this is also a required course for ninjas.  However, it is not something that ordinary ninjas can achieve to reach a state where the black-haired girl can move with ease and freedom.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? only, but it¡¯s either because of years of practice or because she¡¯s as proficient in chakra manipulation as a girl, so she can¡¯t reach such a level of ease.

    "If someone looks at it from a distance, they will definitely feel the smooth rhythm of the girl's light steps, opening and relaxing, as natural as breathing.

    It seems that the bending and leaping steps also contain an intoxicating sense of beauty.

    Suddenly, the girl seemed to feel something, her expression moved slightly.  Then he stopped suddenly without hesitation, turned around and looked solemnly at the woods behind him.

    The breeze blows, shaking the leaves in the forest and making a rustling sound.

    No, this is not just the wind blowing the leaves, the girl keenly felt the strange frequency in the rustling sound.

    It¡¯s not the sound of the wind, it¡¯s the sound of human voices!  she concluded.

    ??Looking intently, in the bushes, there was the source of the strange noise.

    A small white hand reached out from among the lush leaves and pressed down the branches that hindered the pace.  Hao Wan lightly folded her wrist, and with a graceful step, a girl with bright eyes and white teeth walked out.

    "Phew, I finally caught up with you, Hinata!"

    The girl with pink hair and blue eyes smiled affectionately, looked up at Hinata on the tree and said.

    Yanxiao Yanran has a trademark confident look, who is it if it¡¯s not Xiaoying?

    Hinata immediately breathed a sigh of relief, and the expression on her face softened. She lightly jumped down from the tree and landed next to the girl.

    "You finally caught up, thank you for your hard work!"

    "Hmm, by the way, Hinata, where are they?"

    Sakura casually responded to Hinata's greetings. When she found Hinata was alone, she tilted her head cutely and looked behind Hinata and asked.

    Hinata shook her head.

    She walked up to Sakura and opened her mouth as if to speak.

    In an instant, Hinata stood up, twisted her waist and punched, the light of chakra exploded, and a violent punch hit the girl in front of her hard!

    Bang!

    It penetrates the back and penetrates deep into the bone marrow.

    Hitting the girl's heart, Hinata could feel it. The power completely penetrated the girl's defense and was released into her body without any waste.  The power of the fist penetrated into her body, stirring her internal organs like a blender.

    Have all the five internal organs been shattered?  Already too dead to die any more.

    Hinata thought like this and took two steps back. Her white eyes opened ferociously, and she looked indifferently at the girl in front of her who fell to the ground in disbelief.

    "Where's Sakura?"

    She spoke out the words that had been suppressed in her throat just now.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)?In the flesh.  The power of the fist penetrated into her body, stirring her internal organs like a blender.

    Have all the five internal organs been shattered?  Already too dead to die any more.

    Hinata thought like this and took two steps back. Her white eyes opened ferociously, and she looked indifferently at the girl in front of her who fell to the ground in disbelief.

    "Where's Sakura?"

    She spoke out the words that had been suppressed in her throat just now.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 82 After the break

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Of course, the dead body cannot answer the question.

    Hinata, however, stared closely at somewhere in the forest, as if she was sure she would get the answer.

    The sharp Byakugan can penetrate all obstacles, and the person hiding in the dark can be easily discovered. When Hinata locked his eyes in his direction, the man finally gave up on taking chances. Mingxiao had nothing to hide from under Byakugan.  shape.

    The white-haired young man wearing glasses leisurely turned out from the bushes, stretched out his hand to hold the frame of the glasses, and the transparent lenses seemed to suddenly flash with a bright light.

    "Oh," he said with a smile, "I seem to have seen the tragic scene of Konoha ninjas killing each other! Damn it, am I going to be silenced, Miss Hinata?"

    The tone was frivolous, and instead of sounding panicked, it sounded like a mockery.

    The black-haired girl frowned slightly.

    "Kabuto" She glanced at the Oto-nin forehead protector worn on Kabuto's head with a fake smile on his face, "Stop your little thoughts, in front of my Byakugan, these are just clumsy and ridiculous tricks!"

    Hinata made a soft fist stance and stared at Kabuto solemnly.

    Although she dismissed Kabuto's technique as a clumsy trick, Hinata didn't dare to be careless at all.  She heard from Sakura that Kabuto was said to be as powerful as Kakashi-sensei!

    Knowing that Byakugan can indeed see through his surgery, Kabuto simply stopped pretending.

    "The Byakugan is really useful," he glanced meaningfully at Hinata's white eyes, and said with a hint of regret, "This corpse that can still produce weak chakra after death is my carefully prepared trump card. I didn't expect it.  Still can't hide it from Bai Yan"

    A corpse?  Hinata thought to herself, by the way, Sakura said that the ninjutsu he is good at is manipulating corpses!

    The person dressed up as Sakura just now was actually a corpse that she didn't even realize had a source of chakra.  But with the help of Byakugan, she could see at a glance that the man's chakra meridians and acupuncture points were completely different from Sakura's. After all, she and Sakura had done a lot of messy experiments on meridians and acupoints together back then.  Sakura understands this all too well.

    If she were pretending to be someone else, Hinata wouldn't be so sure and decisive.

    It¡¯s a pity that Kabuto chose Sakura, and he hit a brick wall No matter how good his skills were, there was no way he could deceive Hinata!

    Of course, Hinata will not tell him the secret.  She did not pick up Kabuto's topic, but asked again:

    "Where's Sakura?"

    She pressed her lips tightly, and the urgent expectation in her voice was mixed with a hint of worry.

    Not long after the four-person team set off, they were stalked by a Sound Ninja intruder.  As the captain, Sakura took the initiative to ask for a break so that the three of them could find Sasuke as soon as possible.

    Out of their trust in Sakura, they agreed to this plan.  Although there are many enemies, they believe that Sakura will be able to deal with them soon.

    And at this moment, it was Yakushi Kabuto who caught up from behind!

    Could it be that Sakura missed it?  Hinata's heart skipped a beat as she had this terrible thought.

    No, it¡¯s impossible.

    No matter what, Hinata could not imagine that Sakura, who was like a beautiful girl in heaven, could be defeated so easily.  Having mastered so many powerful ninjutsu, she is almost invincible. Kabuto may have taken a detour!

    Thinking like this, Hinata's confused eyes quickly regained their clarity and determination.

    Kabuto didn¡¯t pay attention to Hinata¡¯s small mood swings.

    He did bypass Sakura's interception. Although he didn't think he would be unable to defeat Sakura, Kabuto had to admit that it was not easy to completely defeat the girl who had mastered the strange water escape.

    Kabuto has his own mission. He wants to seize the opportunity to capture the child, but he cannot waste time on a battle that is destined to be protracted.

    However, if the opponent is another girl, that is another matter.

    Kabuto looked at the girl standing in front of him, and there was a determination in his eyes that made him disgusted.  A person with such eyes wouldn't easily betray his teammates, right?

    Then, the only thing left is to fight

    "Haruno Sakura who knows?" The fake smile on Kabuto's face made it impossible to tell whether what he said was true or false.

    Under the lens, his eyes suddenly became sharp.

    "But you, don't you think it's necessary to care about your own situation before caring about your teammates?"

    Kabuto¡¯s right hand reached into the ninja belt tied around his waist.

    Let¡¯s go back to a little earlierAt that moment, Sakura was separated from her other teammates.

    Perhaps it was the four-person team¡¯s tough straight-line pursuit that attracted the attention of the Sound Ninja invaders.

    Soon after leaving Konoha City, the four people running quickly in the forest suddenly stopped.

    "Did you find anything, Hinata?" Sakura, the captain, asked Hinata who took the lead to stop.

    "Something's wrong, someone is following us behind us!" Hinata's veins popped up next to her eyes and extended to her temples. She was obviously using her Byakugan to the extreme.

    "Is it an enemy?" Naruto asked eagerly.

    "I can't see clearly from such a long distance, but it's very likely that they are sound ninjas! There are quite a few, one, two,eight, eight. There shouldn't be that many people in Konoha to support us now!  .¡±

    "If it's the enemy then let's set up an ambush!" Shikamaru frowned and said, "With our current personnel configuration, if we cooperate well, we can completely annihilate them!"

    "Setting up an ambushI agree." Sakura glanced at the three of them one by one and said calmly, "But I don't need you, I can do it alone."

    "What?" Naruto and Hinata exclaimed at the same time.

    "Why take this risk?" Shikamaru looked at Sakura with incomprehensible eyes, "We can ambush them together. This is the option with the highest success rate, and you don't need to take risks at all!"

    "Listen to me, Shikamaru, and you!" Sakura's voice did not have the unique fanaticism of the victims, it was still cold and calm, like the silver moonlight flowing down from the sky.

    "Ambush combat is indeed an advantageous tactic for us, but it would be a waste of time if the whole team stayed together to ambush. Among the three genin of the sand ninja that Sasuke was tracking, the one named Gaara was extremely powerful.  Test¡­I¡¯m very worried!¡±

    Although Gaara was beaten by Sasuke during the game and was unable to fight back, how could Sakura, who knew Gaara was a jinchuriki, take it lightly?  The plot had been disrupted by her to a point where she couldn't guarantee that Sasuke would be as safe and sound as in the original story.

    So, she made the decision to stay alone and break up.

    "So, I stay and you continue to move forward to support Sasuke! This is because, compared to the pursuers behind us, I think the threat Sasuke faces may be much greater! As the captain, I hope you will take the first step and join Sasuke as soon as possible  , and I will catch up with you as soon as I finish dealing with the pursuers!"

    "Look at our team. We have Naruto - super powerful in battle, Hinata - extraordinary strength and the Byakugan, Shikamaru - a superb tactician." Her calm blue eyes looked at the three people present one by one.  In the past, "The three of you are enough to complete the mission of supporting Sasuke. The reason why you still need me is to eliminate unexpected factors in this mission Believe me, those sound ninjas who are chasing me are no match for me!"

    "" The three of them stared at Sakura, who was smiling confidently, with heavy hearts in their hearts.

    "Go, execute the order!" she urged, watching the three of them turn around and prepare to set off, "Hinata, Shikamaru, help me take care of Naruto and Sasuke!"

    The two nodded silently, kicked out with force, and leaped forward like an arrow from a string. After a while, they disappeared deep into the woods.

    Sakura stared at the direction they left for a long time without saying a word.  After a long time, he turned around resolutely, put down his smile, and looked coldly in the direction where the pursuer was following.

    The enemy's chakra can be clearly sensed by her at this distance.

    The war is about to break out.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 83 I¡¯ll update it around eight o¡¯clock in the evening, okay?

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    I moved to the dormitory over the weekend. I was drunk and had to struggle with graduation.  Then there was a meeting about the graduation thesis in the afternoon. During this period, I squeezed in some time to write a chapter. I almost finished it, but I had to go to the meeting first.  I originally thought it would be updated at least every two days~~(Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 84 Crush

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The girl Haruno Sakura stood alone on the ground, waiting for the enemy to arrive.

    Watching her teammates go away, leaving her alone to face the enemy, the girl felt a different kind of emotion in her heart.  Perhaps she is used to playing the role of the genius girl Sakura Haruno when there are others around, and it is only when she is alone that she rarely remembers her true self.

    But what is your true self?

    A time traveler?  The unmarried young man in his twenties before time travel?

    Sakura once thought it was.  I used to think that I was still the same person, just in the disguise of Haruno Sakura.  However, at this moment, when she was alone and could express her true self, she discovered that her former self, the older young man before time travel, had disappeared in her heart like a dream bubble.

    On the other hand, if it were me in the previous life, in such a bloody battle with eight enemies alone, I would have been so frightened that my legs were weak, right?

    But now, Sakura is leisurely and contented, without any fear.

    People are the collection of all social relationships.  A baby raised by wolves is not a human, but a wolf child. He is called a human only after he returns to society.  As a time traveler, he misses everything before time travel, but when he learns to accept everything in this world, the love of his parents, the expectations of his teachers, and the care of his peers, he becomes her, the genius girl Haruno Sakura.  .

    So when she was alone and wanted to show her true self, she found that her true self had quietly changed.

    However, there are things that remain unchanged amidst the changes. The young man before time travel and the genius girl after time travel are also of the same origin, right?  Even if a master with a ladder score of 8000 perfectly blends into a fish pond with a score of 2000, and a strong-mouthed king falls into Bronze 1, his sharp operations will still be retained.

    Therefore, the huge difference between the Haruno Sakura transformed by the time traveler and the original Sakura is also due to the fact that she inherited his pride, strength and sensitivity.

    Change and non-change are both dialectically unified.  Although it was rare that she was in the mood to think about such a problem and came to the conclusion that she had unknowingly integrated into this time and space, Sakura did not feel a sense of enlightenment and then undergo earth-shaking changes in her thoughts and behavior.

    All changes are happening silently, whether it is the older unmarried young man in the previous life or the current Haruno Sakura, they are all themselves.  Just live a wonderful life.

    In the eyes of others, this kind of personality and temperament also give her a unique charm.

    However, in the eyes of her enemies, she is a ruthless and almost cold person, which is shocking and frightening

    "So, I am who I am, why do I think so much! What a waste of time!"

    This is what the sound ninjas saw when they caught up: a pink-haired girl smiled mockingly, muttering something incomprehensible to herself.

    ¡°You were ordered to stay alone to break up the rear, so you were so scared that you started talking nonsense?¡± The leading sound ninja narrowed his eyes and smiled.

    He looked like he understood very well: Probably he had seen this kind of thing a lot among the sound ninjas.

    The sound ninjas who followed started laughing evilly - no matter whether it was funny or not, they just laughed along with the captain - and then the captain waved his hand high and launched an attack on the girl!

    The girl did not dodge as the sharp blade came forward. Instead, the corner of her mouth curved into an evocative smile.

    Then, with a swishing sound, it turned into a pool of clear water and dripped on the ground.

    At the same time, a clear female voice sounded from behind the sound ninjas.

    "Water escape? Super water gun technique!"

    But it was Sakura's true form that jumped down from the bushes where she was hiding, and a silvery white water line shot from her slender fingers towards the sound ninjas!

    Bang bang bang bang bang¡ª¡ª!

    The moment the silver line passed by, the sound ninjas also turned into clouds of smoke and soil and dissipated.

    Swish swish swish!

    The next moment, the sound ninjas descended from the sky and surrounded Sakura!

    The sound ninjas used their clones to explore the way, but the main body endured until Sakura's true body appeared, and then he instantly surrounded her and fell next to her!

    One, two, three,, eight.  Eight chunin-level enemies!  Sakura silently judged in her heart that her opponent seemed to be stronger than the sound ninjas she had killed instantly, but it was still far from the level that could threaten her.

    "Haha, you don't think that we will be deceived by such a simple clone, do you?" One of the sound ninjas who thought they had a winning chance let out a proud laugh.

    "Sure enough, your ninjutsu is indeed quite powerful" The second of the sound ninjas? This is why melee-type ninjas pay special attention to speed.  None of the famous ninjas in history were slow, and Namikaze Minato, known as the golden flash, had increased his speed to the extreme. He could kill jounin as easily as he killed a chicken. Even the strongest Kage-level warriors faced him.  There is always danger.

    Sakura¡¯s speed is certainly not as exaggerated as that of the Yondaime, but when she uses nintaijutsu to enhance her leg muscles to increase her speed, the instantaneous burst of speed is still enough for her to easily kill these enemies who are probably Chuunin level.  In front of her movements, the sound ninjas often only had time to subconsciously block or dodge before they were hit by her violent fists, and then fell down helplessly!

    ¡°Then, the third and fourth Sound Ninja, perhaps too stunned to react, were once again unable to make a single move in the girl¡¯s hands, and were suddenly knocked away.

    At this time, the body of the first Sound Ninja had just fallen to the ground.

    It¡¯s a long paragraph in writing, but in fact the whole process only took two or three seconds.

    The girl¡¯s fierceness and swiftness are evident!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 85 The Remaining Enemy

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s killing moves were so fierce that they were like lightning, and she defeated four enemies in a flash.

    The fifth Sound Ninja finally responded: Although he was almost stunned when he saw four teammates being hit in an instant, his experience in many life-and-death battles still allowed him to react in time.

    Facing the girl's lightning-fast attack, he turned blue and twisted his body with all his strength in an attempt to get past Sakura's fist. His right hand was not idle either, waving a kunai to block the way of her left jab.  .

    The sound ninja's hasty response was full of flaws. Regarding this weak counterattack, the girl could even think of ten ways to deal with it in an instant.

    She chose the most skillful and effective method.

    I saw the girl's left hand flipping her wrist, turning her fist into a palm, and her wrist moved quickly, drawing afterimages in the air and bypassing the sound ninja's kunai. With a hook and a hook, she entangled the sound ninja's stretched out  Right hand.

    The physical skills in the world of Naruto are mostly open and close movements. The fists and kicks are simple and clear, and the strength is strong and powerful, supplemented by the unpredictable ninjutsu.  Small and flexible movements like this actually come from the world without chakra.  In her previous life, Sakura had taken martial arts classes and Wing Chun classes of one kind or another when she was a child. She knew a few basic skills of dragon slaying, but they were of no use in that world. Unexpectedly, after traveling to this world, she would become Sakura as a rock.  A useful supplement to physical training.

    This move comes from the Chi Shou in Wing Chun. As the name suggests, it is to stick to the enemy's hand. In fact, it is a method of using the hand as a bridge to listen to the force and generate force.

    At the same time, his left foot suddenly and silently kicked towards Oto-nin's knee!

    People who have been in a fight know that if someone kicks their knees from behind, due to the structure of the knee joints, they can't help but kneel down with their legs weak.

    Although the Sound Ninja is not an ordinary person who will not be easily attacked, but Sakura's fierce kick is not something ordinary people can easily resist.

    With the blessing of chakra, this kick made the sound ninja feel a blast of pain in his right leg, as if he heard the cracking sound of the bones being overwhelmed!

    At the same time as she kicked this kick, the girl used her left hand to stick to the sound ninja's right hand and pulled it. The sound ninja's feet became weak, his upper body swayed, his center of gravity suddenly became unstable, and he completely lost his balance.

    In dangerous close combat, losing balance means losing the ability to defend, and you can only let the mermaid kill you!

    Of course, the girl will not be polite to the fish on the chopping board.

    The left foot didn¡¯t even land on the ground. He just kicked on the sound ninja¡¯s calf, bent his knees, retracted his feet, then turned his hips and twisted his waist, and delivered a fierce mid-side kick!

    "Strange strength technique? Wing Chun secret kick!"

    Click.

    This time, even the girl heard the sound of broken bones clearly.  This kick required all the strength of the whole body. Wing Chun's leg skills combined with the bonus of strange strength skills increased the power of physical skills to an incredible level.  With one kick, the most fragile ribs in the human body were broken. The force penetrated the chest and penetrated into the heart and lungs. The heart of the sound ninja was forcefully squeezed out by Pei Ran who penetrated inside!

    Sound Ninja¡¯s eyes almost popped out of his sockets, and he couldn¡¯t help but spit out a mouthful of blood mist.  This kick, not to mention the nascent substitute technique, completely shattered his heart and lungs, and he was already dead.

    Sakura suddenly felt that the sound ninja who had been resisting her with all his strength just now, after receiving this kick, suddenly lost all strength, and his whole body instantly became a puddle of soft rotten flesh.

    She let go of her hand, and the piece of rotten flesh immediately fell to the ground.

    the fifth¡­¡­!

    With murderous intent boiling over, Haruno Sakura's green eyes didn't look at the Oto-nin who fell on the ground, but instead cast her eyes as cold as winter snow on the remaining three people.

    The remaining sound ninjas looked at each other. The girl's astonishing fighting power far exceeded their imagination. They thought it was a soft persimmon that could be manipulated at will, but when they bit it, they discovered that it was a diamond persimmon!

    Fight or flee?

    "Swish, swish, swish!" Dozens of kunai and shurikens fired at Sakura announced the sound ninja's answer, fight, of course, fight!  The remaining three people knew very well that they could not escape at the speed of the girl, and exposing their backside to the enemy would only result in faster death!  Don't they know that judging from the strength shown by the girl, even if three people come together, they may not be her opponent!  However, after seeing her speed, the three of them understood that escaping was definitely a wishful thinking!  Not to mention whether he can escape or not, even if he successfully distances himself, he will only be killed one by one by the girl's water escape. After all, compared to her physical skills, her ninjutsu is more disappointing.

    Although they were shocked by the girl's strength in hand-to-hand combat, they were already riding a tiger.nbsp; In less than a blink of an eye, the sound ninja collided with the girl's ice shield. The chakra-filled kunai blade was like autumn frost and iron was cut like mud. The first blow penetrated the ice.  shield.

    It¡¯s so vulnerable!  The sound ninja was ecstatic, as if he saw the hope of defeating Sakura.

    The sound ninja didn't notice a panicked expression on Sakura's face, but he saw a glimmer of coldness in the corner of the girl's eyes.  At this time, the girl's feet slammed on the ground, her figure suddenly stopped, the seals on her hands changed continuously, and she had completed the next ninjutsu¡ª¡ª

    "Ice Escape? Exploding Ice Burial!"

    The light blue chakra is surging, pouring into the broken and angular ice cubes, and is restless in the air.

    Boom!

    The next moment, the broken ice shield exploded, shattered into pieces, and turned into countless sharp-edged and extremely hard ice spikes, ice blades, and ice knives, which densely shot out towards the fan-shaped area in front, completely covering the three sound ninjas!

    Whoosh whoosh!

    The sound of breaking through the air is deafening!

    (I have finished my graduation thesis and will defend it next month. I am so nervous) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 86 Corpse Puppet Manipulation

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The afternoon sun shines through the gaps between the branches of the dense forest.

    Noisy, dazzling and enthusiastic.

    Just like this restless human heart.

    The mottled light and shadow are printed on this small clearing in the forest, cutting this chaotic and messy clearing after a short but fierce battle into irregular color blocks.

    In the open space, the corpses of the ninjas wearing sound-nin forehead protectors were scattered all over the land, like dolls broken by naughty children.

    Looking from a distance, in the middle of the battlefield, the most eye-catching thing is a small piece of earth that is as cracked as a spider web. The girl's sudden stop on the ground created a shallow pit in the solid earth, and the cracks started deep in the middle.  Small footprints stretched out from the deep depressions, covering a ten-meter radius. It can be seen that the violent force that followed that kick on the ground caused even the earth that carries all things to burst open under the load!

    The bodies of the last three sound ninjas charging towards the center of the battlefield stopped in front of the cracked earth.

    The ice edges that came out of their bodies became their final support, supporting their charging posture at the last moment. Dark red blood shot out along with the wounds that penetrated their bodies and sprinkled behind them, splattering a fan-shaped piece of bloody mud.  land.  The lifeless body stood silently, as if exuding a heroic aura.

    Faced with a strong enemy ahead, he still charged bravely.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Heroic, but meaningless.

    The breath of ice escape still lingers in this open space, bringing a permeating coolness to the restless and hot air.

    Or maybe this coolness actually comes from this miserable and silent wreckage?

    Broken ninja tools, messy ice shards and dark red human body fragments were mixed and scattered in the grass.  The blood gathered into a pool, overflowed, and then merged into a gurgling stream, with no apparent waves and dim phosphorescence.  The blood-stained ninja tools, the randomly twisted bodies, and the wide-open, lifeless, dim eyes on the faces of the sound ninjas seemed to be telling something silently.

    Is it a complaint against the cruelty of fate?

    Or the happiness of being liberated?

    The thoughts of the deceased are no longer known.

    This is the fate of ninjas.  Thrown into the battlefield like cannon fodder by his superiors, his life was devoured by this meat grinder, he died in battle, and then died in the wilderness.

    He died alone and silently in the deserted wilderness, with no one to collect his body or dig his grave after death.

    The golden sunlight shines down on this scorching battlefield, and the gurgling undercurrent flowing on the ground is gloomy in color, making people feel gloomy when looking at it.

    On a tall tree on the edge of the battlefield, a figure stood quietly in the shadows with his back to the battlefield.

    It was Haruno Sakura who was the winner of this battle or one-sided killing.

    She had just completed a bloody killing, but her clothes were still spotless, and her pink hair was swaying slightly in the wind.

    Looking back silently, her green eyes stared indifferently at the brutal killing field she had brewed with her own hands.

    Breathing slowly eases and physical strength recovers rapidly.  The boiling murderous intent gradually subsided with the end of the battle, and the cold light in his eyes subsided, calming down like an iceberg.

    After the battle, confused emotions flooded into my heart.

    Although a little regretful, the girl realized very clearly that she was no longer the peaceful and kind-hearted citizen who had never killed a chicken on the earth before the time travel.

    In order to save energy and use such brutal methods to kill the enemy, he who can do it calmly is already a qualified and murderous ninja.

    You are not strong enough to change the world, so you have to let the environment change you.  The rules of this world are like this. If you want to avoid being killed, you can only learn to kill cruelly.

    When I read comics, I didn¡¯t have such a clear understanding of it. It was only after I traveled to the real ninja world that I discovered its cruelty.  Although the war on Earth has never ceased, the people of a certain big country can still enjoy a peaceful life; but here, even if they live in the strongest country of Konoha, they can only be ordinary people sitting at home and may die at any time.  Choose one of the two options: be a ninja and spread the killing.

    Killing and being killed, what a fucking world.

    What¡¯s even more sad is that you have to accept such a weird worldview in order to live like a human being.

    It is the world that is wrong, but it is oneself who needs to correct it.

    It¡¯s bitter to realize this.

    Then there is the anger that is buried deep in my heart and gradually accumulates.

    Angry at the war that caused countless tragedies, angry at this deformed world!

    Wanting to change is just a matter of mindI also know that I am still unable to change everything at the moment. Until the end, I can change everything and bring a peaceful and happy life to the world and myself.

    "But before that, we still have to accumulate strength, we still have to find comrades who are dissatisfied with the world, and we still have to kill more people.

    He took one last look at the open space and recovered his scattered thoughts.

    The girl exerted strength under her feet, jumped up towards the battlefield further away, and disappeared deep into the woods.

    the other side.

    The battle between Hinata and Kabuto has completely fallen into Kabuto's control!

    Kabuto's ninjutsu is an improved version of the "puppet manipulation technique" derived from Scorpion and Orochimaru's biological modification technique.

    A powerful ninjutsu called "Corpse Puppet Control Technique"!

    The so-called "puppet" is nothing more than a machine creation that imitates human beings.

    The combat effectiveness of the puppet operator depends largely on the combat effectiveness of the puppet.  The more sophisticated the mechanism on the puppet, the more delicate, flexible and powerful the puppet will be.

    Every puppet master is tirelessly pursuing more sophisticated and powerful puppets.  Every powerful puppet master is an extremely skilled puppet maker!

    So, what is the most sophisticated and powerful puppet?

    people.

    No matter how sophisticated the mechanical creation is, it cannot be more sophisticated than a human being of flesh and blood.

    No matter how powerful a puppet is, it cannot be more powerful than a shadow-level warrior.

    Therefore, a top puppet master like Xion would even challenge a village of shadows just to kill him and use his corpse to create the most powerful puppet.

    "However, transforming corpses into puppets is still too wasteful for Kabuto.

    Kabuto has studied under three strong men: Yakushi Nonou, Orochimaru and Scorpion, and has extraordinary talent in ninjutsu.  Puppet manipulation, biological transformation, and medical ninjutsu, coupled with his profound knowledge in human body science, allowed him to successfully combine the three into one, and developed a powerful ninjutsu belonging to Yakushi Kabuto.

    "The technique of the dead soul" causes the heart of the recently deceased to temporarily start beating, giving the corpse the ability to move and manipulating it to attack the enemy.  This was the ninjutsu Kabuto used when Kakashi and Sakura faced off against Kabuto in Sasuke's ward, and it was just the tip of the iceberg of Kabuto's ninjutsu system.

    "Corpse Puppet Manipulation Technique", transforming and sealing corpses in scrolls, and then summoning them to manipulate them when encountering enemies. It can be used to attack, defend and confuse enemies. This is Kabuto's core ninjutsu.  It sounds very ordinary, but the real essence is that the strength of the transformed corpse will not be greatly reduced. Instead, it is greatly preserved due to Kabuto's superb skills, and is even stronger in some aspects than when it was alive!

    What¡¯s even more terrifying is that the brain of the corpse that has been carefully transformed and preserved in the scroll has not completely shrunk. It can understand the simple commands given by Kabuto, can rely on instinct to attack the enemy, and even use specific ninjutsu!  This makes the difficulty of manipulation drop sharply, so Kabuto can instantly summon a large number of corpses, overwhelming the enemy with quantity and high quality!

    The specially modified corpse puppets are not weak in combat effectiveness, especially the corpses of taijutsu-type ninjas. Not only do they retain most of their fighting instincts, but what's even more frightening is that they don't feel pain or fatigue, and they fight without any worries.  Not even afraid of death.

    They can continue to fight until their body functions collapse; they can exert 100% of their body's strength, regardless of the damage caused to the body; they can exchange injuries for injuries without hesitation, or even exchange lives for injuries!

    When fighting, such corpses are sometimes even more threatening than living people.

    And this kind of ninjutsu is also the confidence that Kabuto claims that his combat power is not weaker than Kakashi.

    As a spy, he can't do too many eye-catching things, so what he lacks is nothing more than collection and accumulation.

    The collection of corpses, especially high-quality corpses.

    ????????????????????????? If he can get a intact body of a strong Kage level, maybe Kakashi, who can only be considered an elite Jonin level now, will not be a problem!

    Even so, with the inventory in his hand, he can at least escape unscathed if he fights Kakashi.

    After all, when others fight desperately, they are risking their own lives, and if they are not careful, they will be disabled for a lifetime; when Kabuto fights desperately, they are fighting for the lives of corpses, and what they are fighting for is nothing more than the collected corpses.  Even if it is gone, it can be collected again in the future and make a comeback.

    "At least until the enemy has a crushing level of combat power against the corpse he manipulates, Kabuto's corpse puppet manipulation technique is extremely difficult to deal with, even if it cannot be called "invincible at the same level."  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 87 Hinata¡¯s answer

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    However, the so-called corpse manipulation technique is not without its shortcomings.

    In the original work, the strength shown by Kabuto in the battle between the three ninjas does not indicate that he has the so-called strength to fight Kakashi.

    In fact, it was not that Kabuto deliberately hid his strength in that battle, but that he just happened to meet his nemesis.

    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the strange power technique known as one punch, one puppet, which can destroy the puppet master.

    The corpse manipulation technique, which originated from the "puppet manipulation technique", also inherited this shortcoming of the puppet manipulation technique.  In fact, the difference between the two manipulation techniques is that one is a puppet and the other is a corpse. The fighting methods of the two are actually very similar.

    They are all high-attack, high-defense types that focus on physical attack.  Ordinary attacks have little effect on it, but once the defense is broken, it will be very troublesome. Like Tsunade's strange power technique, one punch will not leave any residue behind.  A living person who is fast enough may be able to dodge, but a puppet is not that flexible.

    The puppets will be punched one by one with strange power, and the corpse is of course no exception.

    But then again, who living person can resist Tsunade's punch head-on?

    In the original work, Jiraiya once said, "I almost died twice, once when I was training with Naruto and saw him have a fourth tail, and once when I was spying on Tsunade in a hot spring"

    ? ? Nearly killed Jiraiya, one of the three ninjas, with one punch.

    The power is evident.

    So Kabuto abandoned the corpse manipulation technique in that battle because it was meaningless.

    It was not until later that Kabuto developed the "Dirty Earth Control" in conjunction with the Evil Earth Reincarnation, which completely made up for the weakness of the "Corpse Puppet Control".  Earth Manipulation is essentially the violent version of Earth Reincarnation. Historically, the Second Hokage invented this ninjutsu with the original intention of letting corpses perform certain fatal tactics. Later Orochimaru discovered the potential of this ninjutsu and improved it into something similar to  The version where the Third Hokage battled.  "The Earth Reincarnation - Orochimaru Version" achieves the purpose of resurrecting the dead and manipulating them to fight by cloning the body of the dead and channeling their souls - how this is done will be explained in the following chapters.

    The original version of "Return from the Earth" could only resurrect the dead to perform certain missions or tactics. It was at best an interesting and practical tactical ninjutsu; Orochimaru's improved "Reincarnation from the Earth" could simultaneously summon and control a small number of ninjutsu.  The dead come to fight. Although the strength of the dead is weaker than that in life, it is still a powerful supplement to the combat power of the caster. Even for a ninja of Orochimaru's level, it is a core tactical ninjutsu; in the future, Kabuto's final version of "Dirty Earth Manipulation"  "The strength of the deceased who was channeled is very close to that of the living ones, and it incorporates the characteristics of corpse puppet manipulation. It can summon and control a large number of dead at the same time. It can be said to be a strategic level ninjutsu.

    Kabuto's later stage was at most an ordinary Kage level, but this ninjutsu gave Kabuto the confidence to form a one-man army and independently fight against the ninja coalition. His strength suddenly expanded a thousand times. This was the first time in the history of the ninja world that Kabuto could do this.  There are very few strong men out there, which is really impressive.

    From this point of view, through the iterative evolution of three generations of geniuses, dirt manipulation has evolved into the top bug ninjutsu in the world of Naruto along the evolutionary line of dirt return - dirt reincarnation - dirt manipulation.

    Then again, the Ninjutsu of the Second Hokage was not very famous for him. Instead, it was improved by later generations and became the signature Ninjutsu of various countries. In addition to the Reincarnation of the Earth, there is also the Flying Thunder God, which is the core strategy of the Fourth Generation.  The technique - Flying Thunder God Slash, which originated from the second generation, and the Water Release Water Gun, which belongs to our protagonist Sakura's advanced tactics - the Water Break Wave, which originated from the second generation, are simply the best in the Naruto world

    Words return to home.

    Kabuto naturally doesn¡¯t need to be so cautious when facing Hinata.

    Even though the Byakugan can see through the puppet's mechanisms and the ckl flow of the corpse puppet, it is simply impossible to use hidden ninjutsu or other tactics to trick Hinata under Hinata's blind spot.

    However, the gap in combat effectiveness is huge, and Kabuto does not need to fight covertly at all.  No complicated tactics are needed, just¡ª¡ª

    Started.

    The advantage is huge, just go up.

    ? Simple, crude and effective.  One force can defeat ten battles, but the difference in combat power is too big. Even if Hinata's soft boxing skills are not weaker than Neji's, so what?

    Fists and palms were clenched, and the figure was confused. The slender figure of the black-haired girl in the field was moving around in the siege of the corpse puppets.

    The soft boxing is unpredictable, combining hardness and softness.  When it is gentle, it sticks like running water, and when it is flicked and pulled, it is like a tiger descending a mountain. When it is strong, it is like breaking a mountain and splitting the sea. A punch is so powerful that it penetrates the back and bursts the internal organs.

    It¡¯s just that the corpse puppets are just corpses after all, and they are quite effective in dealing with living people.The fist is a bit weak against the corpse puppet.  Acupuncture can block the flow of chakra, but it has little effect on the corpse puppet, which mainly relies on physical attacks; the strong force of the soft fist can directly break the corpse puppet's arms and bones with one punch, but the corpse puppet does not know what pain is.  The puppets continued to charge forward without even frowning. Even if they were unable to move, Kabuto could still use chakra to control their tattered bodies in the dark, so they had to be beaten to the point where they were completely incapacitated!

    At this time, the battle is coming to an end.

    Unconsciously, the messy corpses were lying on the ground next to the girl - using the word messy, I really don't know how to describe these grotesquely beaten corpses.

    After repelling another wave of zombie attacks, Hinata held her knees, sweat dripping down her cheeks to the ground, and her breathing gradually became uncontrollable.

    Looking up, the girl's eyes showed despair for a moment, and then she regained her determination.

    I saw a new wave of corpse puppets surrounding me!

    ??????????????????????? Ninja tools rained down on me!

    The black-haired girl opened her eyes angrily, and the trajectory of the incoming ninja tool was printed in her black and white vision.  His right hand quietly reached out and drew an exquisite arc from the air. The next moment, the kunai that shot the fastest and fastest was suddenly held tightly by one hand, and then¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Dang, Dang, Dang¡ª¡ª!¡±

    The sound of violent collision between ninja tools and ninja tools!

    The girl rotated her body and blocked the attack. Her body was like a fish, hiding or catching.  The seemingly airtight wave of ninja weapons fired by the corpse puppets with nowhere to hide, but there are still loopholes in Byakugan's blind angle vision. The dexterous figures are like fallen leaves floating in the storm, moving around, looking like they are always there.  With ease.

    Withstood another wave of offensive!

    only¡­¡­

    The slightly trembling arms hinted at Hinata's sharp decline in physical strength.  The continuous attacks did not give her any chance to breathe. Although the soft fist was long-lasting, it could not withstand such consumption!

    It¡¯s a sure loss.

    Hinata is very aware of her physical condition.  I have used up all my trump cards, and even tried the acupuncture technique to greatly increase the chakra circulation ability. The muscles in my whole body are already weakening. It is almost a miracle that I can persist until now.

    The next wave of offensive will probably be the end of the line, right?

    The victory is certain, but the corpse puppets are standing still.

    Kabuto¡¯s voice sounded faintly from the darkness.

    "Miss Hinata, it's amazing that you can persist until now But is this your limit? You have already lost."

    Kabuto¡¯s figure walked out of the darkness, with an inexplicable look in his seemingly ordinary eyes behind his glasses.

    "Then, can you tell me the direction in which Sasuke left? After all, away from the sight of Kakashi and ANBU, this is a unique opportunity to capture Sasuke In return, I can let you live, how about it?"  "

    The answer I got was a pair of stubborn eyes.

    "Even if you kill meI will not betray my companions!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 88 Talking

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Even if you kill meI will not betray my companions!"

    The Byakugan has been closed, but Hinata¡¯s stubborn eyes, momentum and determination are even stronger than during the battle!

    Those eyes seemed to be saying, even deathcan't change her will!

    As if hearing a big joke, Kabuto laughed wildly regardless of the harmless image he pretended to be.

    "Ms. Hinata, you are so naive and childish. It is really ridiculous and pitiful to the extreme! People like you will be brainwashed by the so-called will of fire, and you keep saying that you will not betray your companions"

    The laughter gradually stopped and Kabuto said coldly.

    "If I remember correctly, Miss Hinata, the reason why you went to ninja school to become an ordinary ninja is because you have been abandoned by the Hyuga family, right? As the eldest daughter of the Hyuga family, you have to be an ordinary ninja to go through life and death.  , you have been completely betrayed a long time ago, and you are still shouting that you will never betray your companions. You are really brainwashed thoroughly. You have been betrayed by others, and you are still willing to sacrifice your life for others. "

    Kabuto mocked the girl mercilessly, trying to shake her heart.  He stared closely at Hinata's white eyes, looking for any confusion that might appear at any time.

    At the critical moment of life and death, he has seen too many people who change their beliefs and break through their own bottom line in order to survive, not to mention young ninjas whose world view and outlook on life are not yet stable.  When death is imminent, many people will reveal their true thoughts or change their principles.

    Ants are still living in vain!

    Kabuto believes that people like Hinata who have been betrayed by their family can be easily shaken.

    He pressed forward step by step.

    "What about the will of fire, what about protecting companions, just talk about it, fools who take it seriously are almost dead. You don't want to be the next one, do you? Do you know how Konoha White Fang died?"

    Kabuto sneered and suddenly raised his voice.

    "Konoha, which prides itself on attaching the most importance to the bonds of companions, used rumors and rumors to force a generation of prodigy to commit suicide because White Fang chose to save his teammates! I don't know that when he died, the will you admired and set fire to every day was hanging.  What is the Third Hokage on your lips, the one who told you to value your companions, doing?"

    Hinata lowered her eyes subconsciously. She had also heard a little about White Fang. It was Konoha's heartbreaking black history. She was unraveled mercilessly by Kabuto and exposed to the broad daylight. She was speechless.

    Kabuto didn¡¯t add any exaggeration, part of what he said was indeed the truth, at least it was the village¡¯s version of the incident, so Hinata couldn¡¯t refute it.

    "Miss Hinata, can you tell me why this is?"

    A very ironic smile appeared on Kabuto's face.

    Hinata bit her bloodless lower lip and remained silent.  Compared to fighting, Hinata's verbal skills are extremely unfamiliar. She is clumsy and serious in speaking. She can't be like Naruto who can make the enemy feel ashamed and change his past with a few passionate words. Nor can she be like Xiao Xiao.  Sakura ignored other people's words with such arrogance.

    Kabuto¡¯s unbridled contempt for Konoha was very annoying and tenacious, and it got into her ears.

    And it sounds very reasonable.

    No matter what the truth behind it is, Konoha's senior officials must have played a very disgraceful role in White Fang's suicide, which seriously deviated from the ideas that Konoha has been promoting since the village was founded.  It is indeed heart-breaking for a strong man who has made great contributions to Konoha to end up like this.  A girl who had just graduated and had just started to come into contact with the dark side of Konoha didn't know how to evaluate such a cruel and dark history.

    Kabuto¡¯s words continued.

    "You may not know much about White Fang, so tell me something that you have personally experienced! You must still remember the incident when you were kidnapped. At that time, the ninjas from the Kingdom of Thunder sneaked into your home in order to get the Byakugan.  You were captured and then discovered and killed by your father. As a result, Konoha actually killed your father's younger brother as an apology to the Kingdom of Thunder!"

    "Hahaha! Konoha, who keeps saying that everyone is a family, not only failed to protect his family, but because Hinata and Hinata protected his family, he used his brother's life to apologize to the enemy in exchange for a meager peace! Hahaha,  Hokage-sama and the top brass of Konoha are just a bunch of greedy worms that are lying on the bodies of Konoha ninjas to suck blood!"

    "Is such a hypocritical and dark village worthy of your loyalty?"

    "Wouldn't it be nice to tell me Sasuke's location, then leave this land where the flowers of evil bloom, and live freely?"

    "As long as you are willing to reveal Sasuke's location, I promise I will not do anything to you.Attack with all your strength, the power is completely incomparable!  With just one glance, Hinata understood with frustration¡ª¡ª

    She is absolutely unstoppable.

    The next wave of attacks will be her death!

    The kunai in his hand was clenched and then loosened helplessly. Facing the inevitable outcome, since resistance was futile, there was no point in resisting.

    The number of ninja tools floating in the air is still increasing.

    Before the blow fell, Kabuto asked one last question.

    "Miss Hinata, before you die, I have a question Why do you still insist on your principles even though you have accepted my statement? Are you really that stupid and loyal?"

    A complicated smile appeared on Hinata's face.

    "Are you foolishly loyal Kabuto, I think as a spy, you probably don't realize the so-called bond, right? You who are lurking in Konoha probably don't have a teacher who cares about you, a companion who can support you, and blood is thicker than water.  Relatives?"

    "People, in order to protect the people important to them, will become strong and fearless. I used to be weak and inferior, but now I have changed a lot With this kind of mood, a person like you who is alone, maybe  I¡¯ll never realize it, I¡¯ll never understand it!¡±

    For a moment, Kabuto was silent.  Perhaps Hinata's words brought back long-standing memories in him, or perhaps he was trying to understand what Hinata meant. He remained silent, and the reflection of his glasses obscured his eyes, making it impossible to tell what he was thinking.

    Maybe, people like Kabuto still retain a trace of softness deep in their hearts?

    However, as an excellent spy, Kabuto quickly got rid of that brief moment of trance, retracted his true expression, and put on the thick mask again.  He sneered, and then waved his hand vigorously!

    The group of ninja tools flying in mid-air suddenly poured down like a heavy rain!

    Are you going to die?

    The girl subconsciously crossed her hands to protect her head, her face turned pale, she closed her eyes, waiting for the moment of death¡ª¡ª

    "Huh?"

    Hinata found that the pain of being shot into thousands of holes by the ninja tool was still coming. She quietly opened one eye and saw a thin layer of light blue water covering her side, and the spray was like rain.  The group of ninja tools were firmly blocked by it without any effort!

    saved.  She immediately realized that only that person could use this weird water escape!

    She is coming.

    The next moment, a silver line shot out from nowhere in the forest, drawing a fan in mid-air, covering everything it encountered, including corpses, trees, stones, iron ninja tools, and the person standing on Hinata's side.  The pocket in front of me was like cutting tofu, cutting it into two pieces without any hindrance!

    "Water escape? Wind blade rapids!"

    At this time, the voice of Haruno Sakura performing ninjutsu came leisurely from the forest.

    (ps: The new ninjutsu name is used because this is the third stage of water gun technique, so the new name was chosen for differentiation) (remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 89 Kabuto VS Sakura

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Sakura's ninjutsu is just a glimpse, fleeting.

    Then, broken wood and branches fell to the ground with a crash, and bloody remains were scattered everywhere.

    A short slash of the silver blade left long-lasting scars on the already messy forest.

    Ninjutsu is fleeting.  In a moment, the water flow that lost the support of chakra still drew a deep crack on the ground, and then disappeared from the fingertips of the slender arm that suddenly poked out from the forest.

    A girl wearing a black ninja tights, Haruno Sakura, leaned out from the forest with her right hand on the tree trunk.

    The left hand that hangs down slowly wears a white elbow pad, and the water vapor splashed by the wind blade torrent smeared on it, leaving little marks.  In the palm of the hand, after suddenly losing the support of the violent chakra, a ball of water turned into water and dripped down Sakura's index and middle fingers under the guidance of the most basic gravity rules.

    The time traveler¡¯s water escape? Wind Blade Riptide is already the third generation version of the water gun technique.

    The original water gun technique can be said to be a complete replica of the industrial water jet on earth.  Simple, sharp and powerful, but it has many shortcomings.  The most important thing is that the water beam will diverge quickly and lose its power without special control, so that the water jet can only exert its power at close range, like a sharp long sword.

    However, in a world with chakra, these shortcomings are not a problem.  After developing the first version of Water Release? Water Blade, Sakura quickly realized these problems and began to develop the second version of Water Gun Technique - Water Release? Super Water Gun that incorporates the changes in the nature and form of Water Release.

    The shape change of Water Release can force the water stream to maintain the shape of an ultra-fine water beam after being shot hundreds of meters, ensuring that the sharpness of the water jet will not be dissipated, completely solving the problem of the first version of Water Gun Technique having a too short range.  question.

    On the other hand, in principle, the power of a water jet is proportional to the square of its diameter (that is, the cross-sectional area) and the water pressure.

    Haruno Sakura, who has been immersed in water escape for a long time, has mastered the control of water escape form changes. Now when she uses water escape? Super water gun, she can even control the diameter to less than 0.1 mm, which is thinner than a hair!  Compared to the Second Hokage's Water Release, Water Break Wave, which is about a few millimeters thick, Sakura's diameter has been reduced by dozens of times and close to a hundred times. In other words, if Sakura and the Second Hokage use the same chakra to use this ninja  Jutsu, Sakura's ninjutsu is thousands of times more powerful than the second generation!  Things that the second generation's water breaks are constantly cutting, such as steel, but under Sakura's super water gun, they are as fragile as bubbles.  On the contrary, a ninja who does not have a good grasp of water escape form changes, even if he learns this ninjutsu, may not be able to exert the indestructible and terrifying power of the water sword, unless he can forcibly improve his ninja by squandering a large amount of chakra like the second generation.  The power of magic.

    After adding the change in the properties of water escape, the water pressure also increased significantly.  Ninjutsu-type ninjas who are good at water escape can often increase the water pressure exponentially, thereby exponentially increasing the sharpness of the water jet.

    Therefore, after adding the changes in the shape and nature of Water Release, the difficulty of performing it is comparable to that of Rasengan and Wind Release Shuriken - Water Release and Super Water Gun, which has become Sakura's trump card, the strongest  Powerful Ninjutsu.

    So far, the girl has not encountered anything that is unstoppable.

    However, Sakura is still not satisfied.

    Not long ago, she had already felt it when she faced the endless swarm of snakes in the battle with Orochimaru.  In that battle, although Sakura's super water gun was still invincible and destroyed everything, the girl rarely felt a sense of stagnation when cutting the fake Kusanagi sword among the snakes. For this reason, she had to use all her chakra.  , Izaya unleashed the full power of the super water gun, and then she quickly fell into a dilemma of insufficient physical strength.

    Chakra can change the properties of objects.  Adding chakra to ninja tools, especially chakra with changing properties, can often greatly increase the strength and sharpness of the weapon.  Even if ordinary iron kunai is blessed with chakra, it is still vulnerable to the violent cutting of the super water gun, but what about those special chakra weapons?  Just the fake Chakra Mimicry Kusanagi Sword is already overwhelming the Super Water Gun. What if it encounters the real thing?  Or what about Zabuza's decapitating sword or Kisame's "Samera"?  Or maybe it's some special chakra shield - such as Susanoo who will appear in the future. Of course, Sakura still doesn't know about this ninjutsu at this time.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Against something with extremely high physical hardness, the super water gun is not inferior; but once the matter involves the mysterious chakra and ninjutsu, it will be different.

    Since then, the development of the third phase of water gun has been put on the agenda.

    Water escape? Wind blade rapids is the so-called third version of water gun technique.  It was developed by Sakura in order to break through special ninja tools or chakra-type shields. It is further added to the pure water escape ninjutsu.?While escaping the second wave of attacks, a corpse puppet that unknowingly lurked on the top of the tree seized the opportunity and suddenly attacked, launching a surprise attack from top to bottom, holding a kunai and stabbing the girl's smooth forehead!

    (It must be because the forehead is large and easy to aim - Mysterious voice-over.)

    Kabuto¡¯s timing was very good, just when Sakura¡¯s old strength had faded and her new strength had not yet emerged.

    The girl¡¯s eyes finally changed from indifferent to serious at this moment.

    Retreat, retreat again.

    Stepping on the tree trunk to stop the upward movement, the girl's flexible body suddenly leaned back, but it was still unable to match the speed of the enemy's top-down attack.

    She could even feel that her brows had touched the cold breath on the kunai peak.

    Retreat and retreat suddenly, but the attacker is faster!

    In the blink of an eye, it was about to touch the girl's forehead, as if it was about to cut open the smooth skin and let out fresh blood.

    At this time, the corpse puppet seemed to feel the emotions of the operator Kabuto, and the speed that had reached the limit accelerated again!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 90 Testing

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The distance between the icy cold front and the girl is within reach.

    At this moment, in the world in Kabuto's eyes, which was highly concentrated, only the kunai in the corpse's hand remained.

    The girl¡¯s smooth forehead was already within reach, but at this moment, Kabuto¡¯s mind was running wildly, thinking about the girl¡¯s possible responses.

    Physical skills?

    No, in this position and in this situation, Haruno Sakura has already used her strength to the extreme, and it is impossible to block the kunai's thrust.

    ? ? Substitution?

    It¡¯s also impossible.  The release of the substitute technique requires a medium that can be used to substitute, such as substitute wood and ninjutsu clones. Haruno Sakura just arrived here and did not have time to set up the battlefield.  Want to temporarily find a substitute medium from the environment before being pierced through the brain by a kunai?  There was simply no time.

    Defensive water escape?

    It takes time from the time the spell is performed to when the water jet is ejected and hits the corpse puppet.  But now, Haruno Sakura doesn't have that time at all!

    Unless it¡¯s ¡°that ninjutsu¡±.

    Kabuto couldn't help but recall the ninjutsu that saved Hinata in an instant.

    Although it is a powerful defensive ninjutsu, you can hardly feel the fluctuation of chakra; water release ninjutsu usually relies on impact force to attack and defend, but this transparent water-like thing is just sitting there quietly,  But it's harder than steel, and when the rain-like ninja tool hits it, it doesn't even make a ripple!

    It¡¯s unbelievable, simply unimaginable.

    If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, Kabuto would never have believed in such a counter-intuitive ninjutsu!

    The first common sense of ninjutsu is that the greater the power, the more chakra is consumed.

    Powerful ninjutsu means huge chakra. Even his own corpse puppet manipulation is also a big consumer of chakra, but it is just more sophisticated and detailed.  This is common sense and an iron rule.

    From the lowest level E-level ninjutsu, which is so powerful that it cannot even kill a kitten, to the surging A-level ninjutsu that covers the battlefield, to the esoteric level S-level ninjutsu, the amount of chakra required to perform it is  It rises level by level.  Even though an A-level ninjutsu can be exerted into an S-level power through exquisite design and superb chakra skills, such as the Rasengan, which is comparable to an S-level ninjutsu in terms of small-scale attack capabilities, this has not changed.  The existence of iron law.

    "Chakra consumption" is equal to "Ninjutsu power".

    The second common sense of Ninjutsu is that Water Release usually relies on creating a large amount of water for impact or defense.

    Those well-named water escape ninjutsu, water escape, water formation wall, water dragon bomb, waterfall, etc., are all created based on this principle.

    However, the water release ninjutsu that protected Hinata openly ignored these two common senses in broad daylight.

    Haruno Sakura had no time to conceal the chakra fluctuations of the Ninjutsu that was activated in a hurry, so Kabuto clearly sensed that a Ninjutsu with at most C-level strength was activated.  Regarding this unexpected reinforcement, Kabuto didn't feel the slightest emotion in his heart, and he even wanted to laugh a little.  C-level ninjutsu?  Are you kidding me, B-level water escape? Even the water formation wall can't stop the zombie puppets' full-strength offensive!

    Therefore, when the light blue, translucent water cover effortlessly blocked the rain of ninja tools that were shooting at it, and the calm water layer did not even stir up a single ripple under the violent impact of the ninja tools, Kabuto admitted that he felt deep in his heart.  The world of ingrained common sense collapsed at this moment.

    But after all, he was a ninja who considered himself no weaker than Kakashi. Even though he was extremely shocked inside, he still reacted subconsciously.

    "Ninjutsu? Corpse Substitution Technique!"

    Then the next moment, Kabuto had just exchanged places with the corpse puppet, hiding in the depths of the woods, when a silver water line shot out from somewhere in the forest along the girl's slender fingertips, crossing the entire battlefield, and replaced Kabuto with Kabuto.  The corpse puppets, and everything else standing on the field - except for Hinata of course - were cut into pieces and pieces of indescribable objects.

    If the ultra-pure water shield only frightens Kabuto, then the extreme cutting power of Water Release? Wind Blade Torrent makes Kabuto extremely frightened, and even feels a little uneasy.  If he were a step too late, Kabuto might have to experiment to see if his medical ninjutsu could heal him who was cut in two.

    Kabuto recalled that not long ago, after sneaking into the Forest of Death to place a curse seal on Sasuke, Orochimaru specifically mentioned Haruno Sakura.

    At that time, he looked at Kabuto and showed a meaningful smile: That child's water escape is a surprise!

    Now, Kabuto fully understands what Orochimaru means by surprise.

    If we talk about water escape? There are still traces of Wind Blade Rapids to follow, butIt can be inferred that it is the result of the ultimate evolution of some kind of water escape ninjutsu. Then there is no way to judge the ninjutsu of ultra-pure water shield. It is impossible to guess what it is, what its weaknesses are, and how to use it.  How to restrain it and break through its defense.

    Such ninjutsu is enough reason to give up the mission.

    Kabuto decided to test it out again, not because of how loyal he was to Orochimaru, but just as a subconscious reaction of an ambitious young man: to kill the future strong man who became the enemy in time, and even if he couldn't kill him, he would take advantage of her future.  Try to find out her secrets before she is fully grown.  After all, the lesson of Orochimaru being defeated by the rising star Itachi in a matter of seconds is right in front of him.

    Kabuto believes that any ninjutsu must have weaknesses.

    What is the weakness of the Ultra Pure Water Shield?

    Seeing Sakura being forced into a desperate situation, Kabuto watched the girl's reaction with all his concentration, hoping that her ninjutsu would reveal a flaw!

    Time seems to be stretched.  The interval of tenths of a second seemed as long as a century.

    In the air, the girl stretched her body to the limit. Unknowingly, her free right hand was quietly standing on her chest, and her slender fingers quickly formed seals, waving out the afterimages.

    Seal with one hand!

    This is the unique skill that Haruno Sakura asked Shiro for.

    The difficulty of performing a one-handed seal technique is not more difficult than that of a no-seal technique. After all, one hand is still used to assist the movement of chakra.  The only difference in the implementation of some skills is a layer of window paper. Before the breakthrough is revealed, it is just a smoke and mirrors. Once revealed, it is actually very easy to master.  For Sakura, several of her commonly used ninjutsu can be used with single seals or even without seals. Forming seals with one hand is of little significance, and it is only used to perform the ice escape ninjutsu that she is not yet proficient in.

    It¡¯s not an extremely pure water shield!

    Kabuto was surprised to see that as Sakura formed the seal, within a few tenths of a second, the girl instantly condensed a large amount of chakra!

    ????????????? Then, in front of the kunai, there was a clear message of blockage.

    Through the sight of the corpse puppet, Kabuto saw the moment when the iron edge of the kunai touched the girl, the water vapor gathered crazily in front of the kunai!

    Driven by Sakura, chakra runs wildly, interweaves, surges, condenses into mist, and forms water balls.

    In less than a tenth of a second, the water mass quickly expanded like a balloon!

    Click.

    The girl's right hand flew up, her Ice Chakra leaping manically, exuding an extremely cold aura.  The moment the water mass was formed, it had already begun to condense into ice. The ice layer looked from the inside to the outside, growing like bamboo shoots!

    Click!

    The front end of the kunai was completely wrapped in ice. The corpse puppet suddenly exerted force, and the ninja tool rubbed against the ice chips, making a sharp and harsh sound, but the ice blocking the kunai's progress remained motionless.

    The pupils in the zombie's cold eyes shrank, and the blockage in front of the kunai became stronger in the blink of an eye. He summoned all his strength, but he couldn't even move forward half an inch!  Seeing that Sakura had retreated as far as she could, with only a fraction of a second before the kunai could hit the girl, Kabuto suddenly discovered that the kunai was completely wrapped in ice. No matter how hard the corpse puppet exerted its strength, it was already firmly blocked.  Castrate, don¡¯t move any further!

    Then, the girl looked at the corpse coldly, the chakra in her body boiled and surged, and the seals on her right hand sped up a little faster!

    The boiling chakra became more and more violent, churning like a violent boil, spurting out from Sakura's meridians, and under the master's exquisite and complex control, it quickly turned into ten thousand years of ice that was harder than steel, wrapping the kunai and extending it.  , grows, and then in a short period of time, it explodes into a meter-long ice cone!

    break!

    The head of the corpse puppet blocking the ice pick's rising path was pierced by the ice pick, cut open arbitrarily, and exploded like a watermelon. All kinds of dark red and pale white mushy brains and flakes of bone shattered and flew apart.  It turned into a bloody firework in mid-air.

    The zombie's body suddenly convulsed, and the strength in his hands suddenly dissipated like white snow in the sun, and he fell limply to the other side.

    A line of blood splashed out from the corpse's artery, breaking into blood-colored jade beads in the air. It dripped on the girl's fair face, and blossomed into blood flowers. The snow-white was dotted with blood-colored scarlet, and the cherry blossoms were as cold as snow.  Against the background, his eyes looked inexplicably cold.

    After solving the corpse puppet, the girl gained precious two seconds to relax. The cold look on her face did not fade away. Kabuto, who controlled the corpse puppet under her body, was her last enemy.

    Her lower abdomen tightened, and from the original position of lying flat in mid-air with her back to the earth, she turned her body 180 degrees to face the earth by tilting her head back as hard as possible.

    The slender neck straightens elegantly, and the girl's posture in the air is like a dancing swan.

    The clothes made a hunting sound in the air, and the top was rolled up close to the chest during the tumbling, revealing a touch of spring color of the white skin on the waist. The two shallow mermaid lines and the slightly bent right leg clearly hinted at the hugeness hidden under the slender appearance.  strength.

    Under the girl, Kabuto, who had a panoramic view of everything, didn't care about the small welfare of this moment. What he cared about was the familiar chakra fluctuations on Sakura's body.

    That is¡ª¡ª

    "Strange power technique? Fengshen legs!"

    ¡¾Why do the points used for segmentation turn into question marks¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)The top was rolled up close to the chest, revealing a spring color of the white skin on the waist. The two shallow mermaid lines and the slightly bent right leg clearly hinted at the huge strength hidden under the slender appearance.

    Under the girl, Kabuto, who had a panoramic view of everything, didn't care about the small welfare of this moment. What he cared about was the familiar chakra fluctuations on Sakura's body.

    That is¡ª¡ª

    "Strange power technique? Fengshen legs!"

    ¡¾Why do the points used for segmentation turn into question marks¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 91 The End

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Bang!  Kabuto's palm lit up with light blue chakra.

    "Ninja Technique: Chakra Scalpel!"

    In close combat, Kabuto subconsciously used his proud close combat skills.

    Chakra scalpels and strange power techniques are both highly difficult and powerful ninjutsu developed by medical ninjas, but their development concepts are completely different.  If we have to make an analogy, the difference between them is like the difference between soft fist and hard fist.

    No matter what, this may be the first time these two ninjutsus have faced each other head-on since they were developed.  Neither Kabuto nor Haruno Sakura knew whether the chakra scalpel would cut off Sakura's muscles first and interrupt the strange power technique, or whether the strange power technique would kick off Kabuto's metacarpal bones first and crush the chakra scalpel.

    For the latter, she just believes that the brave will win when encountering a narrow road and is unwilling to back down.

    For Kabuto, it's another story.  Some people believe that "if the certainty of something is more than 60%, then it is worth doing", but Kabuto's life creed is "if the probability of failure is greater than 40%, then don't gamble."  No matter who is right or wrong, at least Kabuto has survived until now.

    So, when he realized that Sakura really planned to confront him head-on, Kabuto immediately made a decision, dispersed the light blue chakra light in his hand, and raised the angle of his mouth slightly.

    Boom¡ª¡ª!

    The girl¡¯s merciless kick directly broke through dozens of centimeters of soil, leaving a crater on the ground.

    The chaotic world was awash, and the tattered corpse lost its chakra support and turned into a puddle of soft mud under Sakura's solemn gaze.

    ¡°Obviously, Kabuto had escaped through the Substitute Technique.

    The forest suddenly became quiet.  Sakura was on guard, Hinata was seizing the time to regain her strength, and Kabuto was thinking.

    After spending so much effort and recruiting several high-quality corpse puppets, not to mention injuring Haruno Sakura, he didn't even force out Sakura's ultra-pure water. It seems like he suffered a big loss?

    No, sometimes, no answer is an answer in itself.  Not using it in an emergency says a lot.

    Of course, it¡¯s best to make sure again.

    It¡¯s just that the battle test is too dangerous. Whether it¡¯s a strange power technique or a water escape technique, the Wind Blade Riptide is an extremely dangerous ninjutsu. With Dou Jin¡¯s delicate character, he doesn¡¯t want to take such risks again.

    Kabuto's voice suddenly sounded from the forest: "It seems that your ninjutsu also has limits!"

    Yingdai frowned slightly, carefully identifying the source of the sound.  However, the sounds were layered, and for a while I couldn't tell where they came from.

    "Is it distance? Number of people? Quantity? Special sealing technique or special water?"

    He is testing me?  When Sakura heard the first sentence, she was still a little confused about Kabuto's intentions. After hitting many key words, the girl quickly realized it.  Kabuto didn't even need the girl to answer, he would know which guess was correct just by looking at her reaction to the key words.

    But this revealed Kabuto¡¯s position, and Sakura realized that he had to be in a place where he could observe the girl¡¯s expression well!

    "Water escape? Wind blade rapids!"

    The indestructible silver thread was Sakura's silent answer. The silver thread spread deep into the woods. A black shadow suddenly shook, and then a crow suddenly flew up, and then there was no sound again.

    "He's gone." Hinata, who barely managed to extract a trace of chakra, opened her eyes, scanned it once, and walked over, holding on to the pure water shield.  In Byakugan's field of vision, Kabuto had retreated towards Konoha and soon disappeared from the edge of the field of vision.

    Haruno Sakura breathed a sigh of relief.

    I didn¡¯t feel anything during the beating, but as soon as the alarm went off, I felt my limbs were going weak, and I was a little scared.  I have used too much ultrapure water recently and have no time to replenish it. I just used all the water to protect Hinata, and I was almost in danger.

    That ice escape is absolutely extraordinary.

    Even she would find it extremely difficult to face an opponent of Kabuto's level.  The interlocking attacks really made her feel a little out of breath.  In the end, she bit the bullet and used the strange power technique against the palm senjutsu. To be honest, she didn't know what to do. In the comics, even Tsunade was tricked by the palm senjutsu.  I just feel that I need to take a breath first, and then I can bring in some ultrapure water, which will make the fight much easier.

    In my previous life, I heard that Kabuto had a role in the later stages of Shippuden. Obviously he was not an easy opponent. He might have been a mini-boss in the middle and later stages of the manga.  Just as Kabuto was worried about her not being able to see the depth of water escape, she was also worried about Kabuto's trump card. At the end of the fight, no one could say anything. In the end, Kabuto chose to retreat, which was acceptable to both parties. Can they fight to the death or not?  Fighting is better.

    ??I personally don¡¯t have any orthopedic feeling.

    ¡° Among the young people of the right age who are higher up, there are more crooked melons and cracked jujubes, and there are only a handful of people who can match Hinata¡¯s strength, and most of them Hinata looks down upon.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off? Another older young woman can't get married?

    Not necessarily Emotional things cannot be judged by rational analysis.

    When it comes to things like relationships, there are a lot of people who are duplicitous, and the more powerful people are, the easier it is for them to be duplicitous at times like this.  As if admitting it would be a sign of weakness In this regard, Hinata and Sasuke have some similar characteristics.

    "how about you?"

    Hinata lightly kicked Sakura's calf to bring her attention back to reality from her delusions.

    "Huh? Me? Well" Sakura was stunned for a moment, and then smiled evilly, "I don't like men! What I like is a pink little lolita like you, hehehehe!"

    ¡°That¡¯s nonsense again!¡±

    Hinata rolled her eyes at her.  Being teased like this every day, no matter how delicate a girl is, she will turn into a rough tomboy

    However, Hinata also knows that unlike herself, she has never met a boy she likes, while Sakura seems to have no interest in falling in love and only wants to pursue singleism.

    Or maybe you just have too high a vision?  After all, there are very few boys who are worthy of this ninjutsu genius girl. At least Sasuke, who is said to be a real genius, in Hinata's eyes is nothing more than a pair of Sharingan eyes. In terms of talent and talent, he and Sakura are as different as each other.  .

    As to how much of this idea stems from cataracts¡¯ natural hostility to pinkeye, readers are asked to judge for themselves

    ¡¾Fixed a small bug.  Can anyone tell me how to type out that dot? Every time I upload it, the dot turns into a question mark] (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 92 Decision

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Just rested like this for a while.

    Hinata recovered some chakra, opened her Byakugan and quickly found the traces of Sasuke and his party.

    They blocked the path of Gaara and the others, facing each other from a distance, and the battle was about to break out.

    "We found them, there's no battle yet! Let's go, Ah Ying, we have to speed up!"

    Hinata stood up and said, but found that Sakura did not move, but suddenly showed a tangled expression that was hesitant to speak.

    ¡°To put it crudely, it¡¯s not the struggle of not being able to defecate, but the struggle of finding that there is no paper after defecation.

    "What's wrong?" Hinata asked cautiously.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? She looked at Sakura from head to toe. There was a strange expression on her face but nothing could be seen. On her body, her clothes were intact and she should be uninjured. Her feet?

    In the battle just now, she used a strange power technique, and her foot broke through the soil and fell into a pit. After that, Sakura kept in this positionSome very unladylike and unpleasant pictures suddenly appeared in Hinata's mind. What disgusting thing was she stepping on?  Got something?

    Open your eyes again.

    ¡°Pfft¡ªthe girl with white eyes smiled unkindly.

    "Okay, okay, the shoes are broken." It should be said that the shoes are broken.  The pink-haired girl wore the supplied ninja open-toed sandals. The quality was quite reliable. However, the pink-haired girl's strange power technique was too powerful, and unlike Tsunade who habitually used chakra to protect her shoes, she ended up wearing them with one kick.  The shoe fell apart.

    Embarrassed, I pulled my feet out, washed away the dust between my toes, and stood on the pure water ball with my white feet.

    After resurrecting her life and transforming into a girl, Sakura girl found that her skin had become thinner. When Hinata looked at her bare feet, she actually blushed a little and her cheeks became hot.

    She was shy but her heart was still bleeding. Genin's allowance and mission income were not high. Each person was only given one pair of ninja shoes. Buying another pair would cost a lot of money. The poor girl Haruno Sakura (compared to the wealthy Sasuke) only bought ninja tools.  It¡¯s already very tight¡­

    ¡¾Note: If you train regularly, the consumption of ninja tools will be very high¡¿

    I usually pay more attention when there are combat missions. Sometimes I don¡¯t wear shoes at all. It is actually much more convenient to wear ultrapure water than wearing shoes.  Originally, it was just because of the Chunin Exam that I dressed more formally

    The only consolation is that the strange power technique only makes it easy to burst your shoes, not to the extent of easily bursting your clothes - if this can be considered a consolation.

    The girl sighed.  He looked at his feet with a confused expression.

    The left shoe is fine, but do I still need to wear it?  Do shoe stores sell individual shoes?

    "Of course I won't sell it!" the pink-haired girl complained to herself, what a stupid question.

    I bent down and took off my left shoe neatly, and for some reason I thought of a certain beauty in "The Legend of Two Dragons of the Tang Dynasty".

    and Hinata looked at each other - the latter looked like an idiot, "Let's go!"

    The girls jumped onto the tree branches and disappeared deep into the woods.

    Hinata, whose physical strength has not yet fully recovered, slowed down: before setting off, the battle had not started; when they arrived, the battle was over.

    Sakura originally thought that the cooperation of Sasuke + Naruto + Shikamaru should be able to defeat the sand ninja trio, but unexpectedly it turned out to be a tie.

    Shikamaru fainted on the ground, Sasuke was exhausted, and Naruto was covered in bruises.  However, the other party was not much better. Gaara fell directly to the ground, Kankuro's puppets were all destroyed, and he and his sister only had the strength to stand.  Considering Naruto's amazing resilience, the Konoha team was the winner in the end.

    Sakura first checked Shikamaru's injuries. He was breathing calmly and the injury was not serious. There was a light cyan paint left on the wound. It was obviously a poison unique to Sand Ninja. He was poisoned and fell into a coma.

    No matter how high your IQ is, you can¡¯t be perfect.

    There are two pieces of information that Shikamaru doesn't know, one is Kankuro's poison, and the other is Gaara is a Jinchuuriki.  I'm afraid he thought that it didn't matter if he was injured and couldn't fight, as long as he could command. Unexpectedly, Kankuro used poison, and a small wound would turn into a serious injury that caused coma.  Even so, if Gaara hadn't been a Jinchuuriki, his plan should have been successful. In the end, it was Gaara who used the art of false sleep to create a lose-lose situation for both parties.

    Of course, with the arrival of Sakura and the two, the situation immediately changed from a draw to Konoha's overwhelming advantage.

    "Thank you for your hard work, let me take over from now on!"

    Sakura looked around, first nodded to Naruto and Sasuke, and then turned her attention to the Sand Ninja trio.

    Kankuro and Temari nervously stood in front of Gaara, their brows furrowed and the veins popping out on their hands.It revealed the inner tension between the two of them.  The two of them clearly realized that at this moment their fate was no longer under their control.  Only Gaara, who was lying on the ground, was seriously injured, but his expression was unusually calm, and the haze of murderous intent buried deep in his eyes in the past seemed to be disappearing little by little.

    Naruto's Mouth Release activated again?  Sakura thought to herself.

    In fact, she didn't know that this was Naruto's last convincing escape in the entire Naruto story. Similar encounters made Gaara naturally agree with Naruto's words and beliefs, making him susceptible to Naruto's infection, while Sakura didn't  In Shippuden, I have seen that Naruto's Mouth Release is almost like forced brainwashing. To put it bluntly, it's like Kishimoto force-feeding him shit.  She complained about Naruto's quick mouth every day, but she didn't know that this was already settled.

    Are you going to kill them?

    In the original work, Gaara was able to leave because neither side could continue the fight. Everyone had exhausted all their strength. There was no reason to kill the other side, so there was no need to use his life to test whether the other side had a trump card to die together.  Besides, they are still a group of middle school teenagers, so it is normal for them not to think carefully before making a decision.

    But now, Konoha can easily kill the sand ninjas.

    Sakura knows Hinata¡¯s character well, and killing her must be her last resort.  She might suggest taking the three men captive and taking them back to the village, or even letting them go.

    ¡°But Shikamaru was seriously injured and needed help urgently, and the battle in the village was still going on.  So even if you let them go, it would be more rational than bringing them back to Konoha. Taking three prisoners is not as simple as taking three wounded.

    Naruto and Sasuke have not seen much blood, and they also tend to prefer less bloody and cruel methods.

    " However, if Sakura feels the need to kill them, the remaining three are unlikely to object. After all, the sand ninjas are enemies.  To be a ninja, you must have the consciousness of a ninja. It is difficult for Silly Baitian to get along in the world of Naruto.

    Therefore, the life and death of Gaara and the three of them are actually controlled by Sakura's thoughts.

    As the leader of this temporary team, Sakura also shouldered the responsibility of making a decision without hesitation.

    Think about the big strategic aspect.  Killing the jinchuriki means that the sand ninja has lost its tailed beast. The Kazekage has just died and lost its tailed beast. The power balance valve between the big villages is gone. The sand ninja will have a very difficult life in the future. Being invaded will be a disaster.  If the probability is above, it is possible to destroy the country and destroy the village.  In this case, Konoha would not only lose an obedient younger brother, but what would be even worse would be to defeat the Sand Ninja and defeat them both to death, and then others would take away the fruits of victory.  This situation is a bit like Britain and France during World War II. From this perspective, excessively weakening allies is not a good thing, and may even drag down oneself.

    ¡°Moreover, Gaara will become a new generation of pro-Konoha Kazekage in the future, so it would be a waste to kill him on the spot now.

    Think about it personally.  It doesn't matter to Sakura herself, she is very confident that she will be the thigh in the future, and there is no need or interest in hugging other people's thighs.  Of course, for her and her friends, having a strong person as a friend is not a bad thing.

    The last reason is to maintain the original plot and retain the "prophet" advantage.  However, with the butterfly effect, her damage to the "plot" became more and more severe. Tsunade returned to the village early, the Chuunin exams changed drastically, and the so-called prophetic advantage became weaker and weaker, not to mention that she couldn't even tell anything about Hayate.  Not sure, there is no prophetic advantage in the first place.  And as far as she is concerned, her strength has grown to this level, and it is really too "low" to rely on the prophet's advantage.

    So, has it been decided?  Sakura knew that what she had considered in such a short period of time was definitely not comprehensive, and she might even have thought completely wrong, but¡ª¡ª

    She is qualified and has the capital to be willful, isn¡¯t she?

    Just like the first generation who willfully distributed the tailed beasts to various villages - regardless of whether this decision was extremely stupid or extremely wise, because he was confident that all the tailed beasts combined could not defeat him.  Sakura believed that if she was proven wrong in the future, she would have the ability to correct the mistake herself.

    Sakura took a deep breath¡ª¡ª

    "Let them goSakura." Naruto suddenly said. Although his body was covered with injuries and his face was exhausted, his expression was more determined than anyone else.

    The people present, Kankuro and Temari who were uneasy, Gaara who accepted the outcome calmly, Sasuke who was squatting on the ground and watching the sand ninjas warily, Hinata who was taking care of Shikamaru, and Sakura who was deep in thought, were all stunned for a moment.  , turned to look at Naruto.

    "Gaara is suffering from being alone, not needed, not recognized just like me before, so I understand this feeling, but he will change, I believe in him  Let them go"

    Naruto's words were weak but full of power.

    Sakura is silent.

    The opinions of teammates are of course very important.  Not to mention that Naruto's decision was consistent with Sakura's.

    So belatedly, she finally spoke: "Narutosince you believe in him, then I also believe in you"

    Sakura turned around and helped Naruto up.

    "You guys go."

    He said without looking back.

    ¡¾Now when I write a book, I check the information while writing, so there will be some bugs from time to time. If you have any questions, please leave a message¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)His decision was consistent with Sakura's.

    So belatedly, she finally spoke: "Narutosince you believe in him, then I also believe in you"

    Sakura turned around and helped Naruto up.

    "You guys go."

    He said without looking back.

    ¡¾Now when I write a book, I check the information while writing, so there will be some bugs from time to time. If you have any questions, please leave a message¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 93 Epilogue

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When we returned to Konoha, this farce-like invasion war had come to an end.

    Orochimaru's rebirth in the dirty earth was broken by the Sandaime and Tsunade. After all, two shadow-level strongmen were stronger than one shadow-level strongman. Orochimaru had to retreat urgently, which also led to the great defeat of the sound ninja and sand ninja.

    The remnants of the enemy are still stubbornly resisting, but they no longer affect the overall situation.

    Shiro is not yet an official Konoha ninja. At Sakura's request, he has been following Sakura's mother, repelling several waves of enemies and protecting many civilians.

    Konoha suffered heavy casualties, but most of them were civilian casualties and material losses. Due to the increased vigilance and the presence of Tsunade, the injured were able to receive timely treatment. The situation of the Konoha ninjas was much better than the injuries in the original work.  .

    A huge gap was opened in the tall wall of Konoha by the Sound Ninja. When Sakura and her group entered Konoha through the gap, they were faced with a wave of Sound Ninja rushing towards them. Sakura was startled and raised her hand.  The Wind Blade Torrent killed the first few, and when she was about to use the ultra-pure water shield, she found that her opponent had no intention of fighting. She killed several of her companions in an instant, and the remaining sound ninjas seemed to have encountered running water.  The rocks turned around and passed by several people without looking back. They rushed out of the gap and fled. As for the killed companions, they didn't even think of taking a look.

    The girl and boy, who just now felt like they were facing a formidable enemy, looked at each other in shock.

    Looking at each other, Sakura shook her head, saying that the enemy just ran away, there was no need to pursue them, Shikamaru was still unconscious.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of a few waves of enemies who were either escaping or relying on barriers to resist. Haruno Sakura and his team gave a few ninjutsu shots to those who could help, and skipped the ones that were troublesome. Feeling ashamed, they did a small job.

    Hurrying back to the Chunin Exam venue, Sakura suddenly discovered that it had been temporarily transformed into a command post and casualty treatment center.  The traces of the battle in the stands were hurriedly cleaned up, leaving open spaces. There were still traces of the battle left in the corners: ninjutsu burns, marks of impact, mutilated kunai, tattered uniforms stained with blood, etc.  Ninjas came and went in a hurry, and the flow of people was chaotic.  The wounded who were covered in blood were carried or carried here to receive treatment from Tsunade and other medical ninjas. Konoha's top brass and a group of elite jounin who had just finished the battle gathered in a small circle with solemn expressions on their faces.  Discussing something, the ANBU and Chuunin came and went in a hurry, reporting the situation and conveying orders to them in a continuous stream.

    Ying and others walked into the venue.  Kakashi, who was giving orders to an ANBU, raised his head knowingly, met Sakura's eyes, nodded slightly, waved the ANBU away, and walked straight over.

    Let¡¯s not mention Shikamaru for treatment first.

    "Thank you for your hard work, everyone!" Kakashi patted Sakura on the shoulder and said with a tired smile on his face.

    With tiny scars all over her body and a slightly stooped figure, this was the second time Sakura saw Kakashi in such a mess after meeting Zabuza.

    "Teacher, where is Hokage-sama?" Sakura was a little surprised when she saw that the Sandaime was not among the crowd.  Tsunade has always been with Naruto, but she didn't even save him?  Orochimaru can kill one in a fight against two?  Does the so-called plot inertia really exist?

    Kakashi sighed inaudibly, tilted his head slightly and motioned them to look to the other side with tired eyes.

    I saw the Sandaime lying quietly on a medical bed.

    "Seriously injured and comatose, not out of danger yet, and"

    Sakura looked intently and immediately understood what Kakashi didn't say.

    A breeze blew by, and the Sandaime Hokage's right sleeve swayed gently in the air.

    With the sleeves down, there is nothing.

    "It's snake venom" Kakashi stood up straight, raised his head, and said looking at the pale sky.

    "He did it himself, but the poison still spread."

    Sakura opened her mouth, as if she took a breath but couldn't exhale, as if she wanted to say something but couldn't.

    Everyone's mood suddenly fell silent.  A suffocating mood was suppressed in everyone's heart.

    It seems like nothing has been said, but also like everything has been said.

    for a long time.

    Kakashi took a deep breath and let it out heavily.

    He lowered his head and patted Naruto and Sasuke on the shoulders: "Those of you who are injured should go to treatment first. That's it for today. After treatment, go back and rest. Be careful of the area where fighting is still happening. Don't show off and go to help. Leave it to  Just let the ANBU handle it. We will gather at the same time and place tomorrow to deal with the end of this incident. Hinata, after the treatment, remember to meet with Kurenai.????? Sasuke nodded as he read, indicating that he had no objection to the mission, "What about you?"  "

    "Let's see hmm? Repair and rebuild the house? Responsible for the upper nine courtyards in Area B? Need ninjas who are proficient in the clone technique?" Naruto's expression was a bit wrong, "Wait! Hashido sack! wait_a_minute! I also have fighting ability.  ! I am a ninja, not a plasterer, not a construction worker! I don¡¯t want to do this!¡±

    Sasuke and Sakura suppressed their laughter: "Because you are proficient in shadow clones! There is strength in numbers, and thousands of shadow clones work together to be more efficient. Naruto, you are really suitable to be a construction worker! Come on Ming  people!"

    "Don't just laugh at me! Sakura, what about you!" Naruto said angrily.

    "Hmph, a ninja like me with a stronger fighting ability should be assigned more dangerous and important tasks, such as chasing the remaining enemies outside the village? Phew~ Look at my water escape and annihilating all the enemies~  "

    Sakura opened her task list¡ª¡ª

    "Repair and rebuild houses, responsible for Isuzu Courtyard and Fenghui Courtyard in Area C"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? !  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 94 Funeral

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Um?  Repairing vs. rebuilding a home?

    Sakura closed the task list.  Ah, my opening method must be wrong.

    Sakura cleared her throat and opened it again solemnly.

    "Repair and rebuild houses, responsible for Area C" Naruto read out word by word with his head leaning over.

    "We need ninjas who are proficient in the clone techniquewell" Sasuke nodded meaningfully.  As for water bodies, Sakura can create a hundred of them at a time.

    Someone¡¯s little face turned the color of pig liver, and his eyes were blazing with anger as he looked at Kakashi.

    Kakashi-sensei, I need an explanation!

    "Ahem," Kakashi's eyes narrowed into crescent moons, "Sakura, aren't you very good at water separation"

    Sakura almost sprayed Kakashi's face with a mouthful of old blood.  What I am good at is obviously Wind Blade Torrent and Ultra Pure Water Ninjutsu, okay!

    Under the gaze of Naruto and Sakura's four resentful eyes, Kakashi had no choice but to explain: "There is no way, today's genin suitable for basically all these boring and heavy work. In fact, you two can also go  Patrolling, but I think since you are all proficient in the art of cloning, this mission is more suitable for you."

    "Yesterday's joint invasion caused a lot of damage to Konoha. Many people are still homeless. They could only sleep in temporary houses built by earth escapers last night. So I hope you can help them rebuild their homes as soon as possible. This  That's why so many powerful ninjas have been mobilized for this mission. If you still agree with the Will of Fire, then you should understand that the importance of this mission is no less important than missions such as patrol combat."

    "Okay, I understand!" Sakura shrugged. That's all she had to say, so she could only express her understanding.

    In fact, it was not that she wanted to do such tasks because Naruto and Sasuke thought patrols and battles were "cool", but she could see at a glance that tasks like rebuilding houses were dirty and tiring, and although patrol tasks had certain  Dangerous but very easy for her.

    However, Kakashi even brought out the "Will of Fire", so Sakura had to stop protesting.

    That night, when Ying returned home covered in water and mud, Ying's mother and Bai were shocked.

    When it comes to Shiro, I will say one more thing. Because she performed well during this invasion and saved many civilians, she was recognized by a high-level official in Konoha. The political review has ended early, and her application to join Konoha Hospital has been approved.  .

    Although he is very strong, Shiro doesn't like to be a field ninja or fighting. Instead, he likes to be a medical ninja. This really makes many people feel a pity.

    Let¡¯s not mention the gossip for now.

    The next day is the day of the funeral of the victims in the incident.

    The weather is not very good, it started to be gloomy in the morning.

    Just like people¡¯s moods.

    The funeral is arranged in front of the commemorative monument.

    The power of the butterfly effect gradually began to show up. In the original work, this was the funeral of the Third Hokage held on the rooftop of the Hokage Building, but now it is the funeral of the victims in front of the commemorative monument.

    The Third Hokage did not come.

    He has just emerged from the dangerous period and is still in a coma.  Orochimaru's snake venom caused deep damage to the old man's bones. Even if Tsunade saved his life, this once powerful man might not be able to regain his former glory.

    When Kakashi Ban arrived, the small square in front of the memorial monument was already densely packed with ninjas wearing black plain clothes.  Ninjas who didn't seem to have anything special to do or have any mission came. There were about one or two thousand people, all standing quietly, waiting for the ceremony to begin.

    As for the layout here, only the most important stone tablet was drawn in the original work. The real memorial tablet is a group of tablets. In addition to the main tablet, there are more than ten subsidiary tablets. Each subsidiary tablet represents a visit to Konoha Ninja Village.  In the event of heavy casualties, the names of the dead ninjas are engraved on the monument. The more people who died, the larger the monument will be.  From the ninjas who sacrificed their lives when the village was first built, to the first, second and third ninja wars, the Nine-Tails Incident, etc., now, there is a new monument here.

    It suddenly started to rain lightly.

    No one held an umbrella, and no one even used chakra to block the raindrops.

    The voice of Tsunade who presided over the funeral seemed to become ethereal in the rain, like the call of a loved one coming from afar, like a heroic spirit playing a hymn in the air.  The list of victims was in Tsunade's hand, and the names of the heroes were read out one by one. She did not speak very fast, and read each word very hard. The list of 37 people seemed to be extremely long, and it seemed like a blink of an eye.  ?The confusion suddenly turned into a constipated expression.

    Naruto: "I will never go shopping with a girl!"

    Sasuke: "I have so many ninja tools at home that I can't use them all, so I won't use them all!"

    ¡°You two are destined to be alone forever!¡± Black lines seemed to appear on Sakura¡¯s face.

    "How about we go eat Ichiraku Ramen!" Naruto said.

    The girl rolled her eyes at Naruto and flatly rejected his proposal: "We just had breakfast!"

    ¡°And every time it¡¯s Ichiraku Ramen, it¡¯s so boring!¡± Sasuke also complained.

    "Then what are we doing? Practicing?" This time it was Naruto's turn to ask.

    This is obviously an extremely difficult question. At least Sakura, who considers herself a genius girl, thought about it for a long time and still couldn't come up with an answer.

    So the three people were strangely silent for a long time everyone was silently thinking about their own thoughts.

    Finally, it was Sasuke who broke the silence.

    He looked at Sakura with a very serious expression:

    "Have a serious fight with me, Sakura!" (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 95 Respective progress

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Are you serious about having a fight?

    Looking at Sasuke's burning eyes, Sakura was a little surprised from the bottom of her heart.

    What Sasuke means is that Sakura fights without reservation using Ninjutsu such as Water Release, Wind Blade Torrent and Ultra Pure Water.

    So, is Sasuke confident enough to crack these two moves?  Sakura stared closely into Sasuke's eyes, as if she wanted to read his mind, and she already had a hint of understanding in her heart.

    It must have opened a higher level Sharingan

    Before that, I was still a two-magatama, but I probably broke through to the three-magatama level during the Chunin Examination battle.

    In addition, Kakashi¡¯s new ninjutsu Chidori is a ninjutsu with extremely strong penetrating ability. Want to try the hardness of pure water?

    Or, are you relying on your extremely fast speed and the dynamic vision of the Sharingan to bypass the defense of Ultrapure Water, find the weak point and kill it with one strike?

    Since Sasuke has raised the challenge, he must have already prepared a feasible strategy.

    Unlike the sensitive and fragile Sasuke in the original work, the Sasuke Sakura knew, perhaps because he was always around Sakura and was hit by her, did not have the inexplicable arrogance that no one could look down on in the original work, and was less frivolous.  , a little more calm.

    In the original book, after the Chunin Examination, when Sasuke discovered that Naruto's strength had soared and was even stronger than him, he felt unbalanced and even jealous, although he may not have known what he was jealous and angry about.  Perhaps, it was just because Naruto's strength surpassed him and he felt threatened. People who have been in the number one position for a long time and have not been challenged will usually be more sensitive to such things.  In addition, he had just been stimulated by Itachi, so he had an extra desire for power and hated himself for being weak.  That's why in the hospital, as soon as he woke up, he challenged Naruto regardless, trying to confirm that he was stronger than others by defeating Naruto, and to save his fragile self-esteem.

    Such Sasuke is pitiful and childish.

    But although the Sasuke Sakura knows has the same desire for power, he does not have the arrogance that I must be the best in the world.  On the way to becoming stronger, he has always had a clear goal, and that is Haruno Sakura, who is always ahead of him in terms of strength among his peers.  The process of chasing Sakura is also the process of Sasuke learning from the strong.

    At first, she was even able to tease him with just some well-practiced basic ninjutsu - which made him realize that blindly pursuing powerful ninjutsu was a wrong path. Sometimes some simple and practical ninjutsu can be used well.  The effect will also be outstanding; later, she had to use her own ninjutsu to suppress him. He quickly realized that in actual combat, ninjutsu should not be too fancy, and strength and speed are the key; and recently, due to  With the Sharingan opened to the second Magatama, Sakura, who doesn't use Super Water Gun Technique and Ultra Pure Water, can no longer beat Sasuke.

    As the one being chased, Sakura sometimes felt quite emotional when she saw Sasuke progressing at such a rapid pace. She felt that she could quite understand Sasuke's mood in the original work. Even though she was more talented and worked hard, she was fired.  The feeling of catching up one step at a time can indeed make people mentally unbalanced.

    If you don¡¯t have greater confidence in yourself and believe that your ninjutsu can be stronger than the Uchiha¡¯s bloodline, I¡¯m afraid Sakura will feel uncomfortable even in her second life.

    ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect that Sasuke would challenge himself in full form so soon.  Come to think of it, Sasuke thought he had a slight chance of winning.

    Thinking of this, Sakura smiled slightly.

    Sasukejust because you realize that you are making progress, do you think that I am standing still?  You don¡¯t even understand the power of blood inheritance limit at all

    It was only after Sakura fully mastered Ice Release that she discovered that chakra, which is a combination of spiritual power and physical power, can actually react on the body and mind!

    Just like - everyone knows that there are many speed-type ninjas among the wind-type people, and the most famous one is the Golden Flash Fourth Hokage, but few people can make a conclusion whether the wind-type chakra has the ability to improve speed, or whether it is the speed type.  Ninjas are more likely to develop wind nature changes.  If such an effect really exists, it is too subtle and not obvious.

    The effect of Ice Escape is even more significant.

    Although it is not obvious yet, Sakura has keenly discovered that since she learned ice escape, it seems easier to calm down during battles.

    When she really wants to kill someone, the cold and biting murderous intention will spread throughout her body, shielding her from negative emotions such as tension and fear, and stimulating herself to fight more calmly and accurately.  Such a feeling is not uncommon for ninjas who have experienced many battles. However, I have never seen blood or dead people before in the Land of Waves. Then in the Land of Waves, I fought with the enemy with live ammunition for the first time, and I can feel cold and cold.  Kill peoplewell, even if this is the reasonBecause of the time travel, her mental strength is several times stronger than that of ordinary people to be able to do this. So how to explain that her physical fitness began to slowly increase with the deepening of ice escape training after the country of waves?

    In fact, she could indeed feel that something happened when the spiritual power and physical power were mixed into water and wind attribute chakra, and then condensed into ice attribute chakra, and then naturally degraded and recycled into the original spiritual power and physical power in the body.  Change.

    For example, speed is actually an attribute that is greatly restricted by talent. Non-speed ninjas can easily reach the speed limit and cannot improve it no matter how hard they train.  From this point of view, Xiao Li is the real genius, because his body can actually support his crazy exercise without collapse, and instead steadily improves in strength and speed. Normal people - at least with Ying's physical condition, practice like this  You will make yourself useless!

    Time travel has not changed Sakura's physical fitness. In the original work, Haruno Sakura is not a speed ninja, and neither is Sakura in this world.  The practice allowed her to quickly reach the upper limit of her body's speed. There seemed to be an invisible wall there that she could not climb over no matter how hard she tried.

    ¡°Things had changed in recent months¡ªshe found herself getting faster.

    It¡¯s not due to physical growth, because she didn¡¯t grow much taller, nor did she suddenly gain a few pounds on her chest. Moreover, she has been in the growth period and has a very intuitive understanding and prediction of the improvement of physical fitness.  She didn't have many guesses about the reason for the sudden increase in physical fitness, but ice escape chakra was the most likely one.

    Or to put it more simply and clearly, Sakura felt that her physical abilities were tending to be like Shiro's, and her mediocre physical attributes turned into a speed ninja, with fast movements and quick reactions.

    In addition, there are probably some other small changes. For example, the appearance has become whiter, the skin has become less prone to tanning, and the facial features have changed from the original heroic type (narration: I give it five points) to become a bit more pretty.  (five past five).

    The above point can only be discovered by someone who looks in the mirror every day.

    During the Chuunin Examination, everyone practiced individually for a month. Affected by the increase in speed, Sakura's taijutsu abilities improved significantly.  As Sakura moves closer to the speed-type ninja, Sasuke's high-speed fighting may be able to gain the upper hand, but if he wants to beat Haruno Sakura to the point where he has no time to react or use ultra-pure water to defend himself, then it's really a bit too much.

    So, after thinking for a moment, Sakura shook her head under the expectant eyes of both Sasuke and Naruto.

    "I reject."

    Waving her hand to stop Sasuke's urge to speak, Sakura explained: "One reason is that all the ultrapure water has been used up in the past few days, and it will take some time to save up enough for fighting."

    As we know, ultrapure water is water with extremely high purity. If air and impurities are dissolved into the water and the purity decreases, its weird properties will disappear.

    Under normal circumstances, Sakura will use chakra to isolate ultrapure water to maintain its purity, but in fierce battles, too violent collisions will cause the water film to be broken down, and impurities will be mixed into the water, resulting in a decrease in purity and strength.  dramatically drop.  Even if this part of the contaminated water is discarded in time, the purity of the entire ultrapure water will inevitably decrease, until finally the ultrapure water is completely useless.

    "The second thing is that I have recently learned a few ice escape moves. Do you want to try them now? I still don't use Wind Blade Riptide."

    Seeing the vague dissatisfaction on Sasuke's face, Sakura chuckled and said, "Because this move is becoming less and less suitable for sparring."

    She didn¡¯t see any movement. The girl just raised her hand. Chakra suddenly rose, and a line of water shot out from Sakura¡¯s palm, cutting off a stone in the distance.

    As a girl¡¯s special skill, Water Release? Super Water Gun Technique can not only evolve into Water Release? Wind Blade Riptide, but the speed of spell casting is also faster.  This was also the realm that Sakura broke through when fighting Kabuto a few days ago. In desperation, she completed the Water Release Super Water Gun Technique with a wave of her hand. Even she herself found it a bit incredible afterwards!  With just one movement of raising his hand, in just 0.5 seconds, he completed an advanced ninjutsu. Sakura's attainments in water escape are truly unprecedented, and it may be difficult for others to come after her!

    The expression on Sasuke's face showed that he knew what the girl's move meant. He had also struggled with whether to follow Itachi's path of speeding up the formation of seals, or to learn from Sakura's path of simplifying the steps of forming seals and finally achieving the Mu seal technique.  .  Now it seems that the ultimate in magic is Sakura. No matter how fast the seal is, it can't be faster than the seal, and it can't be faster than raising a hand!

    ¡ª¡ªAs a side note, Itachi can also perform many ninjutsu without seals.

    The Sharingan can detect the opponent's muscle strength through extremely detailed observation, so as to gain insight into or even predict the opponent's next movement, but it cannot predict the changes in chakra.  Sasuke thought he could defeat Sakura with the three Magatama Sharingan, but facing such a ninjutsu

    At least the outcome is unpredictable.

    And the competition between teammates must lead to a situation where they may be cut in half if they are not careful?

    Sasuke shook his head first, then nodded.

    "Okay, let's do that. I've made some new progress recently, you should try it too!"

    The two of them opened up their posture and formed a seal of opposition.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)changes in ?.  Sasuke thought he could defeat Sakura with the three Magatama Sharingan, but facing such a ninjutsu

    At least the outcome is unpredictable.

    And the competition between teammates must lead to a situation where they may be cut in half if they are not careful?

    Sasuke shook his head first, then nodded.

    "Okay, let's do that. I've made some new progress recently, you should try it too!"

    The two of them opened up their posture and formed a seal of opposition.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 96 Epilogue

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The final result is 5:2, Sasuke is in front and Sakura is in the back, which proves that the three magatama is stronger than the ice escape.

    ¡­¡­

    Leisurely days always pass quickly.

    After a few days of herding sheep, things changed.

    First of all, the third generation finally woke up. Although the condition is still not good, the spirit is still good.

    The first thing the third generation did when he woke up was to preside over the succession ceremony of the fifth generation Hokage.

    Under the stands, Sakura felt a lot as she looked at her master, Tsunade Hime, who was so proud and radiant, and the old man beside her, Hiruzen Sarutobi, who looked haggard and had an empty sleeve on the right.

    No matter what, since Tsunade took over as the Fifth Hokage, Sakura's status as Tsunade's disciple has also increased, and she has become the direct successor of Hokage.

    ¡°Well, if it works, it¡¯s probably that others will look at her more kindly.

    And the occasional persecution paranoia such as "Will Danzo arrest me and brainwash me to the core" and "there are always unscrupulous people who want to harm me" finally disappeared without a trace.

    The biggest change probably comes from herself: with her excellent performance in the Chunin Examination, she and Shikamaru became the only ninjas among the Konoha candidates in this year who were promoted to Chunin.

    After receiving the ugly vest uniform that symbolized Chuunin status and had to wear it, Sakura invited everyone in Kakashi's class to a barbecue restaurant for a meal.

    The two of them, who were still angry that they had not been promoted to chuunin, turned their grief and anger into appetite and ate Sakura until she went bankrupt. After the girl returned, she felt sad for the empty piggy bank for a long time.

    The two boys were still making excuses for not being promoted to chuunin while eating. Sakura summed it up for them, in three sentences:

    This audience is not good.

    This time the judges are not good.

    This opponent can¡¯t do it.

    Summarizing the last sentence, Naruto gave Sakura a blow: "You mean I can't do it? I should let you win, right?"

    However, before Sakura had time to enjoy the life of Chuunin bullying Genin, Master Tsunade, who officially became Hokage, finally remembered that she still had an apprentice, and declared the end of her happy life.

    After the formal apprenticeship ceremony, Tsunade officially began to teach Sakura.

    ? Specifically, it is this:

    He took out a few books that were stacked higher than Sakura's and handed them to her, and then said: "After reading them, I will take the time to check them. If you have any questions, please contact Shizune."

    Tsunade means that for geniuses, we should use genius teaching methods. If we want to learn medical ninjutsu, we should start with the human body.

    Of course, whether this completely free-range teaching method is because Sakura is a genius or because Tsunade has no time to teach and is busy setting off the new official's appointment is still open to debate.

    Anyway, Tsunade is indeed very busy.

    Unlike the original work, here Tsunade played a huge role in the invasion of the Chunin Examination and had the support of the Third Hokage behind her, so she gathered most of the power and hearts in a short period of time, unlike in the original work where she was left out.

    This also means that Tsunade has to decide everything.  Taking control of a village can be very difficult, especially for a newbie.  Even with the Sandaime Hokage as her staff and Jiraiya as her assistant, she was too busy to teach her disciples.

    We simply assigned a long-term task and asked her to study on her own first.

    Sakura suddenly felt that she had been cheated.

    Fortunately, Shizune is very conscious of being a senior sister. When she saw that Tsunade was busy, she took over the task of early tutoring.

    I mean, I took over the task of identifying key points for Sakura and then assessing them.

    So during this period, the arrangement of Class 7 is as follows: Kakashi guides Sasuke in training, Jiraiya guides Naruto in training, Shizune guides Sakura in reading.

    Do you know what is the scariest nightmare Sakura has ever had in this life and her previous life combined?

    Meeting a ghost?  Sorry, there are no ghosts in this world. It must be an illusion. Break it!

    Being chased by monsters?  Tyrannosaurus rex, aliens, great white sharks?  Sorry, I think these creatures are the ones who should be afraid of Sakura

    No, no, no, these are nothing. Ever since Daying became an adult in her previous life, these dreams have begun to stop scaring her.

    There is only one dream, from the previous life to this life, it can scare her awake every time, and she will be covered in cold sweat.

    That is¡ª¡ª

    I dreamed that I had to take the college entrance examination again when I returned to my senior year of high school.

    Every time, her little heart is so scared that it jumps around like a deer!  Everyone is feeling bad.

    So when?? suggested to her mother in this life: Please don't give me another sister!

    Ms. Haruno Meabuki (this is the name of Sakura¡¯s mother designated in the book of formations, Sakura¡¯s father is named Haruno Zhao) was stunned, smiled and shook her head: You are already so old!  He rejected Sakura's proposal.  Sakura said nothing more.

    The next day, Sakura silently returned another useless book to the library.

    While the girl is studying, Konoha is also quietly changing.

    The wounds gradually healed, and Konoha, which welcomed the new Hokage, recovered from the turmoil and became more vibrant.

    After several weeks of closing the village, the accumulated tasks have piled up. Konoha has also reopened the task system and is on the right track.

    The seventh class Kakashi class also reunited from their respective trainings and started a new task - the cycle of training (learning).  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 97 Miss Haruno Sakura is a little depressed

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After midsummer, the wind gradually becomes cooler.

    The restless heat in the air gradually cooled down as the days passed.  The wind blowing on the face no longer makes people - especially water and ice ninjas - feel the unpleasant heat.

    The noisy cicadas gradually became less and less scattered.  As if the enthusiasm of the whole summer had been consumed, the cicadas began to disappear and began to quietly wait for the breeding season next year.

    But Konoha, the enthusiasm of Konoha ninjas and civilians to rebuild their homes is still in full swing.

    A normal big country and its citizens will never become decadent and degenerate after experiencing disasters of one kind or another - whether it is natural disasters or foreign invasion. Instead, they can unite people, unite, and burst out with strong patriotic sentiments and eager  Participate in rebuilding and defending the motherland.

    Even if a certain Patriotic Association in the previous life was ridiculed and insulted, criticizing and hating the country is the politically correct country.

    Konoha is of course no exception.

    After all, judging from Haruno Sakura¡¯s personal experience over the years, although Konoha has many dark places, it is still worthy of love on the whole.

    However, as a sharp contrast, the girl's own mood is a bit low, or depressed.

    ??????????????????? Well, it¡¯s not like a once-a-month kind of depression.

    A small part of the reason cannot be said to others: that is, the girl realizes that due to various reasons, she can no longer predict the future based on the "plots" she has seen before.

    The reason is obvious.

    She has done so many things, which are not small tasks, and have even far exceeded the so-called butterfly effect.  So much has changed, Tsunade came back early, and the Third Hokage is not dead. How can the next events develop like the original?

    For example, Sakura is almost certain that Sasuke's defection will not happen.  It's very simple. Orochimaru was not seriously injured by the third generation's death move, and there was no urgent need to turn around immediately.  Konoha was not as severely damaged as in the original work. Orochimaru wanted to forcibly abduct Sasuke from Konoha, but he probably couldn't do it even if he took it with him.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? she haven¡¯t watched much of shippuden, so she has no idea what the hokage said later and which boss he fought, just like the natives of this world.

    The only thing that is clear is that there will definitely be stronger villains in the future. After all, this is the routine of migrant workers.

    By the way, I heard that there is a big villain who is Kakashi¡¯s former teammate Obito.  However, isn¡¯t this analysis only circulated on the Internet?  Sakura felt that she could just listen to this kind of thing, but she couldn't just treat it as the truth.

    She sometimes thinks divergently, thinking that if there are really other time-travelers besides herself, they will probably be divided into two mainstream groups.  One group works diligently to maintain the plot and maintain their prophetic advantage; the other group changes the plot without hesitation and drastic measures, thinking that if nothing changes, what's the point of going through it all?  Are you a 3dimax moviegoer?

    Sakura feels that she should belong to the non-mainstream third faction: she doesn¡¯t know what the plot is, she doesn¡¯t know where the villain is now, and she¡¯s planning some conspiracy to destroy the world. She¡¯s completely confused.  As a time-traveler of a well-known migrant worker comic, he cannot rely on the advantage of having more information to develop a sense of superiority over the indigenous people of this world; he cannot predict the future development one by one, which is indeed quite rare.

    "Compared to the first two factions, they are simply weak.

    This is the consequence of not making up for it, tears in my eyes.

    "If God gives me another chance Sakura sometimes fantasizes like this, well, but she doesn't actually think that it will be uncomfortable if she doesn't know the plot.

    It¡¯s impossible to predict the future. Isn¡¯t that what normal people¡¯s lives are like?  There is no golden finger, and we don¡¯t know the future ¡°plot¡±, so what?  Don¡¯t you want to live anymore?

    If you can¡¯t survive without these two huge advantages, it only proves that the so-called time traveler is a waste.

    Therefore, a person¡¯s destiny depends not only on personal struggle, but also on the development of history.

    Sakura could never have imagined how she could travel to the Naruto world that she was not very familiar with and become a ninja.  But since the development of events is unpredictable, you can only rely on your own efforts to control your own destiny.

    ??Besides, what if you know more about the plot?  Traveling through time and becoming a vase in the original work - Sakura didn't know that her combat power was still good based on the later stages of the plot - even if she knew the plot, she couldn't change anything without strength.  Who told me that I don¡¯t have red eyes?Eyes, isn¡¯t there a perpetual motion machine hidden in his belly?  There are no natural cheats. To improve your own strength and continue to grow, you can only rely on your own efforts.

    So far, Sakura has been doing pretty well.  She worked very hard to think about what her strengths were, and then developed powerful ninjutsu that suited her. Then she practiced hard, tried her best to make up for her shortcomings, and cultivated her strengths to the fullest.

    Although she is not up to the level of Kakashi who became a Jonin at the age of twelve, as a ninja who graduated in peacetime, the girl has already reached her limit.

    Having said that, apart from actual combat experience, my strength has definitely surpassed that of Kakashi back then, right?  ¡ª¡ªOf course, there is no comparison with the five-year-old chuunin, eight-year-old jounin, and twelve-year-old kage level time traveler seniors.

    But, it¡¯s not enough.  Far from enough.  This is what the girl said to herself.

    With the powerful ninjutsu she developed and the ice escape she just started learning, Sakura reached the level of jonin early. Although she was stronger than Naruto and Sasuke who had cheats, she felt more and more clearly  , the natural limit of Haruno Sakura's body is indeed not very high, and the potential of her two teammates is still unfathomable.

    If she is allowed to develop naturally, I am afraid that within a few years, she will be overtaken by the two of them, and then overtaken by them in another two years, right?  It would indeed be like this if Haruno Sakura from the original work was replaced.

    An ordinary ninja without any blood inheritance, the upper limit of his life is probably jounin.  Sakura has two ninjutsu developed by herself, ice escape, and chakra control power that surpasses her predecessors. Maybe it can be a little higher, such as reaching the level of an elite jounin a few years after graduation. Then if everything goes well, she can work hard to practice to the second level.  Being able to have shadow-level strength in your teens is your limit, and after that, you can only maintain your peak at best.

    In contrast, as long as Naruto and Sasuke work hard to practice, the shadow level is almost natural. It is only a matter of time before they surpass Sakura. The shadow level is not their ceiling at all, and even the super shadow level is not a problem.  The difference is so huge that it is speechless.  This world is so unfair and so partial, how can Sakura be convinced by this?  How could such a setting not make people, mainly the supporting characters, feel offended?

    This is the main reason why girls feel depressed.

    As a pioneer, it is always unpleasant to be caught up from behind.  Especially with Sakura's temperament, she is easy-going on the surface, but actually very arrogant on the inside.

    It¡¯s not that she¡¯s jealous of the two¡¯s progress. On the contrary, as a sincere friend, Sakura is happy for them.  However, comparing the big strides of growth of teammates to one's own step-by-step progress always makes people feel depressed and anxious.

    After returning from the Land of Waves and the Chunin Examination, Sasuke and Naruto have made rapid progress. The upgrade of the Sharingan and the acquisition of Raikiri have allowed him to go from being crushed by Sakura's strength in the past to being able to have an impact on Sakura.  It was a threat. As for Naruto, when the plug-in began to be unblocked, his chakra was as deep as an abyss. He even learned Jiraiya's psychic technique. Even Bunta could be summoned, and his combat power soared like a rocket.

    After facing Naruto in the Chunin Examination, she felt that it was quite difficult to defeat Naruto without making a killing blow.

    What about Sakura herself?

    I learned ice escape, developed a lot of minor ninjutsu, and my actual combat experience has also been greatly improved.

    But they are all trivial things.  Speaking of which, the really useful ones are her two previous core water escapes.  Water Escape? Legion Water Separation is a technique that is fine for practice. In actual combat, its application is too narrow, just like the other water escape techniques she learned.  With Sakura's water escape skills, would she be worse than others in using conventional ninjutsu such as the Great Waterfall Jutsu and the Water Formation Wall?  She can now say without hesitation that she can at least be ranked among the top ten in Konoha in terms of water escape.

    But she has never used such ninjutsu.  There is no other reason, the price/performance ratio is not high.

    If she had Naruto's chakra, hehehe, when they met in battle, she would first shoot a large waterfall, and then throw the water dragon bullet casually. The Legion's water clones would be overwhelming, and the water needle wall would be maintained from beginning to end. Ninjutsu could be like  Throw it like crazy without money!

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, my mouth is watering.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that this kind of dream can only come true when you dream it.  She knows the amount of chakra she has. In this regard, she is several times stronger than Sakura in the original novel, but she is still not a type with a particularly rich amount of chakra, especially since she is a ninjutsu type ninja. As we all know, ninjutsu is more powerful than Sakura.  Taijutsu consumes more chakra.

    As for Ice Release, for the time being, there is only one Ninjutsu that she likes: Ice Release? Magic Mirror Ice Crystal.  The problem is that this ninjutsu is more suitable for speed-type ninjas - meaning, Sakura's reaction speed can't keep up

    This is so embarrassing!

    Having said that, Sakura recently discovered something unexpected and surprising, that is, after learning Ice Release, physical fitness is slowly improving. From this point of view, it is not unreasonable for Ninjutsu such as Ice Release to be called the Blood Succession Limit.  Chakra itself is a combination of physical strength and spiritual strength, and high-level chakra such as Ice Release can actually react on the body and spirit, improve the physical quality of the practitioner, and change his bloodline, which will form heritable traits in the long run.  Blood inheritance limit: If Sakura gives birth to an offspring ten years later, there will be a high probability that he/she will be a natural ice ninja!

    But this effect is long-term and slow, and will not lead to significant progress in the short term.  Only by long-term in-depth study and use of ice escape will there be great changes, which can significantly make up for Sakura's shortcomings in physical fitness.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)? Improvement, from this point of view, it is not unreasonable for Ninjutsu such as Ice Release to be called the Blood Succession Limit.  Chakra itself is a combination of physical strength and spiritual strength, and high-level chakra such as Ice Release can actually react on the body and spirit, improve the physical quality of the practitioner, and change his bloodline, which will form heritable traits in the long run.  Blood inheritance limit: If Sakura gives birth to an offspring ten years later, there will be a high probability that he/she will be a natural ice ninja!

    But this effect is long-term and slow, and will not lead to significant progress in the short term.  Only by long-term in-depth study and use of ice escape will there be great changes, which can significantly make up for Sakura's shortcomings in physical fitness.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 98 Ice Clone

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Sakura is naturally happy to see this kind of unplanned benefit, but she doesn¡¯t care too much.

    With Miss Ying¡¯s arrogance, she is confident that she will find better ways to improve herself in the future, so naturally she doesn¡¯t value this little bit of accumulation.  But these are at least a few years ago, and Miss Sakura's dilemma lies in the present.

    Now she has entered a platform period of increasing strength.

    To put it bluntly, there is not much room for improvement in physical fitness, and the recently developed ninjutsu can only be regarded as the icing on the cake and cannot play a core role. New ninjutsu is still under research, so the strength cannot grow as fast as some time ago.

    Many ninjutsu developed and learned during the Chunin Examination have been tested in actual combat and most of them do not have the potential for further development.

    And her two core ninjutsu are basically at their highest level.  Ultra-pure water can only be prepared by working hard; the water gun technique has been upgraded from the initial high-pressure water jet to increase the pressure and range, and later added changes in the properties of water escape and wind escape, turning it into water escape and wind blade torrent.  , this ninjutsu has gone far enough in enhancing its lethality.

    But this does not mean that Sakura can just rest on her laurels by relying on these two ninjutsu.

    No matter how powerful the ninjutsu is, it is useless if the person who performs it is not good at it.  Just like a child holding a gun looks very intimidating, it may not be more dangerous than an adult holding a knife in a life and death fight.

    For example, what would be the outcome if Sasuke used Raikiri and Sakura used Wind Blade Riptide in a duel?  Sakura had thought about this problem a long time ago.

    Water gun jutsu is a mid-range ninjutsu, and Raikiri is a close-range ninjutsu, so of course Sasuke will be killed first?

    Sakura used to be sure of this, but after watching Sasuke's battle against Gaara, she gradually began to have some uneasy thoughts.  Ninjas who can fight at extremely high speeds are really very resistant to ninjutsu-type ninjas. Even a ninja with absolute defense like Gaara will be so embarrassed by Sasuke.  Speaking of which, Gaara's absolute defense is very similar to her water escape defense, isn't it?  As long as the enemy's speed exceeds a certain limit, the art's defense or human thinking may not be able to keep up with the enemy's rhythm.

    Yes, when standing in the stands during the Chunin Examination, Sakura could still keep up with Sasuke's speed.  But Sasuke's speed still has a lot of room for improvement, and she really has no talent for speed. Even though Ice Release has helped her improve a lot After a year or two, she still dares to be sure that she can keep up with Sasuke.  ?

    Will high-speed combat become her Achilles' heel?

    After Sasuke activated the three magatama, she gradually felt difficulty during sparring.  Sakura's reaction speed was definitely not slow, but Sasuke was getting faster and faster.  It is true that the girl prides herself that she can keep up with the pace of Jonin-level battles now, but in the future she will almost certainly encounter a Kage-level or even super-Kage-level opponent - such as the mysterious Akatsuki.

    She must be faster, at least her reaction speed can keep up!

    Otherwise, just like the enemies of Namikaze Minato back then, they would be defeated in the blink of an eye by a super-speed opponent like Minato, and they would not be able to show off their abilities no matter how strong they are.

    However, speed ninjas are almost born.  Dynamic vision and reaction speed will quickly reach a limit through acquired training. Most ninjas stop at a somewhat fast level, while those with talent or cheats can do it faster, so they are called speed ninjas, such as four  Daime Hokage, such as Sasuke with Sharingan.

    And Miss Sakura, unfortunately not.

    In fact, there is no regret.  In comparison with her two teammates, the gap between Sakura in terms of physical strength, chakra amount, blood inheritance limit, etc. is despairingly huge. In comparison, the fact that she is not a speed ninja is not considered a ninja at all.  What.

    Of course, what¡¯s more important is that in Sakura¡¯s plan, these gaps are not irreversible.  Yes, she is so talented that she certainly won¡¯t sit back and wait for death. There are always more solutions than problems

    "So this is your solution?" Hinata raised her eyebrows slightly and asked her best friend with deep doubts.

    In the empty room, a low table covered with a long plain white cloth was placed in front of the white-eyed girl. There were no extra decorations. Its length and width were just enough for one person to lie down on it.

    And there is indeed a person lying on the table.

    Lying there was a girl with empty eyes and expressionless face, looking at the ceiling quietly, motionless.

    What is particularly striking is that she is not naked, and is only covered with a layer of white cloth, which barely covers her body and only exposes her white and tender limbs.

    Her pink hair was scattered randomly on the table, but her light green eyes had lost their usual agility, but looking at the girl's appearanceHow about it?  Please take a closer look at it for me. Is there anything I missed?  "

    "Well, not yetit's perfect!" Hinata said with emotion, "Awesome, awesome, this kind of clone should be extremely difficult, right? No wonder you worked so hard to completely recreate the original body. Continue.  Are you coming down? Are you using the clone to do any dangerous experiments?"

    Sakura nodded, Hinata was not stupid, of course she could guess what she wanted to do.

    "Yes I mainly want to develop a jutsu. If successful, it can improve the reaction speed a lot! It is to use ninjutsu to strengthen the nervous system, just like chakra strengthens muscle strength, but the details will be a lot more troublesome. And it involves  Nervousness, it would be too dangerous to test it directly on yourself, besides" Sakura paused meaningfully.

    (How come there are still people who remember the dark history of this book? Just forget about it. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 99 Shock!  The beautiful girl was actually...

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Chapter 95 Shock!  Beautiful girl was vivisected

    "Haha" Hinata twitched her lips and heard what Sakura meant.

    Yes, human experiments.

    Konoha has just been invaded by Orochimaru. The culprit's glorious deeds are now well known to everyone: he secretly captured villagers for human experiments in order to develop new techniques, and defected to Konoha after the failure.  Now Sakura's ninjutsu has reached the point where it needs to be tested on humans. If she hadn't developed this ice clone, what would have happened next It's really hard to imagine!

    Hinata looked at her strangely.

    "Ahem, why are you looking at me like this? Don't think nonsense! I won't be so crazy!" Sakura's face stiffened and she said seriously.

    "Really?" Hinata still looked at her, "But after all, a clone is just a clone"

    Sakura knows what her friend means.  After all, the ice clone is just a clone. Even if it can simulate the internal organs, nerves, etc., it is not real after all.  At least, it can't reproduce every cell - there are 50 trillion cells in the human body, and even Sakura can't do it with such precision.  Using it to develop new ninjutsu is not as effective as using real people, so some things still have to use real bodies.

    However, there is always a way.  Like cloning?  Anyway, there is no need to use such forbidden methods, otherwise even if she is a disciple of the fifth generation, she will not end up well - only a few high-level officials in Konoha can do this without any scruples.  Sakura still cherishes her current life very much, and there is no reason to engage in taboo human experiments at all costs just for the sake of a small profit in front of her.  In short, there must be a road before the car reaches the mountain. The ice clone is enough for the time being. Let's leave the future matters to be solved in the future.  After all, this kind of thing is too sensitive.

    "HeyHinata," Sakura felt a little helpless, grabbing Hinata's little hand and putting it against her chest, "Believe me, I won't do anything stupid. Why don't you listen to this, I'm still full of passion.  It¡¯s beating like crazy!¡±

    ?????????????????????????? Hinata¡¯s serious face was instantly broken, and Sakura laughed: "You are still so enthusiastic, you think you are Naruto!"

    "Hey¡ª¡ª, I'm serious!" Sakura also smiled, squinting her eyes like a little fox, "Okay, okay, well, let's not talk about this anymore, let's take a look at this clone first!"

    Ahem, the girl cleared her throat, suppressed her smile, and put on a nonchalant smile.  I saw the chakra on her body fluctuating slightly, the blue light flashing lightly, and the ice instantly condensed, forming a sharp scalpel on the palm of her hand.

    "Next, according to the plan" Haruno Sakura pushed the non-existent eyes on the bridge of her nose, "dissect myself!"

    The blade was aimed at the chest of the clone on the table.

    The two girls looked at each other, and the atmosphere instantly became serious. For a moment, both of them suddenly felt a bit breathless and nervous.  Dissect yourself?  It sounds extremely weird and creepy.

    So obviously the two of them have participated in many battles after graduation, and they have seen blood and even killed people, but for some reason, they feel a little thirsty.  Are you feeling uneasy because you don't kill people in combat - even though it's just an ice clone?  Speaking of which, the temperament of Sakura in battle is completely different from the peaceful Sakura in daily life.

    "Do you reallyreally want to do this? Well, it's enough to just look at it with your white eyes, right?" Hinata's slender neck twitched slightly, as if she had swallowed a mouthful of saliva.

    Sakura exhaled softly: "Although I have confirmed it with your eyes, I still feel uneasy if I don't see it with my own eyes! But don't worry, this time is enough."

    She opened the white cloth and exposed the clone's body to the air.  Holding the edge of the knife tightly, he gradually approached the girl on the table. The still cold blade of the knife was pressed against the white and soft skin on her chest. The cold front suddenly aroused small pimples on the smooth and smooth skin.  "Do it." Sakura muttered silently in her mind, and with a little force, she inserted the blade of the knife, and a few drops of blood seeped out quietly. Among the dazzling whiteness, the dark red droplets were particularly conspicuous.

    Sakura unconsciously took a deep breath.

    "I haven't seen my own heart yetit will hurt a little, bear with it, my dear!" She lowered her head and said softly to the clone.

    The sharp ice knife silently separates the soft flesh and blood, avoiding blood vessels, staggering the bones, lifting up the dark red meat, and the beating heart comes into view.

    The ultra-high scale ice clone shows its strong stability.  Even if the chest is opened and the belly is broken, it can still maintain its own existence until it is fatally injured. This is the benefit of high-resolution clones. In contrast, ordinary water clones and shadow clones will shatter and disappear as long as they are slightly injured.  , which is not the same as that.  ?.

    "This kid!" He shook his head, "He said he was helping dad with work, but he ran off to nowhere!" Ying's dad didn't take it seriously at all. He just thought it was a child's nature and smiled before continuing.  Went to work.

    And at a small training ground on the other side of Konoha.

    The one hundred and first duel between a certain yellow hair and red eyes is coming to an end¡ª¡ª

    "Thunder escape? Walk away!"

    Dazzling thunder and lightning penetrated the earth, crackling and rushing around, and then there was a burst of screams and the sound of clones exploding and dissipating. After the smoke passed, Naruto, whose yellow hair was electrified, lay on the ground.  A little white flag was raised.

    (Does dysmenorrhea count as menstrual pain? But Sakura has never encountered this (remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 100 Hinata¡¯s mother~

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Hmph, I won 4 games in a row today now I have 75 wins and 26 losses!" After stopping the seal, Sasuke walked up to Naruto with his hands in his pockets and looked at him condescendingly, "How are you, are you convinced?  "

    Naruto curled his lips and said unconvinced: "Damn it, it's the Sharingan again!"

    He grabbed his hair, suddenly turned over and jumped up. He looked exhausted just now, but he just lay there for a while and became more energetic again, shouting: "Hey, Sasuke, do it again! I will definitely beat you this time!"

    "Tsk, this is the first time today, you're at the end of the crane?" Sasuke felt a black line coming out of his head, and resisted the urge to roll his eyes, "If I don't fight you, you'll lose anyway!  "

    No, no, no, the real reason is that after four games, he has already consumed a lot of energy. If he continues to fight, he will be defeated by this idiot with unlimited energy

    "Ahhhhh, that bastard Sasuke started talking nonsense again!" Naruto went a little crazy when he heard "Tail of the Crane" and "You lose again anyway", "Let's do it again, let's fight until dark! This time  I will definitely beat you up!"

    "Get out of the way, now I'm going to challenge Sakura!" Looking at Naruto who was showing his teeth and claws, Sasuke quickly found a reason to put Naruto aside and not fight Naruto. He would be the one to lose in the next few games. Today  The record of victory that was finally achieved must not be left with any flaws!  Let¡¯s find a weak woman to challenge

    Well, witty Sasuke.

    The record between this guy and a certain weak woman is 58 to 35, with Sasuke behind.  However, most of the 35 games won were won after opening the three magatama sharingan. As mentioned above, after opening the three magatama sharingan, Sasuke's strength has been improving by leaps and bounds recently.

    Regardless of physical skills, ninjutsu, illusion skills, eye skills, calm thinking, and clever tactics, Sasuke is one of the best among his peers and is undoubtedly the pride of heaven.

    When the chuunin exams just ended, Sasuke had just opened the three magatama, and had not yet fully adapted to the powerful ability of the three magatama sharingan. At that time, Sakura could still dominate Sasuke; now that some time has passed, Sasuke has gradually become fully  Mastering the ability of the three magatama, she can integrate the powerful dynamic vision of the three magatama into high-speed combat. However, Sakura has been focusing on chewing books recently. Although her ice escape and physical development are enhancing her abilities,  Obviously, there is no obvious effect in a short period of time, the strength does not increase much, and Sasuke is often suppressed in the competition.

    In the recent battle between the two, she has won less and lost more.

    This made Sasuke's self-confidence rise a lot, and he even began to be eager to challenge Haruno Sakura, who was fully capable of fighting¡ª¡ª

    "Hey, Sakura, really have a serious fight with me this time! I want to see how big the gap is between us!" Sasuke turned around and said, his serious tone indicating that he was not just annoying Naruto.  Instead, he sincerely hopes to challenge Sakura once, "Come on, littleSakura? Hey, where is the person?"

    "She's gone. She was still there when I spoke just now" Naruto was also confused. He turned around and saw that there was no one on the sidelines. However, a few seconds ago, he clearly saw Sakura standing on the sidelines watching their fight.  Yes, this stupid fox's brain is suddenly not enough.

    "I saw ice" Sasuke's eyes twitched, as if he thought of something.

    Naruto didn¡¯t understand what Sasuke meant, and turned around with a confused look on his face, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Bing?¡±

    "Ice clone!" Sasuke gritted his teeth and burst out these words. He was sure that the pile of ice cubes was the residue left after Sakura's ice clone dissipated, and he felt a sense of being teased.

    So Naruto finally reacted and shouted angrily: "Huh? What! Did we agree to practice together? You actually used clones to deal with us!"

    "Let's go, Naruto, let's go find her." Sasuke rolled his eyes to the sky, and Naruto's excitement made him calm down.

    "Shall we find Sakura and teach her a lesson?" Naruto was stunned for a moment, then became distressed, "But can we beat her?"

    "Are you an idiot?" Sasuke was swallowed by this fool. Is their Uchiha's red Sharingan used to roll his eyes?  "That guy's clone won't disappear that easily. Let's go see if something happened to her!"

    "Oh! That's right, let's go!"

    And move the perspective back to the laboratory.

    Haruno Sakura, who had just finished playing, withstood the severe pain returned by the clone, and when she recovered, she found that she had not fallen to the ground, but was lying in Hinata's arms.

    At this time, the weather was still a bit hot, and the casual clothes Hinata was wearing were quite light and breathable.Her cheeks were in the girl's warm and soft embrace, and she was immersed in the softness. A pleasant scent of shampoo fragrance hit her face. Only then did Sakura realize that Hinata at this age already had some of the future potential.  Style.

    "Facial cleanser?" Miss Ying blurted out. Her brain, which had just regained consciousness, was obviously still a little dizzy, so she directly said the shameful words that automatically appeared in her mind.

    Fortunately, Miss Hinata is the eldest daughter of a wealthy family after all. She has never learned such lowly things, let alone someone who has been polluted by the filthy ocean of the Internet and still maintains a heart as pure as a white lotus.  : "Huh? What did you say?"

    "It's nothing, nothing." Sakura's face was heated by the girl's body temperature. When Hinata asked, she quickly denied it and hurriedly broke away from Hinata's arms.

    Her feet were still a little weak, so she put her hands on the table to force herself to stand up. There seemed to be a faint fragrance lingering in the air in her mouth and nose, so she took a deep breath, and her spirit suddenly perked up, and her head, which was in a mess, suddenly became a mess.  He calmed down a lot and stood firm.  She bent over, and when she raised her head at this angle, she was just a head lower than Hinata, facing the girl's delicate chin and beautiful collarbone.

    Seeing that Sakura was just dizzy and nothing serious, Hinata's worry passed, and another emotion surged up. Seeing that Sakura was a head shorter than her, looking at him with a low eyebrow, she was really angry.  Come everywhere.

    "Haru, Ye, Sakura!" She put one hand on her hips and the index finger of the other hand on Sakura's smooth forehead, tapping it once and for all, "You are such an idiot!"

    "It's obviously a technique I developed myself. You know the risks of ninjutsu best, yet something like this can go wrong! It's so reckless. Why can't people worry less! You almost killed me just now  It¡¯s your own fault, if you are really injured, I can¡¯t save you!¡±

    Sakura shrank her head and lowered her head like a quail, feeling great regret - not that she regretted being a bit arrogant, but that she had brought out Hinata's preaching mode.

    ??????????????????? Well, Sakura is so blessed that she doesn¡¯t realize her blessings. In fact, Hinata will start preaching mode to her, which at least shows that she has subconsciously regarded the relationship between the two as very close, close enough to qualify to preach to Sakura.  After all, Hinata is essentially a gentle girl, not the kind of person who likes to point fingers at others.

    But having said that, most people are impatient when faced with preaching, especially preaching from old ladies.

    "Yes, yes, yes~" Sakura could only pretend to smile and listen patiently to Hinata's Chun Chun teachings.

    After catching Sakura and teaching her a lesson, Hinata finally calmed down, her face turned from gloomy to clear, and Sakura secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    "In short, you have to take care of your own body and don't do some dangerous experiments casually!"

    "As you command, Mrs. Hinata~" Sakura had completely recovered from the dizziness just now, and said with a smile.  She likes to squint her eyes when she laughs, and her smile blooms like a sunflower. It is completely opposite to the indifference of the ice clone, which is warm and bright. When she said this sentence, the last few words had a long tail tone, and the teasing tone did not make people laugh.  , the feeling is annoying, but it has a slightly coquettish and flattering upward feeling. It is just the right amount of sweetness, as pleasant as a wind chime, but not annoying.

    Her spirit was many times stronger than that of ordinary people. After surviving that moment, her lingering fear only passed away for a moment, and she immediately returned to her normal state and started making fun of Hinata.

    Hinata glared at her and said angrily: "Tsk, you are so playfulnot serious! Forget it, what's next?"

    "Just leave it to me next. I have memorized the seals and chakra operation methods of this ice clone." Sakura thought about it seriously this time and made sure that everything was under plan and control. Then she said, "Now you can  Just use it for experiments."

    She smiled very naturally when she spoke. It was a very confident smile, with the corners of her mouth slightly raised slightly, with a little complacency and excitement. It seemed that the small mistake just now did not affect her at all.

    "How to do it?" Hinata asked curiously.

    ¡ª¡ªStrictly speaking, asking questions like this is prying into other people's privacy, and it is also a relatively sensitive ninjutsu secret. However, these friends have never tabooed these questions. They often exchange ideas for developing ninjutsu with each other, and sometimes develop them together.  New Ninjutsu.  In short, as long as you don't ask about how to form the seal - this is the real taboo of peeking into other people's ninjutsu secrets.

    Even as for the specific method of forming the seal, Sakura didn't think it was an absolute secret that would kill anyone if it was exposed, as long as it didn't spread to the enemy.

    In fact, Sakura has already submitted the secrets of the Water Gun Jutsu series to the Third Generation, and has now been included in Konoha's Book of Sealings. It is placed alongside S-level ninjutsu such as Wood Release and Flying Thunder God. As long as Konoha's ninjas meet the conditions, they can also  This information can be found.

    "Rights and obligations are equal. The reason why those high-security databases are open to her is not only because she is a disciple of the Fifth Generation, but also to reward her contributions.  The successful development of this high-resolution ice clone ninjutsu is largely due to the clone jutsu information given to her by the third generation and Tsunade, including the secrets of the first generation's use of wooden clones.

    Sakura answered Hinata¡¯s question readily.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)In Konoha's Book of Sealings, it is listed alongside S-level ninjutsu such as Wood Release and Flying Thunder God. Konoha's ninjas can also look up this information as long as they meet the conditions.

    "Rights and obligations are equal. The reason why those high-security databases are open to her is not only because she is a disciple of the Fifth Generation, but also to reward her contributions.  The successful development of this high-resolution ice clone ninjutsu is largely due to the clone jutsu information given to her by the third generation and Tsunade, including the secrets of the first generation's use of wooden clones.

    Sakura answered Hinata¡¯s question readily.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 101 New Ninjutsu: The effect of simultaneous intention and intention

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Chapter 97: New Ninjutsu: The effect of simultaneous intention

    "Master Tsunade has a ninjutsu called Ranshen Chong, which can convert chakra into electrons to attack the enemy's nervous system. The prototype of the new technique comes from this. Turn chakra's attack on other people's nervous system into a blessing for yourself.  Nervous system, in order to speed up the propagation speed of nerve signals and reduce reaction time, this is the ninjutsu I hope to develop."

    Sakura said it lightly.  In practice, it is very difficult.

    In the ninja world, it is common sense and instinct to use chakra to strengthen muscles to make oneself stronger, faster, and more durable.  Anyone who can be called a ninja can do it to some extent, even Naruto, who just graduated in the original work, is the same.

    Because this is a piece of cake: basically as long as you know how to move chakra, you can successfully add chakra to the body; even if you fail, it will only cause muscle fiber damage, which will soon be obtained through protein under the action of the human body mechanism.  Repair and thicken the muscle fibers - equivalent to a heavy workout.

    "But using chakra to bless nerves, just changing an object and changing two words, the result is completely different: as far as Sakura knows, the number of ninjas who can do this can be counted on one hand.

    The reason is obvious.

    ¡°Compared to the visible, tangible and large muscles, the nervous system is too small and too profound.  Not to mention those illiterate or semi-literate ninjas, even Sakura herself was a college student from a good university in her previous life, and she only knew a little about the nervous system.  Chakra is of course simple to bless muscles, but to bless nerves, you must at least know where in the body those nerves, which are usually too thin to be seen with the naked eye, are located, right?

    This alone is enough to eliminate 99.9% of ninjas.

    In addition, even if there is a ninja who has studied medical ninjutsu and human body science in depth and knows where the nerves are, I am afraid he would not dare to act rashly. After all, the nervous system is delicate, fragile and non-renewable, unlike muscles that are rough, durable and can be used on their own.  repair.  If you rush to experiment on yourself without complete preparation, you will definitely die miserably.

    And this second article is enough to eliminate the remaining one thousandth.

    Sakura looked through some information.  Raikage has a ninjutsu called "Thunder Release Body Protection", which can activate the body with Thunder Release Chakra, thereby greatly increasing the reaction speed of muscles and nerves.  Through the activation and blessing of the physical body's integrity through the Thunder Release Chakra, the first requirement can indeed be effectively avoided, and the Raikage's ultimate Thunder Release control can meet the second condition, which was originally developed by Sakura.  One of the ninjutsu.

    It¡¯s a pity that Miss Sakura gave up after thinking about it.  She probably doesn't have the time to practice Thunder Release to this level just for a Ninja Technique, otherwise she would be qualified to try the path of a muscular uncle

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­  Since there are other methods that can achieve similar results, I would like to thank you!

    "Nerve impulses propagate in nerve fibers in the form of electrical pulses. The original version of Ranshen Chong actually creates a weak electric field in the nervous system to hinder the propagation of nerve signals, so in turn, in theory, Ranshen Chong  It can also strengthen and speed up the conduction of electrical pulses, thereby shortening the reaction time and improving the reaction speed." Sakura used the ice clone ninjutsu while educating her friends, "However, to what extent it can be achieved, we have to first  Give it a try and see.¡±

    She formed the seals very slowly, almost one second at a time. This was because the high-resolution ice clones were very complex. Even Sakura had to carefully control the chakra movement in order to summon an ice clone.

    ?????????? Then Hinata opened her eyes and checked it in a familiar manner, and nodded: "Yes, it's okay."

    The two of them turned their attention to the ice clone.  The latter skillfully formed the seal: "Ninja Technique - Ranshen Chong", and then carefully controlled a tiny stream of chakra to penetrate into his own nervous system.

    The girls stared at the clone intently.  After the Chakra rushed into the clone, it was like a mud cow sinking into the sea. It sank and there was no movement. The ice clone still sat calmly, as if nothing had happened, still looking indifferent.

    For a moment, the two girls couldn't figure out why.

    After thinking for a moment, Sakura turned her head and whispered to Hinata, fearing that her voice would disturb her clone. "At least the first step was successful."

    The first step in the new ninjutsu is to drive the created chakra into the nervous system, which requires analysis.help.  Sakura forced herself to speak because she didn't know how to explain it.

    After thinking hard for a while, she still came up with nothing. Sakura touched her smooth chin and decisively stopped thinking about this aspect: "Forget it, just such an example can't explain anything. It's useless to think too much. Let's go on.  Give it a try.¡±

    It¡¯s useless to dream about something, it¡¯s better to practice it a few more times.  Hinata nodded in agreement.

    So a new round of experiments began. Sakura summoned the ice clone, and Hinata checked with her white eyes. The two of them were already familiar with this set of coordination, and then the clone experimented with new ninjutsu.

    The response speed has still been successfully improved, but the old problems have not been solved, and this time new problems have appeared that are very embarrassing.

    "Hmph" Taking back the ice clone, Sakura smiled bitterly, "Sure enough, the new technique won't be so easy to succeed."

    (Please comment~ It seems that the last sentence should be deleted when the chapter is broken, so that it seems more suspenseful?

    I recently saw a book on a certain website called Bow to the Cross-dressing Boss, well, it¡¯s very nice (serious face) (remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 102 Miss Sakura¡¯s heartfelt words

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Chapter 98 Miss Sakura¡¯s heartfelt words

    "New techniques are indeed not so easy to succeed."

    When Sakura said this, she pursed her lips and shrugged, trying to show her helplessness in a cool and unrestrained manner.

    Hinata has long discovered that her friend Sakura likes to make boyish gestures.  Maybe she was still a tomboy when she was in ninja school, right?  Before development, there is no difference between a little boy and a little girl.

    However, after graduating from school, Sakura's facial features gradually bloomed, quietly blooming like a budding flower, and began to show off the charm of a young girl.  When you make these little moves inadvertently, you no longer look like a tomboy, but reveal the heroic and playful spirit of a girl.

    Hinata smiled secretly, but she didn't say anything.

    He just said: "Setbacks are to be expected. Good things come in hard times!"

    Indeed, the development of new ninjutsu is originally expected to take a lot of time. It may be successful at that time, it may take ten days and eight months, or it may take two or three years, and so on.

    Sakura sighed, Hinata patted her shoulder and said nothing more, everything was in silence.

    This was repeated many times.  It wasn't until Sakura ran out of energy that she stopped the experiment.

    Withdrawing the last ice clone, Sakura wiped the sweat from her forehead.  Looking out the window, the sun was already high in the sky. Before I knew it, the morning had passed and it was almost noon.

    "Shall we go eat?" Sakura touched her belly that was about to sink in. She felt that her front and back belly were already touching each other.

    "You go ahead," Hinata shook her head and said, "Do you have any plans for the afternoon?"

    "Hmm" Sakura bit her finger and thought for a moment, "Don't rush to continue the experiment after dinner. I'll write out the report on the ice clone and hand it in first, and ask the master to answer the questions I just asked. The experiment in the afternoon  ¡­I can just do it myself, I am already very proficient in ice clones, so I don¡¯t need to trouble you to check it for me, just go about your business.¡±

    "That's fine, then pay attention to your safety and I'll leave first~" Hinata waved goodbye, "Bye~!"

    Bang!  After saying that, Hinata's figure dissipated and turned into a cloud of smoke.

    Sakura blinked, a little stunned: "Uhit's actually a shadow clone!"

    Of course, people in the Hyuga family also have chakra with attributes. For example, Hinata's natural attributes are fire and thunder (this is what the Book of Formation says), so in principle, Hinata can also use fire escape and thunder escape, but this way  The price/performance ratio is just too low.  However, Ninjutsu such as Three Body Jutsu and Shadow Clone are still used by the Hinata family from time to time.  Especially since Hinata had already broken away from the shackles of the soft fist inherited from her family a long time ago, she would certainly not be turned away from practical ninjutsu like Shadow Clone.

    After lunch, Haruno Sakura returned to the laboratory, took out a few pieces of white paper and scrolls and started writing a ninjutsu report.

    "Report on the successful development of 'Ice Release-Ice Clone' (combat type, reconnaissance type and medical research type)" She pondered for a moment and wrote this title on her head.

    ¡°After all, she went to college in that world and also attended a ninja school for several years in this world. She could write such a copy effortlessly and in one go.

    "Author: Haruno Sakura."

    "Auxiliary research and development: Konoha Confidential Information Room, the third Hokage Hiruzen Sarutobi, the fifth Hokage Tsunade Hime, Mizuki Shiro, and Hyuga Hinata."

    "Abstract: Ice Release - Ice Clone is a clone technique based on the blood inheritance limit - Ice Release Chakra. It was developed with reference to the characteristics of water clone, shadow clone and wood clone. It is divided into three types according to different uses.  The different clone techniques are combat type, reconnaissance type and medical research type. As a clone technique within the limits of blood inheritance, compared with the wooden clone technique of the first Hokage Senju Hashirama, it can be speculated that the ice clone has the characteristics of less chakra consumption, high combat effectiveness,  It has the characteristics of high damage tolerance and high difficulty of execution.¡±

    "Spell casting requirements: Ice clone requires the caster to master the ice escape blood inheritance limit, be proficient in ordinary clones, water clones (combat type ice clones require proficiency) and shadow clones (reconnaissance type ice clones require proficiency), and understand wood clones  Technique, with high chakra control (medical research ice clones require extremely high control)."

    ¡°The order of seal formation: Wei-Si-Yin-Wu-Xu (combat type).

    Wei¡ª¡ªSi¡ª¡ªYin¡ª¡ªSi¡ª¡ªXu (reconnaissance type).

    Wei¡ª¡ªSi¡ª¡ªYin¡ª¡ªWu¡ª¡ªSi¡ª¡ªXu (medical research type).  "

    "illustrate:¡­¡­"

    She paused here for a moment, rubbed her temples, organized the words in her mind, and then continued to write as fast as she could.

    &n?It¡¯s inappropriate to say: If this ninjutsu can be supported by data from human experiments, the research and development progress will be greatly accelerated.

    However, as everyone knows, there has been a so-called genius ninja defecting in Konoha because of human experimentation, which makes any matter with the word human experimentation become particularly sensitive and difficult.

    Sakura didn¡¯t know what impact it would have if she wrote this sentence.

    There were indeed voices in the village comparing her to Orochimaru, far-fetched comparisons: the same poor background, the same talent, and perhaps the same rebelliousness - although from Haruno Sakura's point of view, those ignorant people  Whenever the villagers and ordinary women see a genius ninja, they will compare him with Orochimaru.  It is the nature of mediocre people to gossip. No matter where you are, there will be a group of people who don't like others. They say weird things out of jealousy.

    (Continue to ask for recommendation votes~

    PS, Qidian cannot recognize the symbol of that point, so the format of future ninjutsu will be changed from "x Release.xxx" to "x Release-xxx", an embarrassing little problem)

    (Some people complain that this chapter is too watery So let's update another chapter tonight It shouldn't be a big problem) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 103: Long admired name, Haruno Sakura

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Chapter 99: Long admired name, Haruno Sakura

    No matter how much they gossip behind her back, they can't damage even a single hair on Sakura's head.

    Therefore, she always regarded it as the spring breeze blowing on her face.

    But if she mentions the words "human experiments" in the report, I'm afraid those gossips will take the opportunity to cause trouble.  Sakura never thought that the contents of private letters would not be leaked, haha

    "Konoha is not the Hokage's one-word hall, the water inside is very deep.  There will really be some trouble at that time. Not to mention Danzo, it will be the senior officials and even the two Hokage advisors, Mito Monobu and Koharu Kaden, who want to take the opportunity to create something and engage in the Hokage system.  Not impossible.

    In Konoha's political system, the Hokage Advisor and the Hokage Department cannot really be thought of as being on the same side.  After Sakura was accepted as a disciple by Tsunade and regarded as a member of the Hokage family, she gradually began to understand these things.

    Sakura hesitated again and again, putting down the pen several times and picking it up again.

    "Alas!" Finally he sighed.  She didn't want to step into this mud pit, so she had to put down the pen and put away the scroll.

    Taking the scroll with her, the girl went straight to the Hokage's office.

    She went straight to the door of the office and no one stopped her - as a disciple of the Hokage, she still had the privilege to visit the Hokage anytime and anywhere.

    Just as he was about to open the door and go in, Tsunade's lazy and somewhat hoarse voice came from behind the door: "Is it Sakura? Don't come in, wait a moment, there is a meeting here. If you need anything, please wait.  Come back after you finish here!"

    Sakura was about to retreat when she heard an old and tough unfamiliar voice say: "It's okay, Lord Fifth Hokage, it will take a while before the meeting starts, so let your disciples come in and talk!"

    Then she recognized the voice of the Third Hokage, his tone was always gentle and kind to the younger generation of Konoha: "That's fine. Sakura, come in."

    Sakura frowned. Those who spoke were obviously important people, but she had no impression of the old man's voice in the middle. She didn't know who it was.

    With some doubts, Sakura pushed the door open and walked in.

    The thin figure standing by the door holding a pipe in his mouth and puffing away smoke was the Sandaime Hokage she was familiar with. She quickly bowed her head in greeting: "Good afternoon, Lord Sandaime Hokage."

    Then there was Tsunade, who was sitting behind the desk with half of her face covered by a mountain of documents. Sakura could vaguely see the faint dark circles under her eyes. She must have not had a good rest since taking over as the Fifth Hokage.  The girl continued to nod and say hello: "Good afternoon, master."

    Finally, there was the third person in the room. His head was wrapped in a thick bandage, and one eye was tightly covered.  He turned his head, squinting the exposed eye, and cast his sinister gaze on Sakura like a vulture, and a gloomy aura suddenly enveloped the girl.

    The man looked at Sakura with scrutiny and said slowly: "Is that Haruno Sakura?"

    His voice sounded like rotten wood that had dried on the ground, dry and hoarse, with an air of twilight.

    As a time traveler, Sakura could of course recognize that this old man, who was full of the aura of a superior just by standing simply, was Danzo.

    However, Sakura "should" not know him, so she just nodded and looked at Danzo with a hint of confusion: "Yes, I am. Are you?"

    "I am Danzo. I have admired my name for a long time, Haruno Sakura" Danzo said meaningfully.

    Sakura frowned slightly without realizing it.  Her current height is 163cm (note), which is not much shorter than Danzo who is 1.70 meters tall, but the way Danzo looks at her is like looking down from above.

    This is an extremely tough person.

    Sakura didn¡¯t come to this conclusion based on the comics of her previous life, but saw it from the man¡¯s demeanor, actions, and words.

    The seemingly polite greeting has a deeper meaning.

    As the leader of the Gen, saying "I have admired you for a long time" with ulterior motives to a ninja, in Sakura's opinion, is almost the same as saying "We have been paying attention to you for a long time."

    Sakura considers herself to be an honest person and an honest person, without any ulterior motives, nor is she a sneaky time-traveler.  As a younger brother of Konoha with upright roots, Sakura Haruno can withstand scrutiny and is not afraid of being noticed by anyone or any organization.

    However, it is an unpleasant thing to be said to someone's face.  To be able to say something like that - even if Danzo might not think Sakura understood it - could certainly be seen as some kind of small demonstration.

    If Orochimaru is a poisonous snake hiding in the dark corners of the woods, waiting for opportunities to bite people, then??Compared with ordinary attribute clones and shadow clones, it has more powerful combat power, is more similar to the original body, and has an absolute advantage in all attributes.  "

    He opened his chatterbox, recalling his youthful years, and talked about the eventful past when he fought with the First and Second Hokages, talking a lot like an ordinary old man.

    Finally, he concluded: "Ice escape is also a kind of blood inheritance limit. In principle, it is the same level as wood escape. If the wood clone is used as a reference object, the power of the developed ice clone will be comparable to that of the wood clone, and far exceeds other types.  The clone technique. Of course, the power of ninjutsu varies from person to person, and the First Hokage"

    The third generation was silent, as if he was thinking about something and stopped talking.

    So the topic of ice clones ends here.

    Before leaving that day, Sandai gave Senju Hashirama¡¯s Wood Clone Secret Scroll to Sakura.

    This is why Sakura focused on the wooden clone in the scroll.

    When Sakura recalled the previous scene for a moment, the Sandaime Hokage had already reviewed the ice clone mystery scroll submitted by Sakura at an extremely fast speed.  He smiled and nodded, obviously pleased with the new jutsu Sakura had developed.

    "Sakura, please use the ice clone here to open our eyes." The third generation narrowed his eyes and said kindly, "We haven't seen the blood successor's limited clone in a long time!"

    (Note: According to official data, Haruno Sakura was only 161cm by the time of the final battle. Here, Sakura¡¯s height of 163cm is because her physical development has been stimulated by the ice escape.

    By the way, girls who are slightly taller will look better than short girls.  )

    (Danzo is a very contradictory person. Maybe what I wrote is slightly different from the original work. This is because the third generation is not dead and Danzo¡¯s ambitions are not that inflated.)

    (Continue to ask for recommendation votes~) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 104 When apologizing...it's just common sense!

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen the Blood Succession Limited Clone for a long time!¡± The third generation¡¯s tone was filled with expectation.

    "As ordered, Hokage-sama." Haruno Sakura nodded and walked to an empty place aside.

    Both hands quickly formed seals: Wei-Si-Yin-Wu-Xu, "Ice Release-Ice Clone!"

    Another Haruno Sakura stood in the office as a cloud of smoke emerged.

    She moved her wrist joints, and her emotionless blue eyes scanned the three people in the office indifferently from left to right - lingering on Danzo for a while longer.

    The clone swayed its waist, took a step forward, and walked in front of Sakura. Two ice kunai were quietly produced in its hands, with one hand guarding its chest and the other resting on its waist, ready for battle.  Even in the absolutely safe Hokage's office, the ice clone still maintained a high degree of vigilance.

    Everyone present saw it and their hearts moved. The three shadow-level experts were all experienced ninjas. Naturally, they could not fail to see the mystery of ice clones.

    The precise step she made just happened to protect Sakura behind her, vaguely blocking the possible attack direction of the three of them.

    What looks like a graceful and delicate waist twist is actually a superb physical skill.  While the thighs are swinging, the entire line of the hips, waist, ribs, shoulders and head from bottom to top, and the spine are gently swaying with the girl's swaying steps. The center of gravity of the body is slightly shaking, which can not only avoid  Locked by the enemy, he is always adjusting his posture of exerting force. It seems that as long as there is any disturbance, he can immediately kill the enemy!

    ? Rich Rouquan flavor.

    The third generation knew that Sakura had learned some knowledge of Rou Fist from Hinata, so it was not surprising that there was a bit of Rou Fist in her physical skills.  But can the clone also perform such exquisite physical movements He took a sip of water pipe, smacked his lips, and took a puff of smoke out the window, seeming to be immersed in the wonderful smell of tobacco.

    On the other side, Tsunade clasped her hands on the table, held her chin lazily, and nodded slightly.

    Danzo, who had just taken the scroll from the Sandaime and glanced at it for a few times, just looked at the ice clone thoughtfully, squinted his eyes, and tapped his cane with his right hand, silently, seemingly not noticing the ice clone.  There was a hint of hostility and vigilance towards him, and his always gloomy face made it difficult to tell what he was thinking.

    With her peripheral vision, she glanced at the reactions of the three of them, and Sakura said loudly: "She is a combat-type ice clone."

    ?Then comes the reconnaissance type.  Sakura slowed down the seal formation speed: Wei-Si-Yin-Si-Xu, "Ice Release-Ice Clone!"

    Amid the smoke, another girl who looked exactly like Sakura appeared on the field.

    She nodded slightly to her and the other three people present, and said calmly: "I am a reconnaissance ice clone." Then she carefully observed the environment of the office.  Both are ice clones with the same appearance, but this one can be clearly distinguished from the combat clone - the combat clone gives people a cold and hard feeling like an iceberg, while the reconnaissance clone has a temperament as cold as a clear spring.

    The last one is the medical type.  This time Sakura formed the seals more slowly and carefully: Wei-Si-Yin-Wu-Si-Xu, "Ice Release-Bing-cough, cough!"

    The smoke had just emerged and the ice clone had not yet begun to appear. Sakura suddenly stopped performing the technique and pretended to cough several times to cover up her embarrassment: "Ahem, sorry, I made a mistake."

    ¡°Actually, she didn¡¯t make a mistake, she just almost summoned the clone from the laboratory here

    It has to be said that Sakura accidentally saved the third generation again.

    Otherwise, how embarrassing it would be if at the subsequent memorial service, when the cause of death of the third generation was mentioned, "he died of excessive blood loss due to nosebleeds" The memorial service really can't be held, can it

    Well, the gear of fate was unknowingly turned in another direction by the girl!

    The above is all nonsensestop gossiping.

    Of course the three of them didn¡¯t know what mistake Sakura had made, and they didn¡¯t care about it, so they could calmly watch Sakura re-form the seal and summon the last ice clone¡ª¡ª

    She is a more refined clone.  No, it should be said that she isa living person.

    The lavender blood vessels on her face were vaguely visible under the almost transparent skin on her face. Her small nose twitched slightly between exhalations and inhalations. Her chest rose and fell slightly with her breathing, and even her exhaled breath had a hint of it.  A moist warmth.

    She blinked, her emerald-like eyes as lively as a real person; she stood next to Sakura's body lifelike, making the same hand seal gestures as Sakura, as if if she blinked, she would not be able to tell the difference when she opened her eyes again.  Which of the two is the real person and who is the clone.

    ¡ª?The Kakashi of this series can use shadow clones to fight them.

    Sakura has just been promoted to chunin, one level higher than the two genin Sasuke and Naruto. According to this unspoken rule, there is no problem for her to use her clone to spar with the two of them without saying hello.  But if Haruno Sakura really does this to her companions who are fighting side by side, her emotional intelligence will explode and she won't even be a friend anymore.

    It was precisely because of this that Sasuke was a little angry; on the contrary, Naruto didn't say anything. This nervous guy was not so sensitive. He just didn't find Sakura yesterday and just came to take a look today.

    "Ahwell, I apologize!"

    Sakura was also aware of Sasuke's little mood. It was her fault, so she apologized cleanly and made a very formal, ninety-degree bow.

    However, there seems to be a saying that "it is common sense to expose your breasts when apologizing"?  When she bent over, she put her hand on the loose and exposed neckline of her pajamas, and suddenly remembered a sentence circulating on the Internet.

    ¡°Bah, bah, bah, you don¡¯t have this common sense!

    (ps, some people say that the first generation of Mu Dun was so powerful because he mixed masculine chakra, which makes sense, but I think the main reason is because of who he is reincarnated)

    (PS2, I like both becoming a hundred and getting married, but now the protagonist is taking the single route, and the love line should be stated in the ending volume or the extra chapter. Before that, I will explain it in advance. By the way, what is the meaning of broken shoes?  ?!!)

    ¡¾This chapter was probably banned because of the title, so the original titleyou know.  After removing the breasts, it was unblocked. I feel sorry for you, Sakura.  ¡¿

    (Continue to ask for recommendation votes~) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 105 Please give me a high-level mission that will lead to death. I want to die. Thank you.

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Chapter 101: Please give me a high-level mission that will lead to death. I want to die. Thank you.

    Sakura lowered her posture so low that Sasuke's expression suddenly became a bit astonished.

    Although the breasts were not exposed bah bah bah, although it was just a simple bow and a verbal apology, the attitude was very sincere, which was enough.  Sasuke was a little surprised, but if he thought about it carefully, this was Sakura's style!

    "Humph, I won't do it next time!" He said proudly with his head held high, and he was about to point his nostrils at Sakura, but the corners of his mouth secretly curled up.

    It was Naruto who patted Sakura on the shoulder casually, grinned and said, "Hey, I forgive you!"

    "Yesterday was my fault, but let me tell you," Sakura also laughed, "The ice clone is really powerful! You can try it today!"

    "Okay, okay! But, today should be a mission day, right?" Naruto thought for a while and said, they now do a mission every two days as a break, combining work and rest.

    "Hmph, Kakashi-sensei went out to run a mission alone, so we can only take on some boring D-level and E-level missions, which is so boring!" Sasuke crossed his arms and curled his lips and said, "If we still do E-level missions today,  Level task, we might as well go practice! Tsk, what a waste of time!"

    "Yes, I really miss the missions in the Land of Waves! Recently I have been doing low-level tasks such as pulling weeds and cleaning rivers. We defeated the Jonin team, can't we take on some more advanced tasks!"  People also shouted.

    Sakura sighed helplessly: "It's useless for you to say these things to me. I'm also very helpless! Unless you pester the third generation grandfather again to ask for a high-level mission."

    This time even Naruto hesitated: "This is not good, is it?"

    You also know that this is not good, right?  !

    "Tch! Anyway, if they are still boring tasks, Sakura, let's just use the clones to deal with them and then go practice!" Sasuke's face darkened when he thought of those boring and troublesome tasks.

    "Sighthat's not good," Sakura thought for a moment and snapped her fingers, "Oh, by the way, I almost forgot!"

    "You guys sit down first and wait for me!" As she said that, she ran back to the room.

    ?Brush your teeth, wash your face, comb your hair, and change your clothes. Fifteen minutes later, Haruno Sakura appears in new clothes!

    ¡°Ding-deng-deng-deng~! Look, what is this!¡±

    "Hey, isn't this a Chunin vest? Oh, I almost forgot, you are already a Chunin!" Sasuke suddenly realized, "I understand!"

    "Ah ah ah, Sakura is already a chunin. Damn it, I want to be promoted to a chunin too!" This was the lament of Naruto who was full of envy, jealousy and hatred.

    "Hey, I went to the office building yesterday and picked this up in advance. It was supposed to be issued uniformly next week!" She said proudly, took out her wallet and took out a red ID book, "The point is  This, my Chuunin ID card!"

    Slender fingers dexterously opened the notebook, which read:

    "Konoha Ninja Login Form

    Name: Haruno Sakura.  Gender: Female.  Level: Chuunin.

    ¡­¡­

    Personal profile: My hobby is studying chakra and water escape ninjutsu. I like water the most and hate impure water the most.  "

    There is also a recent personal photo of Sakura on the title page. In the photo, the girl is wearing a short-sleeved T-shirt with a white circle family crest and a chuunin vest. She purses her lips, bends her eyes, and smiles very artistically, with a sense of humor.  The tranquility and sweetness of the quiet years - this is completely different from the ugly photos taken in the previous life. The personalized atmosphere of the ninja world is still quite strong.

    Sakura tapped "Level: Chuunin" with her finger several times and glanced at Naruto with disdain: "According to the regulations, as a genin, Naruto, you should call me Haruno Sakura, Chuunin-sama!"

    "What?! There is such a rule?!"

    "Calm down, Naruto. It doesn't matter whether there is this rule or not," Sasuke held Naruto down. "What matters is that Sakura is saying that we can now take on C-level and B-level missions!"

    "Yes, that's exactly what it means!" Haruno Sakura clasped her hands together and said with a smile.

    "Oh! That's right, great! Let's go then!"

    Konoha Mission Distribution Office.

    This place, which has not appeared in more than eighty chapters, has now changed its location and moved to a new building.

    The house where they received the mission to the Land of Waves was unfortunately affected by the battle during the Chunin Examination and became a dilapidated building and has been demolished.

    &n, Dayi said Lingran.

    "Sorry, I think whether a mission is suitable for us should be judged by the ninja who takes the mission, not by the dispatcher. In short, please show us the B-level and C-level mission sheets." Sakura's face  Already a bit unkind, she said suppressing her anger.

    Dispatchers only have the power to help ninjas search and register tasks. Deciding which tasks to take on for others is overstepping their bounds.  Maybe it was the mediocre Ninja School graduates from the previous batch that gave him the illusion - maybe he hadn't had a young face doing high-level tasks for several years, maybe it was because he had been a dispatcher for a long time that he got a bureaucratic atmosphere. In short, Sakura felt that she  Being targeted.

    "Young people are always so passionate and impatient. However, if you accept a high-level mission, and then unfortunately the mission fails, then it will not only damage the reputation of the village, but also your young lives, right? So, I can't commit suicide.  I'll leave the mission to you. If you want to take over the mission, I still have a lot of E-level and D-level missions here." The dispatcher expressed his grief and said, "I am doing this for your own good."

    Sakura sighed and finally gave up on trying to reason with him. It seemed like this person was deliberately making things difficult.

    With a cold face and a hard knock on the table with her knuckles, the girl said coldly: "Thank you for your kindness, but I have to remind you that you only have the right to record. The decision of what task to choose is up to us!"

    She moved closer to the man, close to his ear, so close that a drop of spit could hit his face at any time¡ª¡ª

    "I'm sorry, please give us the B-level task of sending death to us now. We all want to die, thank you!"

    The breath of her words blew onto the man's face, and the angry heat could almost burn him.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Add an update chapter if it reaches the top 15 on the weekly list of recommendations, and how about adding an extra chapter if it reaches the top 10? Because there are suddenly many manuscripts saved, I have to find a reason to add an update!)

    (Continue to ask for recommendation votes~~)

    (Brushing teeth, washing face, combing hair, and changing clothes, does it take fifteen minutes to complete it? When I was in junior high school, I had a beautiful classmate with a score of 70%. She once competed with me on how fast I could urinate in the toilet, and I actually lost. Girls really have potential.  Huge) (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 106 A warrior with black hair and red eyes!  Bilibili!

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Chapter 102: The warrior with black hair and red eyes!  Bilibili!

    The expression on the dispatcher¡¯s face froze.  The man who felt deeply offended froze there, unable to say a word for a long time.

    He looked at Haruno Sakura, Sasuke and Naruto with wide eyes, and after a while he said: "I'm sorry, I don't have a B-level mission here."

    "Give me the task list and I'll look at it myself!" Sakura was not polite at all to those who had already broken their skin. She openly expressed her distrust of the dispatcher.

    "I said, no, no means no!"

    "The task list, task number 3275944, is a B-level escort task, and no one has taken it yet." Sasuke sneered and glared at the dispatcher with contempt, "Do you need me to continue?"

    The man was startled: "How did you see it?"

    After saying this, he realized that he was not asking for help, so he panicked and tried to cover up the task list.

    Snapped!  A small hand suddenly stretched out and grabbed the middle-aged man's arm. He tried hard to pull his arm out, but found that his arm seemed to be clamped by giant pliers and could not move no matter how hard he tried.

    He looked up along the white little hand, and it was the female ninja who reached out.  Although his mind was still very confused at this time, a man's instinct still prompted him to subconsciously take a closer look at the girl: he had to admit that although she was not the mature type he liked, she was still a pretty girl with a youthful flavor.

    Speaking of which, a man¡¯s instinct is that when death is imminent, do he still think about taking the last shot?  ¡ª¡ªNo, no, no, when death is imminent, all I want to do is take the last shot.

    "Please bring over the task list that my companion read just now, thank you." The girl grabbed his hand and prevented him from moving around. She stared into his eyes and said with a fake smile.

    The voice was still very gentle and sweet to the dispatcher's ears. Well, this guy finally gave up the fight. He also discovered that the girl holding him seemed to be much stronger than him and was not someone to mess with, so he started to use the beautiful girl  I comforted myself with the ostrich mentality of not losing even if I was bullied.

    Nasty thoughts began to pop up in her mind one after another: Her skin is so white and her hands are so tender Aren't these female ninjas usually just like vases? It's obvious that they put a lot of effort into dressing up. It's a pity that she's so young.  Point, not full enough, with his philosophy - "Yes? I can't afford it!"

    By the way, it feels good to be held by her hand. Can you hold it longer Don't let go!

    Wow, she made a blue handprint, but the handprint is so slender, her hand shape must be very beautiful, not the kind that shoots kunai every day and deforms the hand!

    "This task was originally a C-level task, but because of the higher reward, we upgraded it to B-level." The dispatcher muttered as he took out the task list, thinking about it in his mind.

    Seeing this guy handed over the task list in a knowing way, Sakura let go of his arm. She always felt that the man's eyes suddenly became strange, and his arms also looked oily. She didn't know why she felt bad in her heart.  cold.

    She took the order and read the introduction. It was an escort mission, requiring them to undertake the escort work for the film crew of "The Adventures of the Princess" during filming in the Land of Snow. The client was the film director and producer Takehiko Asama.  .  The remuneration is quite generous, and it seems that this series of movies is quite profitable.  The mission content does not sound difficult. It seems that it is unlikely to encounter dangerous opponents. Perhaps the biggest enemy is nature.

    At this time, seeing Sakura let go of his hand, the middle-aged ninja said in an old-fashioned way: "Even if you get the task order, as long as the client doesn't agree that you will carry out the task, it won't work!"

    This sentence could not be said to hinder them, but rather to curse them.

    Sakura was also laughed out of anger. This person was also interesting. She snorted coldly: "Hmph I won't bother you with this! We believe that the client has a discerning eye!"

    The implication is that he is ignorant.  The man wanted to say something else, but when Sakura glared at him, he shrank his head and didn't dare to speak. This man was the type who was mean-mouthed and timid. Now that he would give in, he would honestly entrust the task to someone else.  Found it.

    The client was a short, fat, unkempt middle-aged man with long hair. The dispatcher pointed at Sakura and the other three and introduced him: "No, they are the ninjas who accepted your request. The girl in the middle is  The two boys who lead the team are chuunin. If you feel dissatisfied with anything, please tell us and we will immediately replace you with stronger and more experienced ninjas."

    This man is also a seasoned man. Even if everything is done according to the procedure, he can still speak eloquently.While leaking, he kept hinting to the client that Sakura and the others were weak, and stepped on them hard.

    However, what is regrettable is that the client seemed not to hear what he said at all, and the reaction of the pudgy uncle was completely different from what he imagined. In fact, Haruno Sakura and the other two were also confused¡ª¡ª

    "Oh oh oh oh! Is it you!" The pudgy uncle's eyes lit up when he saw Sakura, and he shouted, which scared Sakura.

    "Haruno Sakura, Uzumaki Naruto! Oh, yes, and you, you are Sasuke!" The middle-aged uncle was so excited that he almost started dancing.

    This exaggerated reaction made Haruno Sakura and the others a little stunned.

    The dispatcher was completely stunned: How could the client know three brats who were still genin?

    "Huh?" Sakura asked cautiously, "Do you recognize us?"

    "Of course, of course! You are Sakura Snow Princess! You are waving such a big ice blade and jumping into the air~! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhd me!" This person was really dancing with excitement!  As he danced, he screamed strangely and made gestures with his hands and feet, imitating Sakura's movements of wielding an ice blade and slashing against Bunda during the Chunin Exam.

    "And that move called Frost Burial. Did I remember the name correctly? Boom~! In an instant, the entire ground turned into ice cubes, and then countless weapons popped out, poking the enemy into pieces at once.  Bleeding from all seven orifices!¡±

    Sakura stood aside, her eyes widened: it was the first time she discovered that they had gained fans after the Chunin Exams.

    ??And he is a legendary fan.  The kind that makes you scream until you faint when you see your idol.

    She felt that her embarrassing cancer had suddenly broken out and she was about to die.  There were so many things worth complaining about that she no longer knew what to say¡ª¡ª

    Sakura Snow Princess?  What the hell nickname?  Can you hit two more points?  And uncle, can you please lower your voice? Why are you speaking so loudly with such shameful words? The whole world has heard it!  And if you don¡¯t have any motor cells, why don¡¯t you imitate my movements? Were my movements so stupid and ugly?  And those onomatopoeias, uncle, are you enjoying yourself in front of everyone?  Don't have such a fluctuating expression!

    "The shadow clone will disappear when poked, but it will not bleed, my brother Sakura complained in her heart with tears streaming down her face And the seven orifices are bleeding. Do you know which seven orifices it is?  Naruto, you died so miserably!

    Really, she would rather run out and run naked now than let this fat man continue to perform here.  At this moment, everyone's attention was attracted to him, and Sakura felt as if everyone was looking at them!

    Sakura turned around and saw that Sasuke also had black lines all over his face and couldn't laugh or cry.

    Then she looked at Naruto - Naruto looked excited and pulled the fat man and asked, "What about me? I'm super powerful too!"

    "II knew it!" She rolled her eyes.

    And the fat uncle was also very excited and shook Naruto's hand - the two chuunibyou patients really hit the airwaves.

    "Haha, Uzumaki Naruto, of course I remember, of course I remember, that oversized toad!" He puffed up his mouth and imitated Bunta's use of the Iron Cannonball Ninjutsu, and spat out "Ah, puff, puff, puff," "That's it.  Spraying huge water balloons! Even the Ice and Snow Princess couldn¡¯t stop it! Boom boom boom! It blew up the ice!"

    He learned Wentai's slashing technique again, half-crouched and put his hands on his waist, as if there was a real knife there: "There is also the move of drawing the sword to slash, look at me, look at me, does my movement look like this?"  Like? Then hoo~! Boo~! Wow, slash it with one sword! The sword that kills gods and demons kills everything, even the space is broken into pieces!"

    Sakura was stunned, her open mouth expression froze on her face, she had nothing to say.  Chopping up space?  Fantasy script?  Uncle, you have such a rich imagination!  She really couldn't complain.

    Sakura wiped her sweat secretly, turned her head and said quietly to Sasuke: "This mission should we still accept it?"

    Sasuke gritted his teeth and sweat broke out on his forehead. This unreliable client made the B-level mission lose its appeal. Two voices in his mind, whether they were connected or not, were fighting frantically. At this moment, a nuclear weapon had been struck.  It's time to face off against the ten-tailed beast Tamama.

    While he was hesitating, the chubby client had put down Naruto's hand and walked to him, holding his hand enthusiastically - at this moment, the confusion on Sasuke's face turned into a frightened paleness.

    "Wow! I'm so lucky today. I can also meet the coolest cold-faced little prince, a warrior with black hair and red eyes, Bilibili!" His tone became more and more excited and exaggerated, just like those little star-chasing kids.  The girl met the adoring Oppa for the first time.

    "I remember the Raikiri move the most. Wow, it's so cool. Ahhh! Pour all my energy into my right hand and penetrate everything - Bilibili! Chidori! Charge!" The fat uncle exerted all his strength.  Holding his right arm, he howled at the sky.

    Sasuke - a cold-faced little prince, a warrior with black hair and red eyes, Bilibili - his face is pale.

    (I have already decided that the setting will only abide by the original text of the comic, and the settings of the theatrical version should be thrown away! I really have no interest in watching the theatrical version of the animation again, so stupid.)

    (Continue to ask for recommendation votes.) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)sp; Sasuke - a cold-faced little prince, a warrior with black hair and red eyes, Bilibili - his face is pale.

    (I have already decided that the setting will only abide by the original text of the comic, and the settings of the theatrical version should be thrown away! I really have no interest in watching the theatrical version of the animation again, so stupid.)

    (Continue to ask for recommendation votes.) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 107 Anyway, I have already given them the tickets. It¡¯s up to you how to form the CP.

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Chapter 103: Anyway, I have already given them the tickets. It¡¯s up to you how to form the CP.

    Pfft~ Sakura felt so awkward and stiff just now, but now she couldn't help but laugh rudely.  When this happened to me, it was really laughable, but when it happened to others, it immediately turned into a great comedy

    The cold-faced little prince?  Sasuke with black hair and red eyes?  Bilibili?

    "Bilibili? Hahahaha!" She had covered her mouth hard, but laughter still leaked out from the seam of her hands.

    ??A brown-haired tsundere and electric girl and a black-haired tsundere and a thunderous man?

    Hehehehe, their personalities are actually quite close!

    "Please calm down, sir," Sakura finally stopped laughing, grabbed the fat uncle and said, "We are ready to take on this task. So we need to confirm, are you the client of this task?"

    She shook the task list in her hand.

    "Huhu, I'm sorry, I'm really sorry, I'm so excited, I'm so excited to see the real person," he gasped. After being excited for a while, his head was already covered with sweat.

    "Thank you, thank you, for making you laugh," he took the tissue handed over from Sakura and wiped his forehead, then carefully looked at the task list in Sakura's hand, "Ahem, let me introduce myself first. I am "The Wind"  The director of the "Yukihime - Adventure" series of movies and the client of this mission, Takehiko Asama!"

    Director?  No wonder, it's normal for people who engage in art to have weird behaviors and ideas Sakura somewhat understands him.

    She has also watched several so-called classics of movies in the Naruto world.  Due to the long-term war, cultural and entertainment activities in this world have not been well developed.  Movies are still in the early stages of development, both in terms of special effects and shooting techniques. Therefore, the ninja battles in the Chunin Exams are a so-called movie in terms of the gorgeousness of the visual effects and the ups and downs of the process.

    Because it is actually normal to attract countless fans through one battle.  In other words, this was Konoha's original purpose - to promote their ninjas through the Chunin Exam, gain prestige, increase their popularity, and then obtain more mission commissions.

    As for the purpose of selecting Chunin, that is secondary.  Otherwise, in the original work, there would not be a grand competition where only one chuunin was promoted.

    "It's great that you can take over the mission," Director Asama rubbed his hands and continued, the blush on his face not completely gone, and his voice was still high with excitement, "Do you have any questions about this mission? No matter what the requirements and  We can discuss all issues and try our best to satisfy everyone!"

    "Mr. Asama," the dispatcher who had been unable to speak at all just now finally found a chance to speak.

    He was actually a little dumbfounded. Takehiko Asama's attitude towards Haruno Sakura and others was obviously not ordinary affection, and it seemed that these three young men who had not yet fully grown their hair were not ordinary genin or chuunin - he was like this  There are many ignorant ninjas in Konoha who usually don't care about current affairs or gossip. In short, it seems that his deliberate attempt to make things difficult is going to come to nothing.

    "What's the matter?" Asama turned around and asked.

    "They are still just genin, only Haruno Sakura is a chuunin¡ª¡ª"

    "Oh! Chuunin!" Uncle Asama screamed again, interrupting the dispatcher, "Have you been promoted to chunin? However, it is expected that a ninja as powerful as you will be promoted to chunin.  Let¡¯s get it done! Anyway, congratulations to you, Ice and Snow Princess!¡±

    Sakura laughed awkwardly: "Thank you, Mr. Asama. I'm just an ordinary chuunin. Please don't call me Snow Princess. This title is really I'm not used to it. Just call me by my name."  Well, maybe Sakura too."

    Takehiko Asama chuckled: "Hy¨­sukiuh, Miss Haruno Sakura, this title was thought up by our fans. If it bothers you, then it loses its meaning. I will call you Miss Sakura for the time being.  Well, let¡¯s go back and come up with a better plan for you to choose from.¡±

    Does this mean that this title is not good enough for the second grade, and you need to choose a more middle grade title?  Sakura resisted the urge to roll her eyes.

    At this time, Naruto, who was listening in confusion, wrinkled his nose and said, "Fans? The kind you eat?"

    "Idiot, fans refer to a group of people who also like a certain character," Sasuke replied, then turned to Asama, "Mr. Director, why don't we stop chatting for now, let's get to the point first!"

    "That's right, Mr. Asama. It's not too late for us to finish the business first and then chat." Sakura said with a smile, "It's not mentioned in the task list, so I have to ask you clearly, how long will this task take?"

    Asama Takehikomasanbsp; The ninja who had a small conflict with them before seems to have been transferred away. I haven't seen him in the past few days.

    Sakura didn't pay attention to this matter.  Of course, I never thought about using my identity to put pressure on him or show off - this is not a piece of writing that relies on showing off to slap someone in the face or pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger to advance the plot.

    But on her first day when she accepted a mission as a chuunin, she met such a strange person. What did it mean?  Sakura has lived in Konoha for so many years, and she knows very well what kind of undercurrent exists in Konoha now.  Or to put it more bluntly, there is a group of people - and there are quite a lot of them - who are dissatisfied with Konoha.  The middle-aged ninja's attitude towards doing things is nothing more than a manifestation of this emotion.

    Sakura is very familiar with this kind of emotion - a certain country used to be number one in the world for a long time, and then in recent years, it suffered heavy losses one after another, and its strength declined greatly. It was difficult to survive, there were internal troubles, and there were people causing trouble outside, and they had to endure it.  Come down and put your face up for someone else to have sex with you - in this case, isn't it obvious how everyone feels and what happened?

    Anyway, she has experienced it more than once.

    (PS, the turtle at home was stepped on, and it still died after holding on for several days. It has been raised for several years.

    My mood was a little affected because the body smelled so bad.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????Although I never fed it during its lifetime, at least I was the one who collected its body after death.

    It¡¯s really not easy to collect its body. After all, you have to carry such a smelly thing so far and throw it into the garbage)

    (PS2, I will continue to ask for recommendation votes in the new week. Although I wrote for my own entertainment at the beginning, now that many people are reading it, I will try my best to be more responsible for the readers However, I have not signed a contract.  You can only ask for a recommendation vote for the book to be included in the recommendation list. Other recommendation positions cannot be included. Sorry for crying out loud) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 108 The Phased Results of the New Ninjutsu

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Chapter 104: The Phased Results of the New Ninjutsu

    A person like Mizuki can betray Konoha, what else is there to say - don't think that Mizuki has always been a bad guy, at least when the political review passed and he was allowed to become the teacher of Naruto and other Xiaoqiang, his political score was the same as that of Iruka  One level!  (Note 1)

    It is useless to think about these things, and she sighed helplessly.  After being promoted to Chuunin, her level and authority increased, but it also meant that many embarrassing things that she would not have encountered when Kakashi shielded her from wind and rain before would also come to her.

    There are also happy things.

    With the support of Tsunade, the development of the new ninjutsu went smoothly; after a week, the new jutsu basically had a prototype.

    During today¡¯s routine sparring, she used this technique in actual combat. The new technique performed brilliantly: it still operated stably in fierce actual combat and was able to reduce reaction time by 0.01 seconds.

    This number sounds small, but its effect in the battle is immediate - today her record is a long-lost victory, 10:0, Naruto and Sasuke each lost five times.

    On the way home after training, she was still a little excited. It had been a long time since she had crushed those two with such a big advantage - well, mainly she had crushed Sasuke and Naruto.  She always wins more than she loses (only when her physical strength is not consumed too much).

    It can be regarded as a wake-up call for Sasuke, who has been a little swollen recently. He has been too obsessed with the improvement in strength brought by the Sharingan and has forgotten his basic training.  Sakura persuaded him several times that the essence of Sharingan is a strength multiplier, not the strength itself. Only when his basic strength is strong enough, the improvement brought by Sharingan will be huge enough.  Therefore, blindly exploring the ability of the Sharingan is actually an act of neglecting the fundamentals.

    When the dynamic vision advantage that the Sharingan is proud of was partially offset by the near-intentional effect brought by Sakura's new ninjutsu, Sasuke was completely suppressed by Sakura.  Then came five consecutive losses.

    Sasuke had always ignored Sakura's advice before. After this losing streak, Sakura saw him looking thoughtful and restarted the basic training that had been interrupted for a while - instead of practicing the advanced exercises that he had been obsessed with during this period.  Ninjutsu, you know that he has reflected on it.

    Having said that, being able to be used in actual combat shows that the new ninjutsu can already be declared a minimum success.

    "Then it's time to give it a name," Sakura said to herself as she walked home. "We can't keep calling it Ranshen Chong or New Ninjutsu."

    After all, Chaoshen Chong is just the prototype of a new technique.  After this technique has been greatly modified by Sakura, it is completely different from Ran Shen Chong and can no longer be confused.

    "How about calling it Ninpo - Sakura Chong - Stage 1?" When she crossed the roof of a house, she saw a cherry blossom tree planted in the courtyard, and she was inspired - her name also happened to be "Sakura".

    There is a saying, this name is already extraordinary for Sakura who is not good at naming.

    The title "Phase 1" expresses Sakura's ambition for the new technique.  With the generous sacrifice of countless ice clones, the girl has now accumulated enough lessons from failures and successes to learn to safely and effectively inject chakra into and bless the nervous system.

    This is actually not difficult - just as everyone who has learned to ride a bicycle will not think that riding a bicycle is a very difficult thing.  The problem is simply that if every time you fall while learning to ride a bicycle, you will die, then few people will be able to learn to ride a bicycle, which is said to be not difficult at all.

    "In short, it has been decided that the new technique is called 'Sakura Chong'! The first stage is simply to use chakra to strengthen the nervous system, roughly improving the reaction speed and thinking speed. The next step is the second and third stages  " She said to herself while jumping nimbly on the roof.

    When Sakura was reading comics in her previous life, she once complained about the behavior of ninjas jumping on the roof: she couldn't take the right path and had to hopscotch, which could not be explained except for the second hit.

    After she became a ninja, she discovered the advantage of jumping on the roof: most of the people walking on the road were ordinary people. They formed a slow and crowded flow of people, and it was impossible to run faster even if they wanted to.  So rooftop jumping is the right choice when you're in a hurry: not only can you avoid being jammed by crowds, but you can also walk in a straight line without taking detours.  This is not some middle-of-the-road behavior, but there is a real need in it.

    For Sakura, this high-and-high action method also has a kind of fun similar to parkour.

    ¡°For example¡­ when she saw a very tall telegraph pole on the street in front of her, the girl¡¯s heart moved.

    She quickened her pace and jumped to the low house in front of the telephone pole.?

    A country the size of a booger can only do so much, and it would be difficult to deal with a stronger jounin.

    Sakura shrugged, expressing no pressure.

    In this case, there is no need to delve into the secrets here.  Sakura also didn't want to look at others with colored eyes all day long.  Many times, the suspicion of others is nothing more than a neighbor's suspicion. You first assume that there is something wrong with others, and then when you look at other people's behavior, you feel that everything is suspicious.  The most terrifying thing is those who are fooled once in a while and feel that it is reasonable for them to doubt others. In fact, this situation is called a fool who thinks a lot, but he will always succeed

    On the way home, the girl kept in a happy mood and thought wildly.

    However, the girl¡¯s smile did not last until the end.

    When she was about to reach home, she suddenly stopped in an alley.

    The setting sun in the west stretched her body into a long and slender shadow, which was projected in the deserted alley, completely silent.

    "What do you want from me, you two?"

    The girl¡¯s cold voice sounded, breaking the long-lasting silence.

    (Note 1: I have already eaten the settings of the theatrical version.

    Note 2: This is not nonsense, it is true. Increasing temperature can indeed increase the conduction speed of nerve signals.  )

    (There was an update last weekend, and there should be another update this weekend, if there are no glitches)

    (I¡¯ve been thinking about it for a long time and still can¡¯t come up with any sexy chapter namesso I need everyone¡¯s brainstorming) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 109 Two strong men took advantage of the night to block the girl in an uninhabited alley.

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Chapter 105: Two strong men took advantage of the darkness to block the girl in an uninhabited alley

    Strange chakra.

    With strong mental power, Sakura has excellent perception ability.  Although they hid it well, to the girl, the sudden chakra fluctuation was still as obvious as a candlelight in the darkness.

    Sakura turned her attention to the dark corner where they were hiding. Even if they didn't use ninjutsu to hide themselves, that location was still an excellent visual blind spot.

    Hidden abilityfull marks.

    Since ninjas stepped onto the world stage and became the protagonists, the traditional projects of ninjas, such as concealment and assassination, have begun to lose importance. Modern ninjas play more of a frontal attack and fight in the open, and are less and less important.  He tends to operate in the shadows, so it's not too much to call him a samurai ninja.

    Just like Sakura, all her skills are focused on ninjutsu and taijutsu in frontal combat, and she really has no experience in how to hide herself.  To make her hide like a ninja, she would only be able to hold her breath, restrain her chakra fluctuations, and then hide in the dark. Ninjas with slightly better concealment skills would know at least a few ninjutsu to hide their bodies.  , sometimes hiding under the enemy's eyelids, the enemy may not be able to detect it.

    But sometimes the ninjutsu that hides one's own traces is also a double-edged sword at least when the opponent is Haruno Sakura, because she is sensitive enough to chakra at short distances, so doing so is purely superfluous.

    After confirming that they had indeed been discovered, the two ninjas hiding in the corner came out simply.

    They wore striped masks, standard vests and sleeveless tights. Sakura's eyes narrowed. In her memory, there was only one department in Konoha who made this look: Anbu.

    "Anbu? What are you doing?" Seeing the two people standing at an angle, one on the left and the other on the right, Sakura's heart sank, and she felt something was wrong.

    If you want to inform her of something, all you need to do is come to the door openly and openly, and send two people to hide in the dark and wait for her. Now they are even more defensive about her What does this mean?

    The ANBU is directly under the Hokage, and she is a disciple of the Hokage!

    "Ch¨±nin Haruno Sakura," one of the ninjas with a red cloud pattern on his mask said. His voice was of the type that had no characteristics and could not leave an impression. "There are a few questions regarding the political review of your application to leave the village for a mission.  I need your answer to a question, please cooperate with us."

    Didn¡¯t the review pass?

    Ying Xiu frowned slightly, feeling that things were getting weirder.

    Ninjas who lead a team on a mission abroad for the first time must routinely undergo political review after accepting the mission to prevent ninjas from taking the opportunity to defect or collude with external forces.  But this kind of review is usually not too strict, and basically normal ninjas can pass it quickly.  As Sakura, this is just a formality. How could it be delayed until now and the problem still exists?

    Is it possible that the ANBU still want to openly confront their immediate superior, Hokage-sama?

    "If you have any questions, you can ask me directly here. If it's inconvenient, we can go to the Hokage's office and ask in front of the Hokage." Her heart tightened, but she remained calm on the outside and said calmly.

    "Don't mess around, Haruno Sakura! Come back with us and accept the investigation. This is an order. Do you want to admit disobedience?" The red-striped masked ninja stepped forward and said sternly.

    The girl's heart moved.

    ¡° If it was Master Tsunade¡¯s order, it would be natural for her to be brought to the Hokage¡¯s office.  The ANBU in front of her avoided talking, dismissing her request as nonsense, fearing that there was something fishy about the order.

    "Order?" Thinking of this, Sakura sneered, "Then, where is the handwritten order? Please show the order signed by the Hokage!"

    "You can read internal ANBU documents if you want!" the ANBU ninja said forcefully, "Haruno Sakura, I'm warning you one last time, don't openly disobey, otherwise, we will regard you as a traitorous ninja and have the right to kill you.  Arrest or even kill them on the spot!"

    The ANBU's tone became deeper and gloomier, and the two of them took another step closer, leaning to the left and right to surround Sakura.

    The air seemed to solidify.

    The hand of the masked ninja unconsciously pressed on the ninja tool bag.  A Xiao Ran's cold murderous aura filled the air.

    "What, you want to do something?" The temperature contained in those light green eyes suddenly cooled down and became cold and indifferent.

    "Forging ANBU orders, violating the Hokage's will, and openly attacking ninjas from the same village in broad daylight Haha, what you did is??I just turned around and saw that the owner of this familiar voice was none other than Shimura Danzo.

    ¡°Hmph, are you finally ready to let it go?¡±  I thought you were going to continue watching the show!  The girl sneered in her heart.

    Danzo¡¯s concealment skills are much better than those of his two subordinates.  But this is of no use - within a few meters and at a close enough distance, Haruno Sakura's sensitivity to chakra is first-class, and even Danzo can't hide from her perception.

    "I have seen it, Danzo-sama."

    The girl raised the corners of her mouth, bowed slightly, lowered her eyebrows and spoke slowly.

    "I wonder what your orders are, sir?"

    Her hands were folded on her lower abdomen, and her chakra was surging under the calm appearance, but her posture was so familiar, respectful and calm.

    (Continue to ask for recommendation votes~~ I installed QQ Butler on my computer and it crashed, so I was a little late. The problem is that I just accidentally clicked on QQ to receive the medal, and QQ Butler was automatically installed!!) (Remember this site  Website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 110 Danzo¡¯s unfathomable intentions

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Chapter 106: Danzo¡¯s unfathomable intentions

    "I wonder what your orders are, sir?"

    Danzo remained silent and did not answer her question. His sinister eyes like an eagle just looked at her calmly, and his face with wrinkles as sharp as a knife did not change at all.  He waved back, and another ninja wearing an animal mask walked out behind him.

    "Chunin Haruno Sakura, according to the Hokage-sama's order to strengthen the review and investigate the traitors in view of the large number of spies appearing in the Chunin exams, the ANBU has been ordered to learn some information from you. Please cooperate." The animal mask stepped forward and took the  He took out a stamped order and held it up where Sakura could see it.

    ¡°Hmph, using a tiger skin as a bannerold fox.

    "Really? It says that those who are suspected must cooperate unconditionally with ANBU's investigation," Sakura said calmly after reading the order, "Then you dare to ask, am I a suspect?"

    The man was silent for a moment and said: "Of course you are not a suspect. The ANBU just needs to investigate a few things during your political trial, and I hope you can cooperate."

    "Really? Do you still need me to go back to Gen's base with you for review?" The corner of the girl's mouth curled up like a sarcasm.

    The ANBU ninja's tone remained calm. He looked at the empty alley and said, "If you don't mind, you can ask here."

    The girl was silent.

    She was not afraid of being tough like the two ninjas just now; this ninja of Gen gave in at every turn, and Danzo also used Tsunade's previous order to investigate spies as a banner, so it was difficult for her to refuse.  This hand holds chicken feathers as arrows, and Danzo can also play well.

    It¡¯s just In this case, apart from actually questioning her, what else can Danzo do?

    ¡°Then just ask here, I¡¯ll tell you everything I know,¡± she said.

    "If you can't figure it out, don't think about it. Her personality has always been so open-minded.  Maybe Danzo really always felt that there was something wrong with her, so he had to use some tricks to censor her like this?

    Hearing this, Animal Mask carefully took out two scrolls.

    "You should know what the Silent Barrier and the Mountain Secret Technique Scroll are We are going to use this next, do you have any questions?" He unfolded the scroll and glanced at the girl.

    "No." The girl stared at the scroll and said.

    Of course Sakura recognized these two scrolls.

    Needless to say, the silent barrier; the secret scroll is not uncommon in Konoha. It contains a secret technique of the Yamanaka family. When it is used on the subject, it can produce an effect similar to a lie detector. It is commonly known as the truth scroll.  .  Because it is very effective and does not harm the subject or pry into the subject's privacy, it only has the function of judging the authenticity of the subject's words, so it is widely used.  It is a common practice for Anbu to use this in important questions and answers. Sakura has no worries in her heart and cannot refuse and does not need to refuse.

    " However, this kind of scroll is expensive, and it has always been used only for important and serious matters. Unexpectedly, her status as a Hokage disciple also qualified Sakura to enjoy this scroll.  However, this was expected by Sakura, and besides, she didn't need to lie to deal with this kind of scrutiny - she had never done anything to rebel against the village anyway.

    The secret scroll in the mountain was activated by ANBU, and a weak chakra invaded Haruno Sakura's brain, locking certain positions, and then a faint green light lit up on the scroll.

    The animal mask looked at the scroll and started to ask questions.

    "On the third day of the Chunin Examination, when you led the team to leave the venue, why did you leave alone midway? What did you do after that, and who did you come into contact with?"

    "When we were ordered to go to support Sasuke, we found that there were enemies chasing behind us, so I stopped alone, killed all the pursuers, and then followed the team. Other than that, I didn't meet anyone else."

    Green light.

    The ANBU ninja then asked: "Did Orochimaru say anything to you in the second Chunin Examination, during the battle with Orochimaru? How did you answer?"

    "Orochimaru said that Konoha was not good for my growth and wanted me to defect to Konoha and go to his village. I rejected him."

    "Did you say anything else?"

    "that's it."

    "Why did you reject him?"

    "Because my family and friends are all in Konoha, and I won't be able to grow up if I follow him."

    Green light.

    After recording what Sakura said, the ANBU looked up at Sakura and continued to ask the next question.

    Most of them arep; At night, Ying hid in the room and used the ice clone to experiment with the second stage of Ying Chong while thinking about what happened before.

    What is Danzo¡¯s intention?  court?  Demonstration?

    Why do you want to drag her into your roots even though you know she is a disciple of Hokage?

    What conspiracy is there?  Or maybe she thinks too much. In fact, the usefulness of others has long been obvious, but she turned a blind eye?

    I thought hard in my heart, but still couldn¡¯t figure it out.  Probably, for a person like Danzo, others cannot understand his thoughts at all.

    The experiment went very smoothly: Ying Chong - Stage 2 can already last for a minute or two on the ice clone.

    However, the experience reported back made Sakura sweat in pain all night long.  In the second stage, violently increasing the reaction speed will bring huge pressure and damage to the nervous system. "Sakura Chong" can completely destroy the nerve cells of the clone in just a few minutes, causing the clone to collapse and die.

    To master it to the point where it can last harmlessly for a small battle, I'm afraid it will take a month or two of practice.

    The next day.  Sakura's political review passed.

    (Please vote for recommendation~) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 111 About this book.  .  .  The contract was sent.  .  .

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The contract has been sent out, so.  .  .  Will there be any reminders from editors in the future?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 112 Miss Sakura¡¯s poetic talent... is indeed extraordinary

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Chapter 107 Miss Sakura¡¯s poetic talent is indeed extraordinary (wrong)

    (In fact, the real title is: dragging the clone until it exhausts its energy is equal to a timeout and a loss)

    The weather is calm.

    In the vast expanse of sea, a solitary ship is sailing quietly.

    The sky is blue, the blue waves are rippling, and the sky and sea blend into each other.

    Under the bright sunshine, the waves are like snow, the waves are like scales, and the sea is as blue and clear as the sky.

    Leaning on the railing of the cruise ship deck, Miss Sakura Haruno looked at the poetic sea view in front of her, and couldn't help but feel a little emotional.

    "Ahem," Sakura felt that she was very inspired by poetry. How come there is no good poem to complement such a beautiful sea view?  Thinking of this, she cleared her throat, shook her head, narrowed her eyes, and chanted intoxicatedly¡ª¡ª

    "Ocean, you are all water~"

    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡ª¡± Director Asama, who was filming not far away, just took a sip of water and spit it out.

    "Ahem, thisMiss Sakura's poetic talentis really extraordinary!" The director covered his conscience with his hand and said, "Haha, by the way, why did Miss Sakura only use a clone instead of ending in person?"

    He pointed to the place not far away, where the camera captured, where Sakura's ice clone was engaging in daily sparring with Sasuke.

    "Fire Escape - The Great Fireball Technique!" "Water Escape - Water Formation Wall!"

    The fireball collided with the water wall, and the ninjutsu's confrontation set off a shocking wave on the calm sea. The roaring sound was still earth-shattering when it was transmitted to the ship hundreds of meters away. The aftermath was spread across the endless sea.  Concentric circles composed of circles of waves are drawn on the sea surface, spreading towards the end of the sea and sky.

    Wow - After the violent explosion, splashing water dropped on the nearby sea, like a short rainstorm, and Director Asama and other staff members were immediately chilled.

    But the fat uncle didn¡¯t care. Seeing such a gorgeous Ninjutsu attack, he was already short of breath, blushing, and completely excited.  Wiping the seawater off his face, Takehiko Asama looked at the camera enthusiastically: "Wow! It's so gorgeous, it's perfect material! Come on, did camera No. 2 capture it? Save it quickly!"

    He buried his head in front of the camera, concentrating on using the camera to capture the two people fighting on the sea from a distance, even putting aside the chat with his idol just now.

    Director Asama is really straightforward, but only someone who focuses on movies can make such a popular movie!  Sakura didn't think he was rude, she just shook her head in amusement.

    On the sea.

    Sasuke panted slightly, released his hands from the seal, and calmed his erratic breathing.

    The mist in the sky blocked Sasuke's sight, but in the vision of the blood-red Sharingan, the chakra of the ice clone in the distance was still stable and unscathed.

    "Sure enough, fighting Sakura in a place full of water is too troublesome, even if the opponent is just an ice clone" Sasuke frowned slightly and muttered to himself. He glanced at the girl standing leisurely on the cruise ship in the distance.  Sakura herself said, "If she were to end it herself, what kind of water escape would she use?"

    He shook his head, getting rid of unnecessary thoughts and focusing on the battlefield.  Sanmagatama's powerful observation ability reminded him that the Sakura chakra on the opposite side was moving rapidly, and the next wave of attacks was imminent.

    "Water Release-Water Dragon Bullet!"

    Feeling the calm water under his feet suddenly trembled, Sasuke's expression changed, and the rotation of the three magatama suddenly accelerated. The next moment - boom!

    The turbulent sea current surged out unstoppably from the calm sea, straight into the sky, and completely swallowed up Sasuke's figure!

    Whoa¡ª¡ª

    The violent cry of the teleportation technique suddenly sounded, and Sasuke, who avoided the water dragon bullet at extremely high speed, appeared behind the clone!

    Turn sideways, twist your waist, lower your shoulders, and raise your whip legs heavily.

    ??Taijutsu-Konoha Whirlwind!

    The fierce side kick mercilessly kicked the stunned clone away and fell to the water a few meters away!

    Take advantage of the victory and pursue it.

    Stimulated by the Thunder Chakra, Sasuke's movements became faster and faster, and the next moment, the ghostly figure appeared on the side of the clone again!

    Bang!  There was a low muffled sound, and the black-haired boy's attack was blocked by the ice cube condensed by the clone.

    Sasuke frowned slightly. The hardness of pure ice at minus 60 degrees is comparable to steel. What's more, the ice clone also poured chakra into it to strengthen its strength. Therefore, this blow is not enough to crack mountains and crack rocks.  How can I defeat the clone's defense!

    &nbsHe watched the art with relish and was fascinated.

    "Don't worry, Director Asama," Sakura comforted him. "Although Sasuke seems to have been escaping in embarrassment, in fact, the initiative of the rhythm still remains with Sasuke, because the ninjutsu used by my clone did not follow.  If you can match Sasuke's speed, it may seem huge, but in fact, you and Sasuke are just consuming each other's energy."

    "Oh~ Is that so? So as long as Sasuke continues to escape like this, sooner or later the clone will lose due to exhaustion of chakra?"

    "If he really does this, the clone will indeed be unable to hold on" Sakura nodded.

    Of course, it would be a different answer if I were to play in person - she did not say the last sentence, the girl just continued to add: "But Sasuke will never delay it."

    "Why?" The fat uncle glanced at Sakura in surprise.

    "Because in that case, for Sasuke, it is the second only result to being directly defeated by the clone. He believes that winning the duel by dragging the clone until the clone runs out of energy is equivalent to a timeout loss." Sakura smiled, "Sasuke is also a very good person.  Proud ninja!"

    The fat uncle blinked, somewhat confused about Sasuke's mentality.

    Sakura can understand Sasuke's thoughts very well, and so does Naruto's words - because they are both such people who refuse to admit defeat.

    But what will Sasuke do next?

    (Ahem, I really didn¡¯t mean to stop here, it¡¯s just that I have just finished writing one chapter here.

    Continue to ask for recommendation votes~) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 113 Director Asama expresses his support for taking everything in!

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Chapter 108 Director Asama expresses his support for collecting everything!

    What will Sasuke do next?

    Sakura is also very curious.

    She thought for a moment for Sasuke: illusions would not be effective on her clone. As for physical skills, with the kid's current skills, he would not be able to do anything to the ice ball for a while. So, do you still have to use that trick?

    She didn¡¯t put much chakra on the ice clone, so bombarding the clone with such intensive ninjutsu couldn¡¯t last long.

    In other words, if we want to end the battle before the clone runs out of chakra

    "No matter what you want to do, you must hurry up now, Sasuke!" Standing on the high deck, the girl looked down at the battlefield and said softly.

    Off the court, the ice clone also asked the same question¡ª¡ª

    "Sasuke, what on earth do you want to do? Are you planning to escape like this?"

    Sasuke was stunned.  Then what answered her was Sasuke's ninjutsu.

    "Art fire escape ho fireball!"

    The huge fireball collided with the clone's water dragon bullet again, and was annihilated into a scorching water mist that filled the battlefield.

    Sasuke's figure was hidden in the thick fog, but a strange bird song sounded from far to near.

    "Thunder Release-Chidori!"

    A figure suddenly came out of the thick fog, with dazzling lightning condensed in its hand, and rushed towards the ice ball where the clone was!

    Boom¡ª¡ª!

    Ice that is harder than steel is as fragile as tofu in front of Chidori. Sasuke's thrust, with unparalleled penetrating power and speed, penetrated the ice ball and the clone hiding inside in one fell swoop.

    "It's over." The three magatama accurately caused the Chidori to hit the key point on the clone's chest.  Sasuke let out a breath of air and raised the corners of his mouth slightly.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Sakura's clone finally dissipated and turned into a puddle of water.

    "Whatwater body!" "That's right."

    Sasuke turned around in shock, and an ice kunai quietly held the vital part of his neck. The words of the ice clone were spitted on the back of his neck with a cold breath¡ª¡ª

    "It's over, Sasuke, your tactical intentions are too obvious"

    "Well¡ª¡ª!"

    Before the ice clone finished speaking, his body suddenly froze.  She looked down in surprise. A hand wrapped in water-like lightning had already penetrated her chest, drilled a hole in her body, and then came out.

    The girl turned around with difficulty. Behind her, the blood-red three magatama of the black-haired boy was slowly spinning.

    "So, is this tactic concealed enough?" the young man said calmly.

    ??Using the water mist to block the vision to create a shadow clone. After the clone lures the enemy, he will then deliver a thunderous strike. This is Naruto's specialty Standing on the deck, Sakura felt a little confused.

    "I can actually tame the Chidori's Thunder Chakra so quietly. No wonder I didn't hear the sound. It's amazing" The ice clone that was about to dissipate said weakly. Her body had begun to disintegrate from the feet up slowly.  , turning into crystal ice cubes.

    "No, this is Rachel."

    Sakura has long complained that the huge noise of the Chidori is actually the result of poor control of the Thunder Release chakra, so it is recommended that Sasuke strengthen basic training and grasp the changes in the nature and form of the Thunder Release.  Now that she saw that Sasuke was able to tame the violent lightning as calm as a puddle, Sakura knew that he had indeed put in a lot of hard work.

    Sasuke withdrew his hand and said to the dissipating clone, "This is the end."

    "Phewit's finally over!" On the cruise ship, the director, who was nervously observing the battle situation with high-powered telescopes, breathed a long sigh of relief, "It's so exciting, an interlocking battle!"

    "Director Asama, you'd better keep watching this battle," Sakura smiled mysteriously, "There's still one last part!"

    Yes, the final blow.

    Click.  The body had dissipated, leaving only the clone whose head had not yet turned into ice, suddenly showing its last mysterious smile.

    Sasuke was slightly startled.

    Is there something missing?  Damn it, is this chakra¡ª¡ª?

    Then, there was an explosion that resounded through the sky.

    Boom!

    "Ice Escape-The Technique of Clone Explosion!"

    ¡ª¡ª"After further proficiency, by instilling more chakra into the combat-type ice clone, you can make it explode itself when it is released, turning into countless ice knives and ice blades to attack the enemy" Excerpt; "Sasuke is so handsome, didn't they find anything suspicious? A boy would not be so handsome So, the truth is that among these three people, there is only one boy, and he is the master of the harem, Naruto! And!  Sasuke is actually a shy girl who disguised herself as a man to get close to Naruto!"

    In the cabin of the cruise ship, Sasuke, who had been pretending not to hear anything, suddenly bumped into the wall.

    Rubbing his forehead, Sasuke forced himself to find a topic: "Ahem, where is Naruto?"

    The girl glanced at Sasuke. The light in the cabin was dim and she couldn't see his expression clearly, but Sakura was sure that his head was full of black lines now.  When encountering this kind of thing, most people would turn pale and be unable to say a word for a long time. Sasuke could still act as if nothing had happened, and his mental toughness was much stronger than the sensitive and willful him in the original work.

    "He's still sleeping!" Sakura was a little amused, "This guy actually ran with the ship all night last night, and he said it was special training. I really don't know how to say good things about him!"

    Sasuke was also speechless: "Let's go wake him up. With that idiot's recovery speed, he slept all morning and should be fully recovered by now."

    (Recommended votes for daily use~) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 114 Sakura¡¯s training philosophy

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Chapter 109 Sakura¡¯s philosophy of practice

    Haruno Sakura feels that she is definitely not a mysophobia, at least not among girls.

    After all, she has been a boy for much longer than a girl.

    So she just said to Naruto in a normal disgusting tone: "Should the clothes you changed out of this morning be washed? They are almost stinking!"

    ¡ª¡ªYes, Naruto has a bad habit that many men who live alone have, that is, they have to pile up clothes so high that they almost run out of clothes to change before going to wash clothes. If the space on the ship was not limited, everyone would have to do everything.  Even though they were crowded together, Sakura didn't notice that he had this habit.

    Then the boy refused without hesitation. It was too troublesome to wash clothes every day. Of course, he had to save up enough to wash them again!  Sasuke on the side silently nodded.

    "What's the trouble with washing clothes? Do you still wash them by hand?" The girl thought it was incredible.

    "If you don't wash it with your handscan you wash it with your feet?" Naruto asked stupidly. From the look in Sasuke's eyes next to him, it was obvious that he had the same question.

    Her eyes widened: "Didn't you use ninjutsu to wash it?"

    Naruto and Sasuke immediately showed expressions of "There is still such an operation".

    The girl took them into the water room with big strides: "I'll show you, watch carefully!"

    I saw her holding a water ball with chakra in her hand, pouring laundry detergent and one of Naruto's dirty clothes into the ball, and then carefully controlling the chakra to draw the water flow, rotating and stirring like a washing machine. After a while, the water  It becomes muddy.

    She picked up the clothes again and found that the dirty clothes had been washed clean.

    "See, it's relaxing and happy! Applying ninjutsu to daily life is also a very effective practice method." She smiled and said proudly.

    "Also, after washing the clothes, you can try using ninjutsu to blow-dry or dry them. This can exercise your chakra manipulation ability! We haven't done it for a long time since Kakashi-sensei taught treading water.  You have gone through chakra manipulation training. I estimate that when you can complete these things easily and freely, your chakra manipulation ability will be able to reach another level."

    Sasuke's expression changed: "Sakura, do you usually train like this?"

    "Haha, I have been practicing this way since I was able to refine chakrait has been almost ten years!"

    Naruto wrinkled his nose and asked with a foxy face, "How do you get here?"

    This guy is full of energy whenever he talks about training - the only exception is the special training in chakra control.

    "First use chakra to drive the water to stir. Didn't you say you learned the Rasengan? That's the method. Remember not to use too much force. After washing, blow dry with wind. Remember to accurately control the wind generated by chakra and ninjutsu.  It can't be too big or too small, otherwise it will damage the clothes, so you must practice carefully!" Sakura patiently pointed him, "Anyway, if the clothes are damaged, you have to wear them yourself. How about I teach you how to mend clothes?  Ninjutsu?"

    Naruto¡¯s expression froze: ¡°I¡¯ll do the laundry first!¡±

    "After washing, remember to come to the lounge to watch today's video!" Sakura shouted at the yellow-haired boy's back.

    In many things, Sakura often feels that she is out of tune with the people in the Naruto world.

    For example, she is used to walking on the road and is still practicing chakra skills in her hands; others think she is too diligent, but she just can't tolerate not being able to play with her mobile phone while walking - then she has to play with chakra.

    For example, the concept of "integrating ninjutsu into daily life and practicing it" seems to be very rare in the world of Naruto.  The mainstream view here is to concentrate on practicing when practicing, rest as much as possible when resting, and walk as if you are walking. Don't be distracted by thinking about exercise when you are dealing with daily chores.  But Sakura wanted to ask: Why not?  Using Ninjutsu to bathe and do housework can not only save time but also practice Ninjutsu. In fact, it has no harm at all.

    "Naruto and Sasuke are already close to each other, and they have been influenced by her a lot, but they still think her ideas are weird.

    But, okay, she is the current captain, she can do whatever she says.

    Haruno Sakura can also see that the two of them are still not convinced that this childish ninjutsu can play a role in training. They just find it very convenient and can save time in training.  However, she believed that as long as they persisted for a period of time, they would naturally discover the benefits of doing so.

    On the other hand, since the crew set out in the past few days, they have been using videos to review the duels in training, and the effect was surprisingly good. The three of them discovered many things that they had never seen before.??, can he still fly over and kill me?  The mouth is on my body. If he could do such a thing back then, can we not talk about it?  "Takehiko Asama said with an annoyed look. His long career as a director has made him accustomed to having the final say in the crew. Even though he has a gentle temperament, it is difficult for him to tolerate being rudely interrupted by his uncle.

    But isn¡¯t Takehiko too excited?

    Sakura was a little surprised.  She looked around. Everyone else in the crew was a little surprised by the conflict between uncle and nephew, but Fuji Fengxue had a strange look on her face.

    She, Naruto and Sasuke looked at each other.

    (Note: I also want to know what everyone likes about tfboys. I feel like I can no longer keep up with the times)

    (Continue to ask for recommendation votes~~) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 115 Asama¡¯s worries

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Chapter 110 Asama¡¯s worries

    Sakura, Naruto and Sasuke looked at each other.

    The former obviously didn't understand what Sakura meant, but the latter opened and closed his Sharingan instantly, and the black magatama flashed past, using this as a wink to show that he also noticed something strange.

    "Oh, Takehiko, these are all old things, let it pass," Asama Santao sighed, "Besides, if someone accidentally leaks something and attracts the snow ninja, we  That¡¯s it.¡±

    "Snow ninja? Are there ninjas in the Land of Snow?" Naruto interjected curiously.

    "Yes, although not many, they have a few jounin." Director Asama said.

    Sakura frowned slightly when she heard this, and asked a few questions: "Does a small country like Snow Country also have jounin? Logically speaking, it is already very difficult for such a country to cultivate ninjas, and there are still a few jonins.  Ren¡­couldn¡¯t he be the kind of person who has a name for nothing, right?¡±

    "No they have very powerful ninjas, no worse than your jounin."

    The person speaking was Yuki Faze, who had never been interested in such topics.

    Sakura was a little surprised. She also wanted to ask, if you dare to comment like this, have you ever seen a Konoha Jonin take action?  However, when Asama's uncle and nephew heard the words, they not only did not refute, but seemed to acquiesce, they suddenly felt that there must be something hidden in it.

    However, if others don¡¯t want to say it, there¡¯s nothing they can do.

    "Three ninjas, please don't worry. We are just a crew here to film a movie. We are not here to cause trouble. I believe the snow ninja will not attack us for no reason."

    Asama Takehiko opened his mouth, but stopped talking.

    Seeing how worried they were, Sakura, Sasuke, and Naruto found it difficult to understand.

    After all, a crew coming to film a movie doesn¡¯t look like it will offend foreign ninjas, so why should you be so worried?  Besides¡ª¡ª

    "Although I don't know how strong the snow ninjas you said are, as long as you move within our protection range, ordinary ninjas can't hurt you." Sasuke said, with a calm and confident smile, "Besides, there is a battle.  Only the mission deserves to be called a B-level mission!"

    Sakura could see the fighting spirit in his eyes.

    After all, with the help of video reviews in the past few days, his strength has improved again, but he was still firmly suppressed by Sakura. Naturally, he wanted to find a suitable opponent to test his growth!

    Naruto, who always maintained an upbeat spirit, patted the table and stood up, saying in response: "That's right, on the name of Konoha ninja, we will definitely protect you!"

    The two Konoha ninjas' eloquent statements swept away everyone's uneasiness, and the atmosphere became warm again.

    However, Sakura found that there were still three people who were not in the right mood: Asama's uncle and nephew, and Fuji Kazuee.

    She took a second look and saw that Feng Xuehui was a little depressed and looked sad.  Sakura didn't know the reason for this, she was worried about Qian Qian's words, and didn't know what to say to her.

    Uncle and nephew Asama were a little anxious and uneasy. They seemed to feel that if a powerful enemy really came to attack, they might not be able to stop it, and they were not convinced by Naruto and Sasuke's confidence.

    "Director Asama, you really don't have to worry about safety," Sakura reassured him, "I'm not afraid to tell you, we haven't even used one-third of our strength in the past few days of sparring."

    Director Asama¡¯s expression was suddenly a bit astonished.

    Three days later, the cruise ship docked at a coastal city in the Land of Snow.

    "This place is simply poorer than the Land of Waves." Naruto jumped off the cruise ship and walked on the simple pier. He couldn't help but be a little surprised when he looked at the city in front of him that was so simple that he could see it all at a glance.

    "This seems to be a relatively large city in the Land of Snow." Sasuke also jumped down and looked at the streets near the sea with a bit of depression. The sparse flow of people and low shops looked worse than those in Konoha.  The village is bustling.

    "Two ninja masters, this place is called Asakusa," explained a crew member behind him who went down the ladder to the shore. "It is already one of the two largest ports in the Land of Snow. But I'm afraid there are no shops selling ninja tools here.  .¡±

    "It's expected." Sasuke shook his head, "It doesn't matter, we are just going to buy some clothes."

    He lowered his head and pulled at the clothes that had some faint black marks on him, as if they had been roasted by fire; if the other clothes were not more torn, he would not go out on the street wearing this beggar's outfit.

    Naruto's situation is even worse, with thesp; "It's the Snow Ninja" Mr. Asama looked at the familiar ninjutsu, his face turned pale, and he murmured to himself, "They are indeed here"

    "Hey, are you kidding! That girl from Konoha is gone! Could she be dead?"

    "I think I saw her get hit isn't it very powerful? You're lying, it's so simple! Director, let's run away!"

    "Why are you running away! Stop arguing and be careful!" Takehiko Asama angrily scolded his men and said calmly, "We can't run away anyway!"

    When he said this, everyone became even more panicked.

    And the composure of this guy's face, which remained unchanged despite the weight of the mountain, only lasted for two seconds before the skill was broken - because at this time, the Snow Ninja's Ice Release really hit him like a mountain of stone!

    "Ice Escape - White Whale!"

    Everyone watched in despair as the ice whale, as huge as a hill, covered half of the sky above their heads and pressed down on them with overwhelming force!

    Bang¡ª¡ª!

    ?? Continuous crashing sounds rolled through the forest, and thick snow and fog covered the sky and the sun.

    (Please vote for recommendations in the new week~Additional updates will be honored after signing the contract)

    (Black magatama) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 116 The enemy is too weak...which is also very distressing.

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Hey, let's call it a day!" The snow ninja with a ponytail looked at the snow mist stirred up by the fierce collision under his feet and sneered, "There are still two Konoha ninjas who didn't show up forget it! They probably died together.  "

    "By the way, I almost forgot to cut off the head. I hope the head and body can still be distinguished! I also need to find the Shilaozi key. Let me take a look Huh?"

    The snow and fog gradually settled, and the air became clear again.  At the feet of the snow ninja, the intact crew hiding behind the ice wall appeared in front of him.

    "Then, whose head are you going to cut off?" The Snow Ninja was stunned for a moment when a cold and frosty word suddenly came from behind him.

    The figure of the girl quietly appeared behind him at some point. The ice kunai in her hand was pressed tightly against the armor on the snow ninja's back, and a pair of murderous eyes looked at him coldly.

    Unexpectedly, the pony-tailed ninja was only slightly surprised, but not panicked at all.

    "Haha, do you think you have won, kid?" The middle-aged ninja showed a weird smile and said in a sarcastic tone, then ignored the fatal threat behind him and started to form seals regardless!

    Sakura¡¯s eyes narrowed, and the kunai in her hand stabbed the snow ninja¡¯s vest without hesitation¡ª¡ª

    Click!  The kunai snapped in response.

    "What!" The girl's expression changed. She tried her best but couldn't pierce the ninja's armor. Instead, the kunai, which was infused with chakra and was as sharp as clay, was broken!  And just as she was shocked, the snow ninja had completed his ninjutsu, turned around and blasted at Sakura!

    "Ice Escape-Yan Chuixue!"

    The two stood almost face to face, and the ice darts shot out quickly as the seals in the snow ninja's hands were completed. Sakura, who was so close, had no way to dodge, and she ate the whole set of them without being able to guard against them.  harm!

    Puff puff!  There were several dull cracking sounds of flesh and blood, and the ice darts opened countless miserable wounds on Sakura's body. Blood spurted out instantly, staining her crumbling body red.

    ¡°Hmph, hum¡­seeking death!¡± The pony-tailed man laughed ferociously as he admired the girl¡¯s torn body like a broken doll.

    But he saw the dying girl suddenly grinning: "It seems you are the one I am!"

    Snow Ren was stunned for a moment.

    "Ice Escape-The Technique of Clone Explosion!"

    Boom!  Amidst the explosion, Sakura's figure shattered into countless sharp ice edges, exploding like a cannonball!

    The ninjutsu that is close at hand will not fail - following in the footsteps of the ice clone, the snow ninja proved this once again by rushing forward not to be outdone.

    "Your armor looks a little weird."

    Haruno Sakura's real self appeared on another tree, looking at the snow ninja who looked extremely miserable in front of him. His exposed skin outside the armor was horribly damaged by the clones, and some ice fragments were deeply inserted.  When he got in, his face was bleeding profusely.

    However, what is astonishing is that the armor on his body actually withstood the power of the explosion center of the clone, and the ice edges scattered during the explosion were not able to completely penetrate the armor.

    "Most of the damage caused by the explosion of the clone was blocked by the armor It seems that 90% of your ability (Harmony) is due to this armor?"

    She could see that although the snow ninja was severely injured, his vital parts were not injured, and he would not die for a while.

    This pony-tailed ninja¡¯s ice-escape power is impressive, but his reflexes and experience are poor. His life was saved by the strange armor on his body.

    "I'm really curious, how high is the upper limit of your armor's endurance?" The girl showed a devilish smile, teasing the snow ninja who was completely naked.

    As she said this, she raised her right hand and pointed her thin fingers at the complete and tallest armor on the snow ninja's right arm.

    "Water Escape-Wind Blade Rapids!"

    The long-lost water gun technique reappeared in the ninja world: a water line as thin as silk, stimulated by chakra, shot out along the girl's green index finger at an initial speed of fifty times the speed of sound, and hit the right side of the snow ninja.  on the arm.

    ?????????????????¡ª A faint cracking sound sounded on the Snow Ninja¡¯s right arm.  These are actually two sounds: the first sound of the high-pressure waterline breaking through the armor and the second sound coming out from the other end almost at the same time, so they were connected into one sound.

    Sakura felt keenly that the chakra contained in the waterline weakened for a moment, as if the armor had absorbed the chakra in the ninjutsu.  However, the beauty of the girl's ninjutsu is that even if the high-pressure water line does not contain chakra, it is a sharp weapon that can cut steel and even diamonds, so the armor was broken in an instant.

    The severe pain caused by a bloody hole being dug out of the armBig drops of cold sweat suddenly broke out on the snow ninja's forehead, and drops of blood mixed with it flowed into his eyes.

    He almost gritted his teeth before turning the pain into a muffled groan, dragging his scarred body and jumping away with all his strength.  Originally, the water line was still in the middle of his arm. With this movement, the wind blade torrent immediately cut off half of his arm together with the armor, and the bloody and smooth muscle faults were immediately exposed!

    The middle-aged ninja¡¯s screams could no longer be suppressed: ¡°Ahhhhhh¡ª¡ª!¡±

    "Damn, damn, damn! What are you still looking at? Why don't you come out yet!" He covered his arms tightly, his face was extremely distorted, and he roared like a ghost.

    "Oh~ Do you really have any accomplices?" the pink-haired girl said softly to herself.

    She is not a perceptive ninja. She is highly sensitive to chakra only in close quarters. She can't see the reason even from a distance.

    However, ninjas usually complete tasks in small groups. Sakura felt that the horse-tailed snow ninja might also have companions around, so she deliberately slowed down the pace of the battle, hoping to print out the remaining enemies.

    ???????????? Otherwise, if she had just used the Wind Blade Torrent-level water gun technique while hiding in the dark, the world would have been peaceful a long time ago.

    "Although we say we need to slow down the pace, the self-destruction of the clone just now was obviously too much!" The girl was still in the mood to complain about herself, because the two enemies that jumped out next had significantly better chakra texture and movements than that one.  The ponytail ninja is much weaker.

    The armor is probably the only thing they have that they can use.

    The newly emerged enemies clearly saw the gap in strength between the two sides.

    Even if we don¡¯t mention the water escape move that is extremely lethal and can directly ignore the armor¡¯s defense, even the pink-haired girl¡¯s ice clone, which is very fast, is not something they can compete with.  Although for Sasuke, the speed of the clone is far from fast enough, but it is easy to use to bully the dehydrated ninja who came out of the backcountry.  Not to mention anything else, the clone just used one move to rush in front of them and explode, which was enough for them to eat a pot.

    The scene seemed to be deadlocked for a while.

    The two newly appeared snow ninja protected the pony-tailed ninja, but they did not dare to act rashly because they were afraid of Sakura.

    And Sakura didn¡¯t make any next move, she just stood quietly.  She is worried about how it will end next

    (Three updates today. From now on, two updates a day under normal circumstances~

    Asking for recommendation votes, please recommending votes, please recommending votes~Say important things three times) (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 117 He actually caught the trick...add a chicken drumstick to them!

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Chapter 112: He actually caught the trickadd a chicken drumstick to them!

    The easiest way is to kill them directly - and then be attacked again and again just like the Wave Country mission.

    Having learned the lesson from the mission to the Country of Waves, Sakura thought she might as well let them go, and then follow them to find the mastermind who wanted to deal with the crew, and then kill him directly, so as not to be worried along the way.

    "It seems like a good idea, but the problem is that the other person can't handle the scene" the girl thought, biting her lower lip gently, squeezing the pink lip color into pale white.

    If you let it go too obviously, the other party will definitely guess what conspiracy you want to play.

    But if we don¡¯t let go, can these three snow ninjas really escape?  The girl pursed her lips, a little troubled.

    At this time, the two snow ninjas on the opposite side seemed to have made a plan and started to act¡ª¡ª

    "Ice Escape - White Whale!"*2

    The two of them formed seals at the same time, using almost all their chakra to create two even bigger ice whales, which rushed towards the girl one after the other.

    "It's a waste of chakra." The girl shook her head slightly, jumped several times in a row, and landed a hundred meters away, avoiding the opponent's ninjutsu that was too obvious and slow to prepare.  Looking at the ice whale passing by her feet, Sakura's heart moved slightly, and she felt that she might have misunderstood, and that her opponent was not wasting chakra.

    The Ice Whale missed the target and fell to the ground with a crash, raising up countless snow in the forest and forming a snow mist so thick that it was hard to see even one's fingers. It cut off the battlefield and shielded the three snow ninjas from the girl's sight.  .

    "Sure enough." She chuckled, her silver bell-like laughter seeming to praise the Snow Ninjas' quick wit.

    Behind the thick fog, Sakura sensed that the three chakras were quickly moving away under the cover of snow and fog - it turned out that this menacing blow was actually the prelude for the snow ninja to escape.

    "Good job. Besides, this should be something like ice teleportation, right? Ninjutsu is not bad either!" The pink-haired girl looked at the Snow Ninja who quickly left her sight, and said with a smile, "Then this show is quite good.  I can barely continue!"

    She formed the seal leisurely: Wei-Si-Yin-Si-Xu, this is a reconnaissance seal, "Ice Escape-Ice Clone!"

    ¡°Follow them,¡± she ordered.

    Leaving the tracking matter to the clone, the girl lightly stomped her feet and instantly returned to the crew.

    "Ms. Sakura," Sakura just stood still when Director Asama's slightly impatient voice sounded in her ears, "How is the situation now? Did you beat them away?"

    Sakura took a look, and everyone around her was looking at her, waiting for her answer - although many people knew that the answer to the question was self-evident from the moment she came back.

    "I repelled them, and the leader was seriously injured by me, so at least now, everyone is safe." She said solemnly.

    Everyone immediately cheered, hugged each other, danced, or burst into tears.  After all, they thought just now that the ninja who protected them was dead, they were doomed, but it soon turned out that they were saved. The ups and downs of life were really overwhelming.

    After a while, everyone regained their composure. At this time, a young boy whose mind had just regained the ability to think suddenly squeezed over and asked: "Miss Sakura, since your strength is far superior to that of the Snow Ninja, why were you defeated by him in the first place?"

    Sakura glanced at the boy. She just vaguely heard the voice arguing excitedly with her companions about how strong Sakura was. Sure enough, young people - especially boys, can argue about this topic for ten years.  The girl sighed inwardly, feeling only a slight pain in her balls.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Well, then the balls hurt, or the breasts hurt.

    In order to prevent them from quarreling over this topic till the end, Sakura kindly explained: "It's not that I was defeated. The ninjutsu didn't hit me at first. I dodged and hid in the dark."

    She paused for a moment, and unexpectedly found that many people seemed to be interested in this topic, or perhaps out of respect for the strong, they instinctively made a listening gesture when she spoke.  The girl continued: "The reason for hiding is not only to wait for an opportunity to sneak attack on the opponent, but also to confirm who the snow ninja's real target is."

    Having said this, she turned her bright eyes to Asama's uncle and nephew and Fuji Fugetsu.

    "I think you need to give us an explanation."

    Asama Takehiko and Sandafu looked at each other.

    "Sigh In that case, let's talk to them when the ship comes back." The latter sighed.

      In the evening, the cruise ship that purchased supplies came back.

    "What? Damn it, I wish I had stayed here too!" He just met the girl and heard that they were attacked by snow ninjas. Naruto really regretted it.

    "Don't be a pity, the opponent's level is very poor, it's not interesting to fight them," Haruno Sakura shrugged, "But the armor they are wearing is a bit interesting. It can absorb chakra and has good defense. It's probably an ordinary ninjutsu.  It won¡¯t be painful or itchy if you fight it with taijutsu.¡±

    Sasuke pondered for a moment and said, "It should have a limit or a flaw, right? I wonder if my Raikiri can penetrate it?"

    Sakura chuckled and said bluntly: "The biggest flaw is the person wearing armor. Let's talk about this later. Now we have to discuss the mission with the mission client."

    She led the two of them into a small living room on the ship, where a few people were sitting on a round table.

    "Everyone is here, Director Asama," Sakura closed the door and sat on a chair next to the door, "We can start. So please explain, why is the Snow Ninja targeting you?"

    Director Asama did not speak, but turned his gaze to Mr. Asama who was sitting beside him.

    The old man sighed.

    ¡°Alas, it¡¯s a long story¡­¡±

    More than ten years ago, Fenghua Nutao secretly colluded with a group of snow ninjas because they heard that there was a secret treasure hidden in the Snow Country. They launched a coup by force and killed his brother Fenghua Hayeyuki, a famous figure in the Snow Country, and usurped the throne.  The regime of the Kingdom of Snow.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUTOUTOUT

    "And the person who rescued me back then was a Konoha ninja. This time we hired some of you Konoha ninjas. Maybe he thought we were here to take back the country of snow!" Fuji Fengxuee, no,  It should be said that Fenghua Xiaoxue began to cry secretly when recalling this experience. She said with tears in her eyes and full of sorrow.

    As a big star, Fenghua Xiaoxue is naturally very good-looking.

    The woman immediately started to cry, her long eyelashes filled with tears, her delicate facial features wrinkled slightly, which made people feel pity and want to wipe away the beauty's sorrow.  That look of pear blossoms with raindrops is really touching, and I felt pity for him when I saw him.

    Even Sakura bah, probably, Sakura suddenly felt that she was really charming.

    so beautiful.

    (Today¡¯s second update, third update at 6:00. From now on, we will update twice a day under normal circumstances~

    Please vote for recommendations, please vote for recommendations, please vote for recommendations ~ Say important things three times)

    (A KouKou group has been created. If you like it, just join the group to play. The group number is 488076541) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 118 Reason

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    At this time, Mr. Asama took over Fenghua Xiaoxue's words, shook his head and said.

    "The Wind and Flowers are the kind of ruthless people who must be eradicated. No matter which country's ninjas are hired this time, no matter whether we are here to make a movie or to overthrow him, he will send people to get rid of him completely.  It belongs to Xiaoxue. Moreover, he has ruled the country of snow for so many years and has not found the treasure. He must also know that the key to unlocking the treasure lies with Xiaoxue, so he is even less likely to let Xiaoxue go!"

    Takehiko Asama also followed his uncle and said: "Xiaoyue has been hiding incognito for so many years, but I didn't expect that Feng Xue Rang Tao could still recognize her Alas, it's all my fault. I was just lucky, thinking that after so many years, there wouldn't be anyone."  What's the problem? I didn't expect that Feng Hua Furuo would be such a personI insisted on filming here, and it was me who harmed everyone."

    ??????????????????????????????????? Incognito?  Sakura glanced at Fenghua Koyuki, a famous movie star who had been famous for a long time, and felt that she had learned a new posture.

    "Don't blame yourself, Takehiko," the third husband patted the director's hand, "I am also responsible for this. Who would have thought that that ruthless guy could still keep an eye on a little girl who escaped more than ten years ago!"

    "Okay, we already understand the general situation." After hearing this, the girl basically understood what kind of bloody plot this was at eight o'clock.

    She paused slightly to express her understanding: "So as the task trustee, what are you going to do next?"

    Director Asama said in embarrassment: "If we continue filming, the next attack on the Wind, Flowers, and Furious Waves may come. This is already an A-level mission or above in difficulty, which is a bit overwhelming. I think¡ª¡ª"

    "Oh? A-level mission?" Naruto, who had been drowsy, accurately captured the word.

    "Mr. Asama, do you mean that Fenghua Furumao is a stronger ninja?" Sasuke, who was also drowsy, his eyes lit up when he heard this.

    "Well, it's true. Feng Hua Furong Tao is probably the strongest among the snow ninjas. He's probably as strong as an average jounin in the five major villages, right?" Director Asama was startled by the sudden enthusiasm of the two.  Jump.

    He chose his words carefully: "So now this mission is already an A-level difficulty, do you still want to continue? I think we'd better terminate the mission and go back to Konoha directly, because this was a mistake when we submitted the mission.  , this mission will still be considered completed by you."

    "Terminate the mission? No, absolutely not~! I finally accepted an A-level mission!" Naruto had been completely awakened by the word A-level mission. He waved his hands vigorously and opposed Director Asama's suggestion, "Our first  The tradition of Class 7 is to never give up!¡±

    "Hmph, if the opponent is really at the level of a Jonin, such an opponent cannot be missed!" Sasuke glanced at Naruto and Sakura, "Leave the storm to me to deal with it!"

    "Hey, Sasuke, you are so cunning!"

    "Okay, okay, you two!" Haruno Sakura angrily suppressed the two bastards who started fighting among themselves before they even started to deal with the enemy. "We haven't decided whether to continue the mission yet!"

    "What, Sakura! Don't you want to complete this A-level mission?" Naruto shouted, rubbing the mess of hair on his head.

    "At least we have to ask the person involved for their decision first!" Ying rolled her eyes at him.

    Then he turned to the three Asamas and said: "You have heard it. We are confident to ensure your safety, no matter whether the opponent is the so-called Jonin level. I have sent out reconnaissance clones. If you believe us, we will  Let¡¯s raid the mastermind tonight and solve the problem completely. So what do you think?¡±

    "It would be the best if the movie can complete the Snow Country shooting mission as scheduled," Takehiko Asama said, "Then if you are willing to continue the mission, I will not object."

    "I have an sworn hatred with Feng Hua Nu Tao. If the three ninja masters can help me avenge my hatred, I, the Third Master Asama, will be extremely grateful. I will repay you for my heartache!" said the Third Master Asama categorically.

    Everyone then turned their attention to Fenghua Xiaoxue.

    ??????????????????????? If Fenghua Furious Waves is defeated, then Fenghua Xiaoxue will be the next daimyo of the Snow Country, so her opinion is very important.

    Fenghua Xiaoxue¡¯s family was ruined because of his uncle, so she naturally hated Fenghua Runtao deeply.

    She only hated that she was unable to take revenge, so she kept hiding her thoughts in her heart and did not dare to mention it.  Now that the old things are brought up again, and I heard that there is a chance to avenge my great revenge, my heart alternates between sadness and joy, and I have already burst into tears.

    Hearing Asama¡¯s uncle and nephew express their opinions one after another, Xiaoxue also tried her best toHe nodded, choked with sobs to express his attitude, and then threw himself on the third wife's shoulder and cried bitterly.

    The third wife, Asama, has no children and has been dependent on Fenghua Xiaoxue for these years. He has long been in love with her as a father and daughter and regards her as his own.

    He patted Fenghua Koyuki on the shoulder and sighed faintly: "Well, back then I was the bodyguard serving Koyuki's father, His Highness Fenghua Hayuki, and witnessed that tragedy with my own eyes. Fortunately, you Konoha ninjas  With help, Xiaoxue was rescued."

    "If I can get rid of that ungrateful thief, I, the Third Asama, will finally have the honor to meet His Highness Kazehana Hayuki!" After saying this, the eyes of the Third Asama also became moist.

    It is Qianjima Yoshiko has been out of the past years. He has not experienced the tragedy, but just listened to his uncle about past events, so he didn't have so much emotion and excitement.  He patted the third husband on the shoulder: "Uncle, don't get too excited."

    Sakura watched helplessly as the atmosphere continued to slide towards the bloody drama at eight o'clock, so she quickly suggested to the only emotionally stable director: "In that case, we have decided to carry on with this task. We will shoot today and tomorrow.  The work should be suspended for now, and you can resume work after we get rid of the storm."

    Takehiko Asama nodded in agreement: "I understand! Then, on behalf of the crew and my uncle, I would like to thank you!"

    "Now we have to take a rest first, and then set off to perform the mission near midnight. Then you can sail the boat to the sea far away from the shore, and be sure not to be discovered by the snow ninjas. If everything goes well, everything will be over before noon tomorrow  It's about to end." Sakura warned before leaving the conference room with Naruto and Sasuke.

    That night.

    In the early hours of the morning, the moon and stars were sparse, and it was the night of the dark moon.

    Sakura led the two of them straight to the capital city where Feng Hua Raging Tao was located.

    "After I defeated the three snow ninjas before, I left an ice clone to follow them to the snow ninja's base, in the castle of the capital of the country of snow. There are quite a few ninjas in the snow ninja, thirty or forty people.  But except for the three who are more powerful, the others are just minions with neither strength nor special armor, so they are not worth mentioning."

    While on the way, she took the opportunity to tell the two of them about the information detected by the ice clone.

    (Today¡¯s third update. From now on, we will update twice a day under normal circumstances~

    Please vote for recommendations, please vote for recommendations, please vote for recommendations ~ Say important things three times)

    (A KouKou group has been created. If you like it, just join the group to play. The group number is 488076541) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 119 Raid on Snow Ninja

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The moonlight is bright and clear, covering the snow with a layer of silver gauze.

    The bright light pours down from the sky, casting mottled light and shadow among the trees.

    The moon was bright and the wind was clear, and the quiet night shrouded the boundless land, but the silence was suddenly broken by the movement of three ninjas running fast.

    The leading ninja was strong and agile, and he said while jumping in the forest.

    "By the way, one of the three ninjas was seriously injured by me during the day. Although I don't think they are strong, you must not underestimate them during the battle."

    The one who spoke was the Konoha ninja Haruno Sakura.

    She continued her analysis: "The ice escape used by these snow ninjas is completely different from the ice escape blood limiter that Bai and I mastered, which is a combination of wind escape and water escape attributes. Their ice escape may be called '  Ice Block Escape' is more suitable, it is much worse than Ice Escape Blood Succession Limit, and is similar to ordinary attribute escape techniques."

    "But this is the country of snow. There is ice and snow everywhere. It is the home ground of Ice Escape. I think you all know what a great advantage it is to fight at home after these few days of sparring! Here, even if you are very weak,  Ninjas may also use powerful ice escape, so be careful!"

    Of course, what impressed the girl most was the armor on the pony-tailed ninja.

    "Their ice escape can at most cause you a little trouble, so don't worry too much. However, the armor on the three ninjas seems to be immune to ordinary physical and ninjutsu attacks, so don't take it lightly when fighting.  Don¡¯t skimp on ninjutsu either!¡±

    The three of them are not slow.

    Sakura said as she led the two people forward. Soon, the castle of the Snow Ninja Base was already standing in front of the three of them.

    In the dark night, two snow ninjas were patrolling the castle one after another with lanterns.

    "The atmosphere tonight is a bit weird." The tall pony-tailed snow ninja who was leading the way muttered quietly.

    "Well, I heard that one of the three adults went out on a mission in the morning. When he came back, he was covered in blood and couldn't walk. He was carried back." The white-haired ninja who followed behind had a voice like a mosquito.  said.  He didn't dare to speak loudly. Today, a brother said this behind his back. Another of the three heard it, hung him up and beat him severely. He still vividly remembered the tragedy.

    "Well, I know that one of the two people who went out with that adult today is my brother," the snow ninja with a ponytail turned around and whispered in a low voice, wearing glasses, "He said that his opponent is only  One person is a girl with pink hair.",

    "girl?"

    "That's right. He looked like he was thirteen or fourteen years old. He beat that adult to the point of death with two strokes. I heard that he was merciful."

    "Hey~~" The white-haired ninja shivered as if being blown by the cold wind, and his voice trembled, "The girl you are talking about, does she have green eyes?"

    "Hey, how did youknow?"

    The pony-tailed ninja was startled and looked back along the latter's trembling raised arm¡ª¡ª

    "Hey~ Good evening!" The girl with pink hair and green eyes stood in front of them and greeted them with a smile.

    Poof, poof!  Before the Snow Ninja could react, Naruto and Sasuke, who appeared behind them, had already slashed the Snow Ninja's necks with their swords, knocking them out.

    Supporting the fallen Snow Ninja and throwing them into a dark corner, Sasuke rolled his eyes at the girl: "Tsk, your bad taste is so strong! It's easy to expose us like this!"

    "We're already here, there's no way we won't be exposed. The previous infiltration was just to save energy." Sakura shook her head with a smile and looked around. They had gone deep into the castle, and there were already a lot of patrols that they had to clean up.  The enemy may have been alert for a long time, "There is no need to waste time later, let's attack directly!"

    "Okay, it should have been like this a long time ago!" "Humph, it's just what I wanted!"

    Indeed, as Sakura said, shortly after defeating the two snow ninjas, an alarm sounded in the castle. Teams of snow ninjas began to gather and rush towards the invaders. Then these fleshy ninjas fell.  He got into bad luck and was beaten to pieces by Fire Release and Wind Release.

    When Sakura and the others were still playing sneak games, they were still merciful when encountering snow ninjas and only fainted without killing them. Now that the two sides are confronting each other, it is impossible for Sasuke and Naruto to hold back, especially Naruto.  The abundant amount of chakra rushes to the front, and Feng Dun throws them forward one after another, often beating the snow ninjas to pieces and defeating them before they can react. The snow ninjas are soon dead and wounded everywhere.

    ??After defeating two more groups of snow ninjas that were approaching, there were only a few people left in the already small snow ninja base. Some snow ninjas had even begun to flee. They had no time to stop them and headed straight for the core of the castle. They were overwhelming.  .

    Then finally encountered an obstacle in an empty courtyard.

    "Ice Escape-Yan Chuixue!"

    Ninjutsu brought about a dozen huge ice darts that burst out. The fierce and threatening momentum made Team 7 stop for the first time after entering the castle.

    Ding ding ding!  After a few crisp sounds, Naruto and Sasuke held the kunai in their hands and calmly knocked away the incoming darts one by one.

    Long-term training and fighting have made Naruto and Sasuke not take this level of surprise attack seriously, but the ninja on the opposite side probably did not use all their strength. This ninjutsu is more like a dangerous greeting.

    "Oh~ The momentum of this ninjutsu It seems that I have finally met some opponents who are not so weak!" Sakura, who was walking at the end of the team, looked at the three ninjas standing in front of them and smiled lightly,  said.

    Standing in the courtyard in front of her were two men and one woman, all wearing the same armor as the snow ninja during the day. Obviously, this was the real owner that Team 7 was looking for.  Among them, the tall ninja standing at the end was Fenghua Furudao. The man and woman standing in front of him were the two elite snow ninjas, Fubuki Tsubasa and Bingyu Fuyuuma.

    "Pink hair, light green eyes It seems that you are the Konoha ninja who seriously injured Wolf Fang Avalanche?" The mature ninja standing at the end said with a gloomy face.

    The armor he wore looked more complex and exquisite, and he also had the aura of a person who had long been in a prestigious position. There was an annoying domineering air in his movements. Sakura quickly realized that this was Feng Hua Raging Tao.

    Feng Hua Furu Tao stared at Sakura closely, obviously quite afraid of her ninjutsu, especially the water release ninjutsu that penetrated the armor of Wolf Fang Avalanche.  However, judging from his choice to stand up and challenge, it is probably because the armor on his body is stronger, and this ambitious guy is obviously more confident in his own strength.

    ¡°Then, you must be that scumbag, Feng Hua Rong Tao.¡± Sakura sneered.

    "You rude guy!" The female ninja Ksurugabe Fubuki standing in front had the most irritable temper. Hearing Sakura's rude words, she shouted angrily, her pretty face twisted into a ball in anger, and she immediately said without hesitation  The seal started to use ninjutsu.

    "Ice Escape-Broken Dragon and Tiger!"

    A large amount of chakra quickly condensed the ice and snow in the open space into a giant tiger that was as tall as two people, roaring and charging towards the three members of Team 7.

    This ninjutsu suppressed the words in the throats of Haruno Sakura and Fenghua Furutao, who could have said a few more words, and kicked off the battle by the way.

    (The first update today, future updates are tentatively scheduled to be sooner or later.)

    (Please vote for recommendation~~Please vote for recommendation~~)

    (I have created a KouKou group. If you like it, just join the group to play. The group number is 488076541. I forgot to add this advertisement) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 120 If I punch you, you will really die!

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Chapter 115 If I punch you, you will really die!

    "One for each!" Sasuke jumped up instantly, and he still had the energy to speak while avoiding the tiger.  He was the fastest, and he got his wish and picked up the strongest Feng Hua Ragao.

    "Hmph! Looking for death!" Feng Hua Nu Tao was not angry but happy. He was afraid that it was the pink-haired girl, not this young black-haired brat.  Since this brat chooses one-on-one, he can let the other two hold the girl first (Naruto has been ignored in his mind), he quickly solves the black-haired boy, and then surrounds the girl with the others  !

    Well, he will soon realize that there is a question of who will solve whom.

    On the other side, Naruto glanced at Sasuke depressedly: "Ah, cunning Sasuke! He's trying to steal the limelight again!"

    He avoided the ice tiger and looked at the remaining two people gloomily. After some picking and choosing, he met the male ninja who seemed to be the second most powerful.

    So the weakest female ninja was handed over to Haruno Sakura.

    "Women versus women, rightah," Sakura was a little speechless, "You are all pretty good at picking opponents!"

    ??????? Keep talking, the girl¡¯s hand movements are not slow at all, and the next ninjutsu seal is completed in a few or two.

    "Ice Escape-Absolute Defense!"

    Sakura didn¡¯t avoid the tiger like she did during the day when she avoided the white whale.

    Because the kunoichi's ninjutsu obviously chose to let go of Naruto and Sasuke and locked onto her.  She could see that unlike the attack-type giant whale that focused on impact, the ice tiger created by the Broken Dragon Tiger was obviously more flexible and more suitable for fighting. If she avoided it, she was afraid that she would continue to be entangled by it. It would be better to fight directly.  It hits hard.

    Boom¡ª¡ª!  The blood-continued limit ninjutsu is indeed more powerful than the ice escape with half a bucket of water. The tiger created by the snow ninja looked menacing and violent. It crashed into the ice wall created by Sakura, but it was unable to do anything to this thick ice wall.  The transparent ice wall suddenly scattered into pieces of ice.

    "However, Sakura's side is not unscathed¡ª¡ª

    "The power is pretty good" The girl looked at the crack that penetrated deep into the ice wall, and she was a little bit speechless. The impact force of this ninjutsu is actually not as good as that of a white whale, but it is more flexible and can better lock on the target of attack.  And it has been able to knock out the cracks in Sakura's absolute defense, which shows that these snow ninjas still have some tricks up their sleeves.

    If the Wolf Fang Snow Avalanche hadn¡¯t been too careless during the day, I¡¯m afraid he wouldn¡¯t have been so embarrassed.

    "It's rude to not reciprocate You had a lot of fun yesterday with your Ice Escape! If courtesy is reciprocated, it's my turn to greet you with my Ice Escape!" the girl said with a sneer.

    "Ice Escape-Thousand Killings Shuixiang!"

    I saw Sakura's right leg lightly stomping on the snow, using the ice and snow as a carrier of chakra, instantly creating thousands of ice senbons in the air.

    After all, her current strength has far surpassed that of Haku Minazuki from the time of Wave Country. In addition, this is the home ground of Ice Release, so the power of the Thousand Killings Shuixiang displayed this time is a hundred times more powerful than Haku's.  Thousands of killing water are flying; thousands of ice are like migratory locusts all over the sky, densely filled with the sky above the crane's wings and blowing snow, and there is not even a single gap!

    Cold and restless chakra overflowed the entire venue, rendering Sakura's ice escape into darkness, with an astonishing aura that made people's hair stand on end.

    "Hmph!" Sakura sneered, stretched her right hand straight towards the sky and suddenly made a fist. With a command, hundreds of thousands of senbons suspended in the air instantly shot towards Heyi Fuxue like rain like arrows!

    Whoosh whoosh¡ª¡ª

    The sounds of Qianben flying across the sky were almost continuous.  He Yichuixue's expression changed, and he immediately squatted down, huddled up into a ball, and buried his exposed face and neck deeply into the protective range of his hands and feet.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????There is a dense sound of ¡°pah-pah-pah¡± impact, and at the center of the ninjutsu, the endless senbon almost buries Kaku Tsubasa Fubuki.

    "All hits!" Sakura's expression showed no joy at all.

    Not long after, Qianbenyu stopped.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????,  Then, Qianbenshan shook for a while, and He Yi Chui Xue Shi Shiran walked out of it.

    ¡°Even Qian Sha Shui Xiang was able to withstand it¡­¡±

    Sakura's expression suddenly became a little solemn. Hyou Senbon's oversaturation attack failed to break the armor's defense, and Tsurugi Fubuki even walked out unscathed.

    It seems that at least Ninjutsu below B level does not need to be considered.

    "Your ninjutsu doesn't look like it's working!" Tsurugi Fubuki moved his hands and feet and said fiercely.He smiled and said, "Why don't you use the water escape trick before?"

    "How can you kill a chicken with a sledgehammer?" Sakura smiled contemptuously.

    Actually, it¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t want to use this trick.  The ninja opposite was staring at her intently, waiting for her to quickly move out of the way as soon as she formed the Water Release Seal. Under such circumstances, it would be unrealistic to think of using water gun to deal with the opponent. After all, no matter how fast she formed the Water Release Seal  It is impossible to react faster than the enemy.

    The girl was a little surprised that her opponent looked a bit like her previous self.  They all have a defensive ninjutsu that can prevent a lot of ninjutsu and taijutsu, and they also have some water type/ice type with good attack power In a way, they are like a weakened version of Sakura.

    What about the disadvantages?  What are the common problems of ninjutsu-type ninjas?  The girl's heart moved.

    The opponent is so guarded against her water gun skills. In fact, this is her biggest flaw¡ª¡ª

    Why don¡¯t you scare her first?  Thinking of doing it, the chakra in her body mobilized, and Yin Seal was formed on her hand: "Water Release¡ª¡ª!"

    As expected, as soon as the highly nervous female ninja noticed this chakra fluctuation, she suddenly felt like a thorn in her back and jumped out with all her strength.

    Flaw!

    Snow Ninja's overreaction immediately exposed a huge gap in her. Sakura, who was just pretending, immediately put down the seal, suddenly activated the Ninja Taijutsu, kicked her feet fiercely, and her body shot out, disappearing in the eyes of Snow Ninja.

    "Where are you looking?!" When she appeared again, Sakura was already standing behind Tsurugi Fubuki!

    Not turning on Sakura Chong made the girl a little uncomfortable with the huge explosive power and high speed brought by Ninjutsu. She wasted a little time balancing her body, but the female ninja's poor reaction speed still gave her enough time to adjust her posture.  , launch an attack¡ª¡ª

    The blue light of chakra flows like water on the girl's body.

    She lunged and stepped on her feet. A blue light appeared on her legs, and she suddenly stepped on the ground. The huge force of the ground rebound was generated by the roots of her feet;

    Then he turned his hips and twisted his waist, and the blue light moved accordingly, lifting the surging power up to his shoulders and elbows, and then the final elbow-lifting punch!

    "Strange Power Technique - Star Cannon Hammer!"

    The secret technique Kailijutsu passed down by Tsunade was mixed with the taijutsu movements of other boxing schools to form Haruno Sakura's style of ninjutsu.

    The strange power technique is a secret technique that uses a unique technique to add chakra to the muscles to obtain incredible power. The star cannon hammer uses physical techniques to condense the power in the body into one force and conduct it to the fist to blast it out.  Physical movements.  The power of this punch is to use the huge force brought by the Wei Li Technique with Wing Chun's boxing action - the Star Cannon Hammer. When the two phases are superimposed, Biying only attacks with the Wei Li Technique, launching it faster and more powerfully.  .

    It is no exaggeration to say that this punch can create a small earthquake!

    "If I punch you, you will really die!"

    The girl¡¯s cold eyes seemed to be saying this to Heyi Chuixue.

    This is indeed an unstoppable and unrivaled punch.

    (The second update today, future updates are tentatively scheduled to be before 10 a.m. and 8 p.m.)

    (Please vote for recommendation~~Please vote for recommendation~~Please vote for recommendation~~Say important things three times~)

    (A KouKou group has been created. If you like it, just join the group to play. The group number is 488076541) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 121 Why don¡¯t you keep the two chapters of the second chapter for the New Year?

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    At the moment of life and death, Heyi Chuixue made the wrong response.

    She turned around suddenly and waved her hand in a hurry to block the little fist¡ª¡ª

    Then we played gg amidst the laughter and laughter.

    ?? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? No laughter.  Tsurugi Fubuki just watched in horror as the small, white fist swung by the girl struck with unimaginable force.

    She waved her hand to block the huge force.

    The armor is said to be immune to physical magic, but the power it endures instantly exceeds the upper limit of immunity.  At this moment, in front of the strange power technique, the arms and armor became as soft as tofu, collapsed and deformed under the bombardment of the star cannon hammer, and turned into a pool of blood and mud mixed with armor fragments.

    ?Then the fist of the Star Cannon Hammer struck the snow ninja's chest with thunderous force.

    The next moment, Heyi Chuixue¡¯s body flew a hundred meters away.

    Looking at the lifeless body slumped to the ground, a word suddenly came to Sakura's mind: Destroy the flower with a ruthless hand.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would also become a ruthless person who destroys flowers with ruthless hands The girl silently complained to herself in her heart.  But to be honest, this word is quite appropriate.

    In terms of cruelty and ruthlessness, the strange power technique can even punch Jiraiya, one of the three ninjas, until he is seriously injured and on the verge of death. Although Sakura's ninjutsu is still only 30 to 40% as powerful as Tsunade, this punch is called  The ferocity and ruthlessness are well deserved.

    Tsurugi Fubuki has many shortcomings, including poor physical skills and slow reflexes. However, the biggest problem is the lack of effective actual combat experience, and the tactics he chooses are very childish and ridiculous.  She was too obsessed with the girl's water escape, but when Sakura tried to bluff her, she overreacted and revealed her flaws.  Then faced with Sakura's super-standard ninjutsu, she didn't know how to adapt to the situation, and she didn't have the back-up skills like the substitute technique. It was really unfair to be beaten to death by a strange force technique.

    With powerful armor, the enemy is invincible when they are unable to break through their defenses, and can naturally fight as they please. However, if they rely on armor for a long time and run rampant, the final result is that the ninja loses its own on-the-spot adaptability.  When you encounter an enemy with armor, you have to pay attention to one thing and not the other.

    This is one of the shortcomings of this armor.

    Speaking of flowers, Crane Wings and Chuixue are really flowers in the greenhouse.

    Even so, Sakura never thought that the battle would end so easily During the previous test, she thought her ice escape was good, and her defense was also a headache, but it turned out to be a failure.

    She retracted the fist of the Star Cannon Hammer and washed her hands with chakra water.

    Set your sights on the battlefield on the other side.

    Naruto¡¯s opponent, Dong Xiong Bingyu, is an extremely burly ninja.  Therefore, it is obvious that his physical skills are also amazingly powerful. Although his agility is lacking, his strength is full.

    After the two fought for a round using ice escape and wind escape, which were not very smooth, they started fighting with physical skills in unison.

    Naruto's physical skills were superior, and with the cooperation of the shadow clone, he almost completely suppressed his opponent.  However, the winter bear Bingyu had rough skin and thick flesh, and was protected by armor. Naruto's fists and kicks hit him without any pain or itching. After so long, the two sides were still at a stalemate.

    The defeat of Tsurugi Fubuki broke the deadlock.

    Seeing the scene of the female ninja's death, Dong Xiong Bingyu roared angrily, completely ignoring Naruto's existence, and rushed towards Sakura regardless.

    How could Naruto miss such a good opportunity?

    "Rasengan!"

    The little blue ball, who appeared for the first time in this book, made great achievements in the first battle, knocking the snow honeysuckle bear Bingyu to the ground in one fell swoop.

    A few minutes later.

    Feng Hua Nu Tao¡¯s corpse lay lifeless on the snow, and the scorched black marks left by Lei Qie¡¯s puncture were clearly visible.

    The process of Sasuke defeating Feng Hua Furuo was basically lackluster.

    As the daimyo of the Land of Snow and the leader of the snow ninja, Fenghua Furouto is indeed a bit stronger than the other snow ninjas. At least he is not like Fubuki Tsurubasa who was instantly knocked out by Sakura with a punch, nor is he like the winter bear Bingyu who was too sad, angry and lost.  He was defeated by Naruto's Rasengan move due to his rationality, but when he found that his subordinates had been dealt with separately, and when the expected three people besieging Haruno Sakura turned into him being besieged by three people, his fighting spirit suddenly plummeted.

    Feng Hua Furu Tao does not have much combat experience - to put it bluntly, there is no fighting in this remote mountain area, so naturally there are no experienced ninjas. The last time Feng Hua Furu Tao took action was the coup more than ten years ago.

    He can persist for a long time only because of the magical armor on his body and the endless ice escape ninjutsu.

    But when he was left alone,During the war, the wind and waves began to panic and lose all will to fight.  Not only did he have to deal with Sasuke's increasing speed, but he also had to distract himself from being attacked by Sakura and Naruto who were standing outside the battlefield. With his dual focus, Sasuke quickly caught the flaw and killed him with a lightning strike.  The armor and chest were penetrated at the same time.

    The hero who killed his brother to seize the throne fell to the ground, vomiting blood from his mouth, and scratched the air weakly with his hands a few times, and then died silently.

    The sky was already slightly bright at this time, and a line of fish belly white faintly appeared on the horizon.

    Under the dim light, the scene inside the dark castle gradually became visible. The snow ninjas were injured or dead, and the base had completely collapsed. Except for the three people from Team 7, no one else could be seen.

    Sakura walked up to Feng Hua Furu Tao, gently weighed his cold body with the tips of her sandals, confirmed Feng Hua Furu Tao's complete death, and said, "Then, the mission is over."

    She bent down and picked up a fragment of armor that was knocked out by Sasuke Raikiri, and put it in front of her eyes to examine it carefully.

    She was very surprised by this kind of armor that could absorb chakra and also had strong physical defense.  If the three of them hadn't had their own ninjutsu to break this armor, this mission might have been a hard fight.

    "This armor is very powerful." Sakura praised, "I wonder what it is made of?"

    Sasuke also flipped through it with interest, looked at it carefully, and said, "I haven't seen this kind of metal before, maybe it's an alloy I haven't seen before."

    It¡¯s probably some kind of precious alloy, right?  There are only three or four sets like this in the entire Snow Country, which shows how precious it is.

    Sakura washed it with water and rubbed it on the palm of her hand.  The smooth touch feels very smooth and comfortable, like fine porcelain.

    ? Could it be cermet?

    "If you have time, you can study it." She thought to herself.  But I'm afraid she doesn't have much time - it's too late for her to study ninjutsu.

    And this kind of armor has little meaning to her anymore. She has no shortage of ninjutsu with strong defensive power.

    On the contrary, the weight of the armor will have the opposite effect.

    The girl shook her head and put the alloy into her ninja bag.

    "Can we also wear this kind of armor?" Naruto was not interested in these academic questions and asked directly.

    "It should be okay. I don't see any restrictions on its use. But I don't want to wear things pulled from dead people!" The girl shook her head vigorously to get rid of the cold feeling, "And we broke all three of them.  ¡±

    Sasuke also waved his hand in denial: "We don't need this kind of thing. Relying too much on it will reduce our ability to adapt, just like this storm."

    Naruto thought for a moment, shook his head, and said to himself: "Yes, I can't withstand Sakura's fist anyway"

    Sakura then gave him a slap in the face: "Humph!"

    "Forget it, leave the things here, go back and tell them first," she stretched out, "I'll leave a clone here to deal with the aftermath, and everyone goes back to rest!"

    On the horizon, under the bright red morning glow, the first ray of sunshine quietly broke through the horizon.

    (The first update today. The update time is before 10 a.m. and once before 8 p.m.)

    (Please vote for recommendation~~Please vote for recommendation~~Please vote for recommendation~~)

    (A KouKou group has been created. If you like it, just join the group to play. The group number is 488076541) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 122 Haruno Sakura¡¯s selfishness

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Chapter 117 Haruno Sakura¡¯s selfishness

    The aftermath was much more troublesome than expected.

    "Feng Hua Furu Tao" is not only the leader of the snow ninja, but also the famous name of the country of snow.  The surprise attack of Team 7 this night wiped out the snow ninja, but the country of snow has not disappeared. The position of daimyo is vacant. Although the whole country is still running according to inertia, everyone is very confused and panicked.

    Logically speaking, Fenghua Koyuki should inherit the position of daimyo, but on this issue, Asama's uncle and nephew and Koyuki himself have different opinions.

    The third husband Asama firmly hopes that Koyuki will sit on the position of daimyo and inherit his father's throne, so as to comfort Fengka Zaoyuki's spirit in heaven.

    ?? Takehiko Asama is the complete opposite. He left Snow Country very early and has no feelings for this country. He is also disapproving of Fenghua Koyuki becoming a famous name in Snow Country. Instead, he urges Fenghua Koyuki to continue her career as an actress.

    "If you want to talk about the daimyo, you also have to identify the daimyo of the country it is from," he pointed out bluntly. "The daimyo of the Land of Fire and the daimyo of the Snow Country are completely different things. In a country as remote and barren as the Snow Country, the daimyo  Your name only has some effect here, but outside it is not as well-known and influential as your reputation as Fuji Fuxue-e."

    Fenghua Xiaoxue also had to admit that what he said made sense.

    "Actually, being a famous person in the land of snow is not as interesting as you think. In terms of personal life, a famous person in a poor country cannot compare to a big star who can travel around the world; in terms of career, you are very successful as an actor and star.  You have become a world-class star with talent, but how about managing a country? It is troublesome and boring, and you may not be able to do a good job, and the conditions in the Kingdom of Snow cannot support you to do better."

    Fenghua Xiaoxue sighed: "That's true."

    What Takehiko Asama said does make sense.

    But becoming a daimyo is a very tempting option for any ordinary person, and this is the country where his father served as daimyo. Being the only blood descendant to inherit his throne is also a tradition in the Naruto world.

    The reminder from Mr. Asama cannot be ignored either.

    ?? Koyuki is the only child of Kaze Hayayuki. According to the traditional concepts of the Naruto world, she should of course inherit the position of the Daimyo of Snow Country.  If she doesn't become a famous person, then who will?  No one else has that status that is enough to convince others, and in the end they will fall into the dilemma of being convinced by no one.  What will happen at this time?

    The answer is self-evident: civil war.

    So if Xiaoxue doesn¡¯t want the country of Snow to fall apart, with towns attacking each other, civil strife, and ultimately all people being devastated, then she must inherit this daimyo¡¯s position.

    This is her right and her obligation.

    This is a decision related to the fate of the rest of life, so Fenghua Xiaoxue has been undecided and hesitated for a long time.

    But Sakura hopes that she can inherit the position of Daimyo.

    No matter what, having an acquaintance become a famous figure in another country is a very beneficial thing for Sakura.

    The geographical location of Snow Country is very good: far away from the mainland, a bitter cold place with snow all year round, which is a good place for Sakura.

    The simplest thing is that the environment here is very suitable for her to practice ice escape. The ice and snow that can be seen everywhere make this the home ground of ice escape. Sakura's use of ice escape here often only consumes a quarter of the chakra in other environments, or even less.  .  In other words, the efficiency of practicing ice escape here is more than four times that in Konoha.

    In addition, the biggest advantage of Snow Country is that it is far away from the mainstream ninja world.

    If a girl from the future wants to study some noisy ninjutsu, the Snow Country, full of uninhabited ice fields, is the place with the best confidentiality and the least risk of being spied on by the enemy.  Even if one day, Sakura needs to do some experiments that she doesn't want to be discovered by Konoha, she can build an excellent secret base here

    " However, in order to benefit from the Snow Country, it must be based on the premise that Fenghua Xiaoxue can become the Daimyo of the Snow Country, and then be willing to provide her with conveniences.

    The relationship between Xiaoxue and Sakura is pretty good. Although the initial conversation was due to a small misunderstanding between Xiaoxue - thinking that Sakura was her kindred spirit, but as they chatted later, they unexpectedly found that the two of them got along quite well. After all, Sakura  They were around the same age when they traveled back in their previous lives, and there was no generation gap between the two girls in many matters.

    So they can be considered acquaintances, and even considering that Sakura helped her get revenge, it is not an exaggeration to call them friends.  So if Koyuki really becomes a daimyo of the land of snow, then she will definitely be able to help Sakura with this little help.

    However, the problem is, how to convince her to inherit the position of daimyo?"Then let's form a provisional government first." Sakura suddenly interrupted.

    After the three of them had been arguing for a day and still couldn't reach a consensus, the girl finally put forward her opinion.

    The reason why Sakura did not directly suggest that Xiaoxue become a daimyo, but took a curve to save the country, was because Sakura did not want to reveal her intentions too little, lest Xiaoxue think she had ulterior motives later.

    ¡°Provisional government?¡± the three asked at the same time.

    "Yes, first form a provisional government to deal with the mess left by Fenghua Furudao's death," she explained with her index finger raised, "Then, Miss Fenghua will either formally take over the daimyo, or choose from the officials below.  If a suitable person is promoted to a daimyo, then Miss Fenghua continues to be an actress, there will be no sequelae.¡±

    "The advantage of doing this is, first, make a decision to stabilize the situation in the Country of Snow. Otherwise, when the news spreads that Feng Hua Furu Tao is dead and there is no new daimyo successor in the Country of Snow, the army, people and government below will  There will be chaos. In fact, while you are still discussing here, some chaos has already occurred in the capital. If a few of us hadn't gone to see it and stopped the riots in the name of the new daimyo's order, maybe it would have already happened by now.  Someone started killing people and setting fires."

    "Second, give Miss Fenghua a buffer time to make a decision. Miss Fenghua can first appoint a temporary daimyo and try to handle government affairs for a period of time. If she finds that she does not like or is not suitable for the daimyo's position, she can also give up the daimyo's position early.  Give up your position to others to avoid making impulsive choices, which will not only make you regret it, but also hurt the country of snow."

    The three of them listened with great interest.

    This kind of provisional government is nothing more than a compromise approach.

    But this is undoubtedly a better choice than wasting time discussing and arguing.

    In addition, the person who made the suggestion was the temporary captain of Class 7. After various considerations, the three of them quickly agreed to the suggestion.

    Sakura doesn¡¯t know much about politics, but fortunately, the politics of the Naruto world are also very immature. After all, it has only been a hundred years since the world entered the slightly more stable era of the Five Great Nations from the turbulent Warring States Period.

    In this world, no matter how childish and absurd the political proposition is, as long as the proposer is strong enough, it can be effectively implemented. This is the unique political ecology of Naruto, a strengthened and distorted n-th power version of strongman politics - strong endurance.  politics.

    And in the land of Snow Country, Team 7 is the highest force.

    As long as the suggestions they implement are not too objectionable, the people below will not dare to be careless.

    So the team of the provisional government was formed.

    (The second update today. The update time is before 10 a.m. and once before 8 p.m.)

    (Please vote for recommendation~~Please vote for recommendation~~Please vote for recommendation~~Recommendation vote is very important for our book~!)

    (Created a KouKou group, come and play, come and play, come and play~~Group number 488076541) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 123: It¡¯s awesome to rule the country by avatar

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    With the military support of Team 7 who had wiped out Feng Hua Furuo, and Feng Hua Xiaoxue, the orthodox heir, in a high position, they were quickly recognized by everyone in the Snow Country.

    The process was very simple, Fenghua Xiaoxue basically didn¡¯t do much - most of the specific tasks were completed by the seventh class.

    "It's nothing more than announcing below that I have defeated the wind and waves, and the corpses have been hung on the street lights. You sensible people should obey me and do whatever you have to do!"

    "The other is to arrest the remnants of the party who have not yet defected, to arrest those who should be arrested, to purge those who should be purged, and to dismiss those who should be fired.

    As for those snow ninjas who escaped, most of them returned to the snow ninja base after receiving the order. Except for the residences of high-level officials such as Fenghua Furudao, which were affected during the battle, other parts of the castle were still intact and could still be occupied after some renovations.  .

    There were also some who escaped with luck and were captured by Sasuke and Naruto. Of course, they lived not in the Snow Ninja base, but in a dark dungeon.

    Most of the policies of the new government are based on Xiao Gui and Cao Sui. Of course, those militaristic orders are invalid. The Snow Kingdom does not need as many Snow Ninjas as before, and it cannot afford to support so many Snow Ninjas.

    Therefore, the group of people living in the Snow Ninja Base now give Fenghua Xiaoxue a headache. The Kingdom of Snow does not have enough task orders to support this group of people. Moreover, they were once the party members of Fenghua and Furious Waves, and they are not easy to use.   We can only slowly identify them first, keep those who can be used, deport or expel those who cannot be used, put those who have committed many crimes into prison, and hang those who have committed the most heinous crimes directly on the street lights.

    Sakura discovered that ninjas have a great advantage in governing the country.

    In government work, ninjas have huge advantages in conveying orders and inspecting the grassroots. Especially in a small country like Snow Country, Sakura can even divide hundreds of ice clones at once to directly issue the orders of the provisional government to the end.  The bottom layer implements a completely flat government design.

    If she had worked harder, she could have created more clones, even taking over the grassroots jobs, and realized the myth of a one-man government What Sakura didn't know was that, in fact, Naruto had a tendency to do this in the ending of Naruto  , this is why the stupid Naruto can become a qualified Hokage - no matter how stupid a leader is, as long as he is always willing to go down to the lowest level, then he is more qualified than 99% of leaders

    This sounds very fantasy, but since the world of Naruto has Chakra, Ninjutsu, and Clone Techniques, this is a fantasy thing if it is very similar to Sakura's previous life.

    In fact, the clones created by ninjas basically have the most basic logical abilities, so the clones can be used in combat and handle complex battlefield situations, rather than being one-to-one real-life figures with no appearance.  The more advanced the clone, the stronger the thinking ability. Naruto's shadow clones can work together to complete very complex tactics, and can even compete with the original for the toilet

    If the ninja and his avatars are regarded as a team, then the cohesion and centripetal force of this team should surpass any team organization in human history. It is definitely much more powerful than Alibaba and the Eighteen Arhats when it is used to form a company. Dealing with the Snow Country  Of course, government affairs are not a problem either.

    Sakura's ice clone, of course, also has its own thinking ability. Although it is not as intelligent as the original body, it is still not stressful to completely destroy Naruto.  She uses a mixture of combat-type and reconnaissance-type clones: the combat-type clone does not give back experience, only consumes chakra, and does not burden the spirit of the main body, so it is manufactured in large quantities and used for various tedious tasks; the reconnaissance type is used for those who  For important tasks that require timely feedback, you can disband yourself the moment you discover the situation and feed the information back to the original body. This kind of clone is only produced in small quantities to prevent Sakura from fainting from exhaustion.

    As for me?

    Naturally, I was sitting in the famous mansion, drinking afternoon tea with the famous person, chatting and joking ahem, reporting on work and studying government affairs.

    "The clone is really useful~!" This guy knelt down leisurely in front of the desk, looking through the documents. From time to time, the ice clone would submit new documents that she had initially processed.  Because it was handed over by the combat clone, she had to read it again, and then pick out the important ones and give them to Fenghua Xiaoxue to deal with.

    But overall, the work is relatively easy - except that I am a little tired from making so many ice clones in one go.

    So the girl still had time to express her feelings. She even started chatting with Fenghua Xiaoxue. With such a weapon as a clone, why didn't the ninja go to the daimyo or high-ranking officials on his own?

    "Of course it's because Snow Country and you are both special cases!" Fenghua Xiaoxue said disdainfully. She sat behind Sakura and lazily watched the girl read the work report presented to her, and then wrote it down casually.Important instructions from the Daimyo.

    She has a point. Although the Kingdom of Snow claims to be a country, its actual population is probably about the same as that of a small administrative district in the Kingdom of Fire. It is still extremely poor, and there is no way it can be successful if it wants to cause trouble.  If it were not for the current state of political change that has just overthrown the turbulent times, the entire country would not have much government affairs to deal with.

    There are not many ninjas like Sakura who can easily create hundreds of clones for long-term use. A large number of clones often means poor quality. For combat, a large number of clones with low combat effectiveness is not as good as a small number of clones that can fight and resist, so  Basically no one would study such ninjutsu.

    In addition, the ninjas are impatient to do this kind of thing. Including Sakura, her current status in the Land of Snow is legendary, one person is lower than ten thousand people, but the girl does not feel the beauty of the so-called power at all.  On the contrary, I feel that such work every day is really tiring, so I might as well practice some ninjutsu!

    In short, the work of the provisional government is basically going smoothly. The ice clones have directly passed the orders to the lowest level, so no one dares to play tricks, such as deceiving the superiors and hiding things.

    Sometimes the avatar can also listen to the sentiments of the people, pick out the bureaucrats or rural sages who have done a poor job and even exploit the common people, and beat the local tyrants to allocate their fields Ahem, I made a mistake, it is to hold a public trial.

    "Search the house! Search the house!" Fenghua Xiaoxue became excited when she saw such a report, "The men will be put in jail, and the women will be sold to the sex industry!"

    However, the Country of Snow does not have such a large prison to accommodate so many prisoners, and the economy is not developed enough to allow the emergence of high-end brothels like Fengyue Place.

    Sakura rolled her eyes at her: "Can't you be more reliable and make me look like a famous person?" Xiaoxue laughed sarcastically: "Then let's follow the usual practice."

    Don't be fooled by Xiaoxue's appearance. She will be merciless when dealing with these people. Anyway, all the troublesome guys should be given the name of "Flower and Furious Remnant" and be purged. There are clones.  Don't worry about them climbing, biting or causing trouble.

    As for the hatred caused by this after the new Snow Country Daimyofu is established, the blame will be handed over to the provisional government.

    This guy is so shameless that he is a born politician.

    Of course, the consequence of such willfulness is that the middle and high-level leaders of Snow Kingdom are completely ignored However, Sakura and Xiaoxue said that it was just right. Anyway, these former scumbags need to be cleaned up, and then new people will be promoted from below.  To reconstruct the entire political power, these will become the direct descendants of Fenghua Xiaoxue.

    After these actions, everyone in the Snow Kingdom was submissive - those who were not convinced were hung up on street lights or put in jail.

    The entire Snow Country is now in a state of clear governance and political clarity, and is under the control of a few of them.

    (The first update today. The update time is before 10 a.m. and once before 8 p.m.)

    (Please vote for recommendation~~Please vote for recommendation~~Please vote for recommendation~~Recommendation vote is very important for our book~!)

    (Created a KouKou group, come and play, come and play, come and play~~Group number 488076541) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 124 Let me reiterate!

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Class 7 is very tired.

    No, that¡¯s not right, it was Haruno Sakura who claimed that she was too tired; as for Sasuke and Naruto, they were involved in the task of hunting down the remaining enemies and enjoyed it endlessly. Other than that, Sakura didn¡¯t let them interfere.

    These tasks fall under the category of new tasks - the interim government has immediately sent a messenger to announce that he will join Konoha as his subordinate, and temporarily hires Konoha ninjas to help the new government manage the country. However, this S-level task can only be carried out by the seventh  class execution.  Of course, that's not what they say on the surface. It's just some diplomatic rhetoric about establishing diplomatic relations with the Country of Fire and becoming a friendly country.

    There has been no movement at the Ninja Villages in other countries for the time being.

    This kind of country, which is located at the edge of the world, is too remote and lacks value. It has no fixed routes, and outsiders may not come here even once a year.  The transmission of information from the island to the outside world is often very slow. The news that Feng Hua Furu Tao was defeated by the Konoha ninjas and fell down will probably not be known to the outside world until several months or even a year later.

    "And even if they knew the news, the five major countries wouldn't care much.  They all know the details of the Snow Country. Even if Konoha wants to cause trouble, it will not be possible in the Snow Country. Maybe this is just because the Snow Country has a heavy burden.

    However, Konoha finally recognized this younger brother and did not let Snow Country become a joke to itself. This was because Team 7 was doing a mission in Snow Country and the Ice Escape Scroll and Special Armor were tribute from Snow Country.  For the sake of.

    "To Konoha, these are all trivial matters. Anyway, this little brother's sense of existence is pitifully low. In the past, even if there was no big brother to protect him, no one had time to take care of them.  You may not believe it, but the Snow Country has created the only unprecedented record in the ninja world that has not been invaded by the five major powers

    The only problem is that Snow Country has no money to pay for the mission.

    Fenghua Xiaoxue said that the money of the Snow Kingdom has been invested in the two bottomless pits of training snow ninjas and building armors. The finances are already close to collapse and they can no longer raise a penny, so¡ª¡ª

    "Instalment payment?" Sakura was dumbfounded when she heard this word. There are banks in the ninja world, and there is also the concept of installment payment, but when the other party is a ninja, it seems that no one dares to default on the remuneration or delay the delivery of the task.

    Fenghua Xiaoxue smiled bitterly: "Snow Country and I really have no money, and you know that too, Sakura."

    Sakura rolled her eyes, feeling desperate for this temporary daimyo's lack of integrity.

    Because there is no remuneration, Class 7 is now basically helping Fenghua Xiaoxue do tasks on a voluntary basis, which is actually against the rules.  However, the installment payment mentioned by Fenghua Xiaoxue was basically just a cloud. Considering the financial situation of the country of snow, by the time she paid the remaining balance, the day lily would be cold.

    But fortunately, Sasuke and Naruto are not people who care about such things.

    The former is the eldest son of a wealthy family and has inherited the entire Uchiha legacy (although most of it has been taken back by Konoha). Although he doesn't show it at ordinary times, he is actually a young and rich second generation rich man.  The latter has a calm nature and is never allergic to money. He only thinks about money when he is eating ramen to pay the bill.

    But Haruno Sakura cares!

    She is so poor recently.  Her master, Tsunade, would not reimburse the consumables for experiments, so she had to pay for them herself. However, she had done a lot of experiments recently.

    Even the most basic medical ninjutsu requires buying fish for experiments!

    Because she used too many consumables, Sakura's wallet was shrinking at the speed of light and she was close to bankruptcy.  Every time she opens her empty wallet, the girl always has the urge to cry.  Isn't one of the reasons why I took over the mission of Snow Country in the first place because of the high reward?

    ¡°However, Sakura has handled most of Snow Country¡¯s documents and knows the current situation in Snow Country.

    The previous aggressive and militaristic policies of the Snow Country had completely wiped out all the people's fat and oil in the Kingdom of Snow. What they can do now is not to extract more oil from the people who have been squeezed dry, but to provide them with more oil.  Lighten the load and let them recuperate.  For this reason, Fenghua Xiaoxue even put her own money into it. After all, this was the country that her father had ruled, and she still had feelings for it.

    "Otherwise, take a look at what other belongings there are in that castle" Fenghua Xiaoxue showed a coquettish expression on her face and smiled charmingly, "If you like it, just use it to pay off debts!"

    The big star smiled charmingly, her eyebrows slightly furrowed in the middle, her lips slightly pouted, her plump and red lips curled up in a sexy arc, her bright eyes looking at Sakura delicately.  Based on Xiaoxue's experience, when she puts on this coquettish and flattering expression, no matter what request she makes, it is almost always unfavorable - even if the other party is a woman.people.

    ¡ª¡ªFenghua Xiaoxue used the "beautiful (harmonious) temptation", and the effect was outstanding

    ¡°Bah, pull it out, Haruno Sakura is immune!

    ¡ª¡ªHow can the same trick be effective on the Saint Seiya again!  The girl roared in her heart.

    "Aren't those things the trophies of our seventh class?" Sakura's eyes widened. This woman's moral integrity has been declining crazily recently!

    "Ahem, as for the trophies, they must be taken away on the spot. You have abandoned them and they are considered ownerless things. The ownerless things on the land of Snow Country are of course the property of Snow Country!" This woman  She took out plain glasses from somewhere and put them on the bridge of her nose. She looked like an intellectual beauty, sat dignifiedly, and explained righteously.

    "Ah, this shameless Fenghua Xiaoxue is definitely not the big star I know!" the pink-haired girl complained a little madly.

    And even if Fenghua Xiaoxue said so, there is nothing valuable in the Snow Ninja Base.

    The most valuable thing in the snow ninja's castle is the ice escape scroll, but Sakura has already read them all; and the four sets of armors were also given to Konoha.  There are some sundries left, and no junk collector is willing to even sell them for money.

    "However, in Sakura's opinion, these precious ninjutsu scrolls and notes can be exchanged for the rewards of ten or a hundred S-level missions, which is a sure profit.  You know, the only place in the world of Naruto that still preserves the Ice Escape Scroll may be the Mist Ninja Village. Sakura never expected to get the information from the Mist Ninja from the beginning - unless the Fourth Ninja World War comes and will  The Mist Ninja was completely defeated.

    She was originally suffering from a headache. The research progress of ice escape was not satisfactory. There were too few reference materials, so she had to research everything by herself. As a result, she received a mission to the Land of Snow and immediately obtained these precious information. She was really sleepy and gave her a pillow.

    The richness of the harvest makes Sakura want to complain about herself: "When did we become the protagonists in fantasy novels who kill people, seize treasures and make a fortune!"

    "But apart from the scrolls and information, Team 7 doesn't care about anything else, so it can't be said to be able to pay off the debt.

    Sakura also knew that Fenghua Xiaoxue was joking.

    These two people have been chatting very well recently, so they are not so polite to each other, but can often make little jokes.

    The initial friendship originated from Fenghua Xiaoxue's misunderstanding that the girl had the same hobbies as her, so they started chatting. Later, they got along with each other while working in the heavy government work - maybe it is also called leisurely afternoon tea time.  , deepened mutual understanding.

    In fact, the main reason is that Fenghua Xiaoxue, an old woman, is about to run away for three years. She is about the same age as Sakura before she traveled through time. The two of them can be regarded as psychological peers - if you don't take into account that Sakura has always felt that she has been living more and more childishly in recent years.  if.

    Fenghua Xiaoxue is generally a person with a tough character.  He encountered great changes in his early years, his family was destroyed, and he later wandered away from home. Under such circumstances, he was able to rely on his own efforts to become a top star in the Naruto world. His character and ability are undoubtedly excellent.

    Sakura also has a similar personality. The two of them are congenial and naturally became friends.

    So talking to each other became very casual.

    "In short, if you don't need money, you need your life." Seeing that persuasion failed, Fenghua Xiaoxue also became a bachelor.

    She threw her body back, fell comfortably on the sofa in Daming Mansion, stretched out, and her exquisite figure suddenly stretched out a breathtakingly beautiful curve, and the charming charm of a mature beauty was immediately revealed.

    "I reiterate, the honey trap is of no use to me!" Haruno Sakura became angry and pointed at Fenghua Xiaoxue.

    (The second update today. The update time is before 10 a.m. and once before 8 p.m.)

    (Please vote for recommendation~~Please vote for recommendation~~Please vote for recommendation~~Recommendation vote is very important for our book~!)

    (The cover was suddenly changed by Qidian. It didn¡¯t look as good as before. I asked the editor and he said I could change it myself. So the question is, should I use the old cover or get a new one? There is a picture recently that I think is particularly suitable and I want to use it.  On the cover!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 125 Treasure

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Hmph! Anyway, I will remember how much you owe! Then I will dig a base here, and you just wait for me to come here every year to collect debts!" ??Sakura said angrily, grinning fiercely, and said to  She made a face.

    She did take a fancy to the location of a base in the Land of Snow: the castle of the Snow Ninja.

    This building, which became desolate as the snow ninja fell apart, has enough rooms, daily necessities and a suitable training ground. It is indeed suitable for a ninja to live, train and do research here.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that when she reaches a certain level in the future, she will really come to the Country of Snow to open up a base.

    Thinking of this, Sakura said seriously: "I'm serious, let me keep that castle!"

    "Wow! Can you repay the debt? Can you repay the debt?" Xiaoxue's eyes lit up.

    Sakura flicked her smooth forehead angrily: "I know how to pay off the debt! Let's just pay with our flesh! Discounted price, an S-level missionahem." When she saw the third husband coming in, she quickly swallowed the teasing words.  .

    "Uh, um if the country of Snow is short of money," Mr. Asama, who had just walked in from outside, heard this topic and said as if he suddenly remembered something, "Xiaoyue, I seem to remember that your father was still here back then.  At that time, he said that he left a treasure in the Land of Snow"

    "Treasure?" Sakura was a little surprised.

    When she mentioned the treasure, the first thing that came to her mind was One Piece. It was obvious that the name of her ex was not the kind of man who became the Pirate King. So where did the treasure come from in a poor place like Snow Country?  She was skeptical.

    On the other hand, if Fenghua Hayexue really has such a large fortune, why would he hide it instead of using it in the Snow Country?  Listening to Asama Santao's narration, Fuka Hayayuki is not such a fatuous miser daimyo!

    ¡°Furthermore, the wind, flowers, and raging waves have been sweeping the land in the Land of Snow for more than ten years. What treasure can be hidden for such a long time without being found by the wind, flowers, and raging waves?

    Thinking back, Mr. Asama also felt that this matter was unreliable, so he never mentioned it.  But now that the Snow Country is so poor, even if it's just a rumor, maybe we should give it a try. Quan is treating a dead horse as a live doctor!

    Sakura, however, expressed her disdain for the patient's rush to seek medical treatment: This kind of routine of being short of money and then suddenly showing up with a clue to a treasure, can't even write a third-rate essay.  Putting your hope on rumors, I'm afraid the greater your hope, the greater your disappointment!

    The girl shook her head and firmly denied: "No matter how you look at it, there is no way that the Kingdom of Snow still has a treasure! It should be just a rumor."

    "No" Fenghua Xiaoxue frowned and interrupted Sakura. She pondered for a while, trying to search for past memories in her mind.

    "The treasure thing is true."

    Fenghua Xiaoxue¡¯s words were unequivocal.

    "When my father did tell me about the treasure, it was when he sent me out of the Land of Snow"

    She took out the crystal necklace she had been wearing from her arms, pointed to the hexagonal prism crystal on the necklace and said, "If I remember correctly, this is the key to the treasure!"

    "So, where is the treasure? After all, I haven't found it for so many years!" Sakura asked.

    Mr. Asama thought about it for a moment: "I think it should be this place"

    The Square of Mirrors.

    The largest man-made building in the Land of Snow, the dozens of meters high Rainbow Ice Wall stands on the edge of the circular square like six unfolded petals. It is really spectacular.

    "These six rainbow ice walls were built during the reign of the former Daimyo, His Highness Fenghua Hayage. After Fenghua Furyota usurped power, he spent some time looking for the so-called treasures left by the First Daimyo, and he also looked for this place, but  But they only found a bunch of machines with unknown uses." An official who led the way explained, "As we all know, when the former daimyo His Highness Kazehana Hayuki was alive, he was obsessed with machinery and spent a lot of time studying machines. Later, these machines  They have been placed everywhere.¡±

    Hehe When Ying heard this, she felt very speechless. Another monarch who was not doing his job properly.  But having said that, there is actually not much work to do when ruling a small country like the Snow Country. Being a daimyo for a long time is really boring. He can spend his free time toying with machines instead of tormenting the people, which is already a great merit.

    "So, is the treasure hidden in these machines?" Sasuke asked aloud.  He and Naruto heard that they were coming to open the treasure, and followed them with interest.

    "No, no, no, Feng Hua Fur Tao sent people to check. Those machines are indeed pure machines, and there is no treasure hidden in them." The official who led the way shook his head and said.

    ? ??An official continued: "However, these machines do have a main switch. Fenghua Nutao also discovered that the six-edged key to the switch was in your hand, His Highness Fenghua Xiaoxue, so later he believed that the so-called treasure was actually Fenghua Nutao.  These machines are so beloved by His Highness Hana Zaoyue, so he stopped searching for treasures." After he finished speaking, he bowed to Fenghua Xiaoxue and looked at the six-edged key in her hand with expectant eyes.

    Sakura walked around these machines and found no trace of treasure.

    ?Obviously, these are just pure machines, but the workmanship is quite good.  But Sakura couldn't figure out for a while what these machines were used for, and they had nothing to do with gold and silver treasures anyway.  I'm afraid Feng Hua Furu Tao was right. The so-called treasure was just what Feng Hua Zaoxue thought was a treasure a pile of scrap metal, not worth mentioning.

    "Yes or no, we just need to give it a try," Sakura sent her ice clone to take the key from Fenghua Koyuki's hand, inserted it into the keyhole on the switch, waved and said, "Everyone, step back first."

    The group of people retreated ten meters away and watched the machines in the square start up as the key was inserted. After a roar, the Rainbow Ice Wall began to light up.

    After waiting for a long time, apart from feeling the heat emitted by the machine, there was no other change.

    The ice clone looked around carefully and found no other changes. He then shrugged at the others and said, "It seems that at least Feng Hua Furu Tao is right on this issue."

    She impatiently made a fan with her hands and fanned her face: "I hate this heat!"

    Everyone also discovered that the so-called treasure did not exist.  All that existed were a bunch of machines of unknown purpose left behind by Fenghua Hayexue.

    "Sure enough." Sakura curled her lips and said.

    The disappointed look on Fenghua Xiaoxue's face could not be concealed and she said: "Well, I knew it would be like this from the beginning. The Snow Country could not have the treasures we imagined. Forget it, the Snow Country would not be the same without treasures.  It will collapse. At least, this square is much warmer now, and everyone can come here to play more often."

    Yes, the heat emitted from the rainbow ice wall has been continuing gently. The temperature in the square has crossed the zero line and reached more than ten degrees above zero.  The group of people had unknowingly taken off all their thick clothes.

    The snow began to melt, turning into gurgling water and rushing outward, wetting the cotton shoes under Fenghua Xiaoxue's feet.

    Seeing this scene, Ying Ruo moved.

    "No I think, maybe this is the real treasure?" She said thoughtfully, looking at a pipe that continued into the distance that was shining slightly, and the snow on the ground continued to melt.

    "This is a geothermal generator, have you seen it? Oh my god, it's so hot. I'm an ice clone! It's almost melting." The ice clone said with a frown. Her thinking ability was slightly inferior to that of her original self. At this time  He also responded, "It extracts the thermal energy from the ground and transports it to distant places through pipelines!"

    "You just said that there are such machines all over the country?" Sakura himself said to the official who led the way at the beginning. "These machines can generate heat and make villages and towns all over the Snow Country warm like spring. It seems that Fenghua  The treasure left behind by His Highness Hayayuki is a super large heating system spread throughout the Snow Country!"

    "That's it" Fenghua Xiaoxue stepped forward and got close to the ice wall of the rainbow. Her moist eyes were clearly printed on the mirror-like crystal surface.

    She felt the warmth emanating from the machine and said softly: "This is the treasure that my father left for the Kingdom of Snowa treasure that is more valuable than any gold and silver treasure!"

    The snow turns into a gurgling stream, and the warmth makes people feel like a spring breeze.  The people of the Land of Snow seem to be ushering in spring.

    Two days later, Sakura relied on the ice clone to complete the investigation report on the geothermal generator.

    Fenghua Xiaoxue, who was taking a break from her busy schedule to drink afternoon tea with Sakura, picked up the report and read it with anticipation.  Then as I read, my old face drooped.

    (Please vote for recommendation~~Please vote for recommendation~~Please vote for recommendation~~Recommendation vote is very important for our book~!)

    (The old cover can¡¯t be found. Special thanks to Explosive Hoshino for helping me make the new cover. You should be able to see it today) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 126 Magic Mirror Ice Crystal

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Excluding the Rainbow Ice Wall, there are 15 geothermal generators in the country, and the heat generated can cover about 30% of the villages and towns" Fenghua Xiaoxue looked at the report with a frown. Two days ago, he discovered that the geothermal generators  The excitement has disappeared, "In other words, the heating system left by my father has not actually been completed, right? It seems that there must be at least 50 such geothermal generators to cover all residential areas in the country.  .¡±

    "Hey, hey, hey, how can I invest so much money, manpower and material resources? It took my father 20 years to make only 15!" Fenghua Xiaoxue scratched her hair and styled her newly-combed hairstyle.  Chicken coop, "And the Land of Snow needs at least 35 more!"

    "To be precise, more than 45 are needed, because at least 60 floor heaters are needed to cover the whole country." Sakura sat with her legs crossed, drinking tea, and used a light sentence to sink Fenghua Xiaoxue's innocent delusions,  "So you need to do it for 60 years."

    "Sixty years," Fenghua Xiaoxue muttered, slumped on the sofa, looking lifeless, "I think I am already a useless person"

    "You can take your time on this matter. But there is one thing I have to remind you," Sakura put down her legs and sat up straight, saying seriously, "There are no tasks that need to be done here, so we will end the task and return to Konoha soon.  . The historical mission of the interim government has been completed and it is about to be disbanded. Have you figured out what to do next?"

    "Ahare you going back already?" Fenghua Xiaoxue asked as she sat up in surprise.

    "Well, the task has been delayed for a long time, and everything that needs to be done has been done."

    And she also took a lot of Ice Release Ninjutsu scrolls, which greatly enriched her Ice Release Ninjutsu arsenal - it turned out that it only contained Shiro's Sensaku Shuixiang and Magic Mirror Ice Crystal - so that she would not fall into the trap even though she had a blood inheritance.  The dilemma of having limited boundaries but no ninjutsu to use.

    Although Feng Hua Furu Tao is incapable of governing the country, he is quite good at researching ice escape.  She had browsed through the ninjutsu library at the Snow Ninja Base. Among them were Ice Release - White Whale, Ice Release - Breaking Dragon and Tiger, and other advanced ninjutsu with exquisite design and extraordinary power. There were also snow ninjas who had practiced ice escape for many years.  There are a lot of written experiences and experiences.

    The accumulation of more than 20 years of snow ninja stuffed the girl's pocket. Sakura felt that this mission was eye-opening and worthwhile, and she made a lot of money.

    Sakura¡¯s Ice Release master was Shiro Mizuki, but Bai was an orphan who had been wandering around since he was a child. He didn¡¯t have a deep understanding of Ice Release, and the disciples he brought out were naturally half-assed.  With this information, Sakura's understanding of ice escape has been greatly deepened, which at least saved her a year or two of time spent studying ice escape.

    Although snow ninjas do not have the limit of ice escape, they can still use the powerful ice escape ninjutsu by relying on the natural environment full of ice and snow.  For Sakura, who has the limit of ice escape, the same ice escape ninjutsu is used by her ice escape chakra, but the power is even higher.

    Of course, with Sakura's character, she would definitely disdain to learn other people's ninjutsu completely according to the rules. As long as she can figure out a reason, she will definitely not be able to help but make drastic modifications, changing other people's ninjutsu beyond recognition, until  Full of the girl's own personal characteristics.

    Tsunade¡¯s strange power technique and chaotic dash are already a lesson learned I just don¡¯t know what the ice whale and ice tiger will become by then.

    The ice teleportation body that Snow Ninja used to escape had been targeted by her for a long time.  It was a teleportation technique that used ice as a carrier. It was very fast and did not consume much energy. It was the most important ninjutsu among the ice escape scrolls she had harvested this time.

    "The essence of all ninjutsu-type teleportation techniques is space-time ninjutsu." Sakura took out the notebook she carried with her and read the notes she had taken when reading the information.

    There is a vast training ground full of ice and snow near the Snow Ninja Base, which is very suitable for Haruno Sakura to test her ice escape ninjutsu.  After the government affairs in the Snow Kingdom gradually decreased, she had a lot of free time to come here to practice her newly acquired ice escape.

    Ice teleportation was the first ice escape she learned from the Snow Ninja Scroll.

    The difficulty is not high, and she can learn it very quickly. However, she does not seem to have any talent for the teleportation technique. Even though she is so compatible with the ice escape technique, she still feels awkward using this ninjutsu.

    It was just like the feeling she had when she learned Ice Escape - Magic Mirror Ice Crystal.  I originally thought that after long-term practice, I could overcome this feeling of discomfort, but the result was not very optimistic.  When sparring with Sasuke and Naruto, neither of them found it difficult to deal with this technique.

    "There is always a slight pause in your movements after the instant." Sasuke, who was driving the three magatama, could clearly see Sakura's problem. "This is a common problem in the instant technique, and it is very obvious in the magic mirror ice crystal technique. This technique  The essence is to continuously perform rapid ice freezing on the ice mirror.Turn around, look for gaps in the enemy, and attack when the opponent cannot react. However, if you always pause after turning around, your speed will be slowed down and you will not be able to achieve the effect of a surprise attack.  "

    Sasuke is right.  The problem with Ninjutsu-type teleportation techniques is that the body cannot immediately adapt to the new spatial position after changing space, resulting in a sense of imbalance.

    ??Taijutsu-type teleportation techniques like Sasuke's do not have this problem, because that kind of teleportation technique is essentially just moving at super high speed, rather than changing space like a substitute technique, and does not create a sense of imbalance.  Monsters like the Fourth Generation have a naturally different sense of balance than ordinary people, and even Sakura can't compare to it.

    After the development of Sakura Chong, the situation has improved a lot; the feeling of imbalance still exists, but the time it takes to recover from the feeling of imbalance has been greatly reduced.

    Even so, she still couldn't use the magic mirror ice crystal ninjutsu - in other words, she was already decent at using this jutsu, but compared to her other ice escape and water escape, the ninjutsu was as godlike.  The feeling is too far away.

    The first reason is that her body's talent in high-speed combat is indeed quite average. Of course, the talent of Sakura in the original work is even worse. In comparison, her situation is much better. After all, she is diligent in training and has the Ice Escape Blood Succession.  Boundaries is slowly improving her credentials.

    Secondly, the development of the magic mirror ice crystal ninjutsuwell, she wasn't slandering Minazuki Shiro behind her back, but it was really poorly developed.  But I can't blame her. A rough guy like Zabuza doesn't look like he can guide others to develop ninjutsu.  As a wandering ninja, it is quite amazing to be able to achieve this step without any information or guidance.

    Because Shiro has now turned into a medical ninja and no longer cares about fighting and killing, the development and maintenance of these ice escape ninjutsu are completely on Haruno Sakura.  In the past, she suffered from a lack of ice escape information and was a bit unable to develop and improve ice escape. Now, after obtaining more than 20 years of information on snow ninja, developing ice escape is no longer a trick for a skilled woman.

    Especially after learning the Snow Ninja¡¯s ice teleportation.

    "Ice Flash and Magic Mirror Ice Crystal are both Ninjutsu-type teleportation techniques performed with ice as the carrier. The former is characterized by a single long range, while the latter is characterized by multiple short ranges, and there is a lot of snow on the side of the Ice Flash.  The ninjutsu experience left behind by Shinobu, at least in terms of escape, this ninjutsu is very powerful."

    Sakura had some concerns in her mind.  There were two scrolls spread out in front of her, one for the magic mirror ice crystal and one for the ice teleportation. As she read it, she thought about how to combine the advantages of these two ninjutsus while discarding their respective shortcomings.

    The environment of the Country of Snow is very suitable for the use and research of Ice Release. When she told Xiaoxue that she was about to leave the Country of Snow, the second stage of this ninjutsu - Magic Mirror Ice Crystal, had already begun to take shape.

    She also had preliminary ideas on how to use this technique to configure tactics.

    In an ideal situation, it should be like this: start with a large ice escape, take the opportunity to place a large number of ice cubes in the environment, and then use these ice cubes as a teleportation medium to cast the magic mirror ice crystal, so that you can appear at any time.  Any corner of the battlefield

    ¡°Well, Haruno Sakura thinks the fourth generation¡¯s fighting style is quite cool.

    Of course, just relying on Magic Mirror Ice Crystal-Phase 2 and Sakura Chong-Phase 2 may not be able to achieve the effect of the fourth generation. To fully realize the feeling of Flying Thunder God in actual combat, it is estimated that we have to wait until these two ninjutsu  It can only be done after the third phase of development is complete.

    In addition to the second stage of the magic mirror ice crystal, Haruno Sakura also had another inspiration for ice escape.

    (Please vote for recommendation~~Please vote for recommendation~~Please vote for recommendation~~Say important things three times!)

    (I heard that Zhui Shu Artifact has put this book on the shelves. The original version is still free, but the pirated version has been charged I am convinced. So everyone should come to Qidian to read it!)

    (I can¡¯t find the old cover. Special thanks to Explosion Hoshino for helping me make a new cover. I uploaded it last night and should be able to see it today. The one Qidian changed for me really doesn¡¯t look good.) (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.  hlnovel.com

 Chapter 127 What is stronger than absolute defense...is someone¡¯s face

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Chapter 122: What is stronger than absolute defenseis someone¡¯s face

    The special sets of armor in the Land of Snow are not only made of special materials and extremely high in strength, but the design itself is also very exquisite: the armor is composed of multiple parts, and the appearance of each part is slightly curved.

    Haruno Sakura quickly realized that the beauty of this arched part is that its mechanical properties can evenly distribute the pressure along the arched structural wall, so that the force originally exerted on one point can be borne by the whole, making the material  The original anti-collision performance is improved tenfold.  This structure is found in eggshells, buildings such as the Sydney Opera House, and light bulbs.

    Although Sakura does not intend to wear this kind of armor from the Land of Snow, it does not prevent her from imitating its structure to improve the performance of the ice armor.

    The original ice armor was just a pure imitation of Gaara by sticking a layer of ice on the surface of the body to improve defense capabilities.  After these changes, the Ice Armor largely imitated the appearance of the Snow Kingdom Armor, and its anti-strike ability was greatly increased. Moreover, because of the arc top structure, there is a gap and it no longer clings to the body. Previously, the armor would affect body movements.  The disadvantage of flexibility has also been greatly improved.

    This ninjutsu has finally changed from a small ninjutsu that was developed out of the bad taste of cosplaying Gaara and can only be used for sparring, to a new ninjutsu with practical significance.

    As for the armor itself, it has been shipped back to Konoha and is still being studied.

    Sakura feels that even if the research results are finally obtained, I am afraid that this armor is not suitable for large-scale use in Konoha.  Because judging from the information left by Feng Hua Raging Tao, the cost of this armor is too high, each part is extremely expensive, the price/performance ratio is too low, and there is no room for improvement.  In short, it has no other better use than giving an older middle schooler like Feng Hua Fur Tao the pleasure of being a fake master.

    That¡¯s basically all the things in the Land of Snow.

    As for the fact that there is no reward for helping Fenghua Xiaoxue handle political affairs and control political power, it is actually not a big deal.

    She has gained a lot in the Land of Snow, and there is no need to worry about this little reward.

    ¡° Yes, it¡¯s good, but if you don¡¯t, it¡¯s okay.

    Anyway, she doesn¡¯t have a hobby of shopping like crazy.

    Although she is very poor now, she will continue to be poor in the foreseeable future

    "Medical care can ruin a life, and experimentation can ruin three generations!"  The girl burst into tears.

    However, since Fenghua Koyuki and her country of snow are in trouble, Sakura will certainly not hesitate to help, and it is her duty to help her friends!

    Well, the resentment on her face when she heard that there was no reward for this task was definitely just an illusion, absolutely!

    I tried out the feeling of running a country with ninjas in the Land of Snow. Although the process was tiring, the results were good.

    ¡°And the feeling of having great power and being able to decide everything by oneself only made me feel tired at the time, but after that I felt quite happy.

    No wonder people like Orochimaru would think of building a small shinobi village for fun.

    It's a pity that the good areas in Naruto World are basically occupied by the five major countries. The rest are either used as buffers by the five major countries and face invasion at any time, or areas like Snow Country are remote, cold, worthless, and invaded.  A useless country where the costs far outweigh the benefits.  Although you are not as strong as Hanzo and Orochimaru, you can only live in a small place in the mountains and be a country bully, trembling under the iron heel of the five great countries.

    Ying used to read online articles and knew that many colleagues like to do "farming".  She had had this idea when she was handling government affairs in the Country of Snow, but she was quickly dismissed by the actual situation.

    In the midst of Xiaoxue¡¯s decision to ¡°run down the house, run down the house~¡±, many local bullies in the fish and meat township were hung up by the provisional government, and the contradictions accumulated at the bottom were wiped out in large quantities.  But this does not mean that the lives of the people will become very good: in a bitter and cold place like the Snow Country, the output is limited due to the influence of the environment. In any case, it cannot provide for everyone to live a good life.

    Even with a geothermal generator, this is the case; the heat provided by this heating system is far from enough to change the climate of the Land of Snow.

    What's more, in the world of Naruto, high-end combat power has a great impact on the situation. If Sakura's own strength has reached the super shadow level of one person against the country, she can play this casually.  However, if the high-end combat power is too weak, then there is no point in farming. I am afraid that as soon as the results are produced, they will be robbed by the five major powers who are eyeing them.

    But if you wait until you are strong enough to do that, you will be nothing more than another Senju Hashirama: build a country to farm, build a village to protect the fruits of farming, this is what the first and second generation Hokage did.

    After the affairs of the country of Snow were over, this afternoon, Sakura bid farewell to Xiaoxue."If we leave now, the mission reward can really only be paid in installments, right?" Fenghua Xiaoxue said, blinking her big watery eyes.

    Sakura took a sip of black tea and rolled her eyes angrily: "If you don't leave now, are you still here? As for the remuneration, wait until you have money! Anyway, I will come here every year to collect debts!"

    "Do you really come to the Land of Snow once a year?" Fenghua Xiaoxue thought the girl before was joking.

    "Building a laboratory or base here is not a joke, I am seriousnot now, maybe two or three years later." Haruno Sakura said meaningfully, "Maybe I will come to you from time to time in the future!  "

    "Laboratory? Why not put it in Konoha?"

    "Various reasons" the girl said lightly, "It's just a possibility. It may be possible, or it may not be, don't think about it too much. Just help me pay attention to the castle and other good locations first!"

    "It's a trivial matter~ There are unclaimed lands everywhere in the Land of Snow. You can choose whatever you want. I make the decision here!" Fenghua Xiaoxue snorted twice.

    "Oh? Have you thought about it? Decided to become a famous name in the Land of Snow instead of continuing to be an actor and star?"

    The old woman Fenghua Xiaoxue used a serious tone this time: "Sakura, actually neither of us want to give up!"

    The girl almost spit out a sip of tea in her mouth. Does Fenghua Xiaoxue want everyone to become her wings?

    "Do you want to ride on two boats?" Sakura swallowed the afternoon tea that she almost threw out of her mouth, and looked at Fenghua Koyuki with contempt, "Excuse me, Fenghua Koyuki, how can you be the famous name of Snow Country and go out at the same time?  What about making a movie?¡±

    "I have thought about it seriously," Fenghua Xiaoxue ignored the girl's sarcasm and said sternly, "Except for the initial period, the daimyo of the Snow Country actually does not have much work to deal with. The Snow Country originally  There is nothing to do, I just need to give the instructions, and the rest of the work is none of my business. That's why my father has so much time to study this machine."

    "In short, I can definitely set aside a period of time to film. If there is anything I need to make a decision at that time, I can let Uncle San Taifu make the decision for me first, or you can send me a telegram to tell me."

    "Sending telegrams to deal with major national affairs", "Daimyo is away filming all year round" Sakura really doesn't know whether to call this woman bold or naive.

    "Haha, aren't you worried that when you come back from filming, you will find that the Land of Snow has changed hands?" Sakura sneered.

    "I have friends like you!" Fenghua Xiaoxue blinked with her shining eyes and sent a message to Sakura, "If something happens, you will help me, right?"

    It turns out that the biggest source of confidence for this strange aunt is Haruno Sakura and others

    Although what Xiaoxue does is indeed very touching, no matter how powerful the move is, it cannot be used too much!

    Girls are really immune.

    She only felt countless black lines appearing on her face: I have never seen such a shameless person!

    This woman¡¯s face is probably thicker than her Ice Escape-Absolute Defense.

    (Please vote for recommendation~~Please vote for recommendation~~Please vote for recommendation~~Say important things three times!)

    (Let¡¯s talk about the cover. The cover I had been using before was changed by Qidian without any warning a few days ago.

    Then when I wanted to change it back, I found that the old cover I made could not be found again, so I asked a book friend to help me make a new cover.

    Since everyone says they don¡¯t like it, let¡¯s just use the old cover material again and change the font of the book title, so that¡¯s not a big problem.  ) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 128: The whole roll of flag wood is 50/50

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "As long as the people in the Snow Country still remember that I am your friend, the people below will not dare to cause trouble." Fenghua Koyuki analyzed plausibly, "As for the outsiders, if there are powerful ninjas to invade the Snow Country,  Then it will be safer if I am not in the country"

    Okay, the girl had to admit that what she said was somewhat unreasonable.  Because there are ninjas who are beyond the standards, many things here cannot be applied to the experience of the previous life, otherwise it will make ridiculous jokes.

    This thing seems ridiculous to her, but maybe it¡¯s normal to others.

    "Actually, by doing this, you have already made a choice," Sakura thought for a moment. In fact, the essence of this choice is still very clear. "You chose to be an actor, but at the same time, you hope to take into account the responsibilities of the Daimyo of Snow Country. Tsk,  It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t let go of the power in my hands and won¡¯t let go!¡±

    Fenghua Xiaoxue¡¯s eyes were suddenly filled with the meaning of ¡°people cannot be broken even if they are difficult¡±.

    "Being an actor is my career, and the Land of Snow is my responsibility. Moreover, the high remuneration from making movies can also relieve the overwhelming pressure of the Land of Snow. So what the Land of Snow needs now is not the famous Fenghua Koyuki.  , but Fujifaze Yukie as a famous movie star."

    "Okay, okay, let's save a lot of beautiful words for the people of Snow Country," Sakura rolled her eyes, "You're so good at what you get! I think you'd better think about how to tell your uncle Asama about this first.  , he is not so easily convinced."

    "Uncle has always supported me, don't worry, I can convince him. But Brother Xiongyan has been very angry recently!"

    "Uh, that's right. We agreed to get rid of the mastermind behind the scenes so that the filming can continue" Sakura also had a headache at this point. At that time, Uncle Asama and Fenghua Xiaoyue were facing the life threat of Fenghua Furudao.  I thought of killing him to eliminate the threat, but I never thought that it would develop like this. Fenghua Xiaoxue unexpectedly and naturally became a famous name in the country of snow.

    As a result, the foreign enemies who interfered with the filming work disappeared, the lead actor became a national famous, and the play directed by Asama was completely shelved.

    "It's okay. Since I have decided not to give up my identity as an actor, I will definitely continue filming this movie. Although it delayed some time and forced Brother Takehiko to improvise the script," Fenghua Xiaoxue shrank her neck.  "I hope he won't scold me. He was so fierce when he scolded people on set!"

    "Haha" Sakura smiled and said nothing.

    ¡°Of course she supported Xiaoxue¡¯s becoming a daimyo. Wasn¡¯t the strategy she used to save the country in a curve just to wait for this moment

    However, I didn¡¯t expect Xiaoxue to do this.

    As for what will develop in the end, and whether Xiaoxue will be kicked out for causing such nonsense, she can¡¯t say.

    Anyway, even if he is not a daimyo, Koyuki is still a famous movie star and still lives a comfortable and comfortable life; she, Haruno Sakura, wants to build a base in the Land of Snow, and she can build it without Koyuki being a daimyo. Could it be that the daimyo at that time dared to stop her?  She hasn't found justice for Xiaoxue yet!  It ended up being nothing more than a little troublesome.

    The decision was made here, and there was no further delay. The next day, Fenghua Xiaoxue officially succeeded the Daimyo of Snow Country.

    When they were leaving, Xiaoxue¡¯s eyes were red, and she hugged the girl and refused to let go, so Sakura applied another wave of facial cleanser

    Two days later, the three people from Team 7 boarded the ship back to Konoha.

    In the early morning of the second day after returning to Konoha, Team 7 gathered at the training ground as usual.

    "Kakashi-sensei!"

    Seeing the familiar figure in the training ground, Haruno Sakura, Sasuke and Naruto from Class 7, shouted this sentence at the same time in a tone of shock, anger, surprise and surprise respectively.

    Yes, the white-haired masked man standing in front of Sakura and the others is Hatake Kakashi, who has not appeared in a whole volume, a man nicknamed Hatake 55 Kai.

    "Long time no see, hello!" The young man said lazily, wearing a forehead protector and covering his Sharingan.

    In the smile with narrowed eyes, there is no trace of the guilt that has kept the students away for two or three months.

    This irresponsible and guilt-free attitude immediately angered Naruto, who was originally surprised by Kakashi's appearance.

    "You bastard Kakashi-sensei, we are not good!" Naruto shouted at Kakashi angrily, "You haven't come to us for two months in a row, are you still our teacher!"

    "Oh, Naruto, I'm so sorry," Kakashi scratched his hair and apologized sincerely, "Teacher, I've been busy with tasks recently, and I really don't have time to train with you and do tasks. And you are in the Land of Snow.  Didn¡¯t you do a great job on the mission?¡±

    "Hehe," this stubborn personThe guy was still easily diverted from the subject. When he mentioned that mission, Naruto smiled proudly, "Kakashi-sensei, let me tell you-"

    "Please give way, Naruto~" A small white hand "gently" pushed aside Naruto who had fallen victim to Kakashi's trick. Sakura, with a sweet smile on her face, appeared in front of Kakashi, completely unable to see what had just happened.  She still looked sulky.

    "Kakashi-sensei, I've missed you so much these past two months, please let me hug you!"

    Without waiting for Kakashi to speak, the pink-haired girl pounced hard on her own, bumped into Kakashi, and then hugged him hard with both hands¡ª¡ª

    Click!  The substitute wood in Sakura's arms shattered into countless pieces.

    Kakashi used the Substitute Technique to appear behind the girl, with a drop of cold sweat streaming down his head.

    "I said Sakura, you don't want to murder the teacher, do you?" Kakashi said helplessly with drooping fish eyes, and touched Sakura's head, "I've been really busy recently, so you just  Forgive me, teacher!"

    "Huh~!" The girl crossed her arms and tilted her head to one side angrily, ignoring him.

    After getting along for a long time, Sakura has gained experience, that is, she must not give Kakashi a good look at this time!

    After a little comforting the two little furry foxes and the over-aged lolita, Kakashi turned to the last boy with facial paralysis: "What about Sasuke? How are you doing lately?"

    "Tch, thanks to you, I have basically mastered the three Magatama and Raikiri recently!" Speaking of his pride, Sasuke, who has always acted as a facial paralysis in front of Kakashi, couldn't help but raise the corners of his mouth slightly.

    "Very good! Everyone performed well." Kakashi rubbed his palms with satisfaction, then clasped his hands together and asked with a smile, "So todayhey, what should we do?"

    This guy has been away from Team 7 for more than two months, and now he has no idea about Haruno Sakura and the others' training progress and the rhythm of completing tasks

    ¡°By the way, it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve been on a mission together, why don¡¯t we take on a mission to get used to it!¡±

    The silence of confusion.

    There are three children in Class 7. The most active one looks up at the sky and counts birds; the coolest one puts his hands in his pockets and puts on a poker face.

    And their leader, the most beautiful and handsome one, seemed to suddenly realize that his hand shape was very beautiful, and began to study his slender fingers.

    The smiling face of the white-haired young man suddenly dropped and turned into a bitter face. Sure enough, these children are still angry

    Kakashi didn¡¯t know that when he was away, Team 7 had been made trouble for when they took on high-level tasks. The three of them were deeply impressed by this. They had decided to let the mask teacher take the blame for a small part of this matter.

    "Heydon't you all want to do the task?"

    (Please vote for recommendations~~~~~ Ranking tenth on the list of signed new books is the only chance for our book to appear on the homepage of Qidian. But now its position is in jeopardy and is about to be surpassed. Please give me some votes~~ Let us stay  It¡¯s on the homepage~~)

    (Three updates today, this is the second update. Group number 488076541 welcomes everyone to play~) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 129 Epilogue (1): Sasuke¡¯s path

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Sakura rolled her eyes at Kakashi and then explained: "It's not unusual, Kakashi-sensei!"

    "Recently, we have been doing missions every two days, but the last mission to the Land of Snow was too long. This time we decided to fix it for a while and not take on missions for the time being. We will look for something suitable next week.  Mission, so¡ª¡ª¡±

    "So if Kakashi-sensei wants to lead the team, don't bother us with missions below B level! If you have time to do those low-level missions, you might as well use it for training!" Sasuke followed, "Huh, my strength is still  It¡¯s too weak, I just managed to keep up with Sakura a little while ago, but this time I was thrown away by her again!¡±

    Kakashi sneered and said: "Do you want another special training like Raikiri's? But I don't have many ninjutsu and training here that can make your strength improve by leaps and bounds in a short period of time!"

    "Huh? That's not the case." Sasuke glanced at Kakashi in surprise. He was not sure what Kakashi's sudden request for special training was, but he was no longer the naughty kid who was eager to improve his strength. "Not for the time being."  This kind of special training is needed. What I need to do now is to strengthen basic training and lay a solid foundation. Otherwise, learning any powerful ninjutsu will be a castle in the air."

    Kakashi was stunned for a moment. What happened to these children during this period?  Even the always awkward Sasuke has become sensible!

    Speaking of which, Sakura was not the only one to make huge gains during the Snow Country mission.

    With the help of the images recorded by Takehiko Asama's high-speed camera, both Sasuke and Naruto gained a comprehensive understanding of their problems, flaws and loopholes in the battle, especially Naruto, who finally discovered that he was frizzy during the battle.  Something's wrong.

    After returning to Konoha, during the past two days of training, Sakura clearly felt that Naruto and Sasuke were more difficult to deal with: their fists and kicks became more concise and powerful, and they no longer opened their arms excessively in pursuit of power like in the past.  When combined, flaws are revealed.

    Because the movements and tactics are more concise and effective, and the flaws and loopholes are greatly reduced. On the surface, there is no obvious improvement in the strength of the two people, but Sakura dares to say that if they can have a duel between them before and now, then the probability is more than 80%.  They would have lost before.

    Not only that, after accepting the girl's suggestion to use ninjutsu as much as possible in life to exercise chakra manipulation ability, although Naruto is still a bit ignorant, Sasuke has gradually discovered the benefits of doing so.  Chakra control has indeed improved significantly.

    Influenced by Sakura, Sasuke is now very interested in the practice of studying an advanced ninjutsu and then continuously upgrading it.

    His target is Chidori.

    Chidori is the original version developed by Kakashi. It is named after the Thunder Chakra that is gathered in the hand and makes a loud sound, like the chirping of thousands of birds.

    As Sakura complained, the loud sound of Chidori comes from the restless thunder chakra, which is the result of the user's poor control of this ninjutsu.  Therefore, there is a Raikiri above the Chidori. The Raikiri requires the caster to calmly cover the thunder chakra on the palm, undulating like the surface of a lake without making too much sound.

    Thunder Release Chakra is an extremely active Chakra. It is very difficult to concentrate a large amount of it on the palm of one hand. On this basis, it is even more difficult to completely calm down the Chakra.

    Before Sasuke¡¯s mission in the Land of Snow, he mastered Raikiri after arduous training.

    I thought that as Sakura said, "Thunder light is like a flat lake, and the waves are calm" is the limit. However, as the chakra control improved again after the mission in Snow Country, this ninjutsu broke through the limit in his hands, reaching the ultimate level.  It reaches the state of "like an ancient well without waves, like a flowing stream".

    ¡ª¡ªAlthough Sakura's comments were forced to be neat and neat, Sasuke felt that they were quite appropriate.

    After taming the unruly Thunder Chakra to the point where he could command it like an arm, when the blue thunder light shone quietly on the black-haired boy's face, the Thunder Chakra under the Sharingan's eyes was as clear and agile as running water. Sasuke suddenly realized something.  When it comes to Sakura's usual feeling of using ninjutsu, it's a wonderful illusion of being like God, able to control everything.

    Of course, he is still far from Sakura's realm, and there is no need to practice painstakingly to reach that realm.  Having been on the same team as Sakura for a year, Sasuke has gradually realized that some people are born to cheat, and there is no need to compete with her, otherwise it will only make him angry

    At the same time, this little shot who likes to pretend to be paralyzed gradually realizes the importance of so-called basic training.  Without a solid enough foundation, no matter how many powerful ninjutsu you learn, it will be a waste.  On the contrary, with excellent chakra manipulation skills??, there is no need to learn more powerful ninjutsu, he can delve deeply into the ninjutsu taught to him by Kakashi and evolve it from Chidori to Raikiri. In the future, he will further develop and evolve it into something more powerful.  Powerful ninjutsu!

    Yes, Raikiri has only tamed the Thunder Chakra. He is still far from changing the nature of the Thunder Chakra to the extreme, let alone taking the form change to the extreme like the Rasengan.

    The subsequent development of the ninjutsu of Raikiri alone would take him three or four years. Among them, as he further mastered the changes in the nature of Raikei, his physical activation level became higher, and his speed and  The strength is also constantly improving!

    This is a broad road, and countless people have walked this road and proven its feasibility.  For example, Konoha White Fang and the Raikage of all generations are the best among lightning escape ninjas, and they are tyrannical figures.

    When Sasuke thought of this, he felt hot inside.

    The power and amazing potential of Thunder Release Ninjutsu allowed him to see his future path and make it his goal.  After the boring basic training proved to be an effective means to improve the power of Thunder Release, this young man who had a strong desire to grow began to no longer blindly covet powerful ninjutsu, but moved towards his goal down-to-earth and truly embarked on the path that belongs to Uchi.  Hasami Sasuke's Path to Ninja.

    Of course Kakashi didn¡¯t know that his proud disciple had been having such a mental journey recently.

    However, Sasuke has become mature, which is what he has always wanted to see.

    "He is no longer the young boy he used to be!" Kakashi thought to himself, with a trace of relief hidden in his eyes.

    What was the Sasuke like in the past?

    The first impression that came to Kakashi's mind was that of the cool boy with a paralyzed face who had just graduated from the ninja school, and how he was beaten in various ways by the remaining two people from Class 7, and made an exaggerated appearance: such as being beaten by  The cute yellow-haired boy is so angry that his forehead pops. For example, when he is teased by a pink-haired lolita, he tries not to laugh but ends up laughing wildly.

    That troubled young man who is sensitive and impetuous, obsessed with hatred and longing for strength, makes people worry that he will slip into darkness.

    I don¡¯t know when I grew up.

    Kakashi sincerely feels that ninjas like Naruto and Sakura are indeed very contagious and influential.

    (Please vote for recommendation~~~)

    (What do you think of the new cover? It uses the material of the old cover, and then changes the font of the book title)

    (Three updates today, this is the third update. This volume will end tomorrow.)

    (Miss Sakura¡¯s fan meeting group number is 488076541, everyone is welcome to play~) (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 130 Epilogue (2) Class 7: The song ends and everyone disperses

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Chapter 125

    "Exercise?" Naruto always felt that this term was very familiar. He scratched his chin and tried to recall it.

    "Kakashi-senseiyou're not talking about the kind of drill where you faced the three of us alone, right?" Sakura looked at Kakashi suspiciously.

    It¡¯s like he¡¯s thinking about how long he can last with these few ounces of meat under siege by three people.

    No She really thought about it seriously and felt that if they went all out, it would be no problem for the three of them to defeat Kakashi.

    "Hmph, if you think you can still deal with us as easily as when you just graduated, you are totally wrong!" Sasuke smiled faintly, "If we still fight with the determination to kill you, you  You might really die!"

    "Oh, Sasuke, why are you so serious? Kakashi-sensei is not an idiot. Of course he will not make such a request!" Sakura patted Sasuke on the shoulder with a smile and said with a gun and a stick.

    No, no, no, this girl¡¯s implication is that Kakashi is an idiot

    "Well! Sasuke is right, Kakashi-sensei, let's not practice anymore, it's too dangerous for you!" Naruto didn't carry a gun or a stick, but the truth that the stupid boy said unintentionally was often more heartbreaking.

    Being crowded around by his disciples, the smile on Kakashi's face suddenly suffocated. He felt that he had been underestimated and was a little bit dumbfounded.

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, your teacher, I am an elite jounin, I am very strong!¡± Kakashi smiled bitterly and touched the back of his head.

    However, he thought about it carefully.

    ¡°Well, after not seeing each other for two months, he really didn¡¯t know what level the three disciples¡¯ strength was now.

    "Forget it! Since you said so, let's not practice todayI want to test your recent practice results one by one!"

    Boom~ The white-haired young man created three shadow clones on the training ground.

    "I injected a lot of chakra into the clones, so they are very strong. So," Kakashi glanced at the three subordinates, "one for each, who comes first?"

    Sasuke took a step forward: "I'll go first, but there's no need for clones or anything like that. I want to challenge the real one directly!"

    Naruto immediately became anxious when he heard this: "What, you bastard Sasuke, you want to steal my opponent again! You picked me last time in Feng Hua Furu Tao, it's my turn this time!"

    "Hmph, who told you that you were too slow!" Sasuke smiled contemptuously, dismissing Naruto's protest, "I was the one who said it first anyway!"

    "Damn Sasuke, it was me first, I thought of it first! Ah, ah, don't leave, I want to duel with you!"

    "Tch, a duel? Who is afraid of whom? We are 116 to 74!"

    "" Kakashi watched speechlessly as the two of them began to quarrel among themselves, then turned to the last person in Team 7, "ThenSakura, are you also going to challenge the original body?"

    ¡°I¡¯ll forget it, I probably still can¡¯t win.¡± The pink-haired girl¡¯s answer made Kakashi sigh in relief¡ªfinally, he had someone who behaved himself and was willing to listen to the arrangements.

    "Then let the three clones come together, I'm in a hurry!" Haruno Sakura crossed her arms and said, "Come on, I want to fight ten!"

    Sure enough, there is no fuel-efficient lamp Kakashi felt another drop of cold sweat on his face.

    At noon.

    Naruto and Sasuke, who were bruised and bruised, were thrown to the left and right by Kakashi as if they were trash.

    "Damn Bilibili, if you hadn't shocked me with that last move, I would have knocked down Kakashi-sensei long ago!" Naruto, who had been beaten by Kakashi, was lying on the ground, still hit.  Said angrily.

    "You idiot," Sasuke gasped and rolled his eyes at him, "I told you that I haven't mastered that technique yet, and asked you to be careful not to be affected, but you ended up running into it yourself! Obviously  You are too stupid!"

    ¡ª¡ªYes, Kakashi, whose clones were all destroyed by the pink-haired girl as expected, finally decided to take action against the combination of Naruto and Sasuke.

    As Sakura saw, Naruto and Sasuke were beaten badly.

    However, Sakura also saw that Kakashi's steps were a little messy when he came back, and his mask was slightly wet with sweat. It was obvious that the beating was not easy.

    "You two!" Kakashi sat on the wooden pile and said with an unkind look on his face.

    Pills!  When Sakura heard this tone, her heart skipped a beat. These two guys were real pills!

    These two idiots don¡¯t follow the rules and insist on doing somethingThe person who challenged Kakashi to the death will be severely beaten and angrily lectured now!

    Then she heard¡ª¡ª

    "Well done!"

    Kakashi¡¯s cliffhanger change of tone made Sakura almost choke to death on her own saliva.

    The face of the white-haired young man changed from gloomy and dripping to a happy smile in just one second.  Sakura was amazed by this face-changing stunt.

    The two people sitting on the grass were also confused. Kakashi-sensei looked like he was trying to teach people aggressively at first, but it turned out to be a big turn, from training to praise?

    Kakashi was obviously very satisfied with the expressions on his disciples' faces. He smiled and explained: "Naruto, Sasuke, you have really made great progress during this period! Moreover, not only has there been great progress in terms of strength, I have also made great progress.  What is gratifying is that you all have your own ideas and understandings on the concepts of practice and your own way of tolerance!"

    "Naruto, your taijutsu has improved significantly. You have got rid of many of your previous bad habits and you are no longer so irritable! This is the taijutsu that should be used in battle. I didn't expect you to realize this on your own during training.  , the teacher is impressed by you!"

    "Hehe~" Naruto smiled brightly when he heard Kakashi's rare compliment and scratched the back of his head with joy.

    "And your shadow clone tactics are really getting better and better now. It's hard to tell the real from the fake and the real from the fake. Even I was deceived by you. It's amazing!"

    Kakashi uncharacteristically spat out words of praise from his mouth - this guy usually praises people, and ends with one sentence at most for a job well done.

    "After practicing climbing trees and treading water, as a ninja, your shortcomings, chakra manipulation ability, have passed. But I still want to remind you that there is no end to the practice of chakra manipulation ability! Although your chakra amount is  It is huge and can withstand waste, but this is not a reason to refuse to train chakra manipulation power. Remember your dream is to become Hokage? There is no Hokage who does not have excellent basic abilities! A man who wants to become Hokage cannot do it because  I found this kind of practice difficult and boring and gave up!¡±

    Kakashi said solemnly, looking at Naruto with burning eyes.

    He really rarely spoke in such a serious manner, and Sakura felt strange.

    And this atmosphere, why does it feel a bit solemn?

    It seems that something happened.

    "Uh, Kakashi-sensei, what's wrong with you today? What happened?" Sakura asked cautiously, a little unsure of the situation.

    "AhActually, it's not a big deal." Kakashi said with a hint of melancholy.  But judging from his tone, it didn't sound like it was nothing serious.

    He glanced calmly at the three students in Class 7, Uzumaki Naruto, Uchiha Sasuke, and Haruno Sakura.

    There is a trace of reluctance hidden deep in the eyes.

    ¡°Today¡¯s event is probably our seventh class¡¯s farewell party.¡±

    Kakashi said calmly.

    "Class 7 will be disbanded after today."

    A simple word, but it caused a shocking wave in Class 7!

    (Please vote for recommendation~~~)

    (Group number 488076541 is welcome to play~) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 131 Epilogue (3) Everyone¡¯s Path

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Chapter 126

    ¡°Disbanded?¡± The three of them repeated in surprise.

    Sakura thought for a moment, connected to the so-called "plot", and quickly realized what was going on.

    Naruto and Sasuke were confused.

    "Why should Team 7 be disbanded if it's all good?" Sasuke asked dumbfounded. The explosion of news made it impossible for him to maintain the cool expression he had always maintained.

    "That's right, Kakashi-sensei, did you say the wrong thing?" Naruto shouted even more excitedly.

    Kakashi waved his hand, signaling Naruto and Sasuke not to get too excited: "Listen to me, you three."

    "Naruto, Lord Jiraiya has accepted you as his disciple Starting from tomorrow, he will take you out of Konoha and start a special training that will last more than two or three years!"

    Scanning the expressions of the three of them, Kakashi continued: "So, Naruto will leave us for a while. And you, Sakura, Tsunade-sama will have special arrangements for you recently so you can't stay anymore.  It¡¯s Class 7. In this case, Class 7 will have no choice but to be disbanded.¡±

    "What about me?" Sasuke asked.

    Kakashi glanced at him lightly: "Of course you are following me, Sasuke. If your future development direction is Thunder Release and Sharingan, I can still teach you some more things in this regard"

    "Is it true? But Uncle Jiraiya never told me about this!"

    In addition to being shocked, the yellow-haired boy also felt extremely depressed.  The news that Team 7 was disbanded and that he was leaving Konoha was so shocking that Naruto couldn't accept it for a while.

    "Jiraiya-sama asked me to tell you this first. He will tell you in person later." Kakashi glanced at Naruto who was emotionless and comforted, "I just left Konoha for three or two years.  That¡¯s all, you¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    "Naruto, I can't teach you anything more Only by following Lord Jiraiya, accepting his training, and becoming Jiraiya's disciple can you truly grow up! Don't be reluctant to leave, Naruto, you  But a man who wants to become Hokage, who wants to become Hokage, cannot give up and move forward just because of this little emotion!"

    "Starting from tomorrow, you will embark on your own ninja path! I hope you remember"

    "Naruto Uzumaki is a student that I, Kakashi Hatake, personally recognize and am proud of!"

    Kakashi smiled faintly and gave Naruto a thumbs up.

    "Come on! I hope that when you come back, you will have surpassed the teacher!"

    Kakashi said solemnly.

    He really rarely expressed his true feelings to his three students like this. It was a bit stiff, but he sincerely encouraged and blessed Naruto.

    And Naruto, a crybaby, had tears streaming down his face and couldn't stop crying.

    Kakashi walked over and patted him on the shoulder without saying a word.

    For a moment, everyone was silent.

    Only Naruto's crying was heard.

    The air seems to have become quiet. This kind of sad atmosphere is really hard to get used to.

    This atmosphere is really too solemn and a bit uncomfortable. Sakura feels that the atmosphere of Class 7 should not be relaxed and noisy. Why are her eyes sore too!

    ????????????? Kakashi¡¯s sudden sensationalism was wrong, he should have laughed.

    You should have thought that such a day would come.

    Why do I feel such strong reluctance?

    "Kakashi-sensei, why are you speaking so seriously?" Sakura smiled and broke the strange silence, "It's really, really uncomfortable."

    Kakashi then turned his attention to Haruno Sakura, the student in Class 7 who had the least talent but the highest strength and the fastest growth.

    "Sakura"

    "I feel ashamed to say that, as a teacher, I haven't been able to teach you anything. Your ninjutsu and your cultivation have always been done by yourself, and I haven't been able to help you much. Fortunately, you  Instead of being influenced by my derelict teacher, I grew up quickly."

    Kakashi scratched the back of his head and said with a wry smile.

    "You are already Tsunade's discipleyou must work harder in the future!"

    He touched Sakura¡¯s head and felt a little enlightened.

    When he formally met this child for the first time, he could easily see the hair on Sakura's head.  And now, the girl's head can reach his chin.

    ??Grown a lot.  This is true for the three students in Class 7!

    "You are all from Class 7you can't lose your reputation in Class 7 in the future!"

    The three of them nodded vigorously.

    Kakashi stretched out his hand silently.

    Sakura, Naruto and Sasuke also folded their hands in tacit agreement.

    It was just like the gesture he asked them to make when Kakashi emphasized the importance of teamwork to them during their first mission.

    Sakura, Sasuke, and Naruto looked at each other.

    "Class 7, we will definitely gather together again in the future!" Sakura said, wiping the corners of her eyes.

    "Humph, of course! Let's wait until Naruto comes back in a few years before Team 7 can be reorganized!"

    ¡­¡­

    Sakura put her hands under her head and looked up at the sky.

    The sky is exceptionally blue.

    There are no clouds and the sun is shining brightly.

    It is a suitable day to say goodbye.

    The thoughts in my heart are uncertain.

    ??Naruto¡¯s departure?  This is probably the last "plot" before Shippuden.  Sure enough, with her disturbance to the Naruto world, this kind of thing has not been changed by her butterfly effect.

    However, there are still many things that have been changed.  For example, in the Konoha Collapse Plan, the third generation did not die, and Orochimaru did not have his hands sealed and his soul damaged, so he did not need to rush to change his body.

    The curse seal placed by Orochimaru on Sasuke was handled very well, so he was not affected by the dark chakra, nor did he resonate with the curse seal like in the original work, so Orochimaru was not sure that he could abduct Sasuke out.  .

    Finally, the four Sound Ninjas were not forcibly sent to Konoha by Orochimaru to kidnap Sasuke - the Konoha here is not the Konoha that suffered heavy casualties in the original work, let alone the Four Sound Ninjas, it was the Forty Sound Ninjas  Team, I'm afraid they won't be able to complete this kind of task.

    The four sound ninjas lost their lives because of this.  Sakura sneered.

    So what about where she can¡¯t see?  What about the Akatsuki duo who attacked Kakashi and others in the original work?

    Sakura didn¡¯t see or hear about them, and things seemed to pass peacefully.  She didn't know that Itachi and Kisame had observed Konoha at close range, nor did she know that the two of them just took a look and canceled the action in the original work because they found that Konoha was not seriously injured.

    Because the third generation is not dead, Itachi does not need to rely on that action to warn Danzo, who has become more powerful in the original work, not to attack Sasuke.

    But other than that, the breeze that Sakura, a little butterfly, is currently causing cannot reach Akatsuki.

    Akatsuki's plan is still proceeding step by step, and has not changed due to some changes in Konoha that are different from the original work.

    Jiraiya, still as in the original work, took on the responsibility of monitoring, investigating Akatsuki, and training Naruto.

    And the "plot" that Sakura knew was basically over at this point.

    Where should we go in the future?

    Naruto and Sasuke already have their own paths to take.  What about her?

    After Kakashi announced the disbandment, Sakura and several others held a farewell party with Naruto.

    Although they were not old enough to drink, everyone made an exception and had a few drinks with Naruto.

    When parting, even the simplest memories of shared past events are full of sensational and touching atmosphere.

    The drunk people were even more emotional, sometimes crying and sometimes laughing.

    At the end of the party, Sakura was slightly drunk, her face was red, and she probably forgot what she said.

    A night of silence.

    The sun was shining brightly at noon the next day, which was a good day for a long trip.

    At the gate of Konoha, a group of people were saying goodbye to Naruto.

    "Naruto, say goodbye to everyone!" Jiraiya patted Naruto on the shoulder and pushed him over.

    "Huh, you're at the bottom of the cranedon't let me drag you further away from your strength, I won't wait for you!" Sasuke gave him a high-five.

    "Take care, Naruto!" Sakura gave him a big hug.

    "Naruto-kun, come on!" Hinata smiled reservedly and waved.

    "Have a nice trip, Naruto!" Kakashi ruffled Naruto's messy hair.

    The words of farewell were already spoken yesterday.  Naruto smiled brightly and said nothing more.

    He just raised his right hand and extended his thumb.

    "goodbye!"

    Goodbye is to meet again.

    ??Keep watching Naruto and Jiraiya go away until they disappear from sight.

    Kakashi turned his head: "Let's go!"

    Sakura nodded.

    Everyone dispersed and went their own way.

    (Please vote for recommendation~~~)

    (There will be a new volume tomorrow!)

    (Group number 488076541 is welcome to play~) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)He watched Naruto and Jiraiya go away until they disappeared from sight.

    Kakashi turned his head: "Let's go!"

    Sakura nodded.

    Everyone dispersed and went their own way.

    (Please vote for recommendation~~~)

    (There will be a new volume tomorrow!)

    (Group number 488076541 is welcome to play~) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 132 Yin Seal

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Chapter 127 Yin Seal

    It has been several days since Naruto left.

    In a certain laboratory.

    ¡°Woooooooooo~ I¡¯m already a salted fish!¡±

    The pink-haired girl slumped down on the chair, half of her upper body pressed against the table, and moaned out of boredom.

    Her hands, table, feet, and floor were piled with various scrolls and papers, most of which were sealed papers filled with unknown spells.

    "The sealing technique of Yin Seal is so complicated!"

    Haruno Sakura scratched her hair and said weakly.

    The reason why you are learning the Yin Seal now is not that Ying Chong has completed the second stage so he starts learning the next ninjutsu, but because of Tsunade's suggestion.

    With the deepening of Yingchong's development, the amount of chakra consumed in each experiment is also gradually increasing. She often takes a whole morning to do experiments, but ends up running out of chakra in one or two hours.

    "You won't completely use up all the chakra when doing tasks on weekdays, so you can often have a lot of chakra and physical strength left. In that case, it's better to learn Yin Seal first, accumulate the excess chakra in daily life, and do experiments.  You can use it when the time comes.¡±

    Tsunade said so.

    ? One sentence summary is that if a worker wants to do his job well, he must first sharpen his tools.

    It makes sense.

    ¡ª¡ªBut what to do with tens of thousands of sealing techniques!

    When she opened the secret scroll of Yin Seal, thousands of sheets of paper filled with spells popped out, almost drowning her in the pile of paper - Sakura almost thought she had opened the drawing library of the Dalian aircraft carrier.

    The number is overwhelming.

    The Yin Seal is a ninjutsu passed down by Uzumaki Mito, the wife of the First Hokage. Before that, this ninjutsu had been developed and studied for a long time by the Uzumaki clan who was proficient in sealing techniques. Therefore, it became so huge that almost no one  Can completely understand.

    Fortunately, Tsunade told her that she only needed to follow the pattern and draw it on her body one by one, and she did not need to understand the meaning of the technique.

    However, even so, this is not a simple matter.  When the number of runes reaches a certain level, some things that were not a problem in the first place also become a problem.

    For example, the surface area of ??the body is so large, how can it write so many runes?

    The answer is a matching rune reduction technique, which Tsunade thoughtfully put together with the Yin Seal drawings: it can reduce palm-sized runes to the size of a grain of rice, while still maintaining clarity and stable functionality.

    In addition to this little ninjutsu, it also comes with two palm-thick user manuals and detailed explanations of the techniques. The methods of use and possible problems that may be encountered are written down in detail.

    The girl can guarantee that without this instruction manual, even if all the techniques used for the Yin Seal were published, no one would be able to successfully use it without the assistance of masters of sealing techniques who could fill a room.  The Yin seal comes.

    This thick manual and tens of thousands of sealing techniques condense the essence of wisdom of the Uzumaki clan. In the world of Naruto, which advocates strength, this ninjutsu is truly a breath of fresh air.

    ????????????? Its use is also a fool-proof operation, as long as you follow the manual and write the technique on your body, you can use it.  No need to understand, no need to practice

    The Yin Seal is the only ninjutsu that Tsunade feels her disciples can understand without asking. In fact, even she herself does not fully understand the meaning of these tens of thousands of runes. I am afraid that at that time, only the Uzumaki clan could fully understand this jutsu.  There are not many people.

    However, Sakura hates this kind of practice of knowing it but not knowing why. Her character is that she must thoroughly study the ninjutsu she often uses, and then add her own personal style until it is completely transformed.

    So this girl who didn¡¯t understand the difficulties of the world resolutely opened the manual and detailed explanations, intending to fully understand this ninjutsu that even Tsunade didn¡¯t fully understand.

    Then an hour later, she looked like a salted fish with no fighting spirit at the beginning of this chapter.

    Wow, if you don¡¯t have a penis, why are you talking about ninjutsu? Pull it down and let me be a salted fish.  (Ah, there¡¯s a crossword, cross it out)

    ¡° Tens of thousands of runes, the hard work of several generations, is really not something that a young person like her can understand at once.

    There is an explanation, and she finally understood the simplest part: in fact, most of the function of the entire sealing technique is to maintain the stability of the sealing technique itself, forming a solid framework.

    Within the framework is the unique content of the Yin Seal, which can be simply divided into two parts, one is?? is the energy storage part, which can convert the chakra extracted from the human body into other forms of energy and store it in the form of crystals; the other is the energy release part, which is used to release the energy stored in the form of crystals into chakra.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? How these techniques achieve their functions, Sakura is confused.

    It feels like I once saw a post on the Internet teaching everyone how to draw. The first step is to draw two eyes, a nose and a mouth, then draw a head and a body, and finally fill in the details, and a lifelike portrait will come out.  Got it!  The key is how to fill in the details!  In the second step, the drawing was still the graffiti of a primary school student, and in the third step, it became a realistic portrait. What happened in the middle!

    ¡°For example, the energy storage part is composed of tens of thousands of spell runes. If you take it apart, there are many runes that she doesn¡¯t recognize the meaning of, let alone the complex structure they form when combined.

    Regarding the sealing technique, Sakura has learned some basics in the ninja school. She can also store some ninja tools or water used in ninjutsu in the sealing technique.  These spells usually consist of a few to hundreds of runes. They have a relatively simple structure and use the most basic runes.

    But the Yin Seal is far from that simple.  When it comes to the complex human body, with fifty trillion cells, it cannot be as simple and crude as dealing with steel ninja tools.  Therefore, the number of runes used here suddenly climbed from the order of hundreds to more than ten thousand.

    However, if Sakura can really fully understand the content and introduce new ones, then it will not be difficult to launch Haruno Sakura's version of the Yin Seal.  This Yin Seal is actually very maneuverable. When Sakura got the scroll, she had already begun to use her imagination skills, and a lot of ideas immediately came to her mind.

    For example, if she creates a lot of clones of herself, and then uses Yin seals to concentrate their chakra - mainly physical power and give it to herself, wouldn't she get a steady source of chakra?

    "Well, the 20,000 Haruno Sakura sister plan has been officially established," the girl thought happily.

    In fact, this project does not require too many changes to the Yin Seal. It still stores the chakra generated by the clone in the Yin Seal. Of course, Sakura will limit the self-awareness of the clone, so the spiritual power contained in this chakra  is approximately equal to zero.  But it doesn't matter, Sakura's own spiritual power is huge enough, and it will not cause an imbalance of chakra yin and yang.

    There is not much need to modify the Yin Seal, just change the energy storage part and the crystal generation point from the clone¡¯s forehead to the original¡¯s forehead.  In this case, she does not need to study the entire Yin Seal thoroughly. She only needs to understand a specific detail and know how to modify it, which will greatly reduce the difficulty of research and development.

    It¡¯s okay even if you don¡¯t modify it.

    She can forcibly remove the Yin Seal from the clone's forehead and give it to the original body for use. As long as the clone does not develop personal consciousness, Sakura will not feel that this behavior is unethical.  What a joke, it¡¯s already in the world of Naruto, do you still want to be the White Lotus Virgin?

    She will not refuse anything that can improve her strength, as long as it is not harmful to nature.

    (Please vote for recommendation~~~)

    (A new volume, I hope you all like it.)

    (I almost forgot to update after watching the ti game. Both ig and nb won the upper bracket game today, which is awesome. Liquid and evil idiots are crying~)

    (Group number 488076541 is welcome to play~) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 133 Yin Seal-Phase Three

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Even the experimental base, Sakura has thought about it.

    It was built in the Kingdom of Snow. The place was secluded enough for her to hide her secrets without the risk of being discovered by the enemy.

    Only cloning technology has not yet been developed.  But it doesn't matter, she is a medical ninja, and with the help of chakra, she has developed cloning technology from scratch, and it is not difficult to create clones.

    However, Sakura still treated this idea with a joking attitude at this time. She thought that the technology of human cloning did not exist in Naruto. If she really wanted to develop it herself, she didn't know what year or month it happened.  At least let her develop the two semi-finished products first.

    However, what she doesn¡¯t know is that there are black technologies everywhere in the Naruto world. In the Naruto sequels that Sakura has not seen, clones have already begun to appear.  In fact, Frankenstein Orochimaru has already begun researching cloning technology

    However, cloning technology can not only be used on the Yin Seal of this magic modification, but also on Ying Chong's high-level development - in the later stages of this technique, ice clones may not be enough, and real bodies must be used for experiments.  OK.

    Therefore, Haruno Sakura is bound to acquire the cloning technology.

    There are many ideas in her mind, many of which need to be tested with real people.

    Sooner or later she will start researching cloning technology.

    However, Sakura has to admit that just using clones to increase the power of the Yin Seal is actually just the lowest level of magical modification of the Yin Seal.  After all, that actually didn't touch the core runes of the Yin Seal.

    If it ends just like this, then Haruno Sakura is really underestimating her.

    Your thinking might as well be a little more divergent.

    Why must chakra be stored?  After all, a person's chakra is limited. Even if multiple clones are superimposed, it will not be too much. After all, the clones have not been trained and are weak themselves, so the amount of chakra they can produce is very small.

    So, is there a way to convert other energy into that kind of crystal and store it, and then convert it into chakra that ninjas can use when needed?

    It is theoretically possible.

    The function of the sealing technique is very powerful. It can seal most of the ninjutsu and energy into the scroll and save it. It can even seal Amaterasu in a pure energy state, and it can naturally absorb a little bit of external energy.  Although Sakura has not studied the sealing technique in depth, she is convinced of this.

    As for how to convert external energy into storable crystals, this may be a difficult problem, but it is not a fantasy. I will leave it to the future to learn more about sealing techniques.

    It might as well call the Yin Seal that uses clone chakra the Yin Seal of the second stage, then the Yin Seal that has been magically modified to this extent should be the Yin Seal of the third stage.

    What kind of energy can the Yin Seal in Stage 3 absorb - for example, the energy of lightning in nature?

    The power of a lightning strike is 1 billion watts, and the average energy is 5 billion joules.  In Haruno Sakura's idea, she could try to use the Yin Seal to absorb and transform the electrical energy into chakra energy. The amount of chakra obtained in this way must be huge. Without considering the loss, there would be almost one Raikiri at a time.  energy.

    A thunderstorm in the summer can produce up to 10,000 lightning strikes, all of which are stored in the Yin Seal, and converted into chakra, which is enough for her to use various A-level ninjutsu for several days.

    But, this is not the limit.

    The energy of a lightning strike is only 1,400 kilowatt-hours of energy.  A large-capacity thermal power station can generate more than 10 million kilowatt-hours of electricity a day, which is more than 10,000 times that of a lightning strike.  In other words, the energy that a power station can supply is equivalent to a steady thunderstorm every day for 365 days a year

    The electric energy produced by the power plant is stable, long-lasting and has huge energy. If Sakura can develop the Yin Seal of Stage 3, it will be perfect to use this kind of electric energy.

    Of course, these are ideal conditions without considering losses.

    However, even if the loss is as high as 90%, that is, only 10% of the energy is preserved, the energy that the Yin Seal can store is already terrifying.

    When Sakura browsed the information, she could see from time to time that many people of the older generation highly praised the characters of Senju Hashirama Hokage's generation, saying that the aftermath of their battles was more terrifying than today's large-scale ninjutsu, and that the battles were often permanent.  Change the terrain of an area drastically, such as the Valley of the End where they fought. The original name of that place was Qi Cheng Mountain

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know, when her Yin Seal-Phase 3 is developed, will she be able to be like the first Hokage?¡±Where is the legendary figure next?

    Maybe then, we can channel the first generation and Uchiha Madara and compete again to see which one is better with her Ice Release and Water Release, Senju Hashirama's Wood Release or Uchiha Madara's Sharingan  sharp!

    By that time, she should have finished:

    Sakura Chong - Phase 3, Magic Mirror Ice Crystal - Phase 3, Yin Seal - Phase 3, the three "Phase 3" ninjutsu respectively enhance her reaction speed, battlefield movement speed and endurance;

    Water Escape - Wind Blade Riptide - it is said that this technique is called Water Gun Technique - there is nothing wrong with the third stage - it is her main output skill;

    Haruno Sakura-ryu's nintaijutsu - combined with the magic mirror ice crystal - the third stage is another Namikaze Minato who uses strange power;

    As well as various defensive and offensive water escape and ice escape, large and small, they are responsible for testing and completing various small tactics.

    At this point, her physical skills, ninjutsu, chakra volume, reaction speed, movement speed, attack ability, and defense capabilities have all reached extreme levels that are difficult to imagine for normal ninjas

    Of course, the Yin seal alone is not the limit

    However, all of this, before she learned the sealing technique, all stages of the Yin sealing were mirror images.

    So after the girl had been daydreaming for a long time, when the beautiful dreams in her mind disappeared and she returned to the cruel facts, she looked at the thousands of sheets in front of her that were filled with sealing techniques that made people confused,  She suddenly felt¡ª¡ª

    Let these reveries stay in the dream stage for now.

    Just looking at these techniques makes me feel like my head is spinning.  She really didn't have the courage. After finishing the medical ninjutsu book that Tsunade gave her that could be stacked on her chest, she went to chew on the sealing technique professional book that was not much shorter than that

    And she has too many things to do recently.

    In addition to the work that Tsunade said would be given to her soon, she also had to develop two ninjutsu and continue to learn medical knowledge. She had not finished learning the ice escape brought back from the Snow Country. There were a lot of things to do, but she couldn't be like  Naruto opened many shadow clones at once to speed up the development of ninjutsu

    The second phase of Magic Mirror's Ice Release - Magic Mirror Ice Crystal has been mostly figured out. There is not much work left. Sakura will definitely focus on this first in the near future, otherwise there will be a development progress.  99% of the ninjutsu just stay there, which can drive obsessive-compulsive disorder to death.

    ?Then comes the second stage of Ying Chong, which has recently encountered a bottleneck.  She felt that she had done everything she had to do, and nothing went wrong. The result was not ideal, just a little better than the first stage. In her expectation, Ying Chong in the second stage could at least respond to the needs of the first stage.  Cut the time in half again.

    I was puzzled. In the end, she submitted the problem to Master Tsunade to see what the old people had, where Sakura went out of the basket.

    "In short, this technique may take a while, but it may not yield results."

    Before these two ninjutsu are completed, Sakura will never be able to start a new project and invest a lot of time and energy into it.

    (Please vote for recommendations~~~Without votes, this book will be really bad Yesterday, it dropped by half. It¡¯s so refreshing. I feel like half of the readers are missing, and I¡¯m in tears~)

    (Group number 488076541 is welcome to play~) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 134 It¡¯s easy to understand as long as you imagine it

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Chapter 129 is easy to understand as long as you imagine it

    "Hmph~ So boring"

    Thinking that she would have to paint tens of thousands of Yin Seal spells on her body one by one, Sakura could guess that this must be a large-scale project that was time-consuming, boring and boring.

    It suddenly became boring.

    Everything in imagination is very beautiful, but the reality is that those stage three ninjutsu are all far away. They are still in stage one and stage two, and there is no shadow of the next stage of the Yin seal.

    She is still far away from Sakura in that form!

    She changed her posture from the salted fish form spread out on the table, lying on the back of the chair as if her spine had been removed. She kicked her feet back and the chair began to shake.

    Using the four-legged high-backed chair as a hammock to rock back and forth, using only its rear two legs as a point of support, this kind of movement that can cause you to lose your balance if you don't pay attention requires very high physical skills to complete, and now she  I can already make it easily.

    Putting her hands behind her head, raising her feet high and dangling her calves casually, Sakura stared at the ceiling and began to feel dazed.

    Boring ninjutsu always makes people lose motivation to work.

    The girl¡¯s diligence in ninjutsu is out of interest. When encountering this kind of ninjutsu, she can¡¯t help but procrastinate. She just wants to find an excuse to avoid facing the boring reality.

    "Damn it~ There is nothing else that must be done now except this!"

    She thought hard for a while and then said through gritted teeth.

    After spending a few minutes, I finally defeated my laziness and buried myself in the papers.

    I forced myself to work all morning, and at noon, I went out to look for food with my heavy head shaking.

    On the streets of Konoha.

    "Hmm~" Sakura looked at the sun and saw that the time was not going up or down, which made her feel a little uncomfortable.

    The ramen she just ate has been digested. She walked on the street and touched her belly. It was completely flat. She felt breathless and felt sleepy immediately.

    "Should I go back and take a nap, or should I go find the master?" she murmured to herself.

    The sun at noon was so bright that it heated the back of her neck, and the weather was so lazy that it made people feel unmotivated.

    Haha~~ She yawned and felt a little lazy all over her body.

    ¡°Hmm¡­this is September disease!

    ¡ª¡ªAlthough it¡¯s almost October.

    But in the end, I took myself to the Hokage's office with both feet.

    Without knocking on the door, Sakura walked in and saw Tsunade's sleeping face:

    Lord Hokage lay on his desk, sleeping soundly with his right arm as white as jade as his pillow.

    Looking at it from Sakura's point of view, a large area of ??spring scenery can be seen at a glance: Peeking down from the open collar, the plump softness bulges like a hill, and two pieces of jade-like white meat are squeezed into a deep ravine, as white and tender as a crisp.  There seems to be a subtle fragrance coming from the skin.  It pressed against the table, fluctuating with the breath, changing shape like a water ball.

    She took a step closer, and Tsunade woke up dimly when she heard the sound.

    "Sakura, it's you" the Fifth Hokage murmured with sleepy eyes, "What do you want from me?"

    She asked while rubbing her eyes, with a trace of glistening saliva remaining on her plump crimson lips.

    Sakura blinked¡ªdidn¡¯t you ask me to come over?

    The girl¡¯s confused eyes reminded Tsunade, who straightened out her messed up hair and clothes, and finally regained consciousness.

    "Oh, by the way, that's it." She slapped her forehead and said suddenly.

    So he took out a scroll from the drawer at his feet. It was the scroll of the ninjutsu development progress report handed over by Sakura. There were two majestic large characters written on it¡ª¡ª

    Sakura rushes.

    "Your scroll." She handed the scroll back to the girl, who opened it and saw that it was already full of comments.

    ¡°I¡¯ve written down all the things that I think are inappropriate and need improvement. You can take it back and read it yourself. If you don¡¯t understand anything, come back to me.¡±

    Tsunade patted the chair in front of her desk, motioned for Sakura to sit over, and then said: "I took a look, and the first stage of your Sakura Chong is basically completed. Go back and overcome those few small problems."  But in the second phase of development, you have never been able to achieve the desired results. In my opinion, your ninjutsu should have missed an important point."

    She picked up the paper and pen and drew a few strokes on the paper.

    paintingSpend.

    ? She calls it motor neuroelectronization.

    Tsunade's intention is to extend this approach to the chemical transmission process between the presynaptic membrane and the postsynaptic membrane, so that the nerve signal changes from slow chemical transmission to efficient electrical transmission. This is indeed bold and tempting.  idea.

    But there are still a lot of problems that need to be solved as to how to do it.

    Sakura was convinced that this was a good idea, and couldn't help but think about it in her mind.

    "Ahem, don't worry, Sakura, you can go back and think about it later," Tsunade coughed twice, interrupting Sakura's contemplation, and continued, "I have one more thing here"

    She pulled out two pieces of paper from the pile of documents and handed them to Haruno Sakura.

    "I hope you join ANBU."

    (Please vote for recommendation~~~)

    (The long-lost 3,000-word "big chapter"! Celebrating the blooming of the epiphyllum at home last night. It's not as stunning as expected, just generally beautiful.)

    (Book friend group number 488076541 is welcome to play~) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 135 ANBU

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Chapter 130 Anbu

    "Anbu?" Sakura opened her mouth slightly and said a little surprised.

    She took the ANBU application form handed over by Tsunade. Someone had already filled out all the information in the form for her, and attached a small note written by Tsunade herself:

    It is recommended that Konoha Chuunin Haruno Sakura (ninja number 102601) join the ANBU. Please cooperate with all departments.  ¡ª¡ªThe Fifth Hokage, Senju Tsunade.

    Tsunade's private seal is stamped on it.

    The girl raised her dark eyebrows and blinked at the only empty space on the application form, which was the place for her autograph.

    ¡°Does this meanyou have to sign?  Sakura glanced at her master, who looked like he was smiling and couldn't tolerate the girl's rejection.

    "Master, this is completely a decision to kill first and tell later," Sakura said in her heart.

    But she didn¡¯t say anything and signed her name readily.

    Tsunade has mentioned to her several times about joining ANBU, and Sakura also thinks it is a good choice.

    ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect it to be so fast.

    After leaving Team 7, it was impossible for her to live a boring life of taking on missions like an ordinary chuunin.

    Tasks that are not challenging will only be a waste of her time.  Not every mission will be as fruitful as the mission in the Land of Snow.

    The growth of ninja cannot rely on these low-level tasks. Similarly, it is not advisable to just stay in the village and develop ninjutsu.

    In contrast, ANBU, which performs more high-level tasks, is a more suitable place for her to grow.

    The ANBU founded by the Second Hokage, whose full name is the Assassination Tactics Special Forces, is a team directly under the Hokage and is generally responsible for performing more difficult tasks.  Almost all the famous masters Sakura knew had stayed in ANBU, which proved to some extent that ANBU was a very training place.

    In addition, there are also political considerations for Tsunade in joining ANBU.

    Since the ANBU is a unit directly under the Hokage, it is usually considered to be the direct descendant of the Hokage. In many cases, being able to join the ANBU itself represents the Hokage's respect and trust in it.  It can be said that although it is dangerous here, the ninjas who can come out of the ANBU are all considered to be the elite of the elite, and their resumes will be as dazzling as gold-plated.

    Back then, Kakashi was put into the ANBU and trained for a long time by the fourth generation, and even became the ANBU captain.  It's a pity that this guy failed to live up to his expectations and indulged in the sad past. His strength has never reached the shadow level, so he can only hold important positions - such as becoming the leader of Class 7, but he can't wear the name of Hokage.

    There is another talent who became the ANBU captain at a young age, and that is Itachi Uchiha.  The third generation has always trusted Itachi, largely because Itachi entered the ANBU instead of the Konoha security department controlled by Uchiha.  If Itachi had entered the Konoha Security Department, I am afraid that Sasuke would have died on the night of the genocide, and the entire "Naruto" would not have so many bad things

    As for Sakura being pulled into the ANBU as soon as she was promoted to chuunin, it further proves that Tsunade has full confidence and trust in her.

    This is just the most superficial and fair reason.

    The deeper, the reasons for the high -level big brothers, Sakura guesses there are two.

    Both of these reasons are related to Danzo.

    One was a response to Danzo's attempt to win over Sakura into the roots - Sakura told Tsunade about Danzo's incident the next day, and it was not clear to Sakura whether the two of them slapped the table at the meeting afterwards, but Tsunade's  Danzo has always had a strong and competitive personality, and pulling Sakura into the ANBU this time is a fruit-eating counterattack against Danzo.

    Tsunade's move first shows Tsunade's respect and trust in Sakura: if Danzo's little move attempts to sow the relationship between master and disciple, it is a daydream.

    At the same time, he also told Danzo that Sakura had already joined the ANBU directly under her, so there should be no more unreasonable thoughts about dragging this genius girl into the root.

    Secondly, inserting one's own disciples into the ANBU is also a counterattack against Danzo's erosion of the ANBU.

    Theoretically, the Root Organization has been disbanded during the night of Uchiha genocide. In fact, many of its members are still serving in the Anbu while continuing to be loyal to Danzo.  Due to various reasons, although the Third Hokage has been aware of this for a long time, he has never been able to completely solve this problem.

    Tsunade inserted Sakura into the ANBU, and of course she did not expect her to be able to solve this problem - this kind of task is not something that a mere chuunin can accomplish, but as a direct disciple of the Hokage, it can serve as a deterrent to the root organization and the group.  The function of hiding.

    However, these things were all figured out by Sakura herself later.Come.

    I dare not say that it is correct, maybe there is some unknown py transaction behind it.  She only knew that Danzo had been much more active recently than before, perhaps because he wanted to take advantage of the fact that Tsunade had just come to power and was unstable, while the third generation was still in a weak stage, so he could take the opportunity to cause trouble.

    However, as she had just received the ANBU application form, she still felt a little confused.

    Naturally, I couldn¡¯t imagine something so far-reaching.

    Mixed with surprise and excitement, she signed her name.

    Seeing this, Tsunade nodded with satisfaction.  She clapped her hands and summoned an ANBU ninja who had been waiting for help. The ninja appeared in the office and knelt down on one knee to obey orders.

    Sakura glanced curiously at the ANBU wearing a monkey mask several times.  She used to think that these ninjas who were always on call and could appear in the office with a snap were originally hidden in the office. This close contact refuted this. If there were other people hiding here, it would be impossible for her to sense it.  Arrived.

    The ANBU of the monkey mask wears a black tights, which highlights his slender figure.  At this time, Sakura naturally thought about what would happen if she put on this suit of clothes This person has become more and more narcissistic and stinky after traveling through time.

    "Guimao, please take her to report." Tsunade handed over the application form and handed Sakura to him.

    The monkey-masked ninja didn't say much. He nodded, turned back and glared at the girl who had been looking at him curiously, motioned for her to follow, and then left the office in a flash.

    Anbu was very good at using the teleportation technique. She probably learned it from the frequent teleportation in and out of the Hokage's office. Sakura almost didn't keep up - the girl's teleportation technique was quite average, but she was good at the ninjutsu blessing.  The taijutsu-type teleportation technique that exploded in the last moment, but if she used that kind of teleportation, she might not trample the office to pieces, and Tsunade would probably hang her up and give her a beating.

    After leaving the Hokage's office building, the ANBU ninja stopped for a moment on the roof of a house not far away. When Sakura followed, he glanced at the girl's feet with disdain - this was the first time Sakura used the magic spell on the roof of Konoha.  Using the teleportation technique, because he overexerted himself in a hurry to catch up with the ANBU, he trampled on the tiles on other people's roofs.

    "Hey, pay attention!" The ANBU ninja in the monkey mask became less taciturn after leaving the Hokage's office, and reminded him a little dullly.

    The voice coming out from under the mask felt a little weird.

    After he said this, he waved his hand and continued on his way.

    The girl was about to take the opportunity to chat with him, but when she saw this, she had to swallow her words back in her stomach. She carefully used the teleportation technique and hurriedly followed the former.

    After twists and turns, Sakura was led by the ANBU to an inconspicuous building.

    The ninja in the monkey mask led Sakura through the messy passages in the building in a familiar way. With Tsunade's orders, there were of course attentive green lights along the way, and the entry procedures were completed in a few clicks.

    Like a puppet, the girl followed the monkey mask's ANBU instructions and signed several documents. The latter took her to a small warehouse and came to a wall covered with various masks.

    "Choose a mask and code name you like."

    He said.

    (Please vote for recommendation~) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 136 Sudden Attack

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Hundreds of masks of various kinds were hung in front of Sakura, giving people a sense of confusion.

    Masks and codenames are bound together, and one mask corresponds to a codename, so ANBU ninjas cannot mix masks at will.

    Because it is a mask and code name that will be used for a long time, once selected, it cannot be changed casually, so Sakura picked it carefully. She wanted to choose a mask that was handsome, and the code name could not sound unpleasant.

    ??Excluding some particularly ugly masks and strange titles, most of the rest are actually pretty much the same.  Although Sakura didn't have difficulty choosing syndrome, too many choices did make it easy for people to be spoiled for choice. After wondering for a while, the ANBU ninja waiting on the side couldn't stand it anymore and urged: "Just pick any one.  Why are women so mother-in-law!"

    Maybe it reminds me of the scene when I go shopping with my girlfriend and roll over the road.

    Sakura's face darkened, and she immediately wanted to retort: ??"I'm still a girl, not a woman!"

    However, she still resisted the desire to complain, and randomly selected a strange white cat-face mask with a small sign attached to it, which read a code name: Kite.

    ¡°I¡¯ve made my choice.¡± She patted the mask and wiped away the dust on it while saying.

    "I don't know what material this mask is made of. It is harder and tougher than ordinary plastic. Sakura tried to break it off, but it was only slightly deformed.

    "Don't try it. This mask is made of special materials. In addition to hiding your identity, it also has some function of protecting your face." The monkey-faced ninja said while registering the mask that the girl had taken off.

    ¡°Put on your mask first.¡±

    He watched the girl put on the mask, and then said solemnly: "When the Anbu is performing a mission, they cannot reveal their real names, and they cannot take off their masks. This is an iron rule passed down by the Second Hokage."

    "However, to this day, this iron rule is just a convention. Every ninja has his own accustomed movements and ninjutsu. This cannot be changed, and it cannot be hidden by wearing a mask. As long as you are willing to collect  Intelligence, it is not difficult to know which ninja is under the mask."

    "Just like when your leader was in Anbu, even if he wore a mask, as long as he used his Raikiri, or even if someone saw his hairstyle and short sword, the enemy would recognize him as a copy of the famous one.  Ninja, Kakashi Hatake."

    "So this rule is irrelevant now. The mask is only used as a mark to identify the Anbu's identity, and its role in concealing the identity is minimal." He glanced at the erect girl, "Not to mention that a ninja like you can use  I'm afraid your ninjutsu is more recognizable than your face."

    Sakura¡¯s little face under the mask smiled awkwardly.

    "Yes, her unique ninjutsu is unique in the entire ninja world.  Not to mention water gun and ice escape, even if she uses other ninjutsu, people can recognize her at a glance. The exquisite aura of ninjutsu has already become her temperament.

    The ones who have been working in ANBU for a long time are relatively strong but unremarkable ninjas. They all have the attribute of being unrecognizable when they put on a mask, which is more advantageous for carrying out secret missions.

    But no matter how long you work, you will eventually quit. No matter how long you work in this industry, you will become famous.  People are as afraid of being famous as pigs are afraid of being strong, and ANBU are especially afraid that their members' reputations are too loud. When ninjas wearing masks are no different than without wearing masks, they go on secret missions. Is it because they are afraid that others will not know that Konoha is causing trouble?

    No matter how powerful anbu is, such a ninja cannot be used.  So for a powerful ninja like Kakashi, he quit the ANBU after working for a few years, which is partly due to this reason.

    There is no doubt that this Anbu ninja in a monkey mask belongs to this kind of passerby ninja who is very strong but has no outstanding characteristics. I am afraid he has been working in Anbu for three to five years and is a die-hard confidant of the Hokage family.

    By comparison, Sakura¡¯s ninjutsu that are full of personality and characteristics are too dazzling.

    "So the mask is used to protect ninjas like me." Sakura heard the laughter of senior ANBU, which was a bit self-deprecating. "There are no self-made ninjutsu, and all the ninjutsu used are popular products. After wearing the mask, even the ANBU  Colleagues will admit their mistakes.¡±

    He glanced at the girl: "A ninja like you, coming to ANBU is just a formality, just to be gilded."

    "Uh-huhsenpai was just joking." Sakura smiled awkwardly.

    Although this man¡¯s words were a bit stiff, she could probably tell that he just didn¡¯t know how to get in touch with girls.

    I want to talk to girls, but I don¡¯t want to appear too flattering, so I can only say such harsh words.???She had made a wrong judgment just now. This ANBU senior must not have a girlfriend.

    The girl understands this feeling very well. She knows that some boys get into knots when talking to beautiful girls, because she was like this in her previous life, but now the disease has been cured. After all, no one will feel nervous about themselves, which is really gratifying.  Congratulations

    "Don't talk about that. In short, when facing ANBU colleagues, it's up to you whether to wear a mask or not. However, it is best to wear it when going out to perform tasks. This is a uniform attire, understand?"

    "By the way, the eyes on the mask can be dug out and expanded. If you feel that it is a bit blocking your field of vision, you can adjust it again. Then use chakra to suck the mask tightly and stick it to your face, so that it will not block your vision.  The view is gone." He said solemnly.

    "oh oh."

    Sakura quickly took off her mask and buttoned up the two circles for the eye holes.  There was a layer of material specially designed to be dug out around the eye circles. Sakura started to enlarge it, then put it on, using chakra to tightly absorb the mask and stick it to her face.

    When she put it on just now, she was still wondering. The mask's eyes were so small and so far away from her eyes that half of her field of vision was lost. Wouldn't it block her field of vision very much when fighting?  I don't know how those ANBU are fighting with masks on.  Only then did I suddenly realize that ANBU had such a detailed design.

    She shook her head, looked around, made sure there were no other problems, and said loudly: "Senior, I'm OK."

    "Very good. Wear a mask when performing tasks. This is the first important thing for Anbu." Senior Anbu led the girl out of the warehouse. "The second important thing is that when performing tasks, you can only use your code name, not your real name. Your code name is'  Kite', from now on I will only call you Kite, not Haruno Sakura. Similarly, here you can only call me my code name, Guimao, instead of my real name. Do you understand?"

    "Understood."

    "Of course, the above two regulations are set up to protect the personal privacy of ANBU ninjas. If you are the kind of ninja with obvious features, how can you be recognized by others, or the kind of ninja who is so powerful that you can't be recognized by others?  Don¡¯t worry ninja, then you can ignore these two rules.¡±

    "Next is the Anbu entrance examination." Guimao opened a rusty door lock, and behind the door was a deep corridor.

    Without waiting for the girl to speak, he strode in.

    Sakura ran a few steps to follow, walked to the ANBU ninja Katsura, tilted her head and asked: "What will happen if you fail?"

    Her hair hadn¡¯t been cut for a while and was now shoulder-length. When she tilted her head, the soft hair slid down her cheeks, blocking her vision. Sakura naturally reached out and tucked her hair behind her ears.

    "Unqualified?" He glanced at the girl out of the corner of his eye. He saw the girl holding up her hair with her green and thin fingers. Guimao saw her emerald eyes as calm as water, which only occasionally flashed.  The starting point was rippled, and the voice suddenly became stiffer.

    ¡°Receive training and then retake the exam until you pass the exam before you can officially join the job.¡±

    Walking through a long corridor, the light bulb seemed to be broken and the passage was pitch black.

    Guimao's voice seemed to become gloomy in the darkness: "It's not difficult for people like you to pass the assessment. The ANBU assessment values ??your strength and vigilance most. You are very strong. As long as you stay vigilant, you can  If you pass the assessment, come with me, the assessment location is ahead."

    Walking to the corner in front, Guimao turned right. There were no lights on the road ahead. There was no light source at all, and it was completely dark. He continued: "Just pass this corner for the assessment"

    The residual light on the corridor shone on his face, and the other half of his face merged into the darkness around the corner, and his face suddenly looked gloomy and uncertain.

    Sakura followed his steps and turned right. The road ahead was so dark that she couldn't see the ground clearly. Guimao, who had walked a few more steps, had completely merged into the darkness.

    She followed him completely into the darkness, and Guimao, who had just walked around the corner in front, had completely disappeared.

    "Senior Guimao?" the girl called softly.

    However, what answered her was a strange and swift kunai that emerged silently from the darkness!

    Whoosh!

    In the darkness where you couldn¡¯t even see your fingers, the sharp point of the swift kunai was already approaching Sakura¡¯s forehead¡ª¡ª

    (Please vote for recommendation~~~)

    (How about posting this morning chapter early in the morning in the future?) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 137 If you fail to pretend to be X, you will be fooled

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Whoosh!

    The air flow from the swift attack blew up the hair on her forehead, but Sakura remained motionless.

    The kunai suddenly stopped between the girl's eyebrows.

    "Why don't you hide?" asked the ninja in the darkness.

    "Murderous," the girl stood quietly and said lightly, "because you don't have murderous intent."

    Guimao's kunai didn't even make her move back a millimeter.

    It seems certain that it will stop at the last moment.

    "Really?" Guimao narrowed his eyes, "Such a reason is not convincing."

    Indeed, it would be too much to choose not to dodge the enemy's attack just because the opponent has no murderous intent.  Such a ninja might not be able to stay in the ANBU for long Is this just the disciple of the Fifth Hokage?

    No matter what, even with the recommendation of the Hokage, he can't let the vase with Sora's appearance join ANBU, otherwise he will not only harm the ANBU and his colleagues, but also this girl with Sora's glamorous appearance

    I can only pray that Tsunade-sama won¡¯t be too angry.  Guimao thought like this and secretly made a decision. Just as he was about to speak, he heard the girl's voice coming from elsewhere¡ª¡ª

    "So¡­¡­"

    Guimao¡¯s eyes narrowed, and Sakura¡¯s voice came from behind the girl in front of her!

    "Does this reason convince you?"

    Another Sakura, the original one, appeared behind the girl, leaning on her shoulder and smiling lightly.

    ¡ª¡ª!  The girl with the kunai turned into ice in front of Guimao's eyes.

    "The clone was it just at that moment?" Guimao was stunned. He was completely unaware that the girl had used the clone technique!

    What a brilliant ninjutsu!

    Is this what is called genius?  Guimao had to admit that he made a mistake in judgment.  This so-called Hokage disciple does have some skills, and he is not the kind of person who really relies on connections to get into Anbu and uses the name of Anbu to gild his reputation.  The Fifth Hokage is indeed not an unreliable person. Even the recommended characters are top-notch chunins even if they are newly promoted!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? That people who have reached this point without relying on the secret skills passed down by their families still value some practical or basic things rather than some high-level ninjutsu that is sensational.

    Sakura's clone technique, which had no pyrotechnics, was so concealed and practical that he didn't even notice when she was so close. It just catered to his taste and made his impression of Sakura skyrocket.  , upgraded from a beautiful-looking vase to a stunning ninja in every sense of the word.

    At first, he was cold to the girl, but now he nodded silently to Sakura in his heart.

    Under the mask, the face that had always been stern before began to express expression.

    Not bad, this girl!

    Of course, if he knew that Sakura usually likes to follow the ice clone with a clone blasting technique, Guimao's expression would be even more exciting

    When he stopped, he had no idea that he had almost walked away from the door of hell

    "You were distracted when you turned around just now," Sakura explained at this time, "and you were hinting at me from the beginning."

    Yes, although Guimao's attack was sudden, it was not traceable.

    In fact, before testing Sakura's vigilance with a surprise attack, Guimao had already reminded her in words:

    ¡°As long as you stay vigilant, you will be able to pass the assessment¡±, ¡°Just pass this corner of the assessment¡±.

    If the girl really listened to his words, then she should "remain vigilant" and pay attention to Guimao's reminder, "That's it after passing the assessment." She should be vigilant when Guimao passes the corner.

    If someone really interprets "the assessment is after passing the corner" as "taking the assessment in the house behind the corner", and fails to react to Guimao's sudden attack, then it can only mean that he is stupid and not suitable for ANBU work.  Failed the assessment directly.

    Of course Sakura is not such a person.

    Although she didn¡¯t understand Guimao¡¯s words with ulterior motives at first, she just felt that Guimao seemed to use a little more force when he said these words; but she still followed the instructions and increased her vigilance.  When she passed the corner, she felt something was wrong in the atmosphere, and then she realized that there might be something wrong, so she quietly used the ice clone.

    "Well, is this an assessment?" the girl then asked.

    Guimao nodded and said with a smile: "This is an assessment of vigilance. It's over. You performed well! The next thing to be assessed is your strength.; In fact, Guimao's expression hidden under the mask was already smiling.  He couldn't help but laugh: Zhiye liked teasing newcomers, but today he was teased by them instead.  I spent the whole day catching eagles, only to be pecked in the eye by the eagle.

    What is the name of a popular saying in Konoha recently?

    By the way, it¡¯s because you failed to show off your coolness and got fooled instead.  Thinking of this sentence, Guimao couldn't help but want to laugh. It was so appropriate. The person who came up with this sentence is definitely a talent!

    Shino¡¯s move was just to show off and get fooled instead.  Not only did he fail to show off, he also misjudged what type of ninja Sakura was twice in a row.  It's almost like you have done something wrong and forced yourself to find excuses to explain it, and then have others expose it one by one.

    It¡¯s extremely embarrassing.

    ¡°Presumably Shino is already thinking of finding a crack in the ground to burrow into.  Guimao cursed his friend in his heart, but said: "Okay, Zhiye, Yuan, don't waste time, let's start the assessment."

    "Ahem, cough, that's right," Zhiye coughed twice to cover up his gaffe, and walked down the steps given by Guimao, "Let's start the assessment."

    "I am not a ninja with obvious specialties," he said while standing in the open space. "I have dabbled in taijutsu, ninjutsu, and illusion. I have a balanced development. Please remember one thing when fighting."

    Sakura also walked over and paid tribute to Shino's seal of opposition: "I am a ninjutsu-type ninja. I don't know illusions, and my physical skills are average. I know a few water escapes."

    "The rules are that in addition to not being able to make a fatal blow, the fight will stop immediately if one party admits defeat or loses combat effectiveness. Then" Guimao stood aside, raising his right hand high, acting as a temporary referee for the battle, "The battle begins!"

    The right hand waved down violently.

    (Double updates of 3,000-word chapters are indeed a bit difficult, so let¡¯s go back to the relaxed and enjoyable 2,000-word chapter~)

    (The first update tomorrow morning will be moved up to early morning, and the evening update will still be at around seven o¡¯clock)

    (Please vote for recommendation~) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 138 Shiye miscalculated

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Guimao took Ying to a large room with a closed iron door.

    "This is the women's locker room. Next to it is the bathroom." Gui Mao stopped at the door and pointed at the bag Ying just received. "I won't go in. You take a shower first, put on your uniform, and then bring your clothes with you."  You meet your new teammates.¡±

    Sakura nodded and walked in.

    Nothing happened in the bathroom that the audience would like to see: there were many private rooms with partitions, and there were no naked young ladies treating each other sincerely.

    And even if you see it there's nothing exciting about it.  After all, she has entered Konoha's women's bathroom many times over the years.

    You may not believe it. I wonder if there are very few ninjas in the women's bathroom that Sakura goes to. She always feels that there are mostly eye-catching pictures in it - such as various cylinders and even spindles, such as several layers of swimming rings, which are set off.  Under such a barren figure, she can also serve as scenery.

    It¡¯s better to look at yourself ¨C although a little poorer, at least it¡¯s not eye-catching.

    The girl washed quickly.  Even if you don't mention that there are people waiting for her outside, she is not the kind of person who can take a bath for an hour.

    The water sprayed from the shower head was very warm and sufficient, enough to immerse her whole body in the warm water, which made people relax.

    She casually wiped her body with chakra controlled water flow.  Although he had just finished a battle, he didn't sweat much or was dusty.

    That ANBU ninja Shino is quite strong.  In the thick warm water vapor, the girl was playing in the water and thinking.

    She was the first ninja who used genjutsu in battle.

    The battle process is not long.  It can even be said that it was just a little trial and it was over.

    At that time.

    "Illusion - the art of Kasumi Servant!"

    Shino formed the seal very quickly. Almost as soon as Guimao announced the start of the battle, he completed the seal and used an illusion.

    After performing the illusion, he threw out a few kunai and then rushed towards the girl.

    Use simple instant illusions to put the enemy into a momentary trance, and then take the opportunity to launch an attack.  Weaker opponents will be defeated because they are too slow to unlock the illusion and have no time to dodge his next attack; even stronger enemies will fall into one of Shino's attacks after unlocking the illusion, thus losing the initiative.  Quan, at a disadvantage.

    "But if the opponent is Haruno Sakura, it's a different matter.

    "The illusion has no effect on the kite at all" Guimao, who was watching on the sidelines, was a little surprised.

    The power of illusion is inversely proportional to the mental strength of the subject.  With Sakura's mental strength nearly seven times that of an ordinary person, it would be difficult for this simple illusion to even induce a trance in her.

    So Guimao saw that Shino's illusion tactics completely failed: the girl was not affected by the illusion and easily opened the kunai shot by Shino, and then started a physical collision with Shino who rushed over.

    Shino's taijutsu combines the essence of his ten or twenty years of experience as a ninja. It seems simple and unpretentious, but in fact it is ordinary and strange. It is stable and dangerous, just like the undercurrent lurking in the deep sea. On the surface, it is calm, but under the water  But there is an undercurrent.

    Guimao is often responsible for welcoming newcomers and has seen many battles between Shino and newcomers.  Some newcomers see Shino's mediocre physical skills and launch fierce attacks thinking that he is not good at physical skills. Then often without paying attention, he will seize opportunities and flaws in the attack, and then launch a stormy counterattack, instantly falling behind or even  So defeated.

    The current fight on the field is indeed the same as usual. The newcomer is coming fiercely, but Zhiye is helpless. He only has defensive skills, but no chance to counterattack.

    This is Shino's favorite rhythm at ordinary times: usually his defense seems to be stretched thin, but in fact Shino still leaves room for leeway. The physical technique of close-up bunt is the most dangerous battle for ninjas. If you are not careful, you will suffer.  He was severely injured, but Shino had the confidence and ability to control the rhythm. In the dangerous physical battle, he could easily observe the opponent's openings and wait for opportunities to launch counterattacks.

    It¡¯s not about blindly pursuing strength or speed, but being able to skillfully control the rhythm of combat. This is undoubtedly something that only a true master of physical skills can do.

    This taijutsu alone is enough to make Shino proud, and it is not an exaggeration to call him a powerful taijutsu ninja; however, Shino is actually a ninja with a balanced development of the three ninjutsu systems - his ninjutsu is also  By no means worse than his physical skills.

    Zhiye does have pride.  As the examiner of ANBU, his strength is also outstanding among ANBU!

    Ordinary newcomers, it is difficult to defeat him in the assessment. Even if he has the upper hand for a moment, it is often just an illusion created by Shino to lure the opponent to attack.

    But today it seems a little different.

    "No Shino seems to have been really suppressed by Kite!" Guimao's eyes narrowed, and he saw some clues about the battle on the field.

    Indeed, as Gui Mao said, the assessor Shino on the field was already shaky in the physical attack. This was not an illusion arranged by Shino, but a real disadvantage!

    Cold sweat broke out on his head, and his facial features were twisted into a ball under the mask. He gradually gritted his teeth and struggled to resist the opponent's attack. He could not imagine that the little girl in front of him, who was a head and a half shorter than him, was fisting and kicking.  It was so sharp.

    The power coming from that fist was so terrifying that it actually suppressed him until he was completely breathless!

    The tremendous power he experienced just now was indeed not an illusion, nor was it the effect of any ninjutsu!

    ¡°Damn it, isn¡¯t she really a taijutsu-type ninja!?¡±

    Zhiye yelled angrily. Facing his opponent's punch, he subconsciously crossed his arms to catch Sakura's attack.

    "Strange Power Technique - Star Cannon Hammer!"

    Snapped!  A heart-wrenching sound came from the collision of flesh and blood. For a moment, Zhiye thought he had been hit by an earth escape move - meteorite falling from the sky [Note], although he accurately blocked the move.  Fist, but the surging force from the fist surface that could crack mountains and crack rocks completely crushed him. His feet went weak and he staggered. His body took a few steps back uncontrollably, and then he sat down on the ground before unloading.  Gone is this power.

    What an astonishing power. Even though he had already stopped him, he was still knocked down by a punch, as if he had been hit by a meteorite falling from the sky!

    Shino felt that the area where his arms were hit by the girl¡¯s fist had been completely numb, and he was so heavy that he could not lift his hands at all.  No, not just the hands, but the entire body was paralyzed by the force coming through!

    Indeed, those who can enter the ANBU are not ordinary people. He has also been defeated by powerful taijutsu ninjas. An elite jounin like Kai who specializes in taijutsu can indeed defeat him easily with taijutsu alone, but this young man in front of him  A shy girl, but a ninjutsu type ninja!

    "Has he ever been so beaten by a ninjutsu-type ninja using taijutsu?"

    What¡¯s more, the opponent is still a yellow-haired¡ªno, pink-haired¡ªgirl who has just begun to develop.

    Zhiye¡¯s breathing was disordered, and his thoughts in his heart were like a mess.

    In terms of physical skills, he was completely defeated.  The opponent's physical strength was beyond imagination. Just one tentative move and he was completely knocked down.

    The taijutsu strategy of showing the enemy weakness and luring the enemy deeper will not work at all against this cat-faced ninja. Close combat should not be used in the first place!  He realized this very clearly in his heart.

    However, he didn¡¯t know that Sakura had already reduced 95% of the power of the Star Cannon Hammer just now.  In other words, Shino didn't know Sakura's identity, otherwise he wouldn't have dared to use the fists of the strange power technique forcefully like this if he had given him a hundred more courages!

    The correct way to fight at this moment is to leave the battlefield immediately, avoid the opponent's fists and kicks, and continue to use ninjutsu and illusions to deal with it.  But at this time Zhiye's body was completely out of control and was as heavy as a stubborn stone.

    My hands were so numb that they were trembling constantly, and it was difficult to perform the seals.

    In the battle of ninjas, close combat is the most cruel and dangerous method. Once you are completely suppressed, it will be difficult to escape and you will have to be suppressed until death!

    Zhiye reluctantly stood up, his hands and feet were sore and aching from the girl's fists and kicks. His body was protesting crazily to his head, and he was using rapid breathing to resist continuing to move. He could hardly move.

    We need to do something, but we can¡¯t do anything!

    Zhiye could only stare at the girl closely, watching her jump high and raise her straight long legs above her head.

    "Strange power technique - Tianshoujiao!"

    Ambition is like playing a drum and your mind goes blank.

    (Please vote for recommendation~)

    (This should be considered the first update on the 11th. The next update will be around 7pm on the 11th)

    (Note: For the approximate effect, please refer to the boulder falling from the sky in Kakashi Gaiden) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 139 Convinced

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    He was as ambitious as a drum, jumping crazily, and there were strong stings on his temples. His many years of combat experience told him that this kick must not be taken forcefully.

    No, you absolutely cannot be rubbed by this kick!

    "Damn it! Move!"

    At the critical moment, Zhiye only felt that his body was weakening and he was completely unable to move.

    Despair¡ª¡ªZhiye fell into despair!

    "Hey¡ª¡ªya!"

    The girl shouted loudly and kicked her leg hard towards the ground.

    Guimao¡¯s eyes widened. This familiar stance made him realize something¡ª¡ª

    "Wait a minute, this isn't Tsunade-sama's strange power technique!"

    Guimao felt his mouth go dry for a while. Of course he knew the power of Tsunade's Ninja Technique. The violent power of tearing apart a street with one punch, anyone who saw it would never forget it!

    That is a secret technique that can instantly increase the power to hundreds of tons

    Just looking at the momentum is enough to feel the power of this kick.

    However, Zhiye did not move.

    Get away, Shino!

    Why don¡¯t you move?

    Guimao looked anxiously at the battle on the field.

    ¡° Then I finally realized that it wasn¡¯t that Zhiye didn¡¯t want to hide away, but that he couldn¡¯t move.

    Damn it!  Guimao's heart went blank. Seeing that Zhiye was about to die here, he had no choice but to interfere with the rules of the assessment and rushed over with all his strength.

    Hurry, we must catch up!  Guimao shouted crazily in his heart.

    But it's too late.

    Boom¡ª¡ª!

    Guimao watched in despair as the girl's Tianshou kick hit the ground.

    ¡ª¡ªHe didn¡¯t catch up.

    The gravel was flying and the smoke was filling the air, almost completely blocking the view.

    "Cough, cough, cough." Guimao coughed hard and fanned the dust with his hand.

    "Zhiye? Zhiye!" He shouted weakly, thinking about the last scene he just saw, Zhiye still didn't hide away.

    ¡°If Shino really took this kick head-onhe would probably be dead.  Guimao knew this in his heart, he just didn't want to think about it.

    Although the girl's strange power technique is not as powerful as her master's, it is already terrifying. Just looking at the dust stirred up and the cracked ground, you can tell that it is not something that ordinary people can stop.

    Guimao was already desperate.

    He sat down on the ground, his heart was in a mess, he didn't know what to say or what to do.

    ¡ª¡ªThen he heard Zhiye¡¯s voice.

    "Ahem, Guimao, move your butt quickly, you're on my hand!"

    Although he was weak, it didn't look like he was seriously injured.

    Shino is not dead!

    Guimao stood up quickly. Only then did he realize that although Shino's chakra fluctuations were not obvious, they were very stable, and it was obviously not like he was injured.

    The dust quickly dispersed, revealing Shino lying on the ground, and the figure of Anbu wearing a cat-face mask next to him.

    Guimao breathed a sigh of relief.  He looked carefully and saw that Sakura's attack was not aimed at Shino's body

    "This move hit me on the ground by wiping my feet." Zhiye stood up, looked at the big hole on the ground, and said with lingering fear, "I lost Kite, thank you for being merciful."

    Zhiye admitted his failure very simply.

    Although he acted very arrogant before, this simple admission of defeat suddenly made Haruno Sakura feel much better about him.

    The ground in the examination room was completely blown open by this move. The soil and stones cracked out like spider webs, and a large piece of the flat ground was dented, forming a deep pit.

    He could not imagine what it would be like if this blow fell on him.

    ¡°Probably when you finally look for the body, you have to put a pile of minced meat together in the mound, Shino thought.

    "You're welcome," the girl said calmly, "I found that you seemed unable to move, so I immediately changed the direction."

    " Guimao and Zhiye are definitely overthinking it. How could she kill her during a sparring match

    "Zhiye, you must have felt weak just now!" Guimao joked. Seeing Zhiye's head covered with dust, as if his hair had turned gray overnight, he couldn't help laughing as he felt relaxed.

    Walked over and patted the plaster on Zhiye¡¯s back, turning the air dusty again.

    "How does it feel to almost meet the God of Death?" Guimao said with a smile.

    "Huh, you'll know after you fight her!" Zhiye replied angrily, throwing away his hand, "My hands are still a little numb now!"

    He was still a little unbelievable.  Then he turned to Haruno Sakura and asked: "Tobi, are you really a ninjutsu-type ninja?"

    He always felt that he had been deceived by Guimao.  Are Ninjutsu-type ninjas as powerful as Taijutsu?  !

    ¡ª¡ªWell, sorry, there are really ninjutsu-type ninjas who are super powerful in physical skills.

    Sakura immediately smiled, although her smile was hidden by the mask.

    This Zhiye is probably still a little unconvinced!  Do you think she is a ninja who specializes in physical arts?

    Indeed, with Ying Chong and Ninjutsu activated, she is much stronger than ordinary taijutsu ninjas.

    "I am really a ninjutsu type ninja What I used just now was Ninjutsu." She turned her head and said, without revealing that she had just used the Ninjutsu - Ying Chong. This jutsu is only available to people in Class 7 for the time being.  And Tsunade knew.

    "Ninjutsu?" Shino was a little confused. This term is actually not very common. Most ninjas would not call "using chakra to strengthen the body to greatly increase the power of taijutsu" as "ninjutsu".

    Then he quickly reacted: Unless this kind of blessing uses very special and complex techniques, which makes it extremely powerful, it is necessary to mention it when using it¡ª¡ª

    "Strange power technique." Zhiye said softly.

    Sakura nodded and admitted this.

    Shino took a deep breath: "So you are Tsunade's disciple Haruno Sakura!"

    It turned out to be her.  Shino suddenly understood.

    This girl¡¯s name is also widely spread among the upper-level ninjas in the ninja pyramid.

    Unexpectedly, many people initially thought she was just a so-called "lucky girl", which meant that this Hokage disciple was a bit too wet.

    If this title is used to describe the girl in the original work, it is naturally appropriate; she has no family inheritance, no natural blood inheritance limit, and no outstanding talents. Except for her relatively large forehead, she is very mediocre in all aspects.

    Being able to become a disciple of Hokage probably took a lifetime of luck.

    The time traveler actually has the same disadvantage, so she is also not favored by others.

    But after the Chunin Examination, the buzz seemed to have changed overnight.

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s fighting prowess in the competition, as well as her Ice Break Blood Succession Limit, surprised many people.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of the blue?  Compared with those second-generation and n-generation ninjas who rely on the blood passed down from their parents to become strong, she, the first-generation ninja who created the boundaries of blood inheritance by herself, is naturally more respectable.  The difference is almost equivalent to the difference between national husband Sicong and Jack Ma.

    Not to mention the girl¡¯s fighting prowess in the Chunin Exam.

    Many people have begun to change their minds, believing that Haruno Sakura, who has mastered Ice Release, will eventually become a powerful ninja, even becoming a shadow level is not impossible.  After all, according to the mainstream view, mastering the limits of blood inheritance is still a shortcut to becoming a strong person.

    But Shino now realizes that everyone may have guessed wrong. It was not ice escape that made Haruno Sakura successful.

    And it will be Haruno Sakura who achieves Ice Escape.

    It¡¯s like Thousand-Armed Pillars achieving Wood Release.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­  As a ninjutsu-type ninja, Haruno Sakura can master such powerful taijutsu, which is definitely not easy!

    And this is just her "normal" physical skills.  What about her ninjutsu?

    ?? Ambition is convinced.  He's just afraid that if there's another fight and he knows how to dodge her ninjutsu, he will still be the loser!

    He took off his mask and revealed his true face, a face of a semi-middle-aged uncle in his late twenties and almost thirty years old.

    ¡°My name is Ito Shino, it¡¯s the first time we meet, please take care of me.¡±

    He followed ANBU etiquette and reported his real name to colleagues he recognized.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 140 New teammates

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Haruno Sakura also readily lifted her mask, revealing her emerald eyes.

    At the beginning, the impression Zhino left on her was not very good.

    It¡¯s okay for a capable person to be arrogant, but she doesn¡¯t mind the fact that he likes to tease newcomers.

    It gives people the feeling that the strong is bullying the weak.

    However, Shino's straightforward and frank admission of defeat saved her a lot of impression points, and Sakura suddenly felt that this person was quite real.

    At that moment, he smiled and said: "Haruno Sakura. Please take care of me!"

    Guimao slapped his forehead and shook his head helplessly.

    "What did I just say?"

    He glanced at the two of them angrily.

    "Some people automatically reveal their identity as soon as they use ninjutsu."

    ¡°Masks are really becoming more and more formalistic.¡±

    After that, Sakura¡¯s assessment was simply announced as passed.

    There is no way to fail, the examiner was beaten to the ground.

    Although Zhiye thought that he would indeed lose if he tried again, he would definitely not be in such an embarrassing situation.

    What he said makes sense. Who would fight with someone who has mastered the magic of strange strength?  That's a few lives that are not enough to die.  Unless your physical skills have reached the level of Akai.

    ¡°Well, Shino felt that if he had been prepared and knew Sakura¡¯s information in advance, then he might be able to survive this test for a long time.

    Then, at the request of the two of them, Sakura used a few signature ninjutsu to satisfy their curiosity.

    ¡ª¡ªOf course, these are all ninjutsu whose information has been exposed long ago or are insignificant; Ying Chong and the modified magic mirror ice crystal, which are in the development stage, she has to keep secret for the time being.

    For example, the ice escape moves used in the Land of Snow.

    If the Ice Escape-Dragon Breaking Tiger and White Whale were not only amazing to the two of them, the Ice Clone and the accompanying Clone Explosion Technique won the hearts of these two veteran Anbu, calling the girl insidious and cunning enough.  , is truly a natural ANBU candidate.

    Finally, Water Release - Wind Blade Riptide appeared. This Water Release Ninjutsu, which implements the aesthetics of violence to the end, has the momentum to silence the entire audience. Yes, silence rather than surprise - the two people who were quite excited just now  After seeing this ninjutsu, he fell silent.

    Guimao tried it and found that several defensive ninjutsu he used were instantly broken in front of the wind blade torrent.

    "This ninjutsu is a bit unreasonable" he murmured to himself

    Of course it doesn¡¯t make sense, Wind Blade Riptide is an S-level ninjutsu.

    If we simply divide the levels according to the difficulty of ninjutsu in a traditional way, then it is not too much to call Wind Blade Rapids a super S-level ninjutsu.  It is more difficult to perform than S-level, has super-S-level lethality, and consumes less than ordinary S-level ninjutsu. The only drawback is its killing range.

    Sakura is based on the Water Gun Technique and incorporates the changes in the properties of Water Release and Wind Release, making it contain both magic damage and physical attacks. Only something that is completely immune to physical attacks and Chakra Ninjutsu at the same time can truly defend against this.  Ninjutsu, or relying on quantity to exhaust its impact.

    In short, this ninjutsu is Sakura's pinnacle, an infinitely powerful offensive water release ninjutsu.  Apart from the ridiculously high requirements for chakra control, there are almost no special disadvantages.  Even the chakra consumption is much lower than that of ordinary S-level ninjutsu.

    Those A-level, B-level or even C-level coquettish bitches have to bow their heads obediently in front of this ninjutsu, and they will be shot through by the super-high-speed water jets.

    As for Shino, after seeing this ninjutsu, the reverie he had just now about being able to defeat Haruno Sakura disappeared in an instant.

    He simulated in his mind how to deal with this ninjutsu.

    ??Obviously, the water flow shot out by this technique is extremely fast, and it is absolutely impossible to dodge it after the technique is completed.  To deal with her, the only way is to avoid or interrupt her technique when forming the seal, or even not give her a chance to use the seal in the first place.

    The sealing time of Water Release-Wind Blade Riptide is only a few seconds, and the low-level water gun technique is less than one second. This means that Sakura still has time to react when she discovers that she wants to use Water Release This is the Snow Ninja Crane Wing  Fubuki's tactics at first, and then she died.  Shino thought hard for a long time, and the countermeasures he came up with had big loopholes. He felt that if the enemy had a ninjutsu that was not slow in launching and could not be resisted, it would be too difficult to fight head-on. The most likely outcome would be defeat in just a few moves.  .

    He was a little glad that he was defeated by the girl's strange power technique.

    After all, the strange power technique - the castle guard can change its direction halfway through the kick, and the water release - wind blade stimulationThe water flow from the stream is instantaneous and cannot be turned!

    After that, Shino happily announced that Sakura had passed the assessment.

    The next arrangement is to meet the new ANBU teammates.

    However, before that, there is still plenty of time - because the assessment ended too quickly.

    With a full hour left, Guimao took Sakura to get acquainted with the ANBU base, took a shower, and changed into the ANBU uniform.

    There are no benefits that people like to see in the bathroom.

    ¡ª¡ªNo matter how they look, female ninjas always have the most perfect figures among the crowd. They usually don¡¯t have a trace of fat on their whole bodies because they exercise regularly. Their slender figures are absolutely outstanding in the bathhouse.  And most of them know the secrets of using chakra to maintain skin. That kind of skin looks and feels like it has been repaired with PS software. If you go too far, it can make the skin look like gelatin and be broken by blowing. It is the real thing.  What a vase In fact, when using medical ninjutsu to treat skin defects, it can be materialized using PS software.

    It¡¯s a pity that there is no one in the bathroom at this time.

    Wear ANBU tights.

    ???????????? Apart from being a bit tight, I feel that this kind of particularly close-fitting clothes looks very heroic on my body, and I look clean and neat in the mirror.

    She bared her teeth for a while in front of the dressing mirror:

    ??From a particularly cold, straight-faced expression to a look where the corners of the mouth are slowly raised into a perfect smile.

    ??From a very handsome and heroic sunny boy to a charming and charming girl.

    I feel that the latter looks particularly awkward to me.

    But when you become handsome, you are much more handsome than in your previous life - so when a girl becomes handsome, it has nothing to do with a boy.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? forward

    When changing clothes, she heard the rustling sound of dressing next to her. After changing her clothes, the girl went out and saw a beauty with long hair reaching her waist. The tight clothes covered her exquisite waist, plump hips and stunning curves.  The shaped breasts are perfectly highlighted.

    "Newcomer?" The woman asked casually while wearing a mask when she saw a strange face.

    The voice has a hint of hoarse magnetism, which adds a sense of sexiness.

    "Yeah." Sakura replied dully, tugging at the clothes on her chest. She didn't feel it when she first put it on, but after taking a few steps, she felt her chest was a little stuffy.

    ¡°It¡¯s so uncomfortable,¡± she muttered.

    The tights were issued exactly according to the figure data she reported, and they are actually very close-fitting, soft and comfortable.  It's just that it's the first time for her to wear this kind of clothes, and she always feels weird that the clothes are completely close to her skin.

    "Don't pull, it will be fine once you get used to it."

    The female ANBU reminded me.  She packed her ninja bag, carried a long sword on her back, straightened her back and walked two steps in the dressing room. She looked really brave and heroic with her tall figure.

    Seeing that the female ninja cleaned up and walked out, leaving only a faint fragrance, Sakura stood up straight in silence and quietly compared it.  She was no longer very short, but she was still more than half a head lower than that beauty, and she suddenly felt a touch of sadness in her heart.

    Guimao soon waited for the girl to come out.

    She was wearing an Anbu-issued black sleeveless tights and an Anbu defensive vest, with two bare white arms tied into a high ponytail, neatly dressed.

    The whole person looks outstanding and straight, which is eye-catching.

    Guimao nodded secretly and said, "Let's go, your teammates are already here."

    The meeting with the new teammates was on the rooftop of a nearby high-rise building.

    Two people dressed as ANBU were leaning on the railing, overlooking Konoha from the rooftop, taking in the panoramic view of the village.

    A man and a woman, both looked very familiar.

    "Like Li?!"

    Haruno Sakura was surprised.

    (Please recommend! Please comment! Please explain!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 141 emmmm, Chapter 135 has been posted for ten minutes and still can¡¯t be refreshed.

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    RT, embarrassing!  !  !

    do not care.  .  .  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 142 Goddess in front of others, behind others...

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Hey, we meet again, Yuan!" the man waved and said hello casually.

    "Shino, why are you here?" Haruno Sakura felt the corners of her mouth twitch.

    There is another female ninja.

    Gently flipped up her long hair, lifted up her mask, tilted her head, and said with a bright smile: "So my new teammate is you."

    It was the woman Sakura met in the locker room.

    It was also the first time for Ying to see her pretty face with a smile on her face, which was even more outstanding than her slim figure.

    What a coincidence!

    "Shiye, aren't you the examiner?" Sakura asked with a confused look on her face.

    She lifted the mask to the top of her head, revealing her face. Both of them had seen her in person.

    "In addition to being an assessor, I will also go out in the field," Shino also took off his mask and showed a big smile, "But I just learned that the new teammate assigned to me by Tsunade-sama is you!"

    "I am Captain Shino, whom you all know. To introduce, this ANBU's codename is Kite, and his real name is Haruno Sakura. He is a chuunin and a disciple of the Fifth Hokage. He officially joins the ANBU today."

    He pointed at Sakura and said to the beautiful woman next to him.

    He took a few steps forward, pointed at the tall female ANBU and introduced to the girl: "This is Xi, her real name is Uzuki Xiyan, a Jonin, and she has been working in the ANBU for several years."

    "I know you, Haruno Sakura. Please take good care of me in the future." Uzuki Xiyan stepped forward, smiled, and shook hands with the girl.

    This is the first time Sakura has met a girl of this level.

    And he¡¯s still a jounin!

    ? couldn¡¯t help but look at the other party carefully.

    When you first look at her, from the perspective of admiring the beautiful scenery, her steps are swaying, her palms are as warm and soft as jade when shaking hands, her eyes are like clear springs, and her smile is like flowers, which makes people feel relaxed and happy.

    ? Observe from the perspective of a ninja.

    Every step of her steps is the same distance, there are thin calluses on her fingertips and palms, the texture of her chakra is clear and sharp, her energy is restrained, and her temperament is as awe-inspiring as a sword, and you can feel the huge power contained in her body that is hidden but not released.

    As bright as the autumn moon, the sword intent strikes people.

    Two completely different auras exist harmoniously in this woman at the same time.

    Standing in front of her and looking up at the ANBU seniors, Sakura felt waves of heroic energy approaching her.

    "Hello, senior, please take care of me!" Sakura was stunned for a moment and quickly put on a smile.

    Xi Yan¡¯s handshake posture is from the tiger¡¯s mouth to the tiger¡¯s mouth, which looks elegant and generous, unlike many girls who hold their fingertips with their fingertips. Ying can feel the strength of her handshake.

    This woman should not be difficult to get along with.

    Sakura thought, feeling suddenly less nervous about her unfamiliar teammates.

    Zhiye clapped his hands hard at the side and announced solemnly: "Then, our 14th team is all here! The official mission will begin tomorrow, and the meeting point is here!"

    The two girls nodded together.

    "Then, why don't we have a dinner together now? It's a way to celebrate the joining of the new team members and enhance mutual understanding!" Zhiye said with a smile, looking at the two girls, one senior and one junior.

    "Captain, do you want a treat?" Sakura asked Shino with a smile. When Kakashi encountered this kind of problem, he only invited him once if he couldn't push it anymore.

    The latter agreed without blinking an eye: "Of course, how about we go have a barbecue?"

    "If the captain treats guests, of course it is the captain who decides where to go." Xiyan smiled lightly, her voice as clear as a gurgling stream.

    Everything is going well with the new team.

    The new teammates, Zhiye and Xiyan, look quite good.

    Haruno Sakura breathed a sigh of relief.  She hopes that Team 14 can be as harmonious as Team 7.

    At this time, the setting sun was already close to the horizon. Haruno Sakura looked back, and the golden sunlight reflected on the figures of the three people on the rooftop, as if they were covered with a layer of golden gauze.

    There was still a little bit of residual warmth left in the sunshine, which made her face feel warm.

    This feelsgood.

    Then during the barbecue party, she realized that she had thought too simplistically.

    Any harmonious coexistence within the team is all a lie!

    ¡ª¡ªNo matter where you are, bullying and teasing young newcomers seems to be a common practice.

    So Sakura felt that she was being bullied by Shino and Xiyan.

    It may be that she acted too harmless and did not know how to refuse the requests of her seniors.

      So the two of them drank several glasses of wine for various reasons, from having a drink to welcome her to join ANBU Team 14, to toasting her ninjutsu, to toasting to celebrate her ability to control herself from wetting the bed

    ¡°Ah, what¡¯s the reason for the last one?

    But Sister Xiyan came over with a smile and brought a toast. No matter how bad the reason for the toast was, there was no way she could not stop drinking, right?

    Facts have proved that the only way to avoid being drunk at the wine table is to stop drinking from the beginning.

    No matter what others say, no matter whether the person persuading you to drink is a pretty girl or not!

    If you can¡¯t even resist those terrible words to persuade you to drink, then congratulations, you can¡¯t even think of leaving the wine table standing upright tonight.  Haruno Sakura felt deeply at this moment.

    She has never felt drunk.  She had never drank alcohol in her previous life due to physical reasons. As Sakura, she actually had her first taste of alcohol at Naruto's farewell party a few days ago.

    How to put it She has never tasted horse urine, but the beer is indeed a bit bitter and not good to drink. It is barely easier to drink than boiled water.  As for sake and liquor, they are even more choked to death.

    So she still doesn¡¯t understand why people drink at even slightly special gatherings, let alone why some people are addicted to alcohol.

    When they asked her for a toast, she drank along, purely out of politeness and respect for her seniors.

    Zhiye and Xiyan drank a lot.

    Speaking of which, drinking alcohol even though you have a task tomorrow is actually very unprofessional behavior.  Alcohol anesthetizes nerves and slows down people's reaction speed, which is very dangerous for ninjas.

    ¡°However, ninjas have chakra, which can quickly relieve the side effects of alcohol.  It sounds a bit like using internal force to force out alcohol in martial arts novels to stay not drunk; Sakura knows that this is actually a small trick of medical ninjutsu, and it is not easy to perform. Many ninjas can't do it, so they can only  Stay away from alcoholic beverages.

    Xi Yan and Zhi Ye are two masters of ninja who obviously know this skill, so they have a lot less scruples when drinking.

    Xiyan's face will turn red after drinking. The blushing look on her flawless white face is particularly charming. Especially when she smiles and looks at others with her eyes full of joy, her gorgeous smile can make people look very charming at a glance.  It's easy to fall down.

    In addition to blushing, her mood is much higher than usual. When we first met in the afternoon, she was quite aloof and had the sharpness of a swordsman, but it changed after drinking

    After getting to know each other, he started to touch and touch the girl, pinching her face, touching her head, holding hands and touching her breasts.

    She looks like a goddess in front of others and a gangster in others.

    Sakura didn¡¯t have the nerve to go back in revenge.

    The girl didn¡¯t know that Xiyan wanted to drink with her, but she thought her frowning expression as she drank was very interesting, and she wanted to see it a few more times

    This woman has the potential to become a queen!

    After drinking a few more drinks, Sakura began to wittily show off her intoxication. For a girl who has mastered medical ninjutsu, this is not a difficult task. Some of the external manifestations of drunkenness can be simulated using ninjutsu.

    In fact, she didn¡¯t feel drunk at all. The body¡¯s alcohol capacity was pretty good. At Naruto¡¯s farewell party that night, she almost drank beer like water, and she was only slightly tipsy

    Xiyan saw that the blush on the underage girl's face had spread to her ears, resembling a red apple, so she let her go.

    Sakura secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    As a junior, she is really not very good at participating in such purely interpersonal social activitiesamong peers, she is the queen, right!

    She was the one who always teased Hinata, Ino and Shiro Sasuke and Naruto always followed their lead.

    Or maybe as a junior, he was invited to a banquet by Kakashi or others - although this guy was extremely stingy, he only invited him a few times in total.  In short, Kakashi would not make her drink.

    Feng shui takes turns, and good and evil will eventually be rewarded!

    ?????????????????????? Sakura¡¯s thinking is too simple, hehehe

    (Please recommend, comment, chapter, come to Qidian.com to read the original version~~anything.)

    (I almost forgot to mention that the categories will be recommended on the homepage tomorrow. Let¡¯s celebrate the third update.)

    (I¡¯ve posted the big cover picture you want in the comment area and post bar.) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 143 The Anbu¡¯s private debauchery

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After Sakura pretended to be drunk.

    Xiyan turned around and started drinking with Zhiye.  They drank sake with a higher alcohol content. While drinking, they played a small game similar to punching but using chakra and taijutsu skills. Drinking orders were shouted out one after another.

    It¡¯s really an eye-opener for Sakura that senior ninjas are so good at playing.

    She has now joined the ANBU and can be considered a mid-to-high-level ninja.  Before, I didn¡¯t know what these high-status Chuunin jounin were like in private, but now that I have become one of my own, I can finally see their wild behavior after completing their daily tasks

    But she should have thought of it earlier.  Kakashi also walks around with a little pornographic book every day!

    ? The Anbu are fighting and killing all day long, or they are performing some extremely boring and difficult tasks, which puts a lot of psychological pressure on them.  They are not Puritans or ascetics. If they don't have a proper way to relax themselves and vent their stress, I'm afraid they will be mentally disturbed long ago, and there is no need to talk about the will of fire.

    That¡¯s why Zhiye enjoys scaring newcomers, and Xi Yan also shows a bad hobby of teasing the younger ones after they get to know each other.

    It¡¯s not easy for everyone.  Finally, a pink and tender newcomer arrived. Of course, we have to play with it

    "Ah, damn it, I lost again!" Xi Yan drank two glasses of sake angrily.

    When they first started playing, they competed with physical skills. It was obvious that Yuyan had the advantage, winning more and losing less. Seeing that Shino couldn't fight, he also used illusions, and the balance of the game immediately tilted towards Shino.  .

    However, the physical skills displayed by the two in the game are incomparable to Sakura.  Although her physical skills are very strong, they are all supported by the powerful strength and speed brought by the strange power skills and Ying Chong, as well as her extremely fast reaction speed.  If she were to play this game with the two ANBU seniors, she would probably lose miserably¡ªunless she activated Ying Chong to cheat.

    At this time, Xiyan's eyes rolled around, and her gaze fell on Haruno Sakura, who was sitting silently in the corner, eating barbecue and watching them drink, pretending to be transparent.

    "Hey, little girl, why don't you say anything?" The woman smiled charmingly, moved her butt towards the girl, stretched out her left hand, hugged the girl's waist, and took Sakura into her arms.

    Well, put it in

    The girl was stunned for a moment: "Uh Sister Xiyan, what are you doing!"

    "You don't talk or drink at the wine table. It's unsociable to eat alone~" the half-intoxicated woman said in a long tone, with an intoxicating and flirtatious tone, "You have to drink three drinks as a penalty! Come on!  , give me a smile~!¡±

    "Sister Xiyan, you are drunk!" Sakura was hugged into someone else's arms and huddled up. The woman's delicate pointed chin pressed her head, and she suddenly felt shivering!

    Xiyan ignored Sakura's protest and asked, "Do you want sake or beer?"

    "Uh, no sake, just beer!" the girl said hurriedly. It's okay if she just drinks wine, she can still drink it!

    "No, I can only choose sake~"

    Wow, then you still want me to choose!  Sakura groaned inwardly.  The sake was just sake. The girl reached for the wine. What she was thinking was to finish it quickly and deal with Xiyan. Being hugged like this was so embarrassing!

    However, Uoyuki Xiyan, who has been promoted to queen, is not so easy to deal with

    She slapped the girl¡¯s hand away, took a sip of sake, and held it in her mouth: "Sakura, you made a mistake, you drank this"

    Sakura's eyes suddenly widened, her hands and feet moved wildly and she looked at the man who was sitting firmly on the wine table: "Brother Shino, help me!"

    Ito Shino smiled but said nothing

    How could Shino stop it when he could enjoy the beautiful scene of a big beauty teasing a little girl!

    What¡¯s more, if I stop Xi Yan at this moment, I¡¯m afraid she will chase her and chop her down tomorrow.

    "I'm sorry, Yuan. Although you are very strong, at the wine table, what you compete for is not your fighting power, but your momentum! As a junior, it is normal to be overwhelmed by the momentum of your seniors. You are still too young! You can't resist.  , just enjoy it~" Zhi Ye muttered silently.

    "Don't move!" Xi Yan held the girl down.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Haruno Sakura felt a chill on her face, and a drop of sake passed across her cheek.

    "Bop~" It turned out to be the female ninja opening and closing her lips, making a kissing sound.

    "Haha, I'm so shy!" She laughed without temperament.

    "Hahaha!" Zhiye laughed without restraint.

    Sakura wiped the drink on her face,He rolled his eyes at the two of them.

    ¡­¡­

    The dinner party in the evening did not last too late, after all, there are still tasks tomorrow.

    When it was over, Sakura breathed a huge sigh of relief.

    Phew~~Finally freed!

    This is the first time she has faced such a scene, being teased by a beautiful woman.

    But there¡¯s no way to fight back!

    After all, she is a senior, and she is not fighting.  I can't fight but I can't fight, I refuse but I don't know how to refuse.

    For a moment, I didn¡¯t know how to react, so I could only endure it silently - if not enjoy it - just like a frustrated little daughter-in-law.

    In her last life, she was a virgin, and in this life she has been exposed to mostly girls of the same age group. With girls of the same age, her aura and fame are there, and others don't dare to make fun of her like this; as for Hinata, Ino, etc.  People are not girls with this kind of queen character.

    So she is really not good at dealing with such an enthusiastic sister.

    If you add in the teasing, it will be even more unbearable.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out of?drinking, or does she become very enthusiastic towards acquaintances?

    On the way back, she kept thinking about it.

    The next day we gathered when the sun was rising.

    The morning glow has not dissipated, and there is a purple-red cloud on the horizon.

    The three neatly dressed people came to the rooftop to gather on time.

    Sakura was still wearing yesterday's black tights, a sleeveless vest, white elbow pads and black gloves on her bare arms, and her cat-face mask on her face.

    Unlike most ninjas, she rarely carries a ninja belt bag, nor does she have a dart holster strapped to her thighs. Apart from a few scrolls in her vest pocket, she is basically empty-handed and looks very refreshing.

    This is because she rarely uses ninja tools when fighting. Even in hand-to-hand combat, she mostly uses fists with strange power techniques.  When she really needs to use ninja tools, she can use Ice Release to condense ice kunai and ice darts.

    The hardness of ice increases as the temperature decreases.  Under extremely cold conditions, such as around minus fifty degrees, pure water condenses into ice, and its hardness is no lower than steel under natural conditions.  So even without chakra infiltration, they are still good ninja tools.

    Of course, I have to admit that one of the important reasons why she uses ninja tools as little as possible is to save money

    Compared with Sakura Haruno, who pursues minimalism and is completely empty, Shino and Yugao are fully armed: in addition to the necessary waist bags and thigh holsters filled with ninja tools, they each also carry a long sword.  , the vest pockets were stuffed with various scrolls.

    The two of them looked at Haruno Sakura curiously, wondering why she didn't bring a ninja tool but didn't say anything.

    When ANBU perform tasks, their style is to remain silent as much as possible.

    Don¡¯t ask about things that have nothing to do with the mission.

    Sakura is a chuunin who has experienced many battles. She naturally has her reasons for dressing up like this. Now is not the time to ask.

    Only the captain briefly introduced the content of the mission. It was a patrol mission. The location was somewhere in the north of Konoha. There was intelligence that there had been a Sound Ninja there.

    This may be a combat mission, but it is more likely to result in nothing.

    The enemy might just be passing by there. After all, the sound ninja's lair is nearby, on the border a little further north.

    What Team 14 needs to do is to patrol the areas where traces of Sound Ninja have been found, looking for possible Sound Ninja gathering points or the whereabouts of Sound Ninja.

    However, Shino also said that it was too close to Konoha and it was unlikely that there would be a Sound Ninja base.

    After introducing the mission, Xiyan and Ying nodded silently, and then the three of them started on their way in silence.

    This is how Sakura's first ANBU mission begins.

    (Updated 1/3. The remaining two updates will be in the evening. Please recommend, comment, and chapter~~~) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 144 First Experience

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Sakura, who was performing an ANBU mission for the first time, felt very uncomfortable.

    When Team 7 is doing missions, there will never be a lack of noise with Naruto around. Non-combat missions are all completed with jokes, and even combat missions are not so depressing.

    Xiyan and Zhiye didn¡¯t say a word along the way, just focused on their way.  Near noon, Zhiye found a secluded forest and waved to stop and rest. Everyone hid in the shade of the trees, drank some water and ate some dry food. After sitting for a few minutes, no one spoke, and everyone was on guard.  .

    Sakura only felt tired as never before, not physically tired, but mentally unadapted. She had held it in for the whole morning and didn't say a word. She just felt bored and panicked.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Anbu is indeed worthy of being called an Anbu.

    But she still endured it and slowly adapted to this rhythm.

    I kept pursed my lips, feeling that my lips were starting to become numb.

    After taking a short rest, Zhiye signaled everyone to continue setting off. This time they quickly walked out of the woods and arrived at a small town with an unknown name.  Shino skillfully led the two of them to an inconspicuous house in the town, which was Konoha's intelligence point.

    After checking the codes, Squadron 14 obtained the latest information. The three sound ninja they discovered had left here yesterday and headed north.

    It looked like the sound ninjas were passing by, but the 14th detachment still patrolled the area carefully as required by the order.

    Sakura created two hundred combat clones in one breath and conducted a blanket search for suspicious areas where sound ninjas might be present. This greatly accelerated the investigation, and one-third of the suspicious areas were investigated in one afternoon.

    As Shino predicted, nothing was found.

    After the sky darkened, the sight was too dark to continue the inspection mission, so the 14th detachment suspended the mission and came to a small stronghold in the suburbs to rest.

    "Kite, are you bored today?" As soon as he walked into the stronghold, Shino took off his mask and asked Sakura with a smile.

    Haruno Sakura did not answer him immediately, but followed his example and took off her mask as soon as she entered the door, breathing a huge sigh of relief.

    "Huh~!" She shook her hair, rubbed her swollen eyes, and said, "Well, I haven't said a word all day long! I feel very unaccustomed to it, and I feel like I'm mute."

    She complained helplessly.

    This basically broke her record for the longest silence.  Anyway, she couldn't remember a time when she didn't speak for a whole day.

    ANBU¡¯s missions were not only dangerous and boring, but also very boring. She didn¡¯t know what boring meant before, but now she finally sees it.

    Shino explained: "When performing a mission, talking can easily lead to distraction, thus lowering vigilance. Many Anbu have made such mistakes and were attacked and killed while talking. These are bloody lessons! So!  When we perform tasks, we can usually stay silent and remain alert at all times!¡±

    Sakura curled her lips and made a helpless expression: "I can only get used to it slowly."

    "Come on!" He stretched out a hand from behind and patted the girl's shoulder. Sakura looked back and saw that Xiyan also took off her mask, smiled gently at her and said, "It was like this in the beginning, just get used to it.  Got it!"

    Sakura was immediately moved by her gentle smile that was full of healing power. Her new teammates were quite considerate. They joined forces to bully the newcomers last night and it turned out that they drank too much and acted like crazy!

    However, she was just moved for a second.

    "Boo~" Xi Yan imitated the gesture last night and blew a kiss to Sakura, "Work hard, little kitten!"

    Then he looked at Haruno Sakura, who was blushing and angry, and burst into laughter.

    "What the hell is a little kitten!" the pink-haired girl waved her hands vigorously and retorted, "I have never had such a nickname!"

    She said forcefully one word at a time: "Come! Come! No! Yes! This nickname is too pretentious!"

    "Yes, you are a kite, a little bird, how can you be a kitten?" Shino said with a cheerful smile.

    "Oh, it turns out to be a little bird~"

    "Ah ah ah, the kite is a ferocious bird. What a little bird! Sister Xiyan, I'm going to kill you~!"

    "Haha~ Okay, okay, I won't give you random nicknames!"

    "Ahem, okay, okay," Shino interrupted the two of them with a smile, "Anyway, today is thanks to Sakura's clone technique!"

    "Yes, it's such a useful technique! One-third of the work was completed in one go. With thisEven if the technique is dead, as long as there is still a head left, information can still be obtained.  "

    A single fire blast destroyed the remains of the sound ninja.

    "As for cooperation, take some time to practice teamwork after you go back! After all, we have just started to form a team!"

    "Why do these two sound ninjas appear in a place like this? I'm a little concerned"

    Sakura shrugged: "Is Orochimaru going to do something small again? Anyway, it won't be another Konoha collapse plan."

    Then the three of them rushed back to Konoha.

    The task that was originally expected to be completed in one week was completed by the 14th Squadron in two days. With the time saved, the superiors simply gave them a few days off.

    Sakura happened to use this time to complete the Yin Seal runes. She also saw through this mission that Anbu's work often left a lot of chakra unused.

    A few days later.  A hidden room in Konoha.

    A girl with pink hair reaching her shoulders, only wearing obscene clothes, was lying on the floor, motionless, letting a dozen figures move their hands up and down her body¡ª¡ª

    (2/3, three thousand words "big chapter". The third update will be in the evening. Please recommend, comment, and chapter~~

    488076541 reminder (invalid) group) (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 145 Ten Thousand Kinds of Eight Gate Dunjia

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Don't move, my dear! If you shake, I will almost print it wrong!"

    An ice clone complained.

    "It's very itchy there! You are me too, you have to understand how we feel!" I showed an innocent expression.

    The other ice clone roughly held down the hand of the original figure lying on the floor: "Okay, I'll hold on tighter this time, and I'll make sure she can't move even a millimeter this time!"

    "Uh! It hurts a bit," I groaned, "Hey, No. 7, you are using too much force, my hands are all blue!"

    "No. 7 is ready!" The clone of No. 7, who was responsible for pressing the hand, ignored her completely.

    "Number 6 is ready!" Another clone holding a reduced scroll also said.

    "The sealing technique under the right armpit is ready!"

    "The error is less than one thousandth, the position is locked!"

    "Clear the area! The other groups will pause their work. Please hold your breath and restrain your chakra ok! Very calm! The right armpit group will start working!"

    A reconnaissance clone standing on the table that looked like a commander said.

    Whoa~ Chakra blue light appeared on No. 6's hand holding the miniature scroll, and spells the size of rice grains began to be printed on the girl's smooth skin one by one.

    "Thirty percent I hold back, don't breathe, don't use chakra, don't move Sixty percent It's over soon Ninety percent One hundred percent! Very good,  This time it worked.¡±

    "Huh~" Sakura took a long breath.

    Although she was just lying on the ground motionless during the whole process, it was not easy at all.

    Using these few days of vacation, she began to use the ice clone to help herself imprint the Yin Seal technique on her body.

    After two days of hard work, more than 95% of the content has been completed. After a few more reductions, this ninjutsu can be completely completed.

    From the perspective of the commander's clone, the girl lying on the ground wearing only obscene clothes can be clearly seen.

    The densely packed techniques extend from the girl's face and neck to her abdomen, legs, arms, and even the armpits.  This is because Sakura's body surface area is only 1.43 square meters - this is calculated using the body surface area formula for teenagers based on her height and weight. Excluding the hair, there is even less part that can be used to write spells. Even if there are tens of thousands of sealing spells,  It was so small that it was difficult to completely imprint it on her body.

    At this time, Sakura's whole body was covered with various runes, which looked a bit oozing.

    "There are so many runes, it makes us all suffer from trypophobia!" No. 6 touched his skin and said with a smile.

    Number 7 also laughed: "It's a bit ugly, but do you really have trypophobia Anyway, it doesn't matter. After a while, the spell will be activated and the runes will become transparent and invisible."

    "It's not just a bit ugly, it's downright ugly" the clone standing on the table complained, "Okay, if you don't want to see such an ugly me again, speed up. There are not many parts left. The left armpit group  Are you ready?"

    "Ready!" four voices said at the same time.

    "Very good, I performed well just now, keep going ~ hold your breath and calm down - eh?"

    There was a sudden knock on the door.

    Everyone was stunned.  The only person who knows about this laboratory is Hinata. What is she doing here at this time?

    "Hinata, is that you? Come in!" Sakura asked.

    A clone walked over and opened the door, and Hinata's little head poked in.

    "Are you doing experiments, Sakura? I saw a lot of clones of you outside." She walked in, took a look at the scene in the laboratory, and quickly locked the door, "Brother, come in later!"

    "We are working on the secret seal" The girl casually took a bath towel and put it on her body, "It will be completed soon."

    Hinata looked around and walked around the floor covered with sealing techniques, then looked at Sakura who was lying on the ground covered in sealing techniques, and made a tut-tut sound of unknown meaning.

    "Sakura, this technique of yours requires a lot of sacrifice!"

    "Don't worry about it!" Sakura rolled her eyes. "After you finish writing, activate the chakra, and the technique will become transparent and completely invisible. By the way, what are you two brothers and sisters doing here?"

    The girl with white eyes sat down on the table: "Of course I have something to ask you. You finish this first and let brother wait outside for a while."

    "Tsk, after making Neci wait for so long, you are still not his caring sister!"

    "Let him come in now?I'm worried that he will be scared!  Hinata said with a smile.

    Sakura was speechless.

    But Neji didn¡¯t wait too long, and the Yin Seal project was completely completed.

    "Okay, can we talk? Why did you two come to me?" Sakura asked when she saw Neci coming in. There was a beautiful purple diamond-shaped mark on her forehead, and her whole face looked a little more mature.  A very soft and charming scent.

    The brother and sister looked at each other, and Hinata said: "Do you still remember the acupuncture technique we developed before to increase chakra?" (Please see Chapter 53)

    "Remember, haven't you been using it? But our development work has stalled. How about it, do you have new ideas? Or any big breakthroughs?"

    Of course Sakura still remembers this technique. She was young and ignorant and almost killed herself when developing it, so she is naturally deeply impressed.

    The risk of developing this technique is too high. The 361 acupoints in the meridian system play a role in restricting and controlling the flow and transformation of chakra. Many acupoints must not be opened because once they are opened, they will cause damage to the body.  The accumulated physical strength and spirit began to turn into chakra crazily, and could not stop until the caster died.

    " However, there are also some milder acupuncture points that will only increase chakra in a trace or small amount when opened.  If these acupuncture points are connected together and opened at the same time, the effect of increasing chakra can be superimposed.

    The results of Sakura and Hinata's experiments back then were not very satisfactory. They only tried a few acupuncture points with average effects, and most of them could not be connected, so the increase in chakra was not very obvious.  The more the experiment went on, the more pitfalls they stepped into. Many acupuncture points would be fatal if they were left open for a few seconds. If Sakura hadn't had strong enough control over chakra and could forcibly close the acupuncture points when something was wrong, she would have died.  .

    She still remembered that during the last experiment, she tried to open the acupuncture point called the activation hole. If it hadn't been fully opened at that time and the amount of chakra released was not huge enough, she might have been splashed with blood on the spot  It was because she almost died in that experiment that she and Hinata chose to stop developing this technique.

    In the end, the chakra amplification technique developed by the two of them can only slightly increase the amount of chakra, which is completely different from the Eight Gate Dunjia.

    However, the so-called Eight Gate Dunjia actually selects eight connected acupuncture points from the 361 acupuncture points in the human body. When they are opened in sequence, it can relatively safely liberate the body's restrictions on chakra, and then release more and more energy.  Strong chakra, allowing the caster to gain powerful power in a short period of time.

    There are many options for forming a set of interrelated acupuncture points, and the Eight-Men Dunjia is just one of them. However, being able to select seven acupuncture points that will not kill people after being untied together, the Eight-Men Dunjia is quite remarkable.  .

    ??Select eight acupuncture points from the 361 acupuncture points in the human body, a total of 361!  /353!  , that is, 2,6677,0011,2254,0735,6800 (twenty-six hundred billion) choices.  In addition to the restriction: the selected acupoints must be connected and adjacent, then according to Haruno Sakura's experience and calculations, there are approximately 30 to the eighth power: 6561,0000,0000 (sixty-five billion) possibilities.  Even if the feasible solution is only one in a billion, there are tens of thousands of possible options for selecting the Dunjia Acupoints.

    It is for this reason that Ying has always believed that forbidden arts similar to the Eight Gate Dunjia can be developed in batches.

    However, although theoretically there should be many similar forbidden techniques, in the end, only one forbidden technique, the Eight Door Dungeon, has been passed down in the world of Naruto. I am afraid that it is because there are too many pits in the acupuncture points, such as the "Death Door", which will lead to death if opened.  Acupuncture points are everywhere. Just imagine if the founder of this forbidden technique had chosen the Death Gate acupoint in the first few doors

    " Then there is no such ninjutsu as Eight Gate Dunjia in this world.

    "Similarly, if it weren't for the bad luck of the other founders, maybe there would still be forbidden arts such as Nine-door Dungeon and Seven-door Dungeon in the world of Naruto.

    Having said that, the answer to why the last door of the Eight Door Dunjia is the Door of Death is indeed a sad story!

    In short, because developing this technique is too dangerous, Sakura and Hinata have to give up.

    At this time, Hinata said with a mysterious smile.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the biggest breakthrough happen to you?¡±

    Hearing this, Sakura was stunned.

    She was a little confused. She hadn¡¯t studied that technique recently!

    What exactly is going on?

    (3/3. I just ate out, so this is a little late. Please recommend, comment, and give me some advice~~

    488076541 reminder (invalid) group) (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 146 Fist of the North Star

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "It's your ice clone!" Hinata didn't let her continue to be confused, and directly told the answer.

    "Hmph," Neji inserted a mocking comment at the right time, "I didn't expect you have been using your brains to dress up your face recently! Weren't you very smart before?"

    Sakura immediately glared at him angrily.

    "Let me see it clearly, this thing on my forehead is a Yin sealing technique, not a decoration!"

    "Pfft~" Neji let out a standard sneer, "How dare you call a decoration without chakra storage a Yin seal!"

    "You're here to make trouble! Believe it or not, I can beat you up with just one hand!"

    These two people are born to be in conflict with each other.  As soon as they met, they were taunting each other.

    It¡¯s time to roll up your sleeves and start working.

    Then they were both suppressed by Hinata who was standing aside with an annoyed look on her face.

    Okay, this scene seems familiar?

    When Sakura was being taught by the white-eyed girl, and she was sitting in rows with Neji, she suddenly felt like she had seen this scene before.

    ¡ª¡ªYes, it¡¯s in Chapter 54.

    "Anyway, you two get along well with me! We are here to do business today!" Hinata said angrily.

    ¡°Well, business matters.

    Speaking of which, when Hinata mentioned the ice clone, Sakura had already reacted.

    The breakthrough point is indeed the ice clone.

    ??To be more specific, it should be said that it is a medical research-type ice clone digging method.

    As we mentioned in the previous article, studying acupuncture points in the meridian system is a very dangerous thing.

    Many acupuncture points play an important role in the body. Opening them in the wrong way will often lead to serious consequences and even death of the practitioner.

    This is why the only forbidden technique involving acupuncture points is the Eight Gate Dunjia; this forbidden technique was created by stepping on the corpses of predecessors to create a trail.

    Of course, if you are willing to sacrifice a large number of ninjas who are proficient in chakra manipulation, then it would not be a bad idea to develop another eight-door, seven-door, or nine-door armor.

    After all, Eight Gate Dunjia is just one of many possibilities.

    Hinata was inspired when she saw Sakura using ice clones to conduct very dangerous experiments.

    The medical research ice clone is different from other clones in that it almost completely replicates everything about the original body, including acupuncture points.

    So Hinata naturally thought that she could use the ice clone to replace the original body to do the experiment of opening acupuncture points, and continue the unfinished experiment that she and Sakura had done back then.

    Sakura also immediately realized that this kind of death was indeed very suitable for the ice clone.

    She pondered for a moment and said, "Hinata, I know what you mean. It is indeed a good idea to use ice clones to test acupuncture points."

    She recalled ¡°that plan¡± that made her so passionate.

    ¡°Then, the ¡®Fist of the North Star¡¯ plan is officially restarted!¡±

    The Fist of the North Star plan actually has little to do with the "Fist of the North Star".

    The reason why they chose this name is because in their plan, this physical technique will only open seven acupuncture points, one less than the Eight Gate Dunjia.

    The chakra that increases after the Eight Gate Dunjia is turned on is too rapid and is not suitable for soft fist ninjas like them who need fine control of chakra. Therefore, they need to develop a new one from scratch.

    The principle of Ninjutsu like Eight Gate Dunjia is not complicated.

    Acupuncture points are equivalent to the limiters of the human body, limiting and controlling the transformation of chakra to prevent the physical power from being excessively converted into chakra, thereby causing harm to the body.  This is similar to how the human body limits the maximum strength of muscles to avoid injury.

    After opening acupuncture points, the amount of chakra converted by the body will suddenly increase, thereby greatly improving the user's combat effectiveness, but this is at the expense of increasing the burden on the body and damaging the body.

    Take the Eight Gate Dungeon as an example. When all eight gates are opened, even a genin can gain Kage-level power. This is indeed a very objective increase. However, the person who opens the eighth gate will gain power even if he does nothing.  Will die soon.

    Of course, for a physical ninja like Kai, due to his extremely high physical fitness, opening the first few doors will cause minimal damage to him.

    In addition, forbidden techniques such as Eight Gate Dunjia also have a big shortcoming¡ª¡ª

    By opening the meridians and acupoints, unlocking the limitations of the physical body, and obtaining a huge amount of chakra, is chakra composed purely of physical power.  This violent and unbalanced chakra lacks the mixture of spiritual power and cannot be used to release ninjutsu. It can only be used in physical techniques to enhance speed and strength.

    Back then, Sakura lost interest in the plan because she discovered that the increased chakra could not be used to perform ninjutsu after acupuncture. After the plan was interrupted, she never tried to restart the plan.  It is precisely because of this that although the Eight Door Dunjia is powerful and does not cause much harm when opening the first few doors, most ninjas are still not interested in it.

    After all, except for pure physical ninjas, most ninjas still need to use ninjutsu when fighting.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Ninjutsu that are practical, efficient and low-cost, such as the Substitution Technique and the Clone Technique, can¡¯t just be abandoned like Kai and Xiao Li did, right?

    What's more important for the two members of the Hyuga family is that after the Eight Gate Dungeon is activated, the nature of the chakra obtained is too violent. Although it can greatly increase the speed and strength, it is difficult to control it finely and use it to perform soft fists.  .

    This makes the scope of application of Bamen Dunjia limited to only a few ninjas who specialize in Gouken.

    Therefore, although Hyuga Neji is clearly in Kaiban and is a taijutsu-type ninja himself, he has never practiced Eight Gate Dungeon.

    Being both taijutsu-type ninjas, Neci and Hinata were actually very envious of Lee's ability to use the Eight Gate Dungeon.

    Neither of them are ninjas with particularly abundant chakra.

    After Neji's relationship with Hinata became better, he learned the defective products left over from the "Fist of the North Star" plan developed by Sakura and Hinata. The acupuncture method can safely open two acupoints, thus increasing his own strength.  It has twice the amount of chakra and is milder in nature than the chakra produced by Eight Gate Dunjia, making it suitable for them to use Soft Fist.

    ¡°Mosquito legs are also meat. It¡¯s better to have them than nothing. With this mentality, Neji happily accepted this ninjutsu.

    However, one day when Hinata and Neji were talking about Sakura's embarrassment, they mentioned the ice clone that could almost completely replicate the original figure. Hinata, who had always had lingering thoughts about the Fist of the North Star project, suddenly had an inspiration.

    And when he heard that the North Star Fist plan was likely to be completed, Neji, who had always been fascinated by this acupuncture acupuncture technique, couldn't hold back his enthusiasm and followed him.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t come empty-handed. Neji also asked for information on Eight Gate Dunjia from Teacher Akai.

    Sakura just rolled her eyes at Neji's shameless behavior.

    Logically speaking, developing ninjutsu is a very private act, and it would be very impolite for Neji to do this.  However, since he brought the scroll of the Eight Gate Dunjia, it means that he brought capital - capital from the data - to become a shareholder of this ninjutsu development team.

    Although Eight Gate Dunjia is a forbidden technique, its secret level is not high: even genin can learn it.  The most precious thing about the information that Neji brought was that it contained teacher Akai¡¯s learning experience, which was of great value and was also very helpful for them in developing the North Star Fist.

    Anyway, even if Neci is not allowed to come in, Hinata will still teach Neji this ninjutsu after she learns it.  The relationship between the two of them is now as close as that of ordinary cousins.

    And speaking of it, the ninjutsu "North Star Fist" is more Hinata's. If Hinata doesn't mind Neci learning it together, she doesn't care.

    As another developer of ninjutsu, Sakura herself may not have a chance to use it. After all, the chakra generated after opening the acupuncture points can only be used for taijutsu, and her main combat power is still in ninjutsu. It is impossible to do it for such a little bit.  The increased chakra gives up one's greatest advantage.

    In this case, Sakura said nothing more.

    Immediately, he simply separated out several ice clones.

    The experiment started.

    (1/2, resume the second update of Salted Fish! Please recommend, comment, and chapter~~ I just looked at the data, and this month, the daily update is 5,500 words.)

    (488076541 reminder (invalid) group) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 147 Hinata Neji¡¯s Melancholy

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    However, before the experiment began, Sakura felt it was necessary to make it clear.

    "Let me state in advance that although the medical research ice clone replicates the original body to the greatest extent, it is not a real body after all and has the shortcomings common to clones."

    "Using it can quickly advance the progress of the North Star Fist, but it may not be able to fully develop this ninjutsu. I estimate that it will be very good if it can be developed to the fifth or sixth fist"

    "Why?" Neji frowned, feeling a little disappointed.

    "Brother, that's because after the fifth punch of Fist of the North Star, the chakra can be increased several times to more than ten times. The clone cannot bear such an amount of chakra, so it cannot be used after the fifth punch.  The clone continues the experiment."

    After all, Hinata and Sakura have done many experiments and know the secrets inside.

    After all, a clone is just a clone. Even if it is simulated like the original body, it has its limitations. With that level of chakra, even the real body will feel strenuous, let alone a temporarily created clone.

    But in this case, if the ice clone is unreliable, I am afraid that clones will have to be used again

    Well, one more reason to study cloning.

    "What if we don't activate the first five punches, but directly activate the sixth acupuncture point?" Neji asked unwillingly.

    "This is not possible opening the sixth acupuncture point alone is two completely different concepts from opening the first five punches and then the sixth punch. Even if the former is safe, it is not certain whether the latter is safe."

    Haruno Sakura said while wagging her index finger.

    "Just like each of the eight gates of Dunjia must be opened in the order of opening, rest, life, injury, Du, Jing, Jing, and death, Beidou Shenquan must also be opened in the order of Tianshu, Tianxuan, Tianji, and Tianquan.  , Yuheng, Kaiyang, and Yaoguang are activated in sequence, otherwise it will either have no effect, or it will cause instant death due to the lack of buffering from the first few punches."

    The pink-haired girl mercilessly dispelled Neji's delusions.  She took the Eight Gate Dungeon Scroll and the Fist of the North Star Secret Scroll handed over by Hinata. The latter was covered with dust, obviously the result of being left in a corner to collect dust for several years.

    This ninjutsu was developed several years ago, and Sakura never paid much attention to it, so now she has forgotten how far it has been developed.

    Hinata then reviewed it a little and found that she was much more interested in this ninjutsu than Sakura: "In the previous Fist of the North Star plan, two safe acupuncture points have been found. According to the naming rules you suggested, they are Tianshu and Tianxuan.  , Tianji, Tianquan, Yuheng, Kaiyang and Yaoguang are the first two, now we need to find the third one By the way, Ying, where did you find this set of names?"

    "Haha, this is just a joke, just a random nameit doesn't matter. Let's continue talking about business."

    "Well, the Beidou Shen Fist plan is to find seven adjacent safe acupuncture points from the 361 acupuncture points in the human body. We have already found the first two Tianshu and Tianxuan. The next goal is to follow Tianshu and Tianxuan.  Find a safe acupoint among the connected adjacent acupoints as Tianji acupoint"

    The term "connected acupoints" is meaningless - the acupuncture points of the human body are on a meridians system that extends in all directions, and any two acupoints can be connected through meridians.  Therefore, the number of acupoints connected to Tianshu Tianxuan is theoretically 359.  The word that must be emphasized is "adjacent": only acupuncture points that are adjacent and not far apart are meaningful. If the distance is too far, the effect of superimposed amplification will not be achieved.

    So their next step is to find a safe acupoint among the dozens of adjacent acupoints connected to Tianshu and Tianxuan.

    A more complicated situation is: whether an acupuncture point is safe or not is also related to which acupoint has been opened before.

    For example, an acupuncture point that is normally a fatal acupoint may become a safe acupoint after the opening of the first few acupoints.  Several opened acupuncture points increase in intensity and become vulnerable and dangerous due to chakra impact, which can lead to accidents.

    Including the order in which acupuncture points are opened, it will all have an impact If the first few doors of the Eight Gate Dunjia are opened in reverse, it will cause chakra to surge, the meridian system will collapse, and the user will die on the spot!

    This makes exploration a hundred times more difficult and dangerous.

    The acupuncture points that were determined to be safe at the beginning will turn into traps if not careful; the acupoints that were discovered to be traps in the previous round must be carefully tested to see if they are safe in this round

    The search for the first and second acupoints by Tianshu and Tianxuan is still very simple, but when it comes to the third and above points, the situation becomes extremely complicated.

      After all, their relationship was extremely bad, and every time they met they would start with a quarrel Of course, at this time, Neji selectively forgot that it was he who provoked Sakura first every time.

    Shouldn¡¯t girls be as virtuous and gentle as their sisters, or as peaceful and lovely as Tiantian?

    ¡°A woman like this who is sharp-tongued and strong-willed is really the most annoying thing.

    This is probably the conflict between the auras of geniuses.  Neji mentally made excuses for himself.

    But has Neji really reflected on himself?

    He seems to be used to it, used to being sarcastic and sarcastic when meeting her

    ???????? Just like a child who wants to get the attention of adults?

    Hinata Neji, who has no sense of existence, is a little depressed and unhappy. He doesn't like to be a transparent person in front of these two people.

    (2/2, there is another recommendation this week, so it will be updated probably the day after tomorrow. Please recommend, comment, and chapter~~)

    (I finally understand why some authors like to say how many words this chapter has. When I posted this chapter, I found that I had written 3,000 words. I instantly felt that I was no longer a salty fish. I was so happy)

    (488076541 reminder (invalid) group) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 148 The Source of the Troubles

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ?The development of Fist of the North Star was just a small episode in Sakura's ANBU career.

    With the help of the Ice Clone, the Fist of the North Star plan did not take much time.

    However, by the time the plan reached the fifth punch, it was already more than a year later.

    Because it is difficult to find time when Haruno Sakura, Hinata and Neji are both free at the same time.

    Therefore, the development progress of the experiment has been repeatedly delayed.

    The concept proposed by Hinata starts from the two acupuncture points on the head, passes through the five internal organs, and finally ends with the heart. The ice clone has confirmed that it is effective at least for the first five punches.

    When the North Star Fist is activated to the fifth punch, it can increase its own strength by about ten times.

    ?Compared with the Eight Gate Dunjia, the power of the North Star Fist is weaker, the increased chakra is gentler, and it does less damage to the body, making it suitable for the operator to control.  After all, the Fist of the North Star opens acupuncture points by tapping acupuncture points, while the Eight Gate Dunjia uses violent chakra to directly open the acupuncture points, thereby obtaining an astonishing increase in power.

    However, the story has not yet reached one and a half years later

    60 years of Konoha.

    In July of this year, when Konoha was holding the multinational joint chuunin examination, it suffered a sudden attack from Orochimaru, causing serious losses.

    The Third Hokage was seriously injured in the attack and could no longer hold the position of Hokage. His position could only be succeeded by Tsunade Senju.

    Konoha has since entered the era of the Fifth Hokage.

    In August of that year, Haruno Sakura was promoted to chuunin.

    At the end of September, Haruno Sakura entered ANBU.

    At this point, the name of the Ice Escape Girl gradually spread among the ANBU.

    A month or two later, it¡¯s late autumn.

    The leaves gradually withered and turned yellow, and the fallen leaves covered the ground. The autumn wind swept a few leaves, spinning and falling in the desolation.

    ?? Somewhere in the Fire Country, deep in the forest.

    The two groups of people were running quickly through the forest, engaging in a brief chase.

    After running for several kilometers, they finally found that the distance between them and the pursuers had not been widened, but that the ninjas were getting closer and closer. They stopped and turned to face them.

    The three ninjas who were catching up also stopped in front of them.

    The three of them all wore masks, sleeveless tights and white vests, looking like ANBU.

    ? Among them, the ANBU standing in the middle and looking like the leader looks ordinary, nothing surprising.  Standing on either side of him were two female ninjas. One was tall, with black hair reaching her waist, and graceful. The other was much shorter, with a slimmer figure and looked more like  It's a little girl.

    These are the three members of ANBU Team 14: Shino, Yugao and Sakura.

    The mission they are performing is to capture the ninja who rebelled against the village.

    ¡ª¡ªThe reason why I use "them" is because this ANBU team of three is actually a rare combination of two women and one man in Konoha.  The 14th Squadron is mostly female, so it¡¯s natural to refer to them as ¡°them.¡±

    "Put down your weapons, tie your hands, and come back to Konoha with us to explain everything you have done to betray the village. Then you still have a chance to survive!"

    Zhiye, who was standing in the middle, said coldly.

    However, in response, the defector just silently took out his ninja tool.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? They seemed to have heard the funniest joke in their lives.

    Since you have chosen betrayal, you can no longer hand yourself over to Konoha.  Even if there is a so-called "gleam of hope", it is still a life that is more miserable than death.  Then, it is better to give it a try and defeat the enemy. This is the real "line of hope"!

    The traitorous ninja thought like this and made a fighting stance.

    They are very confident in their own combat effectiveness. They believe that the three of them are all around the strength of a jounin. With the ninjutsu obtained by betraying Konoha's intelligence, they are still capable of fighting even if they face a jounin.

    As for the ANBU, Konoha¡¯s ANBU has long been a joke, right?

    In the eyes of the three defectors, ANBU and even Konoha have long been in decay!  They rejected the applications of those with special Jonin strength to join the ANBU, but recruited a group of weak chuunin. The capable ones were turned away on the grounds that they failed to pass the political review. The ANBU was crowded with the gangsters, and the corpses were left bare.

    What¡¯s even more ridiculous is that there are actually ninjas who have just been promoted to chuunin. They can squeeze into the ANBU with their high-level connections!

    How ridiculous it is to do this!

    It is said that the tough ninja in the background is still a very young woman. I am afraid she is the concubine of a certain high-level boss with special hobbies!  ?The other two ninjas made no attempt to rescue their teammates.

    The plan to kidnap the girl was so successful that he was surprised. The girl had no sense of crisis at all and was easily taken hostage by him. The other two ninjas did not respond by trying to rescue their teammates, but even took the initiative to retreat far away!

    Are you abandoning your teammates?  He was filled with doubts and surprise. He held the kunai in his hand tighter, and the sharp edge pressed a bloody mark on the girl's white neck.

    "Back up, back up! Back away further!"

    He was surprised by the weakness of the ANBU.  Even the female jounin who killed his companions in an instant backed away from his scolding. As for the girl in his arms who was held hostage by him, she kept her peace and showed no sign of resistance.

    Maybe this girl is the type who is very strong in ninjutsu but poor in physical skills!

    Although the traitorous ninja was a little skeptical, he was more surprised: he seemed to be able to escape from these ANBU hands, and even kidnapped this cute girl with him without any problem!

    When the time comes, hey hey hey

    The last rebel ninja had a sweet dream.

    Then he heard a voice.

    "Ice Escape-The Technique of Clone Explosion!"

    Boom!

    ??¡ª¡ª

    (1/2. 3000 words again ~ please recommend, comment, and chapter~~)

    (Someone asked me whether to marry a lily or a lily, and the answer is: single without cp! The cp of the battle group is of little significance. However, I may post extra chapters in the book club to satisfy some people, hehe!)

    (488076541 reminder (invalid) group) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 149 After leisure, there must be an urgent task

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Hey, let me tell you can you two be spared alive?"

    Zhiye¡¯s voice was a little depressed.

    The mission was over with the death of the traitorous ninja. The three of them took off their masks in unison and exposed their faces for some air.

    After the mission is completed, under safe conditions, the ANBU will relax and chat casually.  After all, no one can really work like a robot and be tense all the time.

    The task they received was to investigate and arrest ninjas who showed signs of rebelling against the village. If the other party resisted arrest, they would naturally take action regardless of life or death.

    However, the opponent is only a chunin-level ninja. Do we really need to attack with all our strength and leave no one alive

    Xiyan stood on a high place and blew the wind. While on guard, she rolled her eyes at the captain angrily: "Zhino, how can the ANBU drag on the trouble? Of course, it must be knocked down with a thunderous strike!"

    "Your swordsmanship is too sharp, and most people can't stop it. The seniors in the interrogation department have complained to me several times, saying that we always bring the dead back," Zhiye said while skillfully removing the corpse's body parts.  Cut off the head and sealed it in the scroll, while saying, "Next time, let me take the main attack. I can hold back my attacks. I can still be injured without dying"

    "If the captain feels that Sister Xiyan is not suitable, how about letting me take the lead?" The pink-haired girl sat on the rock and shook her calves.

    He said with a smile.

    Sakura is currently positioned as a powerful turret in the team.

    Basically, she has a chance to take action only when she encounters an enemy who is running away or a powerful defensive ninjutsu.

    Although the tasks of ANBU are boring and dangerous, for the 14th Squadron, with the strength of three Jonin, they can even deal with quasi-Kage level experts, let alone those who are only at Chunin level.  The little guy.

    So most of the time, the tasks they perform are not difficult or dangerous.  It was not what Sakura imagined. Every mission would involve facing powerful opponents, even shadow-level beings.

    Opponents like today are actually the norm.

    So there will often be scenes of overwhelming combat power and overflowing output.

    Xiyan is proficient in physical skills and is the team's attacker. She is the first to attack most of the time.

    Shino is the backbone of the Ninja Phantasmal Triathlon team. He controls the battle situation and the rhythm of the battle, and the rest of the enemies are left to him.

    As for the last leftovers, I had to let Haruno Sakura handle it.

    ?? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? being able to get two results (kills) like today is considered an explosion of her character.

    She was also a little impatient about this.

    "Don't make trouble, Yuan, just do your job well. This is the essence of teamwork."

    Shino shook his head and directly rejected the girl's request. He put away the scroll, took out a mission book from his arms, and drew a big red cross on the portrait of the rebel ninja who was killed. He flipped through the back and found this  It's the last page.

    "This is the 13th one. Is it related to Orochimaru again? Orochimaru's espionage activities have been very big recently and he has been exposed a lot. Is there any trouble Forget it, let's forget about it for now! All tasks have been completed, let's go back!"  Shino closed the task book and was shocked. He was quite impatient to complete these low-level ANBU tasks.

    Even battles like today are not common in this mission; in the thirteen inspections, several times we encountered real rebels, which is already too many. Generally speaking, ninjas who are censored by ANBU will be included in the scroll of truth.  They usually make some minor mistakes, so the worst result is to be dismissed and investigated.

    "This kind of mission is so boring, I still hope to meet a real opponent!" Sakura curled her lips and said with the fearless attitude of the ignorant.

    Xiyan and Zhiye looked at each other, smiled and shook their heads.

    ??Anbu with rich experience and powerful combat capabilities like Shino and Xiyan are usually not assigned such tasks, but Shino also knows that there is a newcomer in the team now, and this is a necessary break-in.

    "Kite, you are just a newcomer. Of course you can only take on some simple tasks at the beginning to let you get familiar with the rhythm of ANBU. It has nothing to do with how strong you are." Shino shook the task book in his hand.  Explained, "And we are a newly formed team. You are a novice. Although Xi and I know each other, we rarely form a team to fight together. The three of us still lack some running-in, so naturally we will not rashly choose something dangerous.  The bigger tasks are assigned to us.¡±

    Xiyan then took over Zhiye¡¯s words and said, ¡°¡­?Don't worry, Xiaoyuan~ Our mission completion rate so far is 100%. After we go back this time, there should be more advanced missions assigned!  "

    Zhiye put away the mission letter and burned the body to ashes with a burst of fire escape. The three of them then cleaned up the scene and left the place while chatting.

    "Speaking of running-in, I think your current positioning of me is wrong," said Sakura, who was running at the end. "You haven't understood my full strength yet. I have enough output whether it's close range or medium and long range.  , there is no need to put me at the back, I am only responsible for releasing a few ninjutsu from a distance during the battle."

    "That's why we say we lack coordination!" Zhiye turned his mask to the back of his head, and it looked like his head was turned 180 degrees. "Last time you said you wanted to rush in front, and then your water escape almost killed me.  It was also cut off, tsk tsk tsk!¡±

    Xiyan turned around and said with a smile: "For a ninjutsu that is too powerful and affects a wide area, it is better to stand at the back and shoot! The task of rushing to the front is left to me, Uzuki Xiyan's precise, sharp and hard-to-accident swordsmanship.  Enough!"

    "My ninjutsu is also good! Couple it with my magic mirror ice crystal move!" The girl with a cat face mask on her side argued, "Super sharp teleportation plus close attack!"

    Zhiye turned around and rolled his eyes at the girl.

    "I'm sorry to say that last time you and Xiyan attacked the same target and used that move to teleport behind someone else. As a result, Xiyan almost killed you too, and then your star cannon hammer also almost hit Xiyan.  On the bodythe coordination is also amazing."

    "Captain, have you ever done something like this?" Xi Yan's voice came faintly, "Last month, don't say you forgot. As soon as I rushed over, you shot me from behind.  Go Fireball, I almost thought you wanted to kill me, Shino!"

    "Haha," Shino laughed dryly, "I actually used my ninjutsu before you rushed over to that one, right? You really can't blame me!"

    "Then it's my fault, Ito Shino-sama?" Xiyan raised her eyebrows and her tone became dangerous.

    "That's right, Zhiye will blame the blame all day long! And what happened last time is obviously Zhiye's problem, too stubborn to admit it!"

    As a time traveler who has experienced the Internet era, Haruno Sakura has already mastered professional skills such as last-hitting and pacing without a teacher.

    Jiang Zhiye was sprayed with flowers and water, and his army collapsed.

    The 14th Squadron then entered into a daily routine of exposing each other's embarrassments and keeping pace with each other.

    After returning to Konoha, Team Fourteen got a few days off because the mission was completed quickly.

    Zhiye was threatened by Xiyan to reveal the embarrassing things in the past, so he had to treat him to another luxurious dinner.

    After finishing the big meal, Sakura touched her swollen belly and felt that her life was really comfortable.

    ?Easy tasks, luxurious feasts, and leisurely daily life.

    Suddenly I felt that this kind of life is pretty good!

    Then the next day, when she was caught by Zhiye and announced that she was going to take a vacation, her sense of comfort disappeared instantly.

    "Sakura, urgent mission, gather at the Hokage Building! You can go and inform Xiyan, I didn't see her!"

    After Zhiye finished speaking, he hurriedly left.

    "Well¡­¡­"

    When I wanted to take on a challenging mission, all I was sent were boring patrols.

    If you want to relax for a while, you can take a vacation and go to the bathhouse immediately.

    There is no way to live this day!  fall!

    The pink-haired girl resisted the urge to make indecent gestures to the sky.

    Silently he took out the ANBU uniform.

    (2/2. ~Please recommend, comment, and chapter~~) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 150 Moonlight Blast

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When Sakura found Uzuki Xiyan on the street, she was holding hands with a thin young man, leaning closely together while shopping.

    It was already late winter, and it had been two or three months since Sakura completed her first ANBU mission.

    Xiyan and the man were both wearing thick clothes. They didn't look like ninjas, but like lovers who could be seen everywhere on the street, cuddling tightly together.

    "Xi Yan, the vacation has been temporarily canceled! There is an urgent mission, come with me!"

    She squatted on the top of the telephone pole, speaking hurriedly to Xiyan at her feet, while glancing at the listless young man who looked like Xiyan's boyfriend.

    It looks a bit familiar.

    "It turns out it's him!" Sakura quickly remembered that he was the examiner of the Chunin Examination Preliminaries, Moonlight Hayate.

    Her biggest impression of Moonlight Gale was that he always looked sick and coughed from time to time.

    I didn¡¯t expect that he was Maoyue Xiyan¡¯s boyfriend.

    Is this incident mentioned in the "original work"?  Has Xi Yan ever appeared?  Sakura almost forgot what the original Naruto said.

    However, shouldn¡¯t he be dead?

    Yes, she did remember that according to the original plot, Moonlight Blast should be dead by now.  It seems that her butterfly wings have deflected the fate line again?

    ?That is indeed the case.

    In the original work, while eavesdropping on the conversation between Kabuto and Maki, Moonlight Hayate accidentally made a sound while moving, causing him to be killed by Maki on the spot However, in Sakura's world line, this Moonlight Hayate did not  Making an unexpected noise, he cautiously waited until Marky and Kabuto left, and then left the scene after making sure it was safe.

    It was precisely because of his discovery that Konoha became suspicious of the Sand Ninja and Sound Ninja and became more vigilant.

    Before, Sakura had always thought that it was her warning that changed Konoha's attitude. In fact, it was Moonlight Hayate's major discovery that played a greater role

    At that time, Sakura was a soft-spoken person, and her words had little weight.

    In fact, there is another small thing that changed Sakura's butterfly wings, that is, Xiyan, who was supposed to turn into a cold iceberg goddess because of Hayate's death, now still maintains the aura of a strong and sunny royal sister, as well as her bad hobby of teasing her juniors.  It has continued

    Moonlight Hayate felt the girl's gaze, but he didn't react at all, knowing that the other party was just a little curious.

    He didn¡¯t recognize Sakura.

    Because the girl was wearing an Anbu costume and a white mask, her chakra fluctuations were well controlled, and it was difficult for someone who wasn't an acquaintance to recognize that she was Haruno Sakura.

    What¡¯s more, compared to Sakura at that time, in the past six months, due to her intensive study of Ice Release Ninjutsu and the stimulation of her body by the Ice Release Blood Succession Limit, she had grown a few centimeters taller.

    A girl who is 164cm tall is already considered tall at the age of thirteen.  Ino and Hinata, who are the same age, are still a little over 1.5 meters tall at this time.

    The body that was too thin in childhood gradually took on the appearance of a girl.

    After putting on Anbu's tight and close-fitting clothes, the slender but not plump curves are fully exposed, with a green flavor.

    Hayate could tell at a glance that Xiyan's ANBU teammate was still a little girl.

    He and Xiyan looked at each other, and the latter smiled slightly apologetically.  "Sorry, Hayate" she said distressedly.

    "It doesn't matter."

    Although he is not an ANBU member, Hayate is also a ninja and knows the rules of the ANBU, and there is no displeasure on his face.

    The couple, who were passionately in love, kissed passionately on the street and stuffed a mouthful of dog food into the girl who was watching.  Then, Xiyan took off his thick coat and handed it to Hayate, revealing the ANBU uniform underneath, and the two reluctantly separated.

    "What a passionate couple!" the girl cursed in her heart.

    However, she was just slandering.

    In the 14th detachment, her current status is still on the same level as Shino, and she is being brutally suppressed by Yujie Yuyan.

    So of course I don¡¯t dare to provoke the upper echelons of the food chain in person.

    Of course, this is not to say that Sakura¡¯s strength is at the bottom of the team, but because she has the least qualifications and the thinnest skin.

    Although this world values ??strength the most, in interpersonal relationships, the depth of qualifications is also very important.  What's more, generally speaking, ninjas who live a long time are usually not weak, so seniority is sometimes a side expression of strength.?.

    Entering ANBU, I have been teammates with Xi Yan and Zhi Ye for two months, and our mutual understanding has become deeper and deeper.

    Generally speaking, when performing tasks, everyone is a taciturn and strong teammate. Although the team has not been together for a long time and the cooperation is not very tacit, initial trust has been established among each other.

    Xiyan is good at swordsmanship and is a typical physical ninja. He is very fast and powerful and has extraordinary combat power in medium and close combat.

    She knows a swordsmanship called "Mikazuki Dance", which was taught to her by Moonlight Hayate, a so-called special swordsmanship that combines ninjutsu, taijutsu and illusion.  When the caster performs this technique, he needs to divide into two physical shadow clones, and attack the enemy simultaneously with the swordsmanship of Iai Slash. When attacking, the shadow clone that assists in the attack will also use illusions to interfere with the opponent, which is considered a very insidious swordsmanship.

    The opponent who fights Xi Yan for the first time will suffer a hidden loss if he is not careful.  In the original book, Ma Ji, who was an elite Jonin, was injured by this move. Of course, there is still doubt whether that move caused actual damage to Ma Ji

    In the private discussion of Team 14, Xi Yan also complained that this move can deceive others the first time it is used, just like Sakura's Ice Clone Explosion.  If you encounter a more cautious enemy, it will be difficult to be effective.

    It is said to be a secret technique that combines the illusion of the ninja body. In fact, the intention is not high, and the creator is more like forcibly mixing all the little tricks he found useful into a ninjutsu, and then he got such a secret technique with four different characteristics.  .

    A messy secret technique.

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s personal opinion is that if an opponent at the Jonin level is tricked by this move, it must be because the caster is strong enough.

    Ninjas who can be promoted to Jonin are all very powerful and experienced. In a battle of this level, the little tricks of Mikazuki Dance are not enough, especially since Yugao is the type who specializes in physical skills, so she can use  The illusion effect produced is quite mediocre.

    The reason why Xiyan became an Anbu was because of her superb physical skills.  As for her boyfriend, although he has been immersed in the Dance of the Three Crescent Moon for many years, his foundation is too poor and the upper limit of swordsmanship inherited from his family is too low, so he has never been able to cross the threshold of jounin and cannot enter the Anbu.

    However, Xiyan still likes to use this technique often.

    With her jounin strength, she can use this secret technique to deal with ordinary chuunin and special-level enemies, and she will naturally be invincible.

    When the dance of the three suns and moons was performed, the trajectory of the sword in the air curved into a crescent shape, as graceful as a dance. Then the enemy fell down in response, and blood blossomed. The kunoichi killed the enemy with one blow, sheathed the sword calmly, her cold face  , just like a beautiful picture.

    However, Sakura felt that even if Xiyan didn't play such fancy tricks, she could still kill the enemy, and maybe even kill her more cleanly.

    Ask her why she always uses this secret technique.

    ¡°Because he gave me the secret technique!¡± Every time she said this, she would show a sweet smile and fill Sakura and Shino with a mouthful of dog food.

    ¡ª¡ªTeaching Xiyan the secret technique inherited from the family is basically equivalent to putting a wedding ring on Xiyan's hand in the world of Naruto.

    Although the Dance of the Three Suns and Moon is not a diamond ring, it is at most a silver ring.

    ????????????????????? Uzuki Xiyan usually assumes the role of assaulter during team battles.

    "Kite, what did the captain say?" Assaultman Uzuki Xiyan jumped up onto a telegraph pole several meters high and left her lover. In an instant, she transformed from a charming street beauty into a resolute ANBU.  Ninja.

    She had a bad feeling.

    The last time I went to the street with Hayate and was temporarily taken away was during the Chunin Examination.

    Since Tsunade became the Fifth Hokage, ANBU has not been short on manpower. This is the first time she has encountered such an urgent mission.

    What happened?

    She tightened the mask on her face, thinking of the missions they had recently carried out.

    My heart gradually sank to the bottom¡ª¡ª

    (1/2. ~Please recommend, comment, and chapter~~) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 151 Undercurrent

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "He didn't sayhe just asked me to inform you first."

    The girl with the same nimble movements led the way, continuously performing the teleportation technique on the roof, while taking the time to reply.

    A few months have passed, and she has adapted to this high-and-high action mode. Even if she uses teleportation one after another, she will not make the mistake of overexerting herself at the beginning and stepping on the roof.

    Xi Yan, who followed behind, stopped talking.

    When moving quickly, talking will disrupt the rhythm of breathing.

    Sakura, who was on her way, was very fast. Even for her, it was not easy for her to keep up with the girl and talk at the same time.

    ¡ª¡ªOf course, if you just distract yourself and think about other things, you still have this kind of leisure time.

    She was thinking about Sakura.

    As a taijutsu-type ninja, she will naturally care about the taijutsu abilities of her teammates.  The teleportation technique performed by the girl is a physical teleportation type. This kind of teleportation can well reflect the user's level of physical skills. Her speed can be so fast that even ordinary taijutsu ninjas cannot keep up.  She is truly an outlier among ninjutsu-type ninjas.

    "And she hasn't used the magic power yet." Xi Yan thought to herself.

    Ninjutsu of this size is simply destroying the balance. Although everyone is using chakra to strengthen the body, ultra-fine chakra technology such as Kaili Jutsu is obviously beyond the reach of rough men and women.  It's a trick, but it can also bring huge improvements to physical skills

    Xi Yan¡¯s feelings about this kind of ninjutsu are really complicated.

    Fortunately, there are currently only two people who have mastered the strange power technique, and Sakura is one of them. Otherwise, if the ninjutsu-type ninjas each have a strange power technique, then they, the physical arts types, would not have to mix it up.

    With the support of strange power techniques, Sakura's taijutsu ability is definitely not bad. Coupled with her powerful water escape and ice escape, this kind of strength is undoubtedly the best even among jounin.

    However, precisely because she is too strong and accustomed to her own tactical system of fighting alone, during the team's adjustment period, Sakura has not been able to integrate well into the team's cooperative combat. Now she can only be temporarily positioned  Become a turret character who releases ninjutsu from a distance to launch a strong attack.

    This is obviously a huge waste of her strength.

    Thoughts about Sakura's strength only flashed through Xiyan's mind, and soon after, the girl brought her to the gathering place: the rooftop of the Hokage Building.

    Zhiye is already waiting for them there.

    "Let's go, let's talk as we walk!"

    He waved his hand, put on the mask, and left the rooftop in an instant.

    "There has been a large-scale movement of sound ninjas in the northern region of the Country of Fire. It seems that they are looking for something"

    While Shino walked forward quickly, he looked back at Haruno Sakura.

    "Someone saw a distress signal from the Konoha ninja appearing nearby, so the first task of this trip is to rescue the Konoha ninja trapped in that area, and the second is to repel the Sound ninja" Shino turned around and said.

    "This is likely to be a very dangerous mission, so you should be mentally prepared."

    "Is it because of Orochimaru?" Xi Yan asked.

    Shino's expression was solemn: "There is no information showing where Orochimaru appeared, but the sound ninja made such a big move must be related to Orochimaru. According to inference, Orochimaru was injured in the previous chunin exam.  It's not serious, and it's probably fully recovered now. So the worst-case scenario is that we will face Orochimaru"

    "Once that happens, Tsunade-sama orders us to abandon the mission and retreat immediately until other supporting ANBU teams arrive!"

    "" Xi Yan and Ying were silent for a rare moment at the same time, both looking ugly.

    Abandoning the mission and waiting for support means that the Konoha ninjas trapped there will be in a very difficult situation, and Orochimaru will do whatever he wants there

    After all, it is far away from Konoha, and the power of the village is beyond its reach.

    But doing that would mean essentially giving up on your friends in the village

    This is contrary to the will of fire that Konoha has always promoted, and no one wants to see this happen. After all, no one wants to be the next Konoha ninja to be abandoned.

    In the silence, Zhiye spoke again.

    "Also, Tobi, Tsunade-sama specifically wants me to remind you that you must stay calm, follow orders, and don't act rashly."

    The girl wearing the cat face mask was stunned.

    ? ???The special warning suddenly gave her a very bad premonition.

    She is not a particularly hot-blooded character like Naruto. Although she felt uncomfortable hearing the order just now, she would not directly disobey it

    Why did Tsunade give this special instruction?

    unless¡ª¡ª

    "In addition, the news just confirmed is that your former teammate, Uchiha Sasuke, is out on a mission and has not returned to the village yet. The location of the mission is nearby."

    Drink - Sakura took a deep breath subconsciously.

    The moment she heard these words, Haruno Sakura concluded that the target of Orochimaru's aggressive war must be Sasuke.

    Sure enough, Orochimaru is still obsessed with Sasuke.

    It should be said that he has always coveted Sasuke's body However, unlike the original work, he did not have the soul of his hands cut off by the Third Hokage. Therefore, although he was severely injured in the Konoha Collapse Plan, with Orochimaru's recovery ability  , I am afraid that I will fully recover the next day.

    Because Orochimaru did not suffer serious injuries, there was no reason for Orochimaru to switch bodies.  This is completely different from him in the original work.

    However, on the other hand, because the curse mark Orochimaru placed on him was dealt with by Kakashi's evil seal and Tsunade's medical ninjutsu, Sasuke has not been affected by the effect of the curse seal, and his thoughts have not darkened.  , but gradually realized his own path, which completely ruined Orochimaru's plan to abduct Sasuke.

    Orochimaru was a little anxious.

    "If Sasuke continues to grow, I'm afraid that in a few years, when Sasuke has grown to Itachi's level, Orochimaru will no longer be able to attack Sasuke.

    So even though there was no pressure to urgently need a body to reincarnate, he still launched a plan to seize Sasuke's body and try to capture Sasuke back to his base.

    But this time Orochimaru couldn't take the overlord's approach and forcibly abducted Sasuke from Konoha. After all, the village did not suffer heavy losses in Konoha's collapse plan. His strength was still there, and Sasuke had no intention of leaving the village.  With only the four sound ninjas, even if Kimimaro is added, and other crooked people in the sound ninja village are added, there is no chance.

    However, since Sasuke cannot be kidnapped from the village, wouldn't it be enough to catch him when he leaves the village?

    According to the information sent back by the spies, Sasuke has recently been promoted to chuunin, and from time to time he will take on a mission by himself.

    ? Then what Orochimaru did was very simple.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? We only need to know the time when Sasuke takes the task, and when he goes to take the task, publish a task that only Uchiha will be interested in, you can lure Sasuke out of Konoha.

    For example, publish a task with low reward, long time and difficulty, and then add some content to the reward that only Uchiha is interested in, such as the origin of Uchiha's family crest, family tree of past generations and other documents, eager to rebuild the glory of Uchiha  Sasuke will definitely take the bait obediently.

    Or, even simpler, as long as he keeps an eye on Sasuke's movements and sends out intelligence when he leaves the village on a mission, Orochimaru can directly lead people there to block him

    Everything can flow.

    The sound ninjas they searched for before and the sudden defections related to Orochimaru are just a few small preludes to this incident.

    Haruno Sakura can probably guess some of the key points here.

    After a while, she said with difficulty: "This is not a coincidenceis it?"

    "Indeed, someone leaked the information that Uchiha Sasuke left the village to perform a mission It is obvious that Orochimaru's purpose of mobilizing troops is for this Uchiha's remaining orphan."

    "In that case, since Orochimaru values ??him so much," Xiyan calmly put forward her prediction, "then we may really face Orochimaru."

    "Unless someone can trip him up," Zhiye concluded coldly, "otherwise the probability of him appearing is one hundred percent."

    "So, Tobi, did you hear that? Obey the order and don't show off. If you confront Orochimaru forcefully, it's nothing more than getting one more person killed!"

    The cat-faced ANBU was silent for a while.

    ?Hide all emotions behind the mask.

    "¡­¡­knew."

    He spoke slowly.

    Zhiye turned around and looked at her carefully. The girl's expression was obscured by the mask, so he couldn't see her eyes or what she was thinking.

    Did he really agree, or was he just perfunctory?

    "" Zhiye turned his head, fell silent, stopped talking, and just concentrated on his way.

    During high-speed action, the sound of wind is heard.

    It¡¯s very much like the undercurrent surging in a girl¡¯s heart.

    (2/2. ~Please recommend, comment, and chapter~~)

    (Due to a recommendation, although it is very small, it will be updated tomorrow as usual) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)p; It¡¯s very much like the undercurrent surging in a girl¡¯s heart.

    (2/2. ~Please recommend, comment, and chapter~~)

    (Due to a recommendation, although it is very small, it will be updated tomorrow as usual) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 152 Team

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ??When Haruno Sakura said "I know", was she sincere, or was it just a false promise?

    Zhiye is unknown.

    Flat chest To be fair, if Shino himself encountered this situation, he would never just watch his teammates being abandoned without doing anything.

    Xiyan also glanced at Ying a few times, wanting to say something, but she didn't know what to say.

    As for the cat-faced girl herself, she just immersed herself in walking without saying a word.

    The air suddenly became quiet, and only the sound of the three ninjas walking and shuttling through the woods could be heard.

    However, the girl in the cat-face mask who was walking silently seemed calm on the surface, but there was a turbulent undercurrent underneath.

    Are you going to face Orochimaru again?

    Haruno Sakura remembered the match against Orochimaru in the Chunin Exam.

    No, it shouldn¡¯t be said that it was against Orochimaru, but the one where Orochimaru played tricks on him.

    Before Shippuden, the description of Orochimaru's strength in the comics was extremely limited, so she, who had not read the later stages of the comics, had no idea how high the upper limit of an opponent of Orochimaru's level was.

    With the spirit of a newborn calf not afraid of tigers, she had a fight with Orochimaru, but when she thought about it afterwards, Sakura was filled with fear.

    As Sakura's strength increased, she became more and more aware of Orochimaru's unfathomable power.  After all, in the opening chapter of Shippuden, Orochimaru, whose seal was abolished, was still able to press Naruto in the four-tailed state to the ground and rub him.  Although she didn't know the "plot", as a ninja who had experienced many battles, she certainly had the most basic quality of a ninja: being able to judge how strong the enemy was.

    Even now, facing Orochimaru, whose combat power is intact, she will probably only be teased.  During the Chunin Exam, the reason why she was able to take back a small life was simply because Orochimaru was merciful. After all, Sasuke was unconscious at the time and needed someone to take care of him. Orochimaru didn't want his order to be eaten by others before it was served.  have eaten.

    So what about this time?

    This time, she is no longer Orochimaru's help in winning over Sasuke, but his resistance Will Orochimaru still let her go because he cherishes his talent?

    The answer is probably very pessimistic.

    There is no need to calculate the odds of winning. If Orochimaru goes all out, she and Sasuke will not have any chance of winning now.  It is true that she has good advantages in certain ninjutsu, but in terms of the comprehensiveness of ninjutsu, the amount of chakra, combat experience, and various weird secret techniques for life-saving and sneak attacks, she is completely at a disadvantage.

    Even if the Yin Seal has been learned, the Magic Mirror Ice Crystal-Phase 2 has been developed, and with Sasuke's collaboration, this result will still not change.

    However, just as Shino guessed, although Haruno Sakura said verbally that she would avoid Orochimaru, she had already made a decision in her heart.  She knew that if she faced Orochimaru, the result would be bad, but she would still do such a thing.

    When Team 7 was first formed, she would have turned around and left if something like this happened, so she wouldn't risk her life for Sasuke.  But after a year of getting along day and night, she already regarded Sasuke as her brother in her heart.

    If she just watched her brother die just because the enemy was too strong, then what would she do to implement her life creed?  If a person can't even follow some of the most basic principles, then what's the difference between living and being a salted fish?

    Sakura suddenly remembered two lines of dialogue from her previous life in "The Legend of Wukong".  ¡¾Note¡¿

    ???????????????????????????????

    ?Then it¡¯s gone and never comes back!

    but.  Since the situation is not so bad that it will definitely go away forever, they still have reinforcements from Konoha

    Although the odds of winning against Orochimaru are slim, if you just want to wait for support, there is nothing you can do!

    Sakura quickly moved forward while formulating delaying tactics in her mind.

    The three members of the 14th Squadron all walked very fast. In one morning, they arrived near the area where the distress signal was found.

    "I feel Sasuke's chakra!" Sakura's spirit was suddenly lifted. However, she was not a perceptive ninja. From such a long distance, she could only vaguely feel the presence of Sasuke's chakra nearby, but she did not know it.  his specific location.

    "Really? There are a lot of unfamiliar chakras around here. They shouldn't be from the village, because we are the first ANBU team to arrive It seems that they should be the ninjas of the Sound Ninja." Shino stopped,  After careful sensing, he was not that familiar with Sasuke and could not find his presence from the mixed chakra perception. He could only feelThere are a lot of ninjas around here.

    "The good news is that the existence of Orochimaru has not been discovered!" Xi Yan said with a hint of surprise with her eyes closed.

    ¡°The three of them have all seen Orochimaru and were deeply impressed by the cold chakra texture.  When Sakura and Shino heard this, they were also moved in their hearts. They felt it carefully and found that Orochimaru's chakra was indeed not found!

    Are you still on the way here, or are you hiding aside?

    No matter what, Team 14 has not directly faced Orochimaru yet. This is undoubtedly the best news today

    The cat-faced girl suddenly felt a huge sigh of relief.

    As long as she is not facing Orochimaru, she will not take it seriously at all!

    But Zhiye still didn¡¯t relax at all.

    "It is true that Orochimaru is not here," he said calmly, "but the enemy is already surrounding us."

    That¡¯s right, the sound ninja¡¯s reaction speed was very fast, and several chakra sources were already rushing towards them.

    The cat-faced girl cast her gaze into the air.

    coming.  She thought silently in her mind.

    The next second, the sound ninja's attack suddenly launched above their heads!

    "Ninja Technique - Spider Binding!"

    A huge spider web covered them head-on¡ª¡ª

    "Be careful!" Xi Yan shouted angrily, drew his sword and charged forward.

    Whoosh - the silver sword flashed, a crescent moon streaked through the air, and the cobweb and the sound ninja that suddenly appeared behind it were chopped away in an instant!

    "Tch" Xiyan snorted coldly and retreated to Shino and Sakura. Watching the sound ninja who had fallen on the ground get up and was not seriously injured by her sword, he said solemnly, "It seems that the opponent did not  Those chunin were so easy to deal with before!"

    Taking Xiyan¡¯s sword as a signal, a dozen or so famous ninjas who came over also appeared in front of the 14th Squadron and blocked their way forward.

    A large number of curse marks began to appear on the faces of the four leaders, and a strong and dark chakra turned their bodies into a strange form.

    "Curse Seal - Status 1!"

    A group of four sound ninjas?  Seeing the iconic curse seal, Haruno Sakura naturally recognized their identities.

    The weird chakra on them almost makes them feel like special jonins, and there is a second state behind them. Coupled with various unpredictable secret techniques, ordinary jonins will have a bit of a headache against them

    Coupled with this group of sound ninjas who are ready to intervene in the battle at any time, once a fight starts, they may be entangled for a long time.

    ¡°Captain, let¡¯s divide our troops!¡±

    The cat-faced girl suddenly spoke.

    The fighting power of the 14th Squadron is half in Shino and Yugao, and half is in Haruno Sakura.  Because the team coordination is not good enough, the two are still 1+1 less than 2.  Therefore, dividing the troops is actually the best option to fully utilize the team's combat effectiveness.

    The four sound ninjas have several secret skills. She probably still remembers some "plots" and knows some of their information.  To deal with such unconventional ninjas, her technique is more restrained, so it is best for her to deal with the four sound ninjas.  On the other hand, if Zhiye and Xiyan were allowed to stay, it would be a waste of Team Fourteen's time and combat power.

    Except for the four people with curse seals, the sound ninjas are basically regular ninjas. After crossing this interception line, you will probably encounter many such sound ninjas. Their attack ability is not very good, so they can't save their lives.  The skills of each are better than the other, but these people are more suitable for the experienced Shino and Xiyan to deal with.

    So she continued to speak hastily.

    "Captain, Xiyan, now is not the time to focus on teamwork. Leave it to me to hold them back. You rush to support Sasuke first. I will catch up with you soon!"

    It was the first time Shino heard Sakura speak to them in such an unquestionable tone.

    (Note: After checking, I found that it was not a line from "The Legend of Wukong" or "The Return of the Great Sage", but just the lyrics of an unknown song)

    (1/3. The next update will be in the afternoon and evening of the 17th. ~Please recommend, comment, and chapter~~) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 153 Prologue

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    While speaking, the ANBU ninja in the cat-face mask had already put his hands together in front of his chest and quickly formed a seal¡ª¡ª

    "Ninja Technique - Yin Seal, open!"

    "Ninja Technique-Ying Chong, open!"

    Chakra boiled on the small figure.

    Both Zhiye and Xiyan were a little stunned.

    ??Invariably, she turned back to look at Haruno Sakura.

    Exciting chakra emerged from the cat-faced ninja, and his hair was fluttering without any wind, as if a surging momentum was rising from the ground.

    "You go and help Sasuke, he should be in the north direction. Leave it to me here."

    The not tall figure said, she walked to the front of the team and stopped in front of the sound ninjas.

    "They are not my opponents." There was an unquestionable confidence in his tone.

    "" Zhiye stopped talking.

    His first reaction was to reject Sakura's request.  This is not in line with common sense at all. It makes no sense to leave the team members alone to deal with multiple powerful enemies while the captain and others go to perform the mission!

    ??If you abandon one companion in order to save another, what is the point of the mission to save your companions?

    But he soon realized the truth of what Haruno Sakura said.

    Although, the 14th Squadron has always treated and protected girls as newcomers.

    But I have to admit that, apart from not being good at teamwork and fighting, and lacking experience in executing tasks, this so-called newcomer is stronger than him and Xiyan in every sense.

    In fact

    "If what we predict is correct, Sakura should be the strongest one in our team."

    Xi Yan looked at the girl's slender back and thought, the girl's slender figure is very confusing, it is difficult for ordinary people to imagine that this little girl with thin arms and legs contains such a powerful power.

    Shino once told her that he took a wrong look at Sakura during the newcomer assessment, thinking that her strength was average, so he was careless and got beaten up by her.

    Xiyan wouldn¡¯t believe Shino¡¯s self-beautifying words. She picked out the words ¡°momentary carelessness¡± and felt that the rest was basically in line with the facts.

    After this girl previously revealed her ice escape blood limit, she became one of the hot topics in Konoha's senior ninja circle; Shino, as a rare Jonin who has had contact and actual combat with her, admitted that he is not Sakura  opponent, arousing a wave of repercussions in the small circle.

    Some radical ones would even compare her with her leading teacher, Hatake Kakashi.

    Xiyan has no interest in getting involved in meaningless discussions about who is stronger. She only knows that Sakura is balanced and powerful, and there is nothing particularly biased about her.

    ¡ª¡ªIt needs special explanation that although ninjutsu is a three-dimensional measure of ninjutsu's ability, except for genjutsu-type ninjas, other ninjas generally do not value his genjutsu ability too much. Therefore, as long as taijutsu and ninjutsu are both  If it is strong, then it can be evaluated as balanced development.

    If it were her, it shouldn't be a problem to deal with these sound ninjas, right?

    There is no doubt that the division of troops proposal proposed by Yuan is indeed a way to maximize the team's combat effectiveness and assist Sasuke as quickly as possible.

    Xi Yan understands this feeling very well.

    "Zhiye leave this to her." Xi Yan put away her sword and said calmly.

    Zhiye pondered for a long time.

    As a ninja who has fought with her, he knows Haruno Sakura's fighting power even more clearly.  Although he was very embarrassed, he had to admit that the strength of this still young girl had surpassed him.

    The previous experience of the Fourteenth Squadron with her did not bring out her true strength. In fact, the battle she was really suitable for was the battlefield where she fought alone. Even if she and Xiyan stayed here, they would not be able to help her.  If you do anything to her, it will make her restrained and afraid to use moves that can easily hurt her own people.

    And Shino is also sure that the group of sound ninja in front of him will not be Sakura's opponent.

    "Then, Yuan, I'll leave it to you to handle thisyou must be careful!"

    Zhiye finally said.

    The two of them nodded slightly to Sakura, and then left the place at the same time.

    "Want to leave? It's not that easy!" A sound ninja jumped out and shouted.

    He quickly formed seals in his hands, intending to use ninjutsu to stop Shino and the others.

    However, to what extent are the reactions of the cat-faced girl accelerated when she is in Sakura Chong state?

      "Hmph!" She sneered, and used the strange power technique on her feet. With the help of the sudden increase in power, she used the instant body technique. In just a moment, she rushed in front of the sound ninja, raised her foot and hit him hard.  Kick away¡ª¡ª

    The kick under the influence of the strange power technique was enough to kick the ninja hundreds of meters away!

    The opening remarks were a taijutsu attack that shocked the entire audience. The ferocious speed and power immediately shocked the sound ninjas to the point where they subconsciously shrank. Apparently no one thought they could be kicked hundreds of meters away and still survive  ¡­

    But this is just the opening remarks.

    "There are too many people."

    She looked around and said calmly.

    The cold chakra was running around and around in her body. Affected by the ice escape blood inheritance limit, her heart was as calm as an iceberg while falling into the frenzy of battle.

    He glanced around at the sound ninjas who were frightened by her astonishing speed. Although there were many enemies, except for the four sound ninjas, the others were just little bugs making up the numbers.

    However, if the number of bugs is large, it is also very annoying

    The girl looked at the enemies who were staring at her fearfully with an expressionless face. The instant attack with weighted legs just now seemed to make them misunderstand that the ANBU in front of them was a taijutsu ninja.  The enemy puts all their attention on guarding against her physical skills, so this is an opportunity.

    An opportunity to clear the area with Wind Blade Riptide.

    Her next ninjutsu will teach the enemies on the opposite side how to respect her ninjutsu instead of just focusing on her taijutsu movements. She is a ninjutsu-type ninja!

    ¡ª¡ªIf they still survive until that time.

    ¡°First reduce the number of enemies.¡± She said softly.

    The murderous intent overflowed, and the voice became colder and colder, as if every word was filled with chills.

    Forming the seal, while speaking, the ninjutsu is ready.

    The murderous aura was vented along the index finger on the girl¡¯s raised right hand!

    "Water Escape-Wind Blade Rapids!"

    The sound ninjas paid the price for not paying attention to Sakura's ninjutsu:

    The indestructible high-speed and high-pressure water flow shoots out quickly under the influence of chakra, like the scythe of the god of death, harvesting the lives of all the sound ninjas like wheat!

    Phew - the water jet cut through the air at high speed, and a scream was issued to clear the place!

    Sakura waved her arms casually.

    The silvery white water line drew a fan shape on the ground.

    Wherever it swept, gravel, broken wood, and the remains of human flesh all blended into one!

    "Get out of the way!" A sound ninja holding his broken arm jumped up high, avoiding the high-pressure waterline that swept past, and shouted crazily.

    Despite his reminder, by the time the ninjutsu stopped, of the twenty or so sound ninjas who had attacked, very few were still able to stand up.

    Most of the sound ninjas who were lucky enough to escape the disaster, except for the four sound ninjas who reacted relatively quickly, did so because they stood on the far left and had time to react when the girl's ninjutsu swept across from right to left.  , to avoid this move.

    However, the cat-faced Anbu is still not satisfied with the results obtained by Wind Blade Riptide

    "Tch, are there eight more This opening statement is not enough!"

    At the same time, somewhere near the border between the Land of Fields and the Land of Fire.

    A hidden cave entrance.

    A man in kimono with a pair of dim snake eyes appeared in the open space of the valley with a white-haired young man.

    "I hope today will be a fruitful day What do you think, Kabuto?"

    The man in kimono said.

    (2/3. There will be another update in the evening. ~Please recommend, comment, and chapter~~) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 154 Warm-up Exercise

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "We still need to reduce the quantity"

    The ninja wearing a cat face mask said coldly, clasping his hands together to form a seal again.

    The remaining sound ninjas were suddenly stunned. Someone said in panic: "Be careful, she is going to use that ninjutsu again!"

    They guessed wrong.

    S-level ninjutsu, even if it is carefully designed by her, still consumes a lot of chakra. To deal with the remaining people who have seen her moves and are extremely wary, using such advanced ninjutsu in person will  The effect is not very good. If one S-level ninjutsu can only kill one or two enemies, it is a bit of a loss.

    She wanted to save as much chakra as possible for emergencies.

    "Don't worryit would be a bit wasteful to use that trick against people like you."

    "Let me play with you with my clone first"

    "Ice Escape-Ice Clone Technique!"

    Eight lifelike ice clones appeared in front of the remaining sound ninjas.

    "My clones are very strong If we are one-on-one, I wonder how many of you will be left this time?"

    "superior!"

    In a one-on-one situation, the eight clones rushed towards the remaining enemies and started a bloody hand-to-hand battle!

    As a clone technique within the limits of blood succession, the ice clone does have a higher combat power than the shadow clone. Not only can it perform some of the ninjutsu of the original body, but the power of the physical skills is also quite impressive.

    In a short period of time, it can almost play the combat power of the general Zhong Nen.

    Of course, they cannot use Ninja Taijutsu and Sakura Chong, so their Taijutsu strength is still far behind their own.  So the four Sound Ninjas quickly eliminated their clone opponents, but the remaining four Sound Ninjas had a much harder time fighting.

    However, it seemed that the four sound ninjas had no intention of helping them at all. They just stared at Haruno Sakura warily while taking the opportunity to activate the second state of the curse seal.

    The remaining four sound ninjas who did not receive support quickly decided the winner: the amputated sound ninja was killed by the ice clone first, but in the subsequent four-on-three battle, the remaining sound ninjas each paid a heavy price.  All the clones were killed at the cost.

    However, of course, this is not the end yet¡ª¡ª

    A sinister smile appeared at the corner of Sakura's mouth under the mask.

    Boom!

    "Ice Escape-The Technique of Clone Explosion!"

    The scarred Sound Ninjas suddenly discovered that the ice clone that had been fighting with them at close quarters just now suddenly exploded violently!

    After the smoke, the sound ninjas who had eaten four clone bombs at close range could no longer hold on and fell to the ground.

    "The warm-up exercise is over."

    The cat-faced ninja looked at the four remaining sound ninjas who had fully entered state two, and said coldly.

    It¡¯s been so long since she last read comics that she can¡¯t quite remember the names of these people.

    His eyes swept over the four people one by one.

    The one with three pairs of arms, this is an obvious hint, he uses spider silk.

    The second one is a woman who doesn¡¯t look much older than her. She is very delicate and cute. I didn¡¯t expect that Orochimaru also has very honest subordinates.

    "She must be Tayuya, she seems to use illusions. I remember reading a fanfic with her as the protagonist" the girl thought to herself.

    Sakura was deeply impressed naturally because it was a protagonist who had the same problem as her.  It was quite interesting that transformation and time travel happened to others. She had read the book with gusto back then, but now that it was actually her turn, she couldn't laugh or cry.

    ¡°She¡¯s pretty good-looking, but it¡¯s a pity¡±

    Because after entering the second state, the ferocious horns and dark red skin suddenly turned a good person into a monster. The disgusting shape formed a huge contrast with the pure and beautiful appearance just now, and the cat-faced ninja suddenly felt special  nausea.

    What¡¯s even more pity is that under Orochimaru¡¯s distorted ninja training method, these sound ninjas basically have rotten and dark minds. Sakura feels very sorry for a good girl to look like this.  In fact, even the four sound ninjas were just higher-level experimental materials in Orochimaru's eyes.  Basically, these sound ninjas will not end well.

    There is also a fat man and a sound ninja with no discernible features.

    "Tsk, I forgot about their information. The fat man must be very powerful. There is also the one with ferocious eyes, as if his secret skills are weird. What on earth is that?"

    She thought for a moment but still didn¡¯t remember: ¡°?Just be careful not to be contacted by him.  "

    When the cat-face masked girl looked at the four sound ninjas, they were also observing her carefully.

    There is no doubt that her amazing ninjutsu and terrifying taijutsu made the sound ninjas extremely vigilant. They felt that the opponent was not an easy person to deal with, but the four people were used to being domineering in the sound ninja base.  I couldn't bear Sakura's tone of looking down on them.

    "Warm-up exercise? We didn't even break a sweat. I wonder if you can still have such a relaxed tone when we start fighting!"

    Kidomaru¡ªthe one with six arms said with a sneer.

    "Don't think it's great that you defeated those losers. We are Orochimaru's truly trusted subordinates. Unlike those consumables, we are special!"

    "There's so much nonsense," Sakura said disdainfully, "They're just some of Orochimaru's high-level test subjects, and they sound pretty loud!"

    "Shut up!" The faces of the sound ninjas changed, they shouted angrily, then stopped talking and started to use ninjutsu directly!

    I saw the fat man slamming the ground, chakra seeping into the soil, instantly pulling up the huge rock underground, blocking Sakura like a stone wall.

    The few words of conversation before the battle were over. Seeing that her opponent was already aggressive, Haruno Sakura did not have the habit of defeating the enemy with words, so she directly formed a seal!

    "If I deal with you, I still have to show a little respect!"

    "Water Escape-Super Water Gun Technique!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Thick stone walls can't stop the cutting of water gun, even if it is just a weakened version of Wind Blade Riptide.

    The boulder split into two halves and fell with a crash, kicking up clouds of dust.

    Then the dust settled and fragments of stones were scattered everywhere.

    As expected, the place where the four sound ninjas were standing was already empty.

    "Did you take the opportunity to hide?"

    Although she was already using the water gun technique, which was faster, instead of the wind blade torrent, she still couldn't catch up with the enemy's hiding speed.

    "Haha, no matter how powerful your technique is, if you can't find us, it's still a meaningless ninjutsu!"

    The sound came from somewhere in the forest.

    Sakura waved her hand, and the water line shot in the direction of the sound!

    "Crash, crash, crash," cut off countless rocks and dead trees.

    But the other party¡¯s voice just changed direction and sounded again.

    It was the sound that Tayuya made She immediately realized that the enemy's true form was not there, and immediately stopped the meaningless water gun technique.

    "Youdon't think I can't find you if you hide, do you, little mice?"

    The ninja in the cat-face mask stood there, his voice as cold as an iceberg.

    At the same time.

    "Got you¡­¡­"

    A cold voice suddenly sounded.

    "¡­¡­Sasuke Uchiha!"

    A white-haired young man wearing a kimono appeared in front of Sasuke who was hiding.

    (3/3. ~Please recommend, comment, and chapter~~) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 155 Kimimaro

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "What, are you the only one?"

    Sasuke walked out of the hiding place, glanced at the ninja standing in front of him, and said calmly.

    He was finally discovered by Sound Ninja He felt solemn.

    Although I don¡¯t know why, Orochimaru covets his Sharingan and body. He has a reincarnation technique that can occupy other people¡¯s bodies and achieve his own immortality. Kakashi told Sasuke this, so Sasuke knows him very well.  Who is the source of the current dilemma?

    That disgusting androgynous guy once encountered him during the Chunin Examination and left a curse mark on him. It was a mark that could gradually erode Sasuke's body. Fortunately, Kakashi and Tsunade dealt with it one after another.  After passing it, the curse seal had no impact on him.

    His thoughts are very different from those of Sasuke in the original work. Although they both regard revenge against Itachi and revitalization of Uchiha as their life goals, the latter is obviously greatly influenced by Orochimaru's curse seal. His thoughts are dark and narrow, and he just blindly  He pursues power and longs for revenge. He cannot calm down when he is bewitched. He will not hesitate to defect from the village and cut off his bonds for the sake of power.

    But this Sasuke Sakura knows

    He knows what real power is.

    Sasuke, who has embarked on his own ninja path, has a clearer understanding of how to pursue power.  The training path with Thunder Release as the main body can reach the scope of the shadow level. Coupled with his Sharingan, it is no problem to become the best in the shadow level. surpassing Itachi is no longer just the moon in the mirror, but the moon in the mirror.  It is a goal that you can gradually touch as long as you move forward step by step.

    Orochimaru's cursed seal, not to mention being sealed, has never helped Sasuke gain powerful power. Even if it works, Sasuke will not regard it as a goal that must be pursued: there are already people who practice thunder escape in Konoha.  The great road to the sky, why would you defect to Orochimaru for a little trail?

    Let¡¯s leave aside the bonds and so on, let¡¯s talk about Sharingan and Thunder Release. Kakashi and Konoha can obviously teach him more than Orochimaru At least Orochimaru himself does not have more than ten years of experience in using Sharingan;  Speaking of Thunder Release, the training notes left by Kakashi's father Konoha White Tooth are obviously more convincing.

    Sasuke¡¯s mind is very clear, and he is not the inexperienced boy in the original work who was blinded by the flames of revenge.  The option of defecting from Konoha to Orochimaru had never appeared in his mind.

    What's more, in his mind, "reviving Uchiha" is still the same level of goal as "revenge against Itachi".

    Although we still don¡¯t know how to truly revive Uchiha, we must at least build a family and have children like most ninjas

    Haruno Sakura reminded me of marrying a wife and having children.

    When he was chatting in Team 7, Sakura said this, and he had a real sense of his goal of reviving Uchiha - before, he just shouted slogans and had no idea what to do.

    Of course, the next suggestion for the girl: find a wife, and then find a mistress, mistress, or mistress, sow more seeds, and if you have children, take them home and let the eldest wife raise them. He is absolutely respectful!

    That would go against his moral values, and what the hell is a seeder?  At that time, Sasuke was blushing and complained to Haruno Sakura, but Sakura confidently told him that in order to revive Uchiha, the top priority is to have a strong population. Mistresses can significantly reduce the fertility pressure of older women~!

    ??Then the latter kindly taught him what harem, stallion and taking everything are Sasuke almost opened the door to a new world!  No, no, no, he was not fooled by the girl's nonsense in the end.

    ¡°After all, ninjas are monogamous.  At the very least, it is absolutely impossible for an excellent woman, especially a female ninja, to share a husband with another woman And to continue the family lineage, choosing an excellent girl as a wife is the most critical.

    So, if you defect to Orochimaru and become a rebellious nin, you will obviously not be able to build a family properly and revitalize Uchiha.

    Words return to home.

    In short, Sasuke now has no intention of defecting to Orochimaru, and all the tricks Orochimaru did to him were completely in vain.

    But now it seems that Orochimaru still doesn¡¯t give up on him.

    It¡¯s just that Sasuke didn¡¯t sense Orochimaru¡¯s chakra.  The cold, damp texture still impressed Sasuke so far. If Orochimaru were present, he would definitely recognize it.

    So, Orochimaru is not here?

    At least Sasuke couldn't think of a reason why Orochimaru would hide chakra and not appear at this time.

    "Humph"??Where's Orochimaru?  "

    Sasuke glanced around, and there was no third person here except the handsome white-haired young man in front of him.

    He immediately felt relieved.

    If he was only discovered by other sound ninjas and did not attract Orochimaru, then his situation would obviously be much better than imagined.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Do those crappy sound ninjas also want to catch him?  He was just hiding because he was afraid of Orochimaru!

    However, this young Oto-nin who found him

    Sasuke opened his Sharingan, and the handsome young man opposite him felt a surge of momentum just by standing there.

    ¡­He seems a bit unusual!

    "Lord Orochimaru" When he mentioned this name, Sasuke noticed the light flashing in the young man's eyes, "I'm not here for the time being. But, to deal with you, I am enough."

    "Hmph!" Sasuke sneered, "Is it just you?"

    Although the ninja on the opposite side looks very strong, Sasuke, whose strength has been improving by leaps and bounds, is not an easy rookie ninja to deal with!

    Sasuke, who has recently been promoted to Chunin, spends most of his time practicing except occasionally taking on some missions outside the village to broaden his horizons.

    However, in addition to giving guidance on his practice, Kakashi would also find some difficult tasks from time to time, and he and Sasuke would team up with other ninjas to form a team to perform the tasks.  These missions are usually accompanied by battles with enemy ninjas, and it is not uncommon for battles to include jounin level battles.  Therefore, in addition to gaining more actual combat experience recently, Sasuke has also become very clear about his strength positioning.

    He is almost as advanced as a jounin.

    Regardless of the experience sheet, in terms of combat power, he is a proper jounin-level ninja, and his combat power is considered good even among jonins.

    This was also recognized by Kakashi and the Konoha ninja who formed a temporary team with them.

    Of course, the battle between ninjas is not to put one's own level on the ground and say that a ninja with a jounin level can definitely defeat a special one.

    It¡¯s not a simple numerical comparison like ¡°Huh, my combat power is 100, which is higher than your 98. You¡¯ve already lost!¡±

    It is very complicated. It requires comprehensive consideration of various battlefield conditions, the tactics used by each, whether they have various secret techniques, etc. It is difficult to tell the result without actually fighting a battle.

    It¡¯s just that Sasuke, who has the Sharingan, obviously has more advantages in this kind of battle where the strength of the enemy and ourselves is unknown.

    However, the other party doesn¡¯t seem to be a fuel-efficient lamp either!

    "Yes, it's just me." The young man in a white plain kimono said calmly, "I'm sorry, Uchiha Sasuke, you are the most important target of Lord Orochimaru, even if I break your hands and feet and beat you to death  Even if you are seriously injured, I must take you back."

    Sasuke laughed coldly.

    The power of Uchiha cannot be measured by just one of Orochimaru's men.

    "If you think you can do it, just give it a try!"

    The three black magatama began to rotate crazily in the red eyes.

    However, facing the famous Sharingan in the ninja world, the opponent still remained calm and calm¡ª¡ª

    "So, I am Kimimaroplease take care of me."

    Kimimaro took out a bone spur from his palm.

    ????¡ª¡ª

    (1/2. ~Please recommend, comment, and chapter~~) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 156 Testing

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After leaving Haruno Sakura, Shino and Yugao began to support Sasuke as quickly as possible along the direction pointed by Sakura.

    Is it really okay if we put the kite over there?

    Along the way, this question still popped up in Zhiye¡¯s mind from time to time.

    Years of ANBU career have made him understand one thing very well, that is, once you make a decision, don't regret it easily. Sometimes the price of regretting will be too heavy to accept.

    If you regret it now and turn back, it would be better not to leave in the first place.

    ? Simply the worst choice.

    But there was one thing he did care about.  Perhaps Xiyan, who was rushing at the front, didn't notice it. When Zhiye left, he glanced at the runes spread on the enemy's opponent. They gave off an evil aura, and I'm afraid it was the enemy's secret technique.

    He was not surprised that Orochimaru's men had some mysterious ninjutsu, but he was worried about whether Haruno Sakura could handle it.

    It is true that he had full trust in the girl at the beginning. To deal with the group of ninjas, who were the highest level, there was no problem with her strength, but the premise was that the opponent did not have secret skills.

    Dealing with enemies who possess secret techniques is always the most troublesome thing for ninjas.

    The ninja world is so vast and full of strange things. Some ninjas have powerful secret techniques or have weird effects. Even enemies who are stronger than them can easily capsize in the gutter.

    In fact, he didn't know that Sakura originally wanted them to stay here to stop the enemy and let her support Sasuke. However, it was precisely because she was worried that they didn't understand the secret skills of the four sound ninjas that she changed her mind and stayed.  , let them support Sasuke.

    However, now that things have happened, it is impossible for Zhiye to go back.  He could only choose to believe Haruno Sakura.

    Having been teammates with this girl for two or three months, Xi Yan and Zhi Ye both saw it clearly.

    The team has been working together, and the coordination errors between Xiyan and Zhiye have become smaller and smaller. However, there is a reason why Sakura still only plays the role of remote output and cannot fully utilize her strength.

    This girl¡¯s entire ninjutsu tactical system is designed around her ability to fight alone.  It¡¯s awkward to use it in teamwork!

    When working together as a team, her combat effectiveness can't even be used by one CD. With Kite's fighting style, if the two of them still stay there, they will only be in the way.

    "At least there is good news, that is, Sakura is a balanced ninja." Shino comforted himself.

    Shino and Sakura are both balanced ninjas.  Such ninjas generally have few major shortcomings and are very adaptable to single-player combat. The effect of secret techniques on them is far smaller than that of ninjas with uneven development.  The most typical example of an unbalanced type of ninja is the Ino, Deer, and Butterfly team. They are amazingly powerful when combined, but each has fatal flaws when fighting alone.

    However, Sakura¡¯s balance is far from Shino¡¯s balance.

    Shino was not joking when he said he was a ninja phantom triathlon before¡ª¡ª

    Whether it is using ninjutsu to suppress the enemy in long-range attacks, using taijutsu to kill the opponent in close combat, or using illusions to interfere with the enemy and assist teammates when teammates are entangled with the enemy, he can do it with ease.

    He also has pretty good concealment abilities.

    So on the battlefield, he can not only attack and break through, but also organize defense. He can also assist his teammates in killing enemies from time to time, and he even has a good trick of assassination and sneak attacks.

    In terms of balance, Sakura is indeed not as good as him.

    When it comes to illusion alone, she has never studied it in depth.

    In fact, Sakura does have a good talent for illusions - whether it is Sakura in the original book or Sakura here.  Due to his strong mental power, the latter's illusion talent is much stronger than that of the original.

    She didn¡¯t learn much about illusion. First of all, she was busy developing her water escape and ice escape, so she didn¡¯t have the time.

    Secondly, there is a lack of teaching from famous teachers.

    You may not believe it, but an elite Jonin with three Magatama Sharingan almost never uses illusions against the enemy Yes, what Sakura is talking about is her leading teacher, Hatake 50/50!

    This guy at least used genjutsu against Zabuza in the original work.  But when she traveled to the world of Naruto, she didn't know what kind of storm was caused by the butterfly wings. She stayed in Kakashi's class for a whole year, but she never saw him use illusions with her own eyes

    She specifically asked Kakashi about this matter, and the white-haired delinquent young man's answer was that he was not very good at genjutsu!

    ¡°Hmm~ After Haruno Sakura heard this answer,The special summons that were also channeled: five unidentified humanoid creatures several meters tall stood in front of Sakura.

    It doesn¡¯t look like a living thing. It seems to be a summoned thing made from a corpse. Its eyes and mouth have been sewn shut, and it looks very disgusting.

    From them, Sakura felt the chakra texture similar to Shikamaru's secret technique.

    "It's some kind of superficial application of Yin Yang Escape."

    She discovered this from the mixed, muddy and entangled chakra induction of the summoned object.  The effect of Yin Yang Dun is mysterious and powerful. Many secret techniques - such as the ninjutsu passed down from the Ino Shika Butterfly family, especially the shadow manipulation technique of the Nara clan - have some shadow of Yin Yang Dun in them.

    Because she has recently been learning a branch of yin-yang: medical ninjutsu, Haruno Sakura knows something about yin-yang. She can probably guess that these summoned objects probably have some special ability.

    Judging from the texture of the chakra, the effect will not be too significant. It is obvious that Tayuya is not good at Yin-Yang Escape, and her talent for Yin-Yang Escape was wasted.

    These powerful unknown creatures, accompanied by Tayuya's flute, jumped, brandished huge maces, and rushed towards the cat-faced ninja.

    Like a signal, in Sakura's chakra perception, another sound ninja also started to move.

    This time it was no longer summons and kunai, but the real body The keen chakra perception told the cat-faced girl this information.

    "Hey, are you finally willing to take the lead, little mice"

    The girl who activated Sakura Chong said with a sneer while easily dodging the attack of the summoned creature and Kidomaru's bow and arrow sneak attack.

    The corners of her mouth curved into a sarcastic arc.

    (2/2, 3000 words "big chapter". ~Please recommend, comment, and chapter~~)

    (On Sunday, there was a small recommendation from Sanjiang and Home Page, and two recommendations from the Second Dimension. Four recommendations came at once, so panicky The routine Sunday addition is even better.) (Remember this site  Website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 157 There is no place in the dungeon

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In Sakura¡¯s opinion¡­

    The cooperation between the sound ninjas is not very tacit.

    She could see that these people usually fought separately and rarely worked together to deal with one person.  Their strength is enough to defeat ordinary chunin and even special jounin in single combat. As for stronger enemies - for these small ninja villages, it is very rare to encounter jounin as their enemy.

    ??Make mistakes frequently.

    Kidomaru¡¯s bow and arrow directly penetrated the head of Tayuya¡¯s summons and hit Sakura, but the latter easily avoided it; before Sakura could do anything, one of the sound ninjas fell due to accidental damage.

    It¡¯s hard to even say whether Kidomaru made a mistake in cooperating or did it on purpose.

    "It's so annoying!" the pink-haired girl said softly with a sneer.

    "Ice Escape-Yan Chuixue!"

    While the cat-faced ninja jumped away to avoid the sound ninja's attack, he also prepared a counterattack technique in his hand.

    Whoosh whoosh? A dozen huge ice darts immediately condensed from in front of Sakura and shot at the remaining four humanoid summons at high speed.

    This Ice Release move is a ninjutsu learned from the Land of Snow. It is activated very quickly. When used in Sakura's hands with the real Ice Release chakra, the rate of fire is extremely fast. The darts are very sharp and can be used at close range.  The power is quite impressive.

    The summoned creature that rushed forward was directly cut into several pieces by the ice darts, and it could not die any more; then the second summoned creature was directly nailed to the tree by several half-human-high darts, leaving a huge wound on its head.  It took away its vitality, and after struggling for a while, it became silent.

    The remaining two who were farther away finally managed to avoid the vital part in time, but their hands and feet were also hit by several ice darts.

    However, this is not the end yet.

    Just like other ninjutsu that have been greatly modified by Sakura, Yan Chuixue's trick has also been enhanced by the girl

    "Ice Escape-Dart Explosion Technique!"

    Bang¡ª¡ª!  The remaining chakra on the ice dart is much less than that of the ice clone, so the power of the explosion is much lower than the ice clone's self-destruction technique. However, since the dart has partially penetrated into the enemy's body, such an explosion is more powerful than the explosion of the ice clone  ¡­

    One of the summoned objects was directly blown into pieces, and the other one was also covered in ice and fell to the ground dying, unable to fight anymore!

    While the cat-faced girl was dealing with the summons, the sound ninjas also launched their attack.

    Tayuya¡¯s flute sound changed instantly, from a song that controlled summoned objects to a medium for performing sound illusion¡ª¡ª

    "Magic Flute-Dream Sound Lock!"

    At the same time, with the help of Tayuya's genjutsu, Sakon rushed directly towards Haruno Sakura!

    "Tayuya, who is in the second state, uses this genjutsu to restrain the enemy's body and make it completely unable to move. Even I can't guard against this move" Kidomaru, who was hiding deep in the woods, stared at  He was looking at the battlefield, ready for the next wave of attacks, while analyzing in his mind, "Then, let Sakon take the opportunity to rush forward. As long as he can touch the woman's body and use the parasitic ghost evil technique, everything will be over!  "

    "First, use summons and bow and arrow kunai to attract the opponent's attention, then let Tayuya restrain the enemy with illusions, and then Sakon will use secret techniques to deliver the final blow. Even Kimimaro may not be able to block this set of combos.  Live ithow will you deal with it?"

    "It's over! The secret technique - the technique of destroying parasitic ghosts!"

    Sakon has already rushed to the side of the cat-faced ninja, and is about to use his secret technique to parasitize Ukon on Haruno Sakura¡ª¡ª

    The girl under the mask had a sarcastic curve on her lips.

    "Are you in such a hurry to die"

    Haruno Sakura turned sideways, turned her head, and spoke softly to the attacking Sound Ninja.

    Didn¡¯t Tayuya¡¯s genjutsu have any effect on her at all?

    Sakon was shocked for a moment!

    No, under the mask that Sakon couldn't see, a trace of blood flowed from the bitten corner of her mouth, and the color of her lips changed from pink to pale white, indicating that the cat-faced girl was not unaffected.

    However, with her strong mental power and superb control of chakra, the impact of illusion on her is much smaller than that of ordinary people. With just one trance, she solved the illusion!

    Tayuya's genjutsu interfered with Sakura, but it was far from enough to protect Sakon from approaching the girl and using his secret technique.

    This is a trap She deliberately acted like she was trapped in the illusion, waiting for Sakon to come to her door!

    "I've been hit¡ª¡ª!" Sakon realized too late

    "Strange power technique-Wing Chun secret kick!"

      The girl turned sideways, twisted her waist and hips, raised her left foot, and kicked sideways in the middle!

    Many boxing techniques in the previous life emphasized that the feet should not reach the waist, because in real combat, although high-position kicking techniques are powerful, they have too many flaws and are too slow, making them far less efficient and safe than mid- and low-position kicking techniques.  Sakura's hidden kick, with its hidden kick and swift movement, is hard to guard against even in a normal attack, not to mention that Sakon is now in an unprepared attack posture!

    Bang!

    With the blessing of the strange power technique, the power of this one-inch kick can be said to be enough to break through clouds, crack rocks, and collapse the sky. The kick hit Sakon. The place where the girl's soles collided with Sakon's body suddenly made a terrifying and loud sound.

    Sakon, who had completely swallowed this side kick, had no strength to use the secret technique at all. He only felt that the bones and internal organs in his body were turned into powder under the power of this kick!

    Kidomaru, Tayuya and Jirobo who were hiding in the forest - that is, the fat man - clearly heard the hair-raising muffled sound coming from Sakon's body, and the muscles in their eyes jumped uncontrollably, and they stared wildly.  He watched Sakon being blasted dozens of meters away, knocking down two giant trees, and then he stopped and fell to the ground in an unknown state of life or death.

    "Even Sakon, who has the strongest vitality, was beaten like this" Tayuya was so shocked that he even stopped playing the flute.

    "Earth Escape Barrier - Tulao Hall Wu!"

    "Damn it!" The fat man gritted his back teeth and rushed forward. Taking advantage of the time Sakon bought him, he used the next wave of attacks¡ª¡ª

    He slammed his hands on the ground, and the chakra in his body was stimulated by the crazy valley. Countless gravel and mud slabs surged on the ground, forming a dungeon the size of a football field, completely covering the unprepared cat-faced ninja!

    "Did you trap her?" Seeing that Jirobo's technique successfully surrounded the girl, Tayuya breathed a sigh of relief and jumped out, asking with lingering fear.

    "Hoo, ho, this is the ninjutsu I used with all my strength when I was in my second state. This stone wall is seven or eight meters thick, and it can repair itself No matter how strong she is, she will never be able to break out.  !Next, I will drain all her chakra. Without chakra, she will be at the mercy of others!"

    "In order to deal with the failure of Sakon's secret technique, I left your back-up, but I didn't expect it to actually work This woman's technique is too dangerous. It's a troublesome ninjutsu that will kill you if you are accidentally cut!" Kidomaruya  Jumping down from the tree, with a hint of shock still lingering, he glanced at the lifeless Sakon in the distance, "How is Sakon? Is he dead?"

    "Sakon didn't die so easily" Tayuya went over to take a look at Sakon's condition, "He left part of the damage to his brother to bear!"

    Sakon's secret technique is to sleep his brother Ukon in his body. During battle, he can be divided into two people to fight, and all the damage received can be transferred to one of them, causing the other person's injury to heal instantly But even if  In this way, damage that exceeds the upper limit for one person cannot be transferred. Sakon, who suffered a strange power spell from the front, has completely exhausted his chakra. He has already exited the second state and is now dying.

    "If you still have breath, just take him back and give him to Kabuto!" Kidomaru casually ordered, then turned to the fat man dissatisfied and shouted, "Jirobo, you loser, aren't you better yet?!"

    Jirobo pressed his hands tightly against the dungeon, trying hard to activate the dungeon's ability to absorb chakra. Kidomaru's scolding made him panic.

    "Damn it, there's something wrong with this woman! I-I can't absorb her chakra!"

    The fat man¡¯s dark red forehead was covered with big beads of sweat!

    (1/2. ~Please recommend, comment, and chapter~~)

    (There are new recommendations on Sunday, so updates will be added the day after tomorrow) (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 158 Confidence as a BOSS

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Inside the dungeon.

    "Ohis it the ability to absorb chakra?"

    Haruno Sakura said with interest.

    She looked at her hands carefully, and she could see in the darkness that the fluorescence representing chakra was being pulled by the dungeon and floating out of the body uncontrollably.

    Of course, with her ability to control chakra, this level of chakra absorption is far from being able to help her.

    "interesting."

    The light blue chakra glow reflected the girl's delicate nose. Sakura chuckled, not worried at all about being trapped in a ninjutsu.

    There is even time to explore the characteristics of Jirobo Ninjutsu.

    The familiar scenes reminded her of some of the "plots" she had seen before.  However, compared to reading comics, experiencing the ninjutsu of the four sound ninjas is a completely different feeling.

    "Is it mixed with the chakra of Yin Yang Escape, or is it the effect of a sealing barrier? I remember that ordinary Earth Escape does not have this ability."

    Orochimaru¡¯s research on yin-yang escape is also very in-depth. Many of his ninjutsu, such as the art of reincarnation, use changes in yin-yang escape.  So it's not surprising that his men have some foundation in Yin-Yang Escape.

    While she was exploring this interesting-looking ninjutsu, she patiently waited for Tayuya and Kidomaru's chakra induction to appear.

    "Tayuya, Kidomaru, you guys really don't have long memories You made the same mistake again!"

    Soon I sensed the appearance of Tayuya and Kidomaru.

    Do you think she will really be trapped by such a ninjutsu?

    It¡¯s really naive!

    The cat-faced girl smiled sarcastically in the dark.

    Outside the dungeon.

    "Damn Fatty," Kidomaru's knife-like gaze slashed at Fatty's face several times, "What are you talking about?"

    "I, I really can't absorb her chakra!" Jirobo said with a sad face.

    In the team, Jirobo has always been the person most looked down upon by his teammates. Kidomaru and Sakon would beat, scold and humiliate him at every turn.

    So after being scolded by Kidomaru like this, and coupled with the tremendous pressure the girl put on them, the fat man really felt like he was about to collapse after being scolded!

    "You trash!"

    Kidomaru said angrily, pulling Jirobo's collar to teach him a lesson, but suddenly his heart moved, and a terrible idea appeared in his mind.

    The expression on his face changed from full of anger to pale and bloodless in an instant.

    "Damn it, could she" Kidomaru muttered to himself, thinking of a possibility.

    ¡­You were trapped on purpose, right?

    Kidomaru didn¡¯t even have time to say his words.

    The next moment, a sudden change occurred!

    "Strange power technique - Tianshoujiao!"

    Boom!  !

    The huge stone wall that Jirobo worked so hard to maintain was instantly shattered by Haruno Sakura's ninjutsu!

    Rocks were flying and the scene was chaotic.

    "Damn it, run!" Kidomaru turned around and reminded Jirobo and Tayuya, and rushed out first regardless of how they reacted.

    But he couldn't escape either.

    As soon as he rushed to the edge of the forest, a cold ice mirror stopped in front of him.

    The figure of the cat-faced girl emerged from the ice mirror.

    "Where do you want to escape to, playing with spider silk?"

    Kidomaru¡¯s heart felt like it was falling into an abyss.

    "Ice Escape-Magic Mirror Ice Crystal!"

    The ninjutsu that had been prepared in the dungeon was launched the moment the restraint was broken. Thousands of ice mirrors surrounded the open space and woods within a few hundred meters into Haruno Sakura's domain!

    She successfully captured this little mouse with its head and tail exposed and put it into her Five Fingers Mountain.

    Kidomaru looked at the cat-faced Anbu who appeared leisurely in front of him, his expression extremely ugly, he jumped back, returned to the open space, stood back to back with Tayuya and Jirobo, and stood together again.

    "Fell into a trap."

    He finally determined that the woman was indeed trapped on purpose, but it was already too late.

    "Although your ninjutsu and taijutsu are very powerful, if you can't find the target, no matter how powerful they are, it's meaningless"

    "So you were deliberately caught by Fatty's ninjutsu so that we could underestimate the enemy and come out of hiding and be exposed to your sight!"

    ? ??Tomaru said gloomily.

    "Otherwise?" The cat-faced ninja chuckled, and the girl's clear laughter sounded like the best sarcasm to the three sound ninjas. "Do you really think that guy's slow movements can really  Catch me?"

    "Besides, I need to remind you. Even if you don't come out, you won't be able to hide for long After I finish dealing with this idiot who has no strength left, I will still find a way to find you and deal with them one by one!"

    Her tone was one of undisguised contempt for the three sound ninjas.

    It seems that in her eyes, the remaining three sound ninjas are nothing more than useless people.

    However, the situation was stronger than her. Sakon could be seriously injured and on the verge of death by her kick. In addition, the sharp water escape in her hand would kill each one in a fight. The sound ninjas fought her head-on, and their chances of winning were almost 70%.  zero.

    Therefore, Kidomaru and Jirobo just looked at the cat-faced girl with cold eyes, desperately thinking of countermeasures in their minds, without any intention of refuting.

    Only Duyou can't bear the excitement.

    "Stop looking down on others, you hide your head and show your tail!"

    In the rage, the ferocious flesh thorns on Tayuya's body stretched a lot out of thin air, looking more like a monster.

    She took out her flute and wanted to use her magic trick.

    "Stop!" Kidomaru glared at her fiercely, pressed her flute with one hand, and scolded mercilessly, "Have you forgotten that your illusions don't work on her?"

    At the critical moment, his mind was moving very fast, and in just these few words, he already had vague ideas in his mind.

    "Don't be anxious Tayuya, Jirobo, you two listen carefully, we still have a chance of winning!"

    Kidomaru gritted his teeth and said solemnly.

    "Jirobo, you are responsible for erecting a stone wall to disrupt her sight. Tayuya, channel all the remaining corpse puppets of yours. Our hope lies in you! As for me, I will try my best to contain her and give her  You covered it" He stared at Haruno Sakura tightly and said, "This is our only chance!"

    "Hmph" Sakura sneered, "Have you discussed the tactics?"

    Looking at others discussing tactics to deal with her, she had a feeling of role dislocation: as if she had become the villain that the protagonists worked together to defeat.

    She is obviously the protagonist!

    The four sound ninjas are the last boss group before Shippuden in the original work, but in the face of the huge gap in strength, the position of the boss has actually been reversed like this

    However, this feeling is also quite interesting. Watching the enemy futilely discuss tactics that are bound to fail, it is a bit unpleasant to overlook the despair of the ants in the face of an irresistible flood!

    Yes, Haruno Sakura is very sure that any tactics and resistance made by the opponent will ultimately be a mantis trying to control the chariot This is not because of her arrogance or blind confidence, but because after reaching a higher level, she is sure to defeat any enemy's means.  Its counter-control power!

    Just like the guy who plays with spider silk but doesn't look like Spider-Man, he does play with spider silk to a great extent. He not only has extremely tough spider webs, but also can create spider gold that is as hard as steel, and there are other interesting things.  tricks, such as summoning a big spider or something But in the face of the absolute gap in strength, what effect can such a little trick have?

    Can you block the strange power spell or the wind blade torrent?

    And Tayuya, the effect of illusion on Sakura is too weak, which directly wastes half of her effort. Can those few psychic beasts still be able to defeat her?

    As for Jirobo, his ninjutsu has been proven to be ineffective against Sakura. Apart from a little harassment, what else can it be used for Is it really possible to compete with Kailijutsu to see who is stronger?

    ¡° However, Kidomaru also seems to be very confident.

    In such a situation, he actually smiled.

    What was he thinking about?

    Haruno Sakura was a little confused.

    (2/2.~Please recommend me, please comment, please tell me~~I have recommended over 100,000 yuan, spread the flowers~)

    (Starting from next week, there will be five new recommendations Sanjiang on the web page, small recommendations from the home page editor, closed recommendations from the second dimension, and strong recommendations from the second dimension week on the app, and special specials from the second dimension So please add more updates Appropriate updates! Tomorrow three  Update times are 3 p.m., 7 p.m. and 9 p.m.) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 159 Sakura Fubuki¡¯s intentions

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Hmph aren't you taking the time to recover your strength while we are talking?" Kidomaru sneered, "You must be struggling to use such a large-scale ninjutsu to trap us here!"

    "Your physical skills and your water escape are actually not indestructible. Physical skills require close proximity, and ninjutsu requires sealing, which all take time So, as long as we react quickly enough, we can avoid you.  Attack! And there are three of us here, no," he glanced at the summons Tayuya channeled, "now it's six against one"

    "" Looking at Kidomaru's charmingly confident smile, Sakura raised her eyebrows, "I'll correct you, I don't feel any burden at all when I use this kind of Ice Release"

    After opening the Yin Seal, she would not even frown when using such a large-scale ninjutsu.

    She said calmly as she watched the smile on Kidomaru's face turn into astonishment.

    "The reason why I have waited for you for so long is because I also need some time to adapt to the second stage of Ying Chong. Although the second stage of this technique has not been fully developed yetforget it, even if you tell me, you don't understand."

    Because Phase 2 has not yet been developed, this is the first time it has been used in actual combat.

    Although it was only the semi-completed Stage 2 Sakura Rush, Haruno Sakura still found that its effect was still very significant, and it was much more powerful than the Stage 1 that the girl had already adapted to.

    In our imagination, after Phase 2 is completed, the time it takes for nerve signals to be transmitted from the brain to the hands and feet will be compressed to an incredible limit. Compared to Sakura Chong - Phase 1, Phase 2 can reduce Sakura's reaction time by another fifty.  millisecond!

    It will be five times more effective than the first stage.

    This is the so-called electronic effect of the nervous system.

    At that level, the so-called "moving forward with thoughts and thoughts" and "moving from heart to hand" are nothing more than this: as soon as a thought occurs, it will immediately be reflected in the movements of hands and feet.

    Of course, Sakura Chong in the second stage is not the limit. The next stage of "the thought comes first" and "the thought comes first" and "the thought is hidden". According to Haruno Sakura's understanding, even the generation of "thoughts" is also required.  In terms of time, Ying Chong in the third stage will find ways to compress the time for the brain to process information. In such a battle, it looks like there are movements in the hands before the mind has even thought about it. This is probably "care first"  "Yes."

    But at the moment, the Sakura Chong Phase 2 she activated is still a half-completed version. Although the effect is much stronger than that of Phase 1, it can't be said to be "intentional and simultaneous". It can only be regarded as a relatively strong "intentional release".  First".

    "It's best not to last too long in Phase 2" Sakura reminded herself in her mind.

    After using the unfinished stage two for more than twenty minutes, it will become unstable. This problem will not be solved until she has thoroughly studied this stage.

    "But if she only uses the first stage, she won't be able to exert the power of the magic mirror ice crystal's super-high-speed teleportation combat Only by mastering these two ninjutsu can she have the capital to save people in front of Orochimaru.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Before facing Orochimaru, she needs to find some soldiers to gain experience first!

    "But two minutes is enough!"

    It took me a dozen seconds to get used to the feeling of using Magic Mirror Ice Crystal in conjunction with the second stage of Sakura Chong.  The extremely high reaction speed is even more powerful when used in this kind of instant combat.

    The sense of imbalance caused by teleportation has always troubled her, because Ying Chong has reduced her reaction speed and can also greatly reduce the time to restore balance after imbalance, making her a master of teleportation Although she still has  It is not as good as the instant body technique of the fourth generation.

    This experience is really refreshing - after the teleportation is over, the moment you feel unbalanced and want to adjust the balance back, your body has already taken action to stabilize itself.

    As soon as the thought of attacking arose, my hand was already raised to my chest.

    A few fallen leaves passed by in front of my eyes. As I thought about it, I instantly twisted out a piece of ice thousand sticks in my hand, raised my hand and shot it out, stringing the fallen leaves into a long strip.

    Wherever the thought comes, the action is completed.

    When dodging the bow and arrow shot by Kidomaru, he turned his head slightly at the last moment and let it fly past his cheek.

    When Tayuya controlled the corpse puppet to rush towards her, she even had time to count the nails in the mace in the psychic creature's hand, and then when the mace almost hit her face  , and then he left instantly within the limit of time and appeared on another ice mirror.

    When you see it, you react; when you think about it, you act.

    So?Under normal circumstances, a critical moment is critical, but in Ying Chong - Stage 2, it is still more than enough.

    Is this what those speed ninjas feel like?  Are the Raikage, Fourth Generation and White Fang like this when they usually fight?

    She felt stronger than ever.

    Such a technique should be used as a bargaining chip against Orochimaru.

    Test the feeling of Sakura Chong-Phase II, easily escape the first wave of sound and forbearance, and then the sound of the sound of the sound of the Ninja also had a new action-

    Boom boom boom!

    Jirobo slammed his hands on the ground, and hundreds of earth walls instantly appeared on the ground, hiding the three figures behind the rocks.

    "Do you want to split my field of vision and avoid being locked by Water Escape-Wind Blade Riptide?"

    Sakura quickly saw through her opponent's intentions. The sound ninjas were indeed very afraid of her ninjutsu.  but¡ª¡ª

    "A meaningless move."

    The cat-faced masked girl suddenly appeared in the ice mirror above the heads of the sound ninjas, looking down at the battlefield from the air. The sound ninjas' attempts to hide were clearly exposed from this angle. After all, the stone wall was not covered; and the sound ninjas  Obviously they didn't realize that their enemy had already appeared above them

    "Before facing Orochimaru, we should try our best to familiarize ourselves with the feeling of Magic Mirror Ice Crystal - Stage 2, and its cooperation with Sakura Chong. This is the first time these ninjutsu have been used in actual combat, so nothing can go wrong  ¡­Hope they can survive a minute!¡±

    She whispered softly to herself.

    The cat-faced girl stood on her head and formed the seal calmly.

    The fluctuation of chakra immediately attracted the attention of the sound ninjas: "Look, she is in the sky! Be careful with her ninjutsu!"

    The sound ninjas subconsciously wanted to avoid it, but to their surprise, Haruno Sakura used not the Wind Blade Torrent, but a simple ninjutsu.

    "Ice Escape-Yan Chuixue!"

    With the surge of chakra, hundreds of half-human-high ice darts suddenly appeared in the air, and then shot towards the enemies below!

    "drink!"

    The sound ninjas were not slow to respond. Jirobo once again activated his chakra and continued to raise and stretch the stone wall in front of the three of them. The ice darts aimed at their heads were blocked on the stone slab.

    Puff puff puff - the remaining ice darts were scattered on the ground beside the three of them.

    "Be careful, these darts will explode!" Upon noticing that there was still a trace of chakra on the ice darts, Kidomaru's expression changed. He reacted the fastest and immediately warned the two of them.

    "Secret Technique-Golden Armor!"

    While speaking, Kidomaru's ninjutsu to defend himself was ready. The sticky gold armor can be coated with a special layer of spider silk on the surface of the body. After drying and hardening, it is much harder than steel. The explosion of the ice dart must not be able to do anything to it.

    However, Haruno Sakura¡¯s strategy is not another Tsubame Fukiyuki plus dart explosion.

    The chakra attached to the ice darts has other uses!

    (1/3. ~Please recommend, comment, and chapter~~ will be updated at 7pm and 9pm today.)

    (For Sanjiang and other recommendations, I still have to thank my editor-in-chief, Madoka, for the opportunity she secured for me. If the results are satisfactory, Sanjiang may have other recommendations after Sanjiang, or even recommend them, and then put them on the shelves.  There is a small burst of updates.

    Well, so, I still ask for recommendations and collections!  !  !  ) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 160 Magic Mirror Ice Crystal-Phase 2

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Huh? There was no explosion?"

    Kidomaru was stunned.

    The expected things that were expected from the beginning did not happen in the end.

    And just as Kidomaru¡¯s heart suddenly dropped, a gust of wind suddenly came from behind his head¡ª¡ª

    The cat-faced girl that Kidomaru was most afraid of, at that moment of hesitation, used an ice dart under his feet as the medium of the teleportation technique to perform "Ice Release - Magic Mirror Ice Crystal", and she appeared behind him instantly!

    After merging the Snow Ninja's Ice Instant, Haruno Sakura's "Ice Release-Magic Mirror Ice Crystal" has entered the second stage.

    The magic mirror ice crystal in the second stage not only increases the speed of teleportation and reduces the sense of imbalance after the teleportation is completed, but more importantly, the medium of teleportation is no longer limited to the special ice mirror for ninjutsu  ¡­

    But like ice teleportation, as long as you attach special ice escape chakra to a large enough ice block, you can use it as a medium to perform the teleportation technique!

    Therefore, Sakura¡¯s initial use of ice escape - Tsubame Fukiyuki, was actually just to lay the coordinates for the instantaneous body for the magic mirror ice crystal. Of course, it would not be connected to the dart blasting technique to clear the newly laid teleportation medium

    Kidomaru had no idea that Haruno Sakura's ninjutsu could perform such tricks. When he found that the cat-faced girl had teleported behind him, it was too late to react.

    "Ninjutsu - Star Cannon Hammer!"

    Sakurahao¡¯s merciless punch knocked Kidomaru away from his reach!

    However, this punch did not kill Kidomaru directly.

    "Hmph That's a mistake!" Sakura retracted her fist, and there were some broken skin scratches on the knuckles of her fist, which were burning and painful, "Try again!"

    This is the result of the strange power technique not being fully deployed. The protective effect of chakra on the body is missing, and the power is not fully exerted.

    This is Sakura's first time to use the instant body plus strange power technique to attack, and at the same time activate Sakura Chong-Phase 2, Magic Mirror Ice Crystal-Phase 2 and strange power technique. Each of these three ninjutsu requires high chakra control ability.  To the extreme, it is very difficult for ordinary people to use even one of them, so even a character like Haruno Sakura cannot successfully bring out the effect of this combo on the first try!

    Sure enough, it was the right choice to practice on them first. Sakura couldn't imagine what would happen if the mistake just now happened when fighting Orochimaru

    The punch just now did not concentrate the power into a single point on the fist, but dispersed the power. The Star Cannon Hammer converted most of the energy into Kidomaru's kinetic energy and potential energy; under normal circumstances,  It should have been a punch that punched a small hole in Kidomaru's gold-coated armor and his body.

    Therefore, most of the damage to Kidomaru who was hit by this punch was absorbed by the golden armor. Although he was knocked away in a panic, he still had enough time to fight back!

    "Secret technique? Spider binding technique!"

    The huge spider web, Tayuya¡¯s corpse, and the boulder raised by Jirobo all hit the cat-faced ninja at the same time!

    Such an attack is of course meaningless.

    Whoosh!  Sakura suddenly returned to the ice mirror above the sound ninja's head, and the combined attack of the sound ninjas failed as expected.

    ??Is it a teleportation technique using ice as a medium?  Kidomaru fell to the ground, looked at the girl in the sky, and felt something in his heart.

    No wonder she had to use the ice dart ninjutsu without letting them explode

    He glanced at the ground from the corner of his eyes, and his expression suddenly changed slightly: "Fat man, quickly destroy the ice darts around you!"

    Jirobo was still a little confused when he heard this.

    He was a little dazzled by the two moves Haruno Sakura and Kidomaru Usagi had just exchanged.

    Jirobo didn't react quickly. He didn't realize how the cat-faced girl appeared behind Kidomaru. If Kidomaru hadn't been knocked away, the fat man who had no strength would probably still be looking for the enemy who disappeared from the ice mirror.  where.

    Although he didn¡¯t understand what Kidomaru meant, he was used to obeying orders and didn¡¯t ask any questions.

    "Drink!" A large amount of chakra was condensed in his hand, Jirobo shouted angrily and blasted it to the ground.

    The power of this punch is enough to blast the nearby ice darts together with the ground. This is the only thing that Jirobo, who has shortcomings, is proud of, his unrivaled power!

    But the next moment, all Jirobo's pride was completely shattered by a small fist¡ª¡ª

    "Ninjutsu - Star Cannon Hammer!"

      Fatty's punching speed was too slow, and the girl in the cherry rush state had enough time to react.

    ??Snap, stabilize, twist, and punch!

    This time, she learned from her previous experience and lessons and made no mistakes.

    Under Sakura's exquisite control, the surging chakra circulates to every part of the body like the most sophisticated equipment. Each part performs its own duties, and the power of the strange power technique is fully unleashed.

    The next moment fist met, Jirobo's face suddenly changed color.

    The fat man¡¯s fists have thick knuckles, a thick and strong frame, and the muscles on his arms are bulging and knotted like the roots of an old tree.

    The girl¡¯s fist is as white as snow, the wrist is delicate and round, the arm is slender and straight, and the muscles are only hidden under the smooth skin, strong and light.

    In Jirobo's second state, Sunaba's fist is more than three times bigger than Sakura's fist.

    Huge contrast.

    The result was that the latter¡¯s fist completely won!

    ?? If Jirobo¡¯s fist is like a charging rhinoceros, even jackals and tigers can¡¯t stay on top of it, they can only avoid its sharp edge;

    The power of the strange power technique is like a violent Tyrannosaurus rex. The ferocious rhinoceros is just an ant in front of it. It can easily bite one of its heads and cut it off at the waist!

    ¡ª¡ª

    Jirobo heard the sound of bones breaking.

    The moment the fists met, overwhelming power came from the little ninja opposite. His fist was like a small spray in front of the huge wave in front of this powerful force!

    Jirobo¡¯s bones were shattered one by one.  Knuckles, wrists, arm bones, elbows, all the way to shoulders, ribs, and spine.

    Bones are broken, muscles collapse, and nerves die.

    He finally understood why Sakon was beaten to death after just one punch.

    I really want to eat another piece of potato chips

    This was his last thought.

    Then, his vision went dark, his eyes turned white, and he fell to the ground unconscious.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of a 100% powerful strange punch, Jirobo was only seriously injured and dying, he was lucky.

    However, at this moment, Tayuya and Kidomaru finally organized a threatening attack!

    Under Jirobo, a strange snake-like creature suddenly appeared and bit into Haruno Sakura.

    The girl subconsciously tried to kick away the white creature that looked like a long snake or a worm, but found that her kick was in vain. The opponent was as insubstantial as a ball of smoke and was completely powerless.

    What¡¯s even weirder is that the white worm-like creature bit her leg, and the chakra on her leg actually felt like it was bitten off!

    "Humpha ninjutsu of Yin Escape?" Sakura jumped up suddenly and avoided the attacks of two other white worms.

    Is it Tayuya¡¯s technique?  Sakura had noticed something wrong with those summons before, but she didn't expect such a change. These worms only had a shape and no mass, and were composed of very rough Yin escape chakra. Ordinary physical attacks were ineffective against them.  They should be extending from the corpse puppet's brain, and they are the key to the corpse puppet's body

    Tayuya¡¯s escape is better than Jirobo¡¯s. The worm can really bite off her chakra, even if it¡¯s only a little bit.

    "But being bitten by them is not a big trouble," the girl coldly glanced at the long white insects passing by her feet and thought calmly, "and that guy Kidomaru is also doing it.  Small moves"

    (2/3. ~Please recommend, comment, and chapter~~There will be another update at 9pm today.)

    (For Sanjiang and other recommendations, I still have to thank my editor-in-chief, Madoka, for the opportunity she secured for me. If the results are satisfactory, Sanjiang may have other recommendations after Sanjiang, or even recommend them, and then put them on the shelves.  There is a small burst of updates.

    Well, so, I still ask for recommendations and collections!  !  !  ) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 161 The true matching ninjutsu of the magic mirror ice crystal

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    No, no, no, to call it a small move is to underestimate Kidomaru.

    While Haruno Sakura was fighting with Jirobo and Tayuya, Kidomaru created thousands of golden kunai in one go!

    The dense kunai, with a wave of his hand, instantly shot towards the ice mirror created by Sakura.

    "If you break all the ice mirrors, you won't be able to use that teleportation technique, right?" Kidomaru showed a cold smile on his face.

    He was breathing heavily, which took a huge toll on his physical strength, but it was all worth it.

    The ice containing chakra is extremely tough. It is not an easy task to break all the ice mirrors, ice cubes and ice darts.  However, Kidomaru's secret technique - Spider Sticky Gold, also had considerable destructive power. After he specially strengthened the hardness and sharpness of the kunai, he still successfully destroyed all the ice mirrors in his field of vision.

    Kidomaru¡¯s previous idea was to use Fatty¡¯s stone walls to create complex terrain to avoid facing Haruno Sakura directly, and he would harass them, and then Tayuya¡¯s psychic corpse puppet would be responsible for creating white worms to attack.

    Who would have thought that the new ninjutsu Magic Mirror Ice Crystal that Sakura suddenly used would have such a strong ability to move on the battlefield, completely obliterating the existence of the stone wall, and then solving Jirobo in a matter of seconds.

    However, Kidomaru soon discovered the secret of this ninjutsu, and he quickly seized on the weakness of the jutsu and launched a counterattack.

    ¡°At least now, Sakura can no longer shuttle freely across the battlefield as she did just now, right?

    At the cost of losing one more person, the sound ninjas finally organized a decent offensive.

    "Well, the fact that ice mirrors and ice cubes are easily destroyed is also a disadvantage, and it's best to hide a few ice mirrors that are not easily discovered" After all, this is the first ninjutsu used in actual combat, using enemies to help.  Finding problems is also one of Haruno Sakura's purposes.

    Kidomaru¡¯s brain is very good

    However, Tsubaki Fukiyuki's moves are still too petty. When facing Orochimaru, you need to use a more powerful ninjutsu. The real matching ninjutsu for Magic Mirror Ice Crystal should be this -

    "Ice Escape-Frost Ice Burial!"

    "You like to use ice mirrors, don't you? It depends on how you perform this technique!"

    The biting chill spread wildly across the entire land as the ninjutsu was performed.

    Click click click.  The ice grows like crazy.

    During the Chunin Examination, she had used this jutsu for the first time in battle, but the jutsu between now and then was completely different:

    This time, the occasion for its use is no longer a sparring match in full view of the Chunin Examination Hall, but a life-and-death fight in the wild;

    The opponent is no longer Uzumaki Naruto, her companion who must be merciful, but the sound ninjas of Orochimaru who fight to the death with her, and may even be Orochimaru, one of the three ninjas;

    The caster is no longer the pink and tender new ninja Sakura who has just mastered ice escape, but the ANBU ninja Haruno Sakura, who has gradually studied ice escape and has a different amount of chakra;

    And the art of Frost and Ice Burial is no longer a gorgeous ninjutsu to show off in front of thousands of viewers, but a high-level ice escape used to form the home ground of ice escape and fight against the strong!

    "Hey¡ª¡ª!" She took a deep breath, and the huge amount of chakra surging in her body gradually calmed down as the ninjutsu was completed.

    The cherry blossoms fell on the ground and looked into the distance.

    The entire earth was frozen, and a thick layer of ice covered the ground, turning the area within a few hundred meters into a world of ice.

    In the boundless frost, the ice turned into knives, spears, swords, and halberds endlessly growing and spreading like mushrooms from within the ice layer. The ice blades were sharp and sharp, the sharp sword lights and shadows, and the endless kunai darts.  It is covered with the entire ice layer and extends high into the sky!

    This cleared AOE instantly shattered all the illusions of Kidomaru and Tayuya.

    ??The corpse puppet that was hidden somewhere was cut into the heart by thousands of ice blades, its liver and stomach were cut open, and it was completely dead. The white worm that the sound ninjas had high hopes for also disappeared.

    Even Tayuya himself, because he was not good at taijutsu and defensive ninjutsu, was overwhelmed by this wave of clearing attacks and was beaten all over. He soon ran out of energy, exited the curse seal state, and fell to the ground.

    Only Kidomaru was left on the field, relying on his golden armor to survive this round of clearing out the field.

    Kidomaru should have been happy that his opponent's move, which he used with great effort, did not cause any harm to him.

    But he was so desperate.

    "The whole earth turned into ice" The golden armor fell off Kidomaru's face, revealing hisHis face was so pale that there was no trace of blood, "In other words, the entire area has become a medium for your ice teleportation technique!"

    Yes, the meaning of the ninjutsu "Frost Ice Burial" is no longer to clear the field, but to spread the field to pave the way for the Ice Escape for the next move of Magic Mirror Ice Crystal!

    "Yes, you guessed it right." Kidomaru's brain reaction was indeed very fast. Sakura confirmed this point again, but there was no point in guessing this point. "You can't destroy the ice mirror now."  Bar?"

    Kidomaru remained silent and did not respond to her words.

    Can¡¯t think of a way to crack it?  Sakura looked at his deathly expression and confirmed this.  So this ninjutsu doesn't have any big flaws for the time being.

    So¡­¡­

    "The game is over" she said lightly.

    The murderous aura condensed like ice.

    "Finally, I would like to remind you that this move is not called ice teleportation"

    Her figure disappeared from Kidomaru.

    "Its name is Ice Release-Magic Mirror Ice Crystal!"

    Whoa¡ª¡ª

    Kidomaru¡¯s head flew up in response.

    Somewhere on the border of the Land of Fire.

    Changes occur suddenly.

    "You really came out of the snake's den, Orochimaru!"

    The old man with a thick bandage on his head stood high on the stone pillar, looked down at the two men at his feet, and said coldly!

    Not long after Orochimaru and Kabuto left the underground base, they met an unexpected person on their way from the border to the Land of Fire!

    "Shimura Danzo" Orochimaru's eyes instantly became cold and cold, and his murderous aura leaked out uncontrollably.

    Meeting Danzo here, what it means is self-evident!

    "Is Sasuke a trap you deliberately set? No wonder the information was obtained so smoothly"

    Orochimaru's face was very gloomy.

    His face is usually pale enough, but this time it was even more gloomy, as if he could drip water!

    "If I don't do this, how can I lure you out of your dark and hidden snake nest? Orochimaru, you are too obsessed with Sharingan and Uchiha!" The bandaged ninja on the top of the stone pillar, the root leader  Danzo said coldly.

    Orochimaru's eyes narrowed dangerously.

    The feeling of being fooled has not appeared to this shadow-level powerhouse for a long time.

    Orochimaru had to admit that because he was too eager to get Sasuke, he ignored some doubts and made mistakes.

    "So, Sasuke's appearance there is also false information?" Orochimaru's pair of dim snake eyes stared coldly at the several Konoha root ninjas standing above him, like a poisonous snake, staring greedily.  own food.

    Especially Danzo, who gives people an eerie feeling even when standing in the sun!

    Being shrouded in Orochimaru's endless murderous aura, Danzo remained unmoved at all, as if the fierce aura was just a cool breeze in front of him.

    "No, Sasuke is indeed there Unfortunately, there is absolutely no way you can get close to it!"

    Danzo¡¯s words were filled with firm determination!

    (3/3. ~Please recommend, comment, and chapter~~will continue with three updates tomorrow)

    (For Sanjiang and other recommendations, I still have to thank my editor-in-chief, Madoka, for the opportunity she secured for me. If the results are satisfactory, Sanjiang may have other recommendations after Sanjiang, or even recommend them, and then put them on the shelves.  There is a small burst of updates.

    Well, so, I still ask for recommendations and collections!  !  !  ) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 162 The beginning of the battle, the end of the fighting

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Rather than being angered by Danzo's attitude, Orochimaru just sneered.

    "It seems that Tsunade does not agree with your plan, Danzo!"

    If this plan to lure the snake out of the cave was planned by Danzo and Tsunade, then it is impossible for Tsunade to really take risks with Sasuke.  After all, Orochimaru is not alone!  Even if he is blocked, I believe that the five sound ninjas under his command can capture Sasuke!

    Tsunade and Danzo really didn't get along harmoniously Orochimaru knew enough about his former teammates and former bosses. With just a little probing, he guessed the truth behind it from a few words.

    "My plan can proceed without her consent." Even if Orochimaru guessed this, the expression on Danzo's face remained unchanged, like a stubborn stone.

    It seems that he doesn¡¯t care at all that Orochimaru guessed part of the truth.

    It really makes people curious, what does he care about, and what can make this man shrouded in darkness move?

    The snake-like man laughed ferociously at this moment.

    "Without Anbu, you want to deal with me just because of your roots. When did you become so naive Danzo, you old and immortal thing!"

    The killing intent overflowed, as if it had condensed into substance, as if the air had frozen.

    He snorted coldly, but he didn't see how to form the seal, so he opened his mouth suddenly and used ninjutsu¡ª¡ª

    "Secret Technique - Ten Thousand Snakes Killing Formation!"

    The endless sea of ??snakes, layer upon layer, piled up into a wave of snakes dozens of meters high. The snakes had sharp swords in their mouths and rushed toward Danzo and the others!

    On another battlefield.

    ??The lights of swords and shadows, human figures intertwined, and the sound of killing shook the sky.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!

    The beautiful figure wearing an Anbu¡¯s black tights flashed through the crowd, and the light of the sword flashed across the shadow, like a crescent moon or a bolt of lightning!

    ???????? Fierce, fierce, and will kill with a sword!

    The black figure passed through the crowd, and the ninjas behind them let out short and sharp screams, and were killed one by one by the sharp swords.

    The shaking of the heads and the blood spurting out from the throats intertwined into a symphony of death.

    "Hoo! Hoo!"

    The muscular figure of the ANBU ninja wearing a white ghost mask fell on the tree, holding his hands on his knees and breathing heavily.

    The sharp sword in his hand was stained with blood and dripped down drop by drop. The remaining power of the fierce sword shocked the remaining sound ninjas and they all took a step back.

    "Tu Eun-Tu Long Spear!"

    The sharp rock spear suddenly rose from the ground, piercing through all the enemies who were distracted by Xi Yan and inserting it into the stone pillar.

    Perfect fit!

    "Is it over, Shino?" The long-haired ninja on the tree breathed rapidly and asked his companion who was still maintaining the seal posture on the ground.

    "This wave of enemies has been eliminated!" Zhiye was also panting heavily, his short hair wet with sweat, "Xiyan, are you okay?"

    "Fortunately, he was not injured. What about you?"

    Xiyan jumped down from the tree and helped Zhiye up.

    "Same, the level of these sound ninjas can't do anything to me." Shino shook his head and said while putting his arm on the female ninja.

    He stood up with difficulty, waved his hands, walked to the side and sat down on a clean stone.

    "But there are too many of them," he said tiredly.

    "The further we go inside, the more people there are," Xi Yan put her sword back behind her and said solemnly, looking into the distance, "This is good news at least it means we are not looking in the wrong direction!"

    "Yes, but you have to be more careful next time. There will be more and more people behind, and they will become stronger and stronger" Zhiye closed his eyes and rested on the stone while saying, "They have discovered us,  They are surrounding us!"

    "And Sasuke's side, I just vaguely sensed someone using Brother Kakashi's Raikiri move. It seems like there's a fight on his side too"

    Zhiye pondered for a moment.

    "The sound ninjas are all rushing towards us, which shows that they are very confident in the ninja who is fighting Sasuke, so they handed Sasuke over to him It seems that Sasuke may be in danger!"

    Xiyan took out the few remaining energy pills and ate them all in one bite: "So we have to rush there right away!"

    "Xiyan, haste makes waste!" Zhiye said while shaking his head, taking out the military ration pills from his pocket and eating them in small sips with water, "You and I don't have much energy left, in this stateHe couldn't break through the interception net of the sound ninja.  Even if he managed to rush through, he wouldn't have the energy to fight anymore, which would drag Sasuke down.  You must rest for ten minutes to regain your strength and wait for the effects of the military food pills to take effect"

    "By the way, Xi Yan, are there any more energy pills? This one is really unpalatable" He frowned and took a few mouthfuls of the military ration pills, looked at the energy pills Xi Yan took, and said shamelessly.

    "I just finished eating!" Xiyan said vaguely with her mouth bulging, shaking the empty bag in her hand, and giving Shino a white look through the mask, "Aren't you not interested in sweets?"

    "It's better than military grain pills, right?" Zhiye said with a bitter face while chewing the bitter military grain pills.

    Military food pills have always ranked first on the list of Konoha ninja's least favorite foods. Its boring texture and bitter taste have been criticized by countless people, so later there was an improved version of military food pills such as energy pills, which dissolved during production.  Cocoa powder is added to give it a chocolate flavor, but the effect of replenishing physical strength is not much worse than military food pills. It is deeply loved by ninjas - especially female ninjas who love sweets.

    Of course, energy pills also have disadvantages - they are several times more expensive than military ration pills.  The latter is a ninja welfare item that will be distributed for free every time you go to work. Especially for high-ranking ninjas like jounin, they often can't finish the military ration pills they are distributed

    It is said that the gossip¡ª¡ª

    Because people generally have strong opinions on military food pills, Sandai once considered improving the taste of military food pills, and later came up with a chocolate-flavored military food pill - which is the predecessor of the current energy pill, although there is no such energy pill.  It was so delicious, but as a free ration, it tasted quite good, and everyone was very excited at the time!

    Then some people interfered with the plan.

    The reason they gave the Hokage was that if the military ration pills tasted too good, some ninjas would eat them as snacks, which would put a lot of pressure on the logistics system. During battle, it would also be easy to die due to insufficient military ration pills.  Insufficient physical strength means failure in combat; on the other hand, if military ration pills always taste this bad, then everyone will save them and eat them only when they have to eat them at the critical moment

    In short, military food pills are military food pills, and they should be positioned differently from delicious food!

    The reason is very good and well-founded, which makes people happy So after careful consideration, the Third Hokage agreed to stop the plan!

    The Konoha ninjas, as long as they were on the field, were wailing up and down.

    Then of course, someone was once again secretly scrutinized by countless people

    Of course, it¡¯s just hearsay, and it¡¯s not guaranteed to be reliable or true. Anyway, as long as everyone knows that someone is taking the blame again

    However, the chocolate-flavored military ration pills were later improved into better-tasting energy pills, which were sold as commodities and exported in large quantities - probably thinking that this can effectively reduce the enemy's combat effectiveness, right?

    Sakura has also bought this kind of energy pills - especially since she recently joined ANBU and her economy has become much better, and she can afford such luxury goods.

    Taste is greatly affected by the body.  In her previous life, she hated eating chocolate and was not very keen on sweets. After changing into a girl's body, she found that the taste was pretty good.

    Xiyan also thought of Haruno Sakura at this time.

    (1/3.~Please recommend, comment, and chapter~~We will continue with three updates today, and there will be two more chapters tonight.)

    (Really please recommend and collect!!!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 163 Corpse Veins VS Sharingan!

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Bang, bang, bang!

    The group of snakes summoned by Orochimaru easily overwhelmed Danzo. Then, the sound of three small shadow clones shattering came from the group of snakes.

    "They are shadow clones" Kabuto pushed his eyes and said calmly. The reflection of the lenses made it difficult to see his expression.

    "That's right. The problem is, it's impossible to defeat us with shadow clones." Orochimaru's orange eyes were slightly fascinated. He looked coldly at the place where Danzo's shadow clone disappeared, feeling an inexplicable doubt. "  What does this old guy Danzo want to do?"

    Kabuto sneered and said, "He can't come here specifically to tell us that he helped you a lot with Sasuke and wants you to accept his favor, right?"

    "I have worked under Danzo for a long time, so I know that he is not this kind of person. Danzo must have some conspiracy somewhere" Orochimaru frowned.

    "No matter what tricks he is up to, his roots alone can't do anything to us!" Kabuto said calmly.

    "No, Kabuto, this is what I'm worried about"

    Orochimaru looked at the stone pillar where Danzo was standing when he appeared. The endless snakes had dissipated. After being attacked by the snakes, the stone pillar was broken into a small pile of rocks.

    Danzo¡¯s chakra has disappeared, but his conspiracy still seems to linger.

    Orochimaru frowned tightly.

    ¡°What does this old immortal Danzo want to do?

    And on the battlefield that Orochimaru and Kabuto are most concerned about.

    The brutal fight between Sasuke and Kimimaro is going on!

    Bang!  bass!

    The sharp kunai and the white bone spurs collided continuously in their hands, making a harsh friction sound.

    The two figures in white kimonos and green vests intertwined and moved around at extremely fast speeds, creating afterimages that were overwhelming!

    Wearing a Chunin-style vest, Sasuke's thunder chakra circulated crazily in his body, increasing his physical speed and strength to extremely rapid levels.  He is extremely fast, every move, punch and kick is swift and fierce, as fast as lightning, as if with an afterimage.  This fast-in and fast-out fighting style is the form of high-speed close combat that Sasuke is best at.

    But the rival kimono youth is not slow at all, and his physical skills are even better!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? As fast as a falcon has risen, the two of them exchanged dozens of moves at lightning speed, and they were evenly matched.

    Kimimaro¡¯s taijutsu movements are very special.

    His body is extremely flexible and he can move very flexibly.

    The movements of the fists and kicks feel a bit like soft fists, but they are more powerful than soft fists, like the wind, either light or swift. Among those who have sparred or fought with Sasuke, Hinata's style is more similar to his, both of them are strong.  A flexible and ever-changing type.

    However, compared to the Kaiten of the Hyuga clan, Kimimaro's defense method can be said to be weirder and more lethal: Kimimaro, who has corpse bone veins, can have white sharp bones sprouting from the surface of his body at any time, whether for defense or  The attack and its unpredictable appearance are extremely troublesome.

    Even when Sasuke finds an opening to attack by chance, Kimimaro can still force Sasuke back through these sharp bone stubbles, which shows the integration of offense and defense of corpse bone veins in physical skills.

    Willow Dance!

    Kimimaro waved the sharp and tough bone spurs in his hands, but they were sharper and sharper than the Hyuuga clan's soft fists.

    What makes Sasuke even more troublesome is that after a few fights between the sharp and tough bone spurs and his kunai, the kunai strengthened by the thunder chakra became faintly weak.  And if the weapon is cut off or breaks suddenly during a fierce confrontation, that is extremely dangerous!

    However, often the things you least want to happen will definitely happen.

    Snapped!  In the continuous close fight, the kunai in Sasuke's hand experienced a hard battle and cracks appeared¡ª¡ª

    Dance of the Willows to Dance of Tsubaki - Kimimaro pressed forward step by step, forcing Sasuke to fight with his sword, unable to escape, and there was no room to change weapons; the bone knife in his hand was swung one after another, hitting with precision and sharpness.  The crack in the kunai.

    Click!  Under the continuous attack, the chakra-enhanced kunai could no longer withstand the pressure and suddenly broke into two pieces under Kimimaro's ferocious attack. It could no longer stop the sharp bone knife in the hands of the kimono young man.

    Damn it!  Sasuke's pupils shrank suddenly, and he was caught off guard. This sword was about to cut Sasuke in half!

    The eyes of a black-haired boy?The Sharingan suddenly spun crazily, simulating the enemy's Taijutsu posture step by step in his mind. He clenched his gums and exerted force all over his body. He squeezed out a space in an impossible place and avoided the vital part.  This knife!

    brush!  The bone knife cut a blood mark more than ten centimeters long on his right hand, avoiding the vital part, but other places could not be dodge no matter what.

    "Woo!" Sasuke grunted, and succeeded with a blow from Kimimaro. As soon as his old strength was gone, and before the new strength came up for the next blow, Sasuke suddenly jumped away from the battlefield.

    He was covering his right arm, and the wound was already bleeding profusely.

    ¡°Fortunately, the wound was very shallow and no muscle was scratched!¡±

    This is the most fortunate place.  Although the wound bled a lot, it did not penetrate deep into the muscle or cut through any major blood vessels.  Sasuke condensed chakra in his left hand and used crude medical ninjutsu to stop bleeding, gradually stopping the bleeding wound.

    There are so many medical ninjutsu skills that Sakura has always recommended to them and taught them. Although they are rough and superficial, they are more simple and practical.

    Sasuke smiled bitterly.

    This is really thanks to her.

    It¡¯s just this little skill, but I¡¯m afraid it can¡¯t make up for the disadvantage in physical skills.

    Sasuke, who has already embarked on the path of a thunderbolt ninja, is definitely one of the top chunin in Konoha in terms of physical combat skills. And with the bonus of the Sharingan, even among the jonins in Konoha who are all star-studded,  His level of physical skills is also unparalleled!

    With fast speed, quick reactions, and extremely strong dynamic vision, it is no exaggeration to call Sasuke a speed-type ninja.

    But the guy named Kimimaro can keep up with Sasuke's movements without any difficulty - his speed may be slower than Sasuke's, but his physical skills are obviously a higher level than Sasuke's, and his movements are more agile.  Flexible, so it can be evenly matched.

    Relying on the strange blood inheritance power and high taijutsu combat effectiveness, the two were originally evenly matched in the dangerous close combat. After Sasuke was injured, Kimimaro had the upper hand.

    The Sharingan originally has extremely high dynamic vision and can infer the target's next move through its current movements. However, the unreasonable bone spurs in the corpse veins cannot be predicted by the Sharingan. In close combat, such sudden and unpredictable events  The sharp bone knife stabbed out of the body caused Sasuke a lot of pain.

    Even if the Sharingan is turned on, he cannot defeat Kimimaro in close combat, and Sasuke feels awe-inspiring.

    He has always been proud of his Sharingan.

    Even the girl who has been walking in front of him may not be his opponent in terms of physical skills - Sasuke still doesn't know that Sakura Chong's second stage is almost completed.

    But at this moment, the Corpse Veins completely suppressed the Sharingan!  And judging from the appearance of the white-haired young man, he has not yet fully exerted the strength of the Corpse Vein, while Sasuke has almost reached the limit of his three magatama.

    This is the first time that Sasuke found himself defeated by others in terms of cheat ahem, Blood Succession Limit.

    He seemed to be touched: Sharingan has its limits, and simply pursuing the power of eye power and eye skills is indeed an act of seeking the end at the expense of the basics.

    This thought only passed by for a moment, but this feeling will always remain in Sasuke's heart.

    Right now, what Sasuke is thinking more about is how to defeat Kimimaro.

    Since physical skills are a disadvantage, then

    (2/3. ~Please recommend, comment, and chapter~~We will continue with three updates today, and there will be another chapter at nine o'clock.)

    (Really please recommend and collect!!!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 164 Three battlefields

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Orochimaru's face was very gloomy.

    "Danzo is a person who knows how to 'cooperate' very well. In order to achieve his goals, he will cooperate with anyone! And just by chance, there is a group of people who have been chasing me"

    Kabuto¡¯s expression was a little solemn: ¡°Lord Orochimaru, are you referring to¡ª¡ª?¡±

    Orochimaru suddenly raised his head and looked at the hills in the distance, his pupils narrowing slightly.

    "This old immortal Danzoactually found them!"

    On the mountain in the distance, several figures were revealed.

    Danzo¡¯s conspiracy revealed¡ª¡ª

    "Kabuto, it seems we can't capture Sasuke ourselves" Orochimaru's hoarse voice sounded slowly.

    "Yes, if you are not careful, you may even have to stay here, Orochimaru-sama!" Kabuto, who had always acted like he didn't care about anything, now had a hint of bitterness in his words.

    "Leave Sasuke's side to Kimimaro and the othersis that okay?"

    "I gave him the latest potion. At least for today, he can exert 120% of his strength, but this is based on overdrafting his vitality. It would be okay if there was no battle today.  , once he does strenuous exercise I'm afraid he won't survive tomorrow! However, with their strength, there is absolutely no problem in bringing Sasuke back. If it doesn't work, Kimimaro still has the forbidden technique I gave him  Can use¡­¡­"

    Orochimaru glanced at Kabuto lightly.

    "You actually gave that technique to him"

    "That's a ninjutsu that can increase your strength dozens of times in an instant. Although you will die within ten minutes if you use that forbidden technique, Kimimaro is absolutely invincible during that time. Even I will have a headache.  !" Kabuto said with a cold face, "With that technique, the people of Konoha will never be able to take Sasuke back."

    "I hope so! Too many accidents have happened today, and I have an ominous premonition I'm worried that even the capture of Sasuke may not be possible!" After Orochimaru said this, he stopped talking to Kabuto and turned his head.  Facing the figures approaching gradually.

    "Duanzo I never thought you would get involved with Akatsuki people!" He said softly.

    The duo of Akatsuki appeared on the rocky mountain in front of Orochimaru at the same time, one on the left and one on the right.

    "Is it really Orochimaru? It's been a long time since we saw you. We, Akatsuki, have had a hard time looking for you. You can really hide!"

    The burly ninja standing at the front looked down at Orochimaru and smiled grimly.

    "Your bounty is as high as tens of millions in the black market directory, Orochimaru!"

    The black tentacles of Earth Resentment Yu began to emerge from his body.

    "Kakuzu"

    Orochimaru immediately recognized the person.

    He turned his head to the other side:

    The silver-haired young man dragging a scythe appeared on the top of the mountain with an arrogant smile.

    "Hahaha! Orochimaru, we meet again, you can't escape this time! Just accept your death!"

    "And Hidan you idiot is not dead yet!" Orochimaru narrowed his eyes and greeted Hidan with deep malice.

    "What?" The provoked blond young man was furious and raised his sickle, "How dare you, a lost dog, call me that!"

    He was about to jump down and chop the nasty kimono man to death with a sickle, but was stopped by Kakuzu with one hand.

    "Shut up, Hidan! Don't fall into the trap, you can't beat Orochimaru You go deal with his subordinates first, and I'll take care of Orochimaru myself!"

    He stared down at Orochimaru, his eyes as cold as ice, and the air as chill as ice.

    The expression on Orochimaru's pale face gradually became gloomy.

    "You are so confident, Kakuzu! It's just that you live longer than others, it's nothing special Do you want to catch me just by yourself?"

    The murderous aura gradually filled the entire valley.

    "Really? Then let's just give it a try!"

    Having said this, Kakuzu will stop talking nonsense.

    He quickly formed a seal in his hand, a large amount of chakra condensed in his chest, and then opened his mouth and spit out¡ª¡ª

    Raging flames spurted out from its mouth, hitting Orochimaru from top to bottom like a tsunami, covering half of the sky.

    "Fire Escape - Head hard!"

    The bright yellow firelight illuminated Orochimaru's face.

    A movie-level roomIsn't it because he has a trusted teammate behind him when he fights an enemy in a one-on-one duel?

    During the Chunin Examination, he bravely chased the sand ninjas who wanted to escape because he knew that Team 7 would definitely come to his aid!

    So what about this time

    The figures of the other members of Team 7 appeared in Sasuke's mind.

    Kakashihis respected teacher and master, a man who usually seems carefree, but is more reliable than anyone else at critical moments.  But he was still on a mission before, and even if he returned to Konoha now, he would still be unable to catch up with the battle between him and Kimimaro.

    Naruto this optimistic idiot. If the Go Fireball just had his wind escape bonus, it might still pose a threat to Kimimaro, but this guy at the end of the crane has already traveled with Jiraiya to practice.  It's impossible to appear here.

    And the only girl in Class 7, Haruno Sakura

    "Sakura, I sensed your ice escape chakra. Is it the frost ice burial move?" Sasuke glanced at the place where the chakra exploded in the distance and whispered to himself, "Quickly deal with the enemy and come to support.  Let meif I can't kill him with that move"

    "Sakura, I can only rely on you!"

    ???¡ª¡ª

    "Kite has probably finished dealing with the group of sound ninjas now, right?" Xiyan held the last energy pill in her mouth, slowly tasting its taste, and murmured, "I suddenly feel that I have to change the captain.  As for the group of sound ninjas at the beginning, it would be better for Toi and I to advance forward. Her ninjutsu can be used to deal with these people in a big way, which is very trouble-free!"

    "Those sound ninjas still have some secret skills, and it may take a while for Tobi to defeat them"

    Zhiye swallowed the last mouthful of military food pills, then took a swig of water to dilute the bitter taste in his mouth, and continued: "But calculating the time, it is probably soon now, right? If it were me fighting those people,  We're probably still in the testing stage of each other now, and we probably won't have finished fighting by the time you meet Sasuke."

    Before the enemy came, the two sat quietly for a while.

    "Okay, break time is over!"

    Zhiye threw the bag containing the military ration pills to the ground and stood up.

    "They came pretty quickly, these sound ninjas"

    The relaxed expression on Xi Yan's face turned into a solemn expression, and the long sword on her back was already in her hand at some point.

    (3/3. ~Please recommend, comment, and chapter~~)

    (The score of this book is not very good. It can be said to be very average. Maybe it is not written to the public's taste If you like it, please try to give it some support, vote for it or add it to your bookshelf I  More than two chapters will be updated every day to complete the book.) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 165 Stalemate

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Sasuke couldn't see the distance when he looked out, on the battlefield where Ice Release had wreaked havoc.

    The battle with the Sound Ninjas is over.

    The girl wearing the cat mask took a deep breath.

    Calm down the excited chakra in the body.

    The windless pink hair also hangs down to her shoulders.

    "One dead and three wounded Let the finishing work be left to the backup personnel. The amount of chakra stored in the Yin Seal is still 70% to 80%, which is enough." The pair of beautiful, gem-like eyes glanced coldly at the fallen ice.  The three sound ninjas on the floor said calmly, "Gather Shino and Xiyan first, and then rush over in one breath"

    "At a normal pace, this battle should have ended five minutes ago It took a few minutes to test the new technique, but it was worth it"

    Because she has been waiting for Sakura Chong-Phase 2 to be officially completed, she has not tested the power of this combat system before, so she must try it out before meeting Orochimaru or other powerful ninjas Otherwise, she will not be able to fight against those truly powerful ninjas.  It's no joke if anything happens.

    "Sorry for the waitting¡­¡­"

    "Hold on, Sasuke!"

    After the fireball, the two fell into a brief confrontation.

    Deadlock.

    Kimimaro is afraid of the power of Raikiri. Even if he is slightly negligent in this technique, he will be killed or injured.

    And Sasuke also felt helpless against the powerful opponent in front of him.

    His body was covered with all kinds of scars and bloodstains. These were the traces left after an extremely fierce and difficult battle with the white-haired young man in front of him.

    The battle between the two people brought desolation to the grassland: from the large area of ??blackness left after the explosion of Hao's fireball, to the ditches blown up from the ground when Lei Dun and Lei Qie charged.  There are also various kinds of darts and kunai that were damaged in the battle, bone spurs that were broken from Kimimaro's body, etc

    This is the first time Sasuke has encountered this kind of blood inheritance limit that uses his own bones as weapons.

    In the information left by the Uchiha clan, there are only a few words mentioning this strange blood inheritance, called "Corpse Bone Vein".

    It is said that this was passed down from the Sage of Six Paths. Ninjas who have awakened the corpse veins can freely manipulate their own bone bud cells and osteoclasts, and can even extract bones from the body for hand-to-hand combat. Their bones have been strengthened to be much harder than steel.  , known as the strongest spear in physical combat.

    The information also specifically mentions that ninjas who have awakened this kind of Corpse Vein Bloodline have very strong physical skills. Uchihas who have not awakened the Sharingan of the second Magatama or above, it is best not to fight in close combat with them!

    "Hmphlet alone the second magatama's Sharingan, even the third magatama is so difficult for me to deal with!"

    Sasuke bit his back teeth and groaned.

    In the battle with Kimimaro, to be honest, he thought he was the one at the disadvantage.

    The fire escape ninjutsu that has not been used for a long time is precisely because Raikiri and taijutsu have never been able to achieve success!

    He had to admit that the arrogance of the white-haired young man in front of him was well-founded.

    That guy¡¯s name is Kimimaro, he¡¯s got two tricks!

    At the time when Sasuke was afraid of Kimimaro.

    The white-haired young man standing opposite the red-eyed boy also felt that his opponent at the moment was very difficult!

    "What a respectable opponent" Kimimaro waved his hand to disperse the hot bone wall. Even with the bone wall blocking him, he could still feel the terrifying impact and scorching temperature of the Go Fireball.

    "If he hadn't tried his best to strengthen the defense of the bone wall, I'm afraid it wouldn't have been as simple as the bones being blackened

    He is worthy of being a ninja with the name of Uchiha!

    However, Kimimaro could see that such a powerful fire escape was not even considered the ninjutsu that Sasuke majored in.

    He is a thunder escape ninja

    At the beginning of the battle, Kimimaro realized this the moment Sasuke pulled out his kunai and came forward.

    The extremely high speed and powerful strength unique to the Thunderbolt Ninja are all vividly displayed in Sasuke.

    Use Thunder Release Chakra to activate the body, making muscles stronger, more explosive, and faster in reaction. This is something that only skilled Thunder Release practitioners can do. Ninjas who have reached the extreme on this road are all Ninjas.  A well-known big shot in the world, and Sasuke has already taken a solid step on this road!

    The physical skills are amazing enough.

    Not to mention his Thunder Release-Raikiri.

      Condensing such a large and exquisite Thunder Chakra in his hand, he can still control it as calm as water. The control of this ninjutsu and chakra alone is already eye-catching; what is even more terrifying is its  It was so powerful that even the hardest bones Kimimaro had created were broken by this Raikiri's blow!

    "If it weren't for breaking the bone, Reiki was also blocked, giving him a chance to dodge. I'm afraid he would have been poked out of a hole and fell to the ground by now!"

    Yes, even if you don¡¯t mention the Uchiha bloodline and the three Magatama Sharingan in him, Sasuke is still a very good ninja At such a young age, he can have such attainments in Thunder Release. Sasuke¡¯s talent is really amazing!

    "No wonder Lord Orochimaru wants your body so much" Kimimaro looked at Sasuke and said lightly, "Sharingan, Taijutsu, Thunder Release and Fire Release, your talents are really coveted."

    "Hmph, it's a pity that I'm not interested in that slimy monster Although you are very powerful, you still can't catch me at this level. If you continue to fight, you will have the consciousness to die!  Sasuke said coldly.

    If that disgusting Orochimaru is going to take over his body, he might as well choose to commit suicide!

    Sasuke is ready to fight.

    "My life is running out, and now I rely entirely on medicine to support my body When the battle started, I had already exhausted everything, and I'm afraid I won't survive tomorrow."

    Even when it comes to such cruel things, Kimimaro is still very indifferent.

    Sasuke was slightly stunned.  He just made desperate preparations, but he didn't expect that his opponent was already dying

    "Why can you do it to someone like Orochimaru to such an extent that you even risk your life?"

    Sasuke is really confused as to why someone like Kimimaro would be loyal to the crazy and disgusting Orochimaru.

    "I lived an extremely miserable and lonely life when I was a child. It was Orochimaru-sama who saved me from the endless darkness So he is the only person who can understand my importance. Helping you realize your dream is the meaning of my existence  And I won¡¯t die, I will just stay in Orochimaru-sama¡¯s heart forever!¡±

    "" Sasuke was speechless.

    Repay a favor?  He could understand Kimimaro's mood.

    But isn¡¯t Orochimaru¡¯s dream just to get his body?

    ¡° Moreover, Orochimaru is not a good person.  Saving him is just coveting the body he possesses that has the blood inheritance limit.

    Working for someone with ulterior motives like this

    "Have you been brainwashed?"

    "You don't know anything at all, just say whatever you want! Next," Kimimaro glanced at Sasuke coldly, "I'm going to use my real skills."

    "I just showed you my three dances. Now, I am going to use the Maiden Flower Dance in the Curse Seal 2 state. Watch carefully, Sasuke!"

    An evil and familiar chakra emerged from Kimimaro's body.

    "Is this the power of the curse seal" Sasuke's expression became more solemn.

    The strange curse mark spread on Kimimaro's body and soon spread all over his body.  What followed was a surge of chakra induction in his body!

    The changes that have taken place on the opponent seem to have completely tilted the balance of the battle to the other side!

    (There will be another update at 7pm. Two updates today.)

    (A cute book friend said that she hopes to update three times today Hmm! I almost agreed to her! However, the coding speed is not fast enough now, so I can't be so wasteful I write down all the personal updates in a small notebook  Sorry, I don¡¯t have enough manuscripts saved, so I¡¯ll keep it for now. And thank you all for your continued support. It seems that it will be strongly recommended next week)

    (Please recommend, collect, comment, and chapter~) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 166 Kimimaro and Sasuke¡¯s moves!

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Sasuke frowned, watching the runes of the curse seal gradually covering Kimimaro's body.

    "Trouble, he has become stronger now" Sasuke looked at Kimimaro solemnly. An opponent of this level is probably not much worse than the original Zabuza, right?

    But, this is not the end.

    "This is state one. Next" Kimimaro said calmly, "This is state two, which is also my strongest state!"

    The chakra induction in Kimimaro's body continued to increase sharply, and his body shape also underwent huge changes in the process: his skin turned a strange dark red, bone spurs and bone plates popped up from all over his body, and his waist became more  A long tail grew strangely!

    The power increase brought by the curse seal is actually so strong!  Sasuke was really speechless now.

    To be honest, if he hadn't already embarked on the path of thunder escape, maybe Orochimaru's curse seal could really bewitch him.

    "This is the power that the curse seal brings to me. Sasuke, you also have a curse seal of the same level on your body. It was a gift given to you by Orochimaru. Unfortunately, you foolishly sealed it away!"

    Kimimaro pulled out his spine from the spine behind him and formed an osseous awl in his left hand.

    Indeed, when the power emerged from Kimimaro, Sasuke even felt his heart shake for a moment - regretting his choice to seal it away.

    However, now he trusts more in the strength he gained from practicing steadily.  Orochimaru's gift to him?  There is no pie falling from the sky. Sasuke would not dare to touch such a gift casually. Orochimaru did not know how much manipulation it had done!

    Lei Dun¡¯s improvement to him is also very high!  After having the Thunder Release, this level of power was no longer very attractive to him and could tempt him to abandon everything and join Orochimaru.

    ¡°Besides, this look is too ugly

    "Hmph, for such a level of power, do you have to become a ghost like you? I would rather not have such a gift!"

    "Tsk, you damn duck has a tough mouth" Kimimaro smiled brightly.

    After a while, he finally completed the changes of Cursed Seal 2 and Dance of Maidenhair Flower.

    "I'm sorry to keep you waiting This is my Iron Flower Dance that can break through any defense and defend against any attack after raising the hardness of the bones to the highest level!"

    A huge and sharp bone awl was inserted diagonally into the ground.

    Kimimaro's aura enveloped him like an abyss or a prison.

    Sasuke smiled leisurely.

    "No, I also want to thank you for giving me a lot of preparation time to prepare this ninjutsu. I am still a little unskilled in this new technique"

    In his hand, Raikiri's thunder escape chakra was once again condensed without him realizing it.

    No, it¡¯s not Raikiri. Compared to Raikiri¡¯s calm blue light like a gurgling stream, at this moment, the chakra on Sasuke¡¯s hand is emitting a violent, dazzling and intense blue light!

    Lei Dun's fearful and fierce power was actually a bit more fierce than Kimimaro's terrifying aura.

    That restless lightning, dazzling and sharp, was jumping among the assistants, roaring restlessly, as if it would burst out and bite people at any time!

    "Carrying the changes in the nature of Thunder Release to the extreme, this is the next stage of Thunder Release"

    "Thunder Release - Thunder Cut Burst!"

    "I hope your bones can still stop my thunderstorm this time!"

    The corners of Sasuke's mouth curved in a proud arc.

    Konoha, Hokage's office.

    "Have you confirmed that this was Orochimaru's fault?" The Third Hokage looked at Tsunade solemnly. Even though he was disabled and had taken off his military uniform, the aura of the first generation Shinobi was still clearly revealed at this moment.

    There is no doubt that the failure to save Orochimaru's life in the Chunin Exam gave him the opportunity to make trouble outside, which was the pain in Sarutobi Hiruzen's heart.

    And he didn¡¯t expect that after just a few months of peace, Orochimaru would start making small moves again, coveting Konoha¡¯s last Sharingan bloodline¡ªUchiha Sasuke!

    "Master, you don't have to worry. I have already sent out the ANBU, and Kakashi and Ah Kai have just received my order to support them. With their help, Orochimaru will not succeed.  Tsunade said calmly as she sat in front of the Hokage's desk.

    "It's just that there are still traces of 'root' manipulation, and Danzo also had a hand in it"

    The Third Hokage picked up his pipe and took a puff of smoke.

     "Huh¡ª¡ª!" He exhaled a puff of smoke and said, "This guy Danzohas been too active recently, we have to find a way to calm him down!"

    "I have been collecting information about him, master. When necessary, I will find a way to teach him a profound lesson!"

    "Tsunade, this is not that easy. Danzo is very cautious" The smoke gun knocked on the window sill. The third generation pondered for a while and continued, "In short, Danzo was involved in this matter, and Orochimaru should have been taken over by him.  Intercepted. With his style, he will not do anything to aid the enemy. But the ANBU sent out must be careful not to give Danzo the chance to get involved or even deal with Sasuke!"

    "Get rid of Sasuke? How could Danzo do this?"

    "With Danzo's style, this approach is probably one of his options! Tsunade, haven't you read the Uchiha information yet?"

    The Fifth Hokage smiled bitterly: "I was so busy before, how could I have time to pay attention to what happened a few years ago?"

    "You haven't been so busy lately, have you? Take this time to read all those top-secret documents. Don't ignore them, especially the information on Uchiha Itachi This is very important. You will know it after reading it!"

    Sarutobi Hiruzen said seriously.

    The matter of Uchiha Itachi is the top secret among top secrets. Even Jiraiya doesn't know the inside story.  However, since Tsunade has become the Fifth Hokage, she is certainly qualified to know all the information about Konoha.

    It¡¯s just that this feeling of being able to master all the secrets is not pleasant all the time, especially when Tsunade finds that there is too much information and reading these files has become a burden¡ª¡ª

    ???????????????????????????????¡­

    Tsunade was heartbroken.

    But she couldn't refuse. The other person was not only the previous Hokage, but also her mentor. No matter who he was, he was qualified to guide her.

    "By the way, I have also sent out the ANBU 14th Division to support Sasuke. They should have been in contact with the Sound Ninja now! Since Orochimaru is not present, Sasuke must not have a big problem."

    The Godaime quickly changed the topic, fearing that the Sandaime Hokage would come up with another file that she had to read.

    "Is it Sakura's team?"

    Sandai said with a smile.

    He has always been very fond of Haruno Sakura.

    At first, she just wanted to set an example in the ninja school to inspire other young ninjas to study hard and practice. Later, she gradually discovered that she was extremely talented in developing ninjutsu, so she began to pay special attention to her.

    The old man's enthusiasm and concern for Sakura probably also stemmed from the regret he had for Orochimaru deep in his heart: it was his feeling of regret for his favorite disciple who had gone astray. Seeing this girl's talent getting worse and worse,  It became more and more obvious, and he seemed to see the shadow of Orochimaru in Sakura.

    But Haruno Sakura is a more perfect Orochimaru - she did not experience the death of her parents, did not go astray due to mental stimulation, opposed the third generation, or even joined the political enemy Danzo's roots.

    On the contrary, although she was only a girl, she actually mastered the blood inheritance limit at the age of cardamom - something that even Orochimaru did not achieve. Then she successively developed ninjutsu such as Sakura Chong and Ice Clone.  That amazing taste was undoubtedly the second Orochimaru.

    So even though Haruno Sakura is now Tsunade's disciple, he is still paying attention to this girl silently, helping her, and hoping that she will not take the wrong path like Orochimaru

    It seems that in this old man's heart, Haruno Sakura's growth can make up for his regrets about Orochimaru's failed education.

    It was a regret he could never let go of.

    (2/2. Please recommend, comment, and chapter~) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 167 Haruno Sakura¡¯s support

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Water Escape-Super Water Gun Technique!"

    The silvery white water line cuts across the sky!

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s sneak attack from a distance.  The sound ninjas who were besieging Shino and Yugao didn't react at all. They were instantly defeated by this shockingly lethal water type and were completely defeated.

    Under the power of the water sword, the sound ninjas had no way to resist, and the girl made a sneak attack, and most of them were killed with one blow!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The muscular figure of the cat-faced ninja landed on the ground majestically.

    "How is the situation?" she asked, glancing at the battlefield.

    "You're finally here, Tobi!" Shino wiped out the fish that escaped the net one by one and were lucky enough not to be killed by the water gun technique on the spot. Most of them were seriously injured. Shino and Yugao quickly cleared them up with a kunai.

    Zhiye jumped down from the tree, his exhausted body even trembling a little.

    "We have just killed three groups of people. There are not many of them anymore. There is another group in front, which is probably the last group! Sasuke's chakra induction is in front!"

    "How are you? Are you not injured?"

    "It's not a big problem. The people Orochimaru sent out are all small minions. Apart from being large in number, they basically don't have much fighting power. I suspect that many of them are not even sound ninjas, but were forcibly abducted by Orochimaru to perform tasks.  They are just ninjas from the Xiaonin Village" Zhino squatted on the ground and said, "But there are a lot of them. We probably killed more than a hundred enemies, and now there are still many of them! The harassment tactics consumed a lot of our time and energy"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The female ninja with long, straight black hair fell heavily to the ground.

    "Xiyan is a little exhausted."

    Xiyan, who was soaked in sweat, sat down without caring about the mess on the floor or the beauty's demeanor.

    She is the ninja who jumps in front and fights with swordsmanship, and consumes the most physical strength.

    Xi Yan also forgot how many people he had killed today. Ever since he left Haruno Sakura, he had been intercepted by the sound ninjas. His hands had swung the sword too many times, and they even began to become so sore that they could no longer lift their hands.  A sharp sword was already soaked in blood at this moment, dyed from shiny silver-white to dull dark red.

    Although these chuunin and even genin-level enemies can usually be killed by her in less than three moves in her hands, when there are more of them, it becomes particularly troublesome to fight. When killing people, you have to always pay attention to the noise coming from other places on the battlefield.  movements, such as a sudden ninjutsu, a dart

    After all, fighting at close quarters is the most dangerous way to fight, especially when dealing with multiple enemies. Fighting in sudden dangers consumes the most physical strength. Even with Zhiye taking care of and assisting her, she is still exhausted.

    Sakura glanced at her.

    The soaked tights were completely attached to Xiyan's body, making her look even sexier.

    "Can you still fight, Sister Xiyan?"

    "It's good to take a little rest, I still have the strength" Xiyan said reluctantly, she was actually almost unsteady on her feet.

    "Kite, do you still have any ninja tools there?" Shino sorted out the ninja tool bag at this time and found that the intense battle had taken a heavy toll on the ninja tools, "My ninja tools have been almost exhausted."

    Xiyan smiled, shook her head and said, "Yuan never carries a ninja bag, so don't count on her."

    Indeed, Haruno Sakura rarely uses kunai darts in her battles.

    This is somewhat similar to what ninjas at the level of Orochimaru, Tsunade and Jiraiya can imagine.

    Of course, this does not mean that ninja tools have become ineffective in that level of combat, but that after reaching a certain level, some ninjas no longer need to use ninja tools in their combat system.

    "It's true that I don't have ninja tools, but if it's just a short-term emergency" Sakura turned the white elbow pads she wore on her wrists to the back, and lightly swiped her index finger on the hidden sealing technique to remove it from the sealing technique.  A ball of pure and transparent water is extracted from it.

    "Can you accept the ice ninja tool?"

    By simply manipulating chakra, you can use water to condense dozens of extremely sharp ice kunai and ice darts.

    "These are ice ninja tools condensed from real water. I attached some chakra to them to increase their hardness and toughness. They will not melt within an hour."

    The ice formed by pure water at 50 or 60 degrees below zero is as hard as steel. In addition, Sakura used the ice escape blood boundary chakra to strengthen them, and the effect of use is far beyond that of ordinary ninja tools.  At this temperature, the thin water layer with lubricating function on the ice surface almost disappears.??It doesn't feel slippery at all, but has a sluggish and astringent feeling.  ¡¾Note¡¿

    "Well" Shino picked up an ice kunai and observed it carefully, and then used it to compete with his own kunai for hardness. It turned out that the steel kunai suffered the loss, "It's very good. It's worthy of the Blood Succession Limit."  The manufactured ninja feels good in the hand and is not slippery. It is just a bit light and a bit cold to hold."

    Sakura shrugged her shoulders: "Then there's nothing you can do about it, that's what ice cubes are like."

    Xiyan also came over and tried a few ice darts. They were able to penetrate deeply into the tree trunk without much effort. She was very satisfied with the effect of the ice ninja tools. She and Shino quickly finished the pile of ninja tools.  He replenished his ninja tool bag until it was full.

    "Kite, can you still make ice blades?" After taking the ninja tool, she pulled Sakura with some dissatisfaction and asked, "I can already see the gap in this one, and the blade has stopped."

    The pink-haired girl blinked.

    ¡°Uh¡­Isn¡¯t ice tough enough?  And toughness cannot be improved by lowering the temperature. It reaches its limit at minus 20 or 30 degrees Celsius.  She thought about it, but it didn't matter. The strength wasn't enough chakra to make it work. With chakra, anything that seemed unscientific could happen.

    It¡¯s not troublesome to do this, it¡¯s just a matter of effort, Sakura casually made another ice blade.

    "Okayyou try this?"

    Xi Yan took the knife and tried it directly on a tree nearby. Her hand was still a little sore and she didn't use much force. She just waved her hand and the tree that could not be hugged by one person was easily cut in half with her knife.  .

    "Awesome, the Blood Succession Limit is really extraordinary!" Xi Yan was a little surprised. She originally just wanted a substitute that could temporarily replace the real sword.

    Sakura smiled brightly under her mask. If you use a lot of chakra, the effect will be good. The ice sword over there uses almost as much chakra as a C-level ninjutsu.

    However, in the hands of Xiyan, it can exert the power of A-level ninjutsu, and it is more cost-effective.

    After dividing the ninja tools, Sakura groped around on her body and remembered that she also brought some energy pills and military ration pills, so she simply gave all the energy pills to Xiyan. She had a Yin seal, so she wouldn't need these under normal circumstances.

    ¡°Hmm¡­as for Shino?  Can't he still stuff his mouth with military food pills?

    The battlefield on Sasuke's side was already very close to them.

    When Shino and Xiyan were resting here, Sakura also took the opportunity to rest and adjust her condition to the best. If she goes on, she may encounter Orochimaru

    She is still paying attention to Sasuke's chakra induction. Sasuke's chakra has always been very stable. It seems that his fighting is not a big problem for the time being.

    But soon after Kimimaro unlocked the second curse seal, the evil and huge chakra texture came over.

    "Do you feel it?" Zhiye was startled and reminded him.

    Xiyan nodded solemnly: "Well, a very huge and evil chakra"

    "Sasuke's chakra is also rising" Sakura closed her eyes and said, "They may have to use their last move!"

    And at this moment, the sound ninjas also pressed forward, and thirty or forty ninjas blocked them in front of them, semi-surrounding them.

    "Captain, Xiyan, you haven't recovered yet, leave the support task to me"

    The cat-face mask ANBU said calmly.

    "Please restrain these sound ninjas and help me open a passage. I want to get to the battlefield over there before Sasuke and the others decide the winner!"

    The girl opened her eyes suddenly.

    In her green eyes, the cold murderous aura shrouded the sound ninjas blocking her like frost.

    (1/2. Please recommend, comment, and chapter~)

    (Regarding the issue of Chapter 100, Chapter 100 was banned for some reasons. It is now being modified and submitted for re-examination. I am also self-examining other chapters to avoid crossing the line. The content updated in the past two days may not be too much.  Take more time to refine it carefully, I hope it won¡¯t irritate your eyes.)

    ¡¾Note: When the temperature is above minus 22 degrees Celsius, there is always a 10-100 nm thick layer of water on the surface of the ice that will never solidify. This layer of water makes the ice particularly slippery.  When the temperature drops below minus 22 degrees Celsius, the thin water layer with lubricating function almost disappears, and the smoothness of the ice surface is significantly reduced.  This surface melting mechanism is the main reason humans can skate.  It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been to class, so take a notebook and take notes!  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 168 Thunder Escape-Raikiri Burst!

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The showdown between Sasuke and Kimimaro

    The winner is decided.

    Raikiri's violent flow collided head-on with Kimimaro's Dance of the Wire Flower in his second state!

    Boom¡ª¡ª!

    In the dazzling lightning, everything was almost invisible, and only vague figures could be seen brazenly colliding and interlacing.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    Then, at the moment when the figures exchanged, the thunderbolt of Sasuke's thunder suddenly surged, swallowing up almost everything in the field of vision. In the dazzling flash, only the huge bone awl in Kimimaro's hand could still be vaguely seen.  shadow!

    ¡°Then, the vague black shadow of the huge bone spear, after hitting the point where the lightning was strongest, instantly cracked into countless fragments, disintegrating one by one¡ª¡ª

    Kimimaro¡¯s strongest bone spear was completely defeated when faced with Raikiri Burst!

    The endless lightning engulfed Kimimaro completely!

    "Crackling."

    After the loud noise, the thunder finally dimmed, and the thunder turned into a subtle crackling sound and gradually disappeared.

    After the dazzling blue light disappeared, the two figures bumping tightly together became clear.

    "I won" A trace of dark red blood overflowed from the corner of Sasuke's mouth, revealing a cruel smile.

    The moment he collided with Kimimaro, the right half of his body and right arm were penetrated deeply by several bone spurs created by the counterattack of corpse veins. Blood flowed profusely, and his right hand hung down helplessly. The scene was extremely miserable.

    However, Kimimaro was even more seriously injured than him

    "Is this move incorporating the change in nature of Thunder Release?" Kimimaro asked weakly, his face as pale as paper, "I was paralyzed by it and I couldn't avoid your piercing!"

    The reason why Raikiri Burst is stronger than Raikiri is that the extreme change in the nature of the Thunder Chakra causes the enemy's body that it comes into contact with to be strongly paralyzed, making the muscles unable to exert force and the feet unable to move  This allows Raikiri Burst to completely lock onto the enemy as long as it manages to get close. This is a one-hit kill move!

    "This move, Raikiri Burst, does incorporate the ultimate change in lightning escape properties, so it is normal for you to be paralyzed by it. However, you still dodged it, and your bones helped you block a lot of things" Sasuke said coldly  Looking at Kimimaro coldly, he said equally weakly, "My Raikiri Burst did not hit your torso!"

    The Raikiri Burst indeed missed Kimimaro covered the surface of his body with hard and thick bones, just like Gaara's Sand Armor. The insulating bones reduced a lot of the strong current of the Raikiri Burst.  harm.

    But more importantly, although Kimimaro's muscles are paralyzed, he can still use the blood inheritance ability to directly control the bones in his body to move without using muscles!

    Relying on such a rough method, he avoided the direct hit of the thunderstorm and was not killed by a single blow.

    However, in order to avoid this blow, Kimimaro paid too high a price¡ª¡ª

    His giant bone spear.  Whip to his spine.  His entire left hand.  His right hand was below the elbow.  Half of his tail.

    They were all reduced to nothing under the unstoppable thrust of the thunderstorm!

    "Ahem!" Kimimaro suddenly coughed and spit out a few mouthfuls of dark red blood clots.

    "However, even though you tried your best to avoid the critical point, you were still defeated by this move"

    Indeed, although Kimimaro paid a huge price to avoid death on the spot, his hands were destroyed and his body was seriously injured. How could he continue to fight?

    Sasuke declared victory.

    "Your body is still paralyzed by Raikiri, you can't move, can't you fight anymore?" He looked at Kimimaro's face that was weakly hanging down, and endured the severe pain on the right side of his body and said, "Then  , just let me end all of this!"

    The black-haired boy took out a kunai from his ninja bag.

    "You are such a terrible opponentit's a pity that all this has to come to an end!" Sasuke said softly.

    Is it over?

    Kimimaro drooped his head, his body was severely injured, and he was completely paralyzed by Lei Dun. He had no strength to even raise his head.

    I could only passively listen to Sasuke's words.

    In his groggy mind, he suddenly remembered the conversation between Kabuto and him that day¡ª¡ª

    "Kimimaro, there is no need for you to participate in this operation. Although your body has improved recently under the careful care of Orochimaru-sama and I, you must also know that if you take action rashly during the operation, then  ??Your body that just got better will deteriorate instantly and return to its worst state. Even if you attack with all your strength, you will probably die on the spot after the battle!  "

    "Kabuto-sensei, don't comfort me anymore. I know very well that my body the blood disease has penetrated deep into the bone marrow, and it is impossible to cure it. My life is nothing more than surviving a few hours in the battle or lying in bed.  The difference is just a few years in a hospital bed."

    ""

    "No one comes to this world in vain. I have my own mission that must be completed. Lord Orochimaru has decided on the new container, right? Is it the child named Sasuke? Although I can no longer become Orochimaru  Your Lord's container, but I can bring back a new container for Your Lord, even if I risk my life"

    "Are you ready to die?"

    "Now, I can only repay Lord Orochimaru's kindness in this way"

    "Then, take this. This pill can maintain the stability of your body when you fight, so that you will not suddenly collapse during the fight, but will exert 120% of your strength, but this way  Once it comes, your life will only last for one more day at most! However, if you do not participate in the battle, the function of the pill will not be exerted, and you can still live for a long time"

    "Is it a drug that overdraws life potential? Very good, give it to me."

    "By the way, there is one more thing. Although as long as you finally decide to take action, you will definitely be able to complete the mission, but as insurance, I will tell you another trick. This scroll contains a secret technique that, combined with the pill, can  It allows you to open the fatal point in your body without dying immediately Remember, once it is opened, you only have ten minutes at most!"

    "Ten minutesI understand."

    ¡­¡­

    The memories faded, and Kimimaro¡¯s spirit returned to the battlefield.

    The Achilles¡¯ heel?

    He murmured to himself.

    And Sasuke has already raised the kunai high.

    Then, swing it hard!

    Poof!  The kunai penetrated into the flesh and made a dull and unpleasant sound.

    Sasuke was slightly startled and his eyes widened: "You actually still have the strength to avoid it!"

    ¡ª¡ªAt the last moment, Kimimaro was still able to struggle hard and avoid the vital point!

    "You are already dead, why are you still struggling!"

    "My mission has not been completed yet, how could I fall here so easily!"

    Kimimaro suddenly raised his head, his pale face smeared with an unusual layer of flushing.

    "Brake hole - open!"

    Kimimaro¡¯s chakra, which had been depleted for a long time, suddenly surged wildly and uncharacteristically!

    "Woo¡ª¡ªthis is!"

    Sasuke¡¯s pupils shrank sharply. He could never imagine that an enemy whose oil lamp had dried up could actually produce such a change

    "This is the last strength I can get by burning my life, my spirit, and everything about me!"

    Kimimaro gritted his teeth, and his thin body felt like it had been cut into pieces by a thousand knives, as if his whole body was burning violently.  However, he used amazing willpower to suppress the pain that could drive people crazy, and stubbornly brought this surge of chakra under his control.

    ¡°Even if all your hands and feet are broken and all the muscles are cut off, I will take you back Take it, this is my last dance¡ª¡ª¡±

    "Dance of early ferns!"

    Endless bones continued to grow and spread from Kimimaro's body, evolving into waist-thick and ten-meter-high bone pillars, and those countless bone pillars turned the entire earth into a forest of bones!

    This is the last dance of this dying man, the dance of early fern

    The sharp bone spurs were aimed at Sasuke, who was unable to move half of his body.

    "Damn it, I can't move my body!"

    The thick and sharp bone knife reflected in the eyes of the three Magatama Sharingan was approaching him step by step.

    Sasuke, who could no longer struggle, fell into despair!

    Then, at this moment, he felt the familiar chakra.

    "Ice Escape-Absolute Defense!"

    (2/2. Please recommend, comment, and chapter~)

    (The banned chapter has been unblocked. The original title was too sexy and I couldn¡¯t help it. After removing the breasts, it turned out to be fine. I feel so sorry for you!) (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 169 The Ice Escape Ninja Arrives!

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? -!

    The bones and ice cubes were crazily squeezed together, making an unpleasant sound.

    The sound was like fingernails scratching on a blackboard, so sharp that it was unbearable.

    But in Sasuke's ears, it was as beautiful as the sounds of nature.

    The thick ice wall completely surrounded him, blocking countless sharp bone spurs firmly outside the wall, giving Sasuke an extraordinarily strong sense of security.

    "Hmph you finally arrived in time."

    The black-haired boy lay weakly in the arms of the cat-faced ninja, with a forced smile on his lips.

    "One second later and you will come to collect my body!"

    It was the first time he was so embarrassed, but he felt safe like never before.

    "Idiotshut up first!" The pink-haired girl glared at him angrily, tore his clothes open and began to treat the wound.

    "If you have anything to say, leave it to her! I'm not responsible for delivering the message."

    "Huh?" Sasuke was dumbfounded and felt a little misplaced, "Combat-type ice clone?"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Ice clone.

    The kind that doesn¡¯t feed back experiences to the body.

    "Ice escape?" Kimimaro was also surprised by the sudden appearance of ninjutsu.

    "Is it Haruno Sakura, Uchiha Sasuke's teammate in the data"

    At this moment, Kimimaro was in the last moment of his recovery, his mind was unusually clear, and he quickly reacted.

    The information he had read before taking action was quickly flipped through in his mind.

    "Her signature ninjutsu is¡ª¡ª"

    "Water Escape-Wind Blade Rapids!"

    The cat-faced girl hiding aside suddenly became angry!

    The thin silver line that cut through the sky once again cut off the enemy at the waist.

    Kimimaro¡¯s half-broken body slipped from the bone forest with a stunned expression

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The cat-faced girl landed lightly on a bone pillar extending horizontally.

    He spread his hands towards Sasuke.

    Although the expression under the mask was hidden, Sasuke understood what she meant instantly: You are such a weakling and you were beaten into such a mess?

    "You guy!" Sasuke glared at her helplessly, but the corners of his mouth could not help but curl up quietly.

    It feels like we are back to the time when we were fighting together in Team 7.

    "Idiot, this is just a sneak attack" He hid his faint smile and put on the poker face he only used in the seventh shift. "I can do it as well."

    ???????????? If it were him, if Sakura were to fight Kimimaro from the front first, and then use his Raikiri to sneak attack, the result would probably be the same, and he could still be knocked down with one move.

    The effects of frontal combat and sneak attacks from behind are vastly different.

    Haruno Sakura still didn't speak to him - she was pretending to follow the ANBU's principle of not gossiping casually when performing tasks - she just lifted half of her mask, rolled her eyes with half of her pretty face, and made a face to him.

    Paired with her cat face mask, the effect is very festive.

    "Ahem!" Sasuke laughed so much that he choked on his own saliva and blood, and almost suspected that he had become the first person to die from laughter when he was seriously injured.

    He didn¡¯t know why he couldn¡¯t help laughing.  Is it because of the festive effect of that grimace, or is it the joy of escaping death?

    Or, are these just secondary reasons?

    "Stop laughing, pay attention to your wound!" The ANBU girl glared at him, her voice coming out from under the mask was muffled, very unlike her usual speaking voice.

    This was the first time Sasuke heard her voice speaking with a mask.

    No, it should be said that this was the first time he met Sakura who was executing ANBU orders.

    "Let my clone help you deal with the wound first. I don't know why Orochimaru is not here, maybe he is still on the way here So we have to get out of here quickly!"

    Sasuke responded and casually looked at the surrounding environment, the boundless forest of bones, half of Kimimaro's completely boned body - um this body?

    The black-haired boy was suddenly startled.

    Hey, waitthat's not flesh and blood?

    That is a substitute with only a skeleton?

    Sasuke¡¯s eyes widened for a moment¡ª¡ª

    "Sakura, be careful, he might not be dead yet!"

    Ignoring the burning pain in his lungs, he yelled subconsciously.

    He is going outAt the same time as Yan reminded him, Kimimaro's figure suddenly appeared on the bone pillar behind Sakura!

    Kimimarois not dead yet!

    And suddenly and suddenly appeared behind Haruno Sakura!

    ¡ª¡ªAfter performing the Zaoque Dance, Kimimaro's body has actually turned into this entire forest of bones. The area where the bones extend is where his body can appear instantly.

    This is the real power of the early fern dance!

    There is a clone over there, so the one over here is the main body!

    Hidden deep in the Hayabari no Mai, Kimimaro took action decisively until he determined who the attacking ninja was!

    His disappearing hands have been replaced by crazily growing bones, turning into sharp bone spears and bone swords, emerging from behind Haruno Sakura, standing up and stabbing at the girl quickly!

    Sasuke and Sakura were shocked when they noticed the abnormal chakra.

    Sakura felt something was wrong when she felt the fluctuation of chakra. She subconsciously turned on the Sakura state, and then she felt a dark wind coming from behind her head.

    Kimimaro's physical attack was so fast, even the cat-faced girl who activated Yingchong could only twist her waist and sideways, narrowly avoiding the giant bone spear growing out of Kimimaro's left hand.

    Click!

    The cat mask is broken.

    The hard bone rubbed against the soft cheek, leaving two long blood marks!

    Actually avoided it?  Kimimaro was a little surprised.

    This information clearly states that the girl is a ninjutsu type ninja, but her reaction speed is so fast that she can avoid his inevitable blow!

    The bone spear only broke the mask on her face, making a clicking sound, and then grazed the girl's smooth cheek. The only result was that it left two bloody wounds on the flawless skin.

    Is this really a ninjutsu type ninja?

    "Ninjutsu-Wing Chun Dark Knee!"

    Kimimaro failed to succeed in his attack, but was met with an angry kick from Haruno Sakura!

    Bang!

    The kick from his slender legs was a fierce and unstoppable blow. Kimimaro's whole body was turned into dust in this blow!

    "Bone meal?" The girl retracted her foot and frowned slightly, "Did you avoid it?"

    How could her opponent move so quickly on the battlefield The kick just now was already her fastest kick, but she still couldn't reach him.

    She followed the feeling of chakra As expected, she saw Kimimaro's figure on a bone pillar not far away.

    Sure enough, the kick didn¡¯t hit

    I have obviously already activated Ying Chong.  The girl's heart was awe-inspiring.  It's ridiculously fast!

    "Howhow did you escape?"

    She narrowed her beautiful eyes and looked at Kimimaro calmly and asked.

    "Do you think I will tell you" Kimimaro responded to her words calmly.

    But his heart was far from as peaceful as it appeared on the surface

    This girl is called Haruno Sakura.  He stared coldly at the tall and proud girl in front of him.

    The power of fists and kicks is a bit incredible!

    This is a bit abnormal Her figure and those thin and straight legs do not look like a taijutsu ninja who can kick such a powerful one.

    That kick even shattered the half-meter-thick bone pillar behind him With its power, if it had hit him, he would probably be no better off than being hit directly by the thunderstorm!

    His opponent is a super-violent ninja whose reaction speed is comparable to the three-magatama Sharingan, and the power of his fists and kicks is comparable to the Raikiri Burst!

    Kimimaro frowned tightly without realizing it.

    ????? Tricky.

    But still not his opponent.

    (1/2. Please recommend, comment, and chapter~Update time is 2 pm and 7 pm. If you want to add an update, I will release another chapter at 9 pm)

    (There will be a small recommendation tomorrow, so there will be three updates. The editor said that I will recommend it later, and there will still be three updates) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 170 A move used together

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The two were silent for a moment. The wind on the battlefield kept blowing and whistling, as if it was speaking on their behalf.

    The girl lifted up her hair, which was constantly fluttering in the wind, and tucked it behind her ears to avoid blocking her line of sight and affecting the upcoming battle.

    She suddenly said: "It doesn't matter if you don't want to say it Your ability is related to your bones. Whether it is high-speed physical movement or instant Ninjutsu teleportation, it is all activated through bones."

    "Am I right?"

    Has it been discovered?

    Kimima Lu was silent.

    He didn¡¯t respond to Sakura¡¯s words, so it didn¡¯t matter if he was found out.

    Kimimaro is still confident of defeating her.

    Because, in this bone forest, he has opened his Achilles' heel and his chakra volume has increased dozens of times, so he is invincible!

    He can constantly appear in any position in the bone forest to attack the enemy. In this area, he is another small version of Namikaze Minato; at the same time, the bone forest itself can also be continuously supplied with chakra.  , constantly growing and spreading, stabbing out bone knives and bone spears at the enemy to assist his main body's attack!

    This is the true power of Zaoque Dance.

    The ability to teleport to any bone tree or bone pillar in the bone forest created by Hayabari no Mai is Kimimaro¡¯s last trump card!

    In the original work, Kimimaro just used this move and teleported from a depth of more than 200 meters underground to behind Gaara. Halfway through the attack, he exhausted his life force and died.

    It¡¯s such a pity that this ability to appear and appear instantly in the dance of early ferns was only shown for one scene and then interrupted.

    Otherwise, why would Orochimaru value Kimimaro so much?

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Is there a limit to the blood lineage of the bones that made the bones?  Then why doesn't he snatch Bai or Sakura's body? The hardness of ice is no worse than that of bones, and there are various ice escapes that come with it!

    "You are indeed right," Kimimaro said suddenly and calmly after a moment of silence, "But it is meaningless. There is one thing I want to remind you"

    The moment he spoke, he suddenly disappeared not far from Sakura!

    Then he appeared again on another calcaneus pillar behind the girl and launched a surprise attack on her¡ª¡ª

    ¡°¡­There are bones everywhere here!¡±

    Whoa¡ªthe bone spear in his right hand thrust forward and stabbed her heart!

    It¡¯s so fast!  Sakura, who was in Sakura Chong-Phase 2 state, was unable to completely dodge this attack!

    She tried her best to avoid the bone spear by turning sideways, and the sharp spear point cleanly cut through her Anbu vest and tights, bending her ribs greatly and almost breaking them, and her armpits close to her chest were directly hit.  Tear it open and take away a piece of flesh and blood!

    "Humph!" The girl snorted.

    There was some shock in my heart. Not only was Kimimaro able to teleport through bones extremely fast, but what was even more frightening was that, as he said, bones were everywhere here, and this was a forest of bones¡ª¡ª

    This is the home field of Corpse Bone Pulse!

    She was totally wrong in inferring Kimimaro's combat power based on the little information from the original work. Kimimaro, who opened his Achilles' heel and fully performed the Hayabari no Dance, was probably as powerful as the Kimimaro who ran out of oil in the manga.  Lu¡¯s is ten times or a hundred times more!

    Is it home field advantage?

    She gritted her teeth, grabbed the bone spear on the left side of her body with her right hand, twisted her waist, turned around, and leaned back slightly¡ª¡ª

    The left elbow dropped, and it was a powerful elbow blow to Kimimaro!

    "Ninjutsu-Wing Chun Elbow Punishment!"

    "Damn it, I can't pull my hand out!" When the strange power technique was activated, the girl's slender fingers were stronger than steel pliers. Kimimaro exerted force with his right hand crazily, but the bone spear remained motionless!

    The white-haired young man¡¯s pupils shrank!

    Click!

    Kimimaro retreated quickly. The part of his right hand below the shoulder level had already been cut off in half by the thunderstorm. At this moment, the remaining half could not escape the disaster. It was turned into a pulp by the elbow!

    If he hadn¡¯t forcibly cut off the bones in his right hand, half of his right side would have been smashed.

    But this is meaningless.

    "Did you just grow a bone arm to replace the original flesh and blood body?"

    Haruno Sakura felt awe-struck. It was amazing that her opponent could do this. Even without two arms, his fighting ability was not reduced. It was really amazing!

    At the same time, she also realized how disadvantageous it would be for her to fight Kimimaro in Hayabari no Mai, the home of the Corpse Vein

    However, regarding this point, Mr.Lu knew it better than she did!

    Snapped!  The girl put strength on her feet and jumped up, trying to leave the bone forest.

    Whoosh!  In the blink of an eye, Kimimaro's figure appeared on the bone pillar above her head, and the sharp bone knife in his hand swung down violently, drawing an arc in the air.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Sakura's forward charge came to an abrupt halt. She lowered her head suddenly, passed the sword, and struck Kimimaro into stubble with a star cannon hammer.

    "He avoided it again!"

    Sakura didn't have time to think too much, she subconsciously jumped down and avoided the dense bone sword coming from above her head.

    Breathing gradually began to inevitably become faster.

    Kimimaro¡¯s attacks were so intense that it was suffocating!

    But at this moment, Kimimaro, who had burned all his life and spirit, was exerting the power of Hayabari's Dance to the maximum extent.

    Taking advantage of the home field advantage of being able to instantly appear anywhere in the Bone Forest, Kimimaro launched a continuous pursuit of Sakura!

    This time, fighting a powerful enemy on their home ground is the most difficult battle the pink-haired girl has experienced so far.

    Even the battle with Orochimaru did not make her feel so difficult.

    ¡°If it was just Kimimaro who was attacking, she would be able to fight to the death with Kimimaro without fear, relying on Sakura Chong and the strange power technique.

    But if you add in the fact that the thick bone pillars around you will grow into sharp bone blades at any time to harass you, and you will be poked a hole in your body if you are not careful, you will be distracted from the battle in the surrounding environment at this time.  She felt extremely strenuous.

    "Hmph" Sakura snorted, "If I have to find a chance to escape from his home field, I can at least use my ninjutsu!"

    But Kimimaro¡¯s airtight attack obviously didn¡¯t leave any openings for her to exploit.

    "Damn it, I can't find the time to form the seal!"

    Even if it¡¯s just a seal!

    Instead, he was distracted for a moment, and his clothes were torn by his bone knife, leaving several blood marks on his body.

    ??If we continue fighting like this, our disadvantages will become bigger and bigger!

    However, just when Kimimaro pressed forward step by step, Haruno Sakura began to falter, and her defeat gradually became apparent.

    Whizzing¡ª¡ª!

    Several darts were suddenly shot out from outside the battlefield.

    "Steel wire?" Kimimaro's attacking posture suddenly stopped. He looked down and saw that the dart was connected to the steel wire. Under the influence of the Sharingan's ability to predict actions, it cleverly tied his body!

    "The Secret Technique of the Sharingan: Windmill Control-Three Swordsmanship!"

    An unexpected attack gave Haruno Sakura a precious moment of respite

    She finally had enough space to use her ninjutsu.

    While forming the seal, Sakura subconsciously looked back.

    It was Sasuke who supported his severely injured body, and with the cooperation of the ice clone, he used his last strength to perform this move.

    Why can you still launch such an attack when you can't stand up anymore?

    This question flashed through Haruno Sakura¡¯s mind.

    Then she watched helplessly as Sasuke fell into a coma after using this move.

    The wounds that had just been treated began to crack again under the force of this brave blow, and blood continued to spurt out.

    Sasuke, who was in a pool of blood, was quickly carried away from the battlefield by his ice clone.

    The girl felt her throat quivering a little.

    "Thank you, Sasuke"

    She didn¡¯t know whether she was moved or angry.  I just felt a strong emotion pouring out of my heart and rushing straight to my head.

    And for the first time, the chakra in her body seemed to be out of control, boiling uncontrollably!

    "Take the move, Kimimaro"

    "This is a combined blow from Team 7!"

    ??¡ª¡ª

    (2/2. Please recommend, comment, and chapter~Update time is 2pm and 7pm. If you want to add an update, I will put another chapter at 9pm) (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.  com

 Chapter 171 Frost Ice Burial VS Early Fern Dance!

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Ice Escape-Frost Ice Burial!"

    Chakra is a combination of physical power and spiritual power, so it is also a manifestation of the ninja spirit and will.

    Therefore, when the angry Haruno Sakura used this move, it was even more powerful than when she faced Kidomaru and others just now!

    In the dense bone forest, ice blocks began to spread and grow crazily. Driven by chakra that was extremely manic, the world of ice blocks was forcibly squeezed out of the bone forest in a short period of time.

    Tough bones versus hard ice.

    The blood succession limit of corpse bone veins is opposite to the ice escape blood succession limit.

    The dance of early ferns, facing the burial of frost and ice!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??

    The former is performed by a strong taijutsu master who is already risking his own life and burning his life. The caster of the latter is also a ninjutsu master who is full of anger and has unparalleled chakra manipulation skills!

    The tip of a needle is pointed at the awn of wheat.

    The dense bone forest and thick ice blocks were at a stalemate for a while.

    The white bone pillars and the crystal clear ice hills have turned the same area into a world where bones and ice are entangled.

    Coincidentally, the casters on both sides have the ability to appear in this area instantly.

    With the help of high-speed teleportation produced by bones and ice, the two people began to flash, attack and disappear crazily in this entangled area!

    Haruno Sakura's strange power technique is so powerful that it can beat the white-haired young man to pieces with just one punch and a half kick.

    The spear in Kimimaro's hand was unparalleled in toughness and sharpness, and its sharp thrust could strike the pink-haired girl to death at any time.

    Neither of them can withstand the full blow of the other!

    So in this battle, both of them can only retreat with one blow

    Bang¡ª¡ª!

    Sakura's fierce whip only hit Kimimaro's afterimage, and shattered several bone pillars, causing pale bone stubble to scatter in all directions;

    The white-haired young man disappeared from the bone pillar in an instant, and suddenly popped out from another part of the bone forest the next moment. The bone pillar stabbed behind the pink-haired girl with a sharp wind sound;

    Haruno Sakura forcibly twisted her waist to let go of the blow, and clamped the bone spear under her arm with her backhand. Just as she was about to turn around and kick Kimimaro, the bone spurs around her were already ready to move;

    Whoa¡ª¡ª!

    Several sharp bone knives rushed towards the masked ninja fiercely, but they hit the afterimage left by the girl's instant body, then hit the ice, died together with the hard ice, and turned into fragments together;

    Snapped¡ª¡ª!

    Using the boundless ice as a medium, Haruno Sakura appeared on Kimimaro and punched him directly in the back of the head, blasting his head into countless bone fragments!

    "A bone substitute Damn it! Another step too late!"

    Sakura secretly cursed in her heart, but she did not dare to neglect the movements of her hands. She instantly cast the magic mirror ice crystal and disappeared from the spot, narrowly escaping Kimimaro's bone sword.

    "watch out!"

    The girl just stopped from the blink of an eye, and before she could stand still, she tried her best to circulate her chakra, and shot out ice ridges to stab her opponent with the Frost Burial of the Valley¡ª¡ª

    Kaka!  As expected, it only hit an empty bone shell!

    The opponent is far more slippery and difficult than Sakura imagined!

    As soon as his attack failed, he would leave the place through Hayafern Dance, so fast that she couldn't even catch her using the magic mirror ice crystal; and Sakura herself had to be careful, in this place that also belonged to the home of Corpse Vein, her  Once every raid fails, you must immediately leave the place, otherwise you will be pierced by bone spurs and Kimimaro's bone spears!

    In the battlefield where ice edges and bone spurs are intertwined, the strong figure of the man in white kimono and the slender figure of the girl in black tights are endlessly intertwined and intertwined, forming a pattern of mixed white and black.

    She who used magic mirror ice crystal, Sakura Chong and strange power technique, and Kimimaro who used Hayabari's Dance and acupuncture burning life technique, the fight was extremely anxious and it was difficult to tell the difference!

    Faster, faster¡ª

    Both of them were shouting the same sentence in their hearts!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ing beings faster to avoid his/her attack;

    Faster, can you hit her/his figure!

    The battle between these two people, from the beginning when Sakura used Frost Ice Burial, reached the highest speed and directly entered the climax of the battle!

    It¡¯s not just the two of them who are fighting.

    Early fernThe bone forest created by ??Wu and the extended ice blades of Frost Ice Burial are not only constantly fighting, sharpening, and colliding with each other, but they are also desperately fighting for and cannibalizing more space!

    Oops!  Dang!

    The chaotic sounds of fighting between bone knives and ice knives continued to sound throughout the battlefield!

    In the crazy battle between the two ninjutsu, the remaining space was continuously occupied by the bone spike ice blades that grew and spread crazily. The bone ice cubes were tightly squeezed together, and soon filled all the gaps, turning them into new platforms. Haruno  The situation for Sakura and Kimimaro to fight continues to rise!

    "Hey!" He stomped the bone pillar that was waiting for an opportunity to sneak attack on her. Sakura turned around and jumped, landing on the top of a towering icicle.

    The impact point was ten meters away from the nearest bone pillar. Unexpectedly, Kimimaro suddenly attacked her. The girl took the opportunity to gasp for air.

    "Drink, drink!"

    Sakura put her hands on her knees and felt her breathing become faster than ever before. Large drops of sweat flowed along her hair and cheeks to her chin, her collarbone and her body, and quickly formed a puddle on the icicles.  Small beach.

    From the wound that was still bleeding, blood threads slid down with sweat, adding a dim red thread to the water beach.

    The fierce battle lasted for several minutes, as if a century had passed.  When she broke free from the suffocating high-speed battle, she realized that her body was covered in bruises without even realizing it!

    The muscles were sore and tender, and the whole body was burning inside and outside.

    She has tried her best.

    With the exception of Wind Blade Riptide, which has no merit, all her ultimate moves: Magic Mirror Ice Crystal, Sakura Chong, Yin Seal and Strange Power Technique have been used without reservation, but she is still only tied with him.  I have to admit that Kimimaro, with his combat power at full strength, no, he should have opened his Achilles' heel and his combat power increased by more than ten times, is indeed incredibly strong!

    But if she knew that Akai, who opened the door to death in the comics, almost kicked out of the finale, she might not be so surprised.

    "Orochimaru may appear at any time We can't keep entangled with him like this." Through the damaged mask, Sakura stared closely at Kimimaro, who was also standing in the distance and taking the opportunity to breathe. "We must fight quickly!"

    "We need to fight quickly!" Kimimaro, who was standing on the top of the bone pillar, had the same thought in his heart!

    The brake hole has been open for several minutes, and there is not much time left

    Before this, he really couldn't imagine that even if he used this forbidden technique, he still couldn't do anything to the ninja who raped Nozakura!

    The opponent's water escape, ice escape, teleportation technique, reaction speed and ninjutsu are all hopelessly powerful In his normal state, he would never be that girl's opponent, and he could only use the secret technique of burning life.  Kimimaro is qualified to compete with him!

    My body is gradually no longer feeling pain.  Kimimaro knew that that did not mean that the side effects of the secret technique were reducing, but that those parts had begun to become paralyzed and die.  That's when the energy in the cells is completely exhausted and the vitality is completely gone.

    I felt unnatural twitching in my body, and blood seemed to flow from the corner of my mouth, but in the end nothing happened.

    It seems like he can¡¯t even bleed anymore.

    His body was actually dead long ago.

    Only with the chakra obtained by burning life and his extremely persevering mental strength, he could barely maintain the existence of life. Just like the fireworks blooming in the night sky, they can only shine for a moment and then dim.

    Time is running out, and there is still room for one blow at most.

    Kimimaro already knew it very well.

    "You and I are both pressed for time" Kimimaro said calmly, looking at Haruno Sakura.

    Even when facing the last moment of his life, Kimimaro can still deal with it calmly - perhaps only things involving Orochimaru can make him excited.

    "So the next move will determine the outcome!"

    (1/3, the third update today. Please recommend, comment, and chapter information ~ The update time is at 2 pm and 7 pm. If you want to add an update, I will put another chapter at 9 pm) (Remember the website address:  www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 172 The Final Blow

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Haruno Sakura gradually regained her composure and straightened her body.

    The damaged mask on her face had become dilapidated after this battle. She simply tore it off her face and threw it aside.

    The damaged cat-face mask on the ice lacked its original pattern, giving people a sense of absurdity; but at the critical moment of life and death, the absurd mask also became serious, and suddenly gave birth to a strange atmosphere.

    The mask faded away, revealing the girl's clean and clear face.

    The two slender bloodstains on the face that were too late to deal with left stains on the flawless whiteness, as if the ink stains accidentally smeared, tarnishing this beautiful picture.

    However, in the solemn and bleak atmosphere of the battlefield, these two sudden blood marks added a bit of heroism to the beauty.

    ? Perhaps it¡¯s not an exaggeration to call it cold and severe.

    Because at this moment, she is not a flowery girl in her prime on the street, but an ANBU ninja who is fighting life and death on the battlefield, fighting bloody battles.

    Just standing simply with his hands hanging down naturally, a fierce and compelling aura emerged spontaneously.

    ??Especially those eyes.

    Under the cold texture of chakra, there was no trace of warmth in the eyes, looking at Kimimaro coldly and without any emotion.

    Then the girl closed her eyes.

    When he opened it again, the fierce murderous intent leaked out through those exquisite emerald-like eyes, covering the entire battlefield with depression.

    "Then let's decide the outcome with one move"

    She said coldly.

    It is not clear why Kimimaro would make such a suggestion - it is impossible for him to show such strength when he is still alive in the original work. We can only think that the changes in things after the Chuunin Exams have completely moved away from the so-called "plot".

    Maybe Kabuto doesn't need to take care of the seriously injured Orochimaru, and can fully deal with Kimimaro's condition. Orochimaru, who is safe and sound, may also be helping a lot. In short, Kimimaro's condition is better than in his "impression"  Much more.  But after being devastated by the Raikiri Torrent, Kimimaro was probably nearing the end of his life. The reason why he was able to exert such combat effectiveness was probably because he used a secret technique similar to the Eight Gate Dungeon to forcibly increase his strength.

    Sakura recently happened to be studying the secret technique of opening acupuncture points to increase chakra with Hinata and Neji, so she is fairly familiar with this secret technique.  Judging from this level of improvement in strength, Kimimaro's current life is likely to be measured in minutes or even seconds.

    So as long as she continues to delay, Kimimaro will be able to win without a fight. She can avoid the fight until his body collapses, and she will naturally win the battle.

    But she didn't choose to do this.

    Kimimaro is pressed for time, so why isn¡¯t she?

    Orochimaru, who has never shown his figure, has always been the Sword of Damocles in her heart.

    Who knows how long Kimimaro can hold on? What if he holds on until Orochimaru arrives?

    So procrastinating for time is simply not her choice.  Moreover, Sasuke was seriously injured and needed timely treatment.

    Haruno Sakura is even more anxious than him!

    "This move will be the final blow!"

    She made a declaration.

    The difficult thing about Kimimaro is that he can melt into the bone forest at any time during the early dance, and attack or evade attacks from any time and anywhere.

    Therefore, this move must destroy Kimimaro along with his Hayabari no Mai in order to truly kill him!

    Haruno Sakura took a deep breath and felt that her entire chest had doubled in size.

    "The Yin Seal didn't store much energy originally, and there wasn't much chakra left. This time I have to use it all up in one go!"

    Extracting so much chakra in one breath may be a common occurrence for Kage-level ninjas, and even jounin-level battles will happen from time to time, but for people who have always been careful about chakra and don't like to use huge consuming ninjutsu.  For Haruno Sakura, this is the first time

    The feeling of crazy surge of power made her scalp feel numb.

    The huge amount of chakra even created a vortex of air around her, blowing the damaged parts of her clothes loudly.

    Her pink hair fluttered in the wind, and the soft hair kept brushing past her face and eyes, blocking her eyes from time to time, but it could not hide the cold and bone-chilling murderous intent emanating from those eyes.

    "This time you won't have any room to hide" she said silently, "because??I'm going to blow you and your early fern dance to pieces!  "

    The method chosen by Haruno Sakura is the same as dart blasting and ice clone blasting blast all the ice layers created by Frost Ice Burial in one go, creating an unprecedented frost blast!

    Put your hands on your chest and begin to form the mudra.

    A huge amount of chakra began to pour out as the posture of his hand changed.

    "Chakra poured into the ice below, such an amazing amount of chakra What does she want to do?" Kimimaro was shocked, but he couldn't control so much now, so he could only choose to attack desperately!

    With the seal on Sakura's hand as a signal, Kimimaro gathered all his strength and began to charge towards the girl¡ª¡ª

    "Take my move, Ice Escape-Ice Prison Explosion!"

    Boom¡ª¡ªBoom¡ª¡ªBoom¡ª¡ª!

    The ice covering hundreds of meters exploded at the same moment!

    With the penetration of chakra, every ice wall and ice edge exploded as if they had turned into high explosives!

    ?? If we talk about the art of ice darts and ice clone blasting, they are like a small wave in a flat lake;

    So the ice explosion caused by Sakura at this moment is the huge wave caused by the violent wind and rain in the boundless sea!

    This move is truly earth-shaking.

    Sakura, who was jumping in the air, could see that the entire land was shaking, cracking, and breaking under the load!

    The violent explosion directly caused an earthquake in this area!

    In the distance, the sound wave caused by the explosion actually formed a transparent and twisted wall of air, spreading out from the center of the explosion.

    The flowers, trees, rocks, and gravel that were closer were swallowed up by the explosion and turned into endless powder and dust.

    A little further away, although it was not affected by the explosion, wherever the air wave hit, gravel and fallen leaves flew, big trees were uprooted, small trees flew in the air, and the lush grass clung to the ground, becoming more than half a meter shorter out of thin air.  high.

    "Tsk! I'm really messing around!" The ice clone's face tightened, and she firmly protected Sasuke behind her, with gravel and dead branches hitting her back.

    Under the devastating blow, the bone forest, which was tightly adhered to the ice and intertwined layer by layer, as well as its underground parts, were all blown to pieces by this blow, shattered into countless bone stubbles, and completely disappeared on the earth.

    Only a large pit nearly ten meters deep was left.

    Boom

    The sound of explosions gradually subsided, and the girl fell to the ground with a soft gasp.

    His face was as cold as ice.

    "This move actually can't kill him" She gritted her teeth and said, "This invincible monster!"

    In front of her, there was a huge bone ball composed of layers of bone shields!

    Although it is in tatters and crumbling, the people in the bone ball are not dead yet.

    Being penetrated by several broken ice edges, Kimimaro still had his last breath left, staggered out of the bone ball, and stood up with difficulty.

    "This move is indeed a terrifying blow! However, while destroying my Hayabusa Dance, all the ice media used in your Ice Blinking Technique were also used to explode"

    "That is to say, this time, neither of us can use the teleportation technique to escape the attack"

    Kimimaro looked at Haruno Sakura coldly.

    His body was almost cold, and his internal organs had already stopped working due to the overwhelming load. Only the last chakra left was still forcibly maintaining the operation of his brain and muscles. His life was already a candle in the wind.  Use the last few seconds to count down!

    "This blow, we all have to face each other's final blow head-on!"

    The two of them launched the final charge at the same time.

    "Dance of maidenhair flowers!"

    "Strange Power Technique - Star Cannon Hammer!"

    The figures overlap.

    Dark red blood and broken pieces of flesh burst out from the intertwined figures.

    Kimimaro¡¯s bone spear passed by the pink-haired girl¡¯s sideburns.

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s hand penetrated Kimimaro¡¯s chest and completely broke his heart!

    "you lose¡­¡­"

    Haruno Sakura looked at Kimimaro's trembling and bloodless lips indifferently, and said coldly with murderous intent.

    When she turned on Sakura Chong and strange techniques, how could she lose to an enemy who could not even stand up to stand up to stand up to stand up to stand in such an unstable enemy?

    "Ahem!" Kimimaro spat out a few mouthfuls of blood that had begun to cool down and said weakly.

    "No, I won After using that move just now, you no longer have the medium to use ice teleportation You can't escape!"

    She was locked with his body!

    "This is the final blow"

    "Dance of early ferns!"

    Kimimaro¡¯s flower of life blooms.

    And then withered.

    (2/3, three updates today. Please recommend, comment, and chapter~Update time is 2 pm and 7 pm. If you want to add an update, I will release another chapter at 9 pm)

    (Please collect~~~Please recommend~~~~) (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com)No, I won After using the trick just now, you no longer have the medium to use ice teleportation You can't escape!  "

    She was locked with his body!

    "This is the final blow"

    "Dance of early ferns!"

    Kimimaro¡¯s flower of life blooms.

    And then withered.

    (2/3, three updates today. Please recommend, comment, and chapter~Update time is 2 pm and 7 pm. If you want to add an update, I will release another chapter at 9 pm)

    (Please collect~~~Please recommend~~~~) (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 173 Haruno Sakura¡¯s trump card!

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Dance of early ferns!"

    Kimimaro¡¯s final song blooms on the earth!

    The bone pierced out of his body grew into a bone flower with a radius of more than ten meters in just one second. From a distance, it looked like a white dandelion falling on the ground.

    Densely dense bone spurs intertwined and extended, and the white bone balls completely filled the space of more than ten meters, leaving no gaps for the ninja to avoid.

    "You, who cannot use ice teleportation, cannot avoid this move Come and die with me!"

    This was Kimimaro¡¯s last thought.

    And the moment he used this move, this formidable ninja was already dead.

    The pale and soft flesh turned into pale and hard bones - this ninja burned everything about him, not even a body was left behind.

    So Kimimaro didn¡¯t see that his last move didn¡¯t hit the enemy.

    The skeletal dandelion blooming alone on the earth did not, as expected strangle Haruno Sakura inside.

    Whoosh¡ª¡ª

    At the moment when Kimimaro used the dance of the early fern, Haruno Sakura found the last ice medium and used the teleportation technique¡ª¡ª

    "Ice Escape-Magic Mirror Ice Crystal!"

    The bone blade that shot out from Kimimaro's body only penetrated the afterimage of Haruno Sakura.

    And the next moment, the figure of the ANBU girl suddenly appeared next to Sasuke!

    "What a formidable opponent" Sakura, who dodged Kimimaro's attack at the last moment, was even unsteady when she landed and almost fell on top of Sasuke.

    That was because the teleportation technique was performed too hastily, which resulted in a severe sense of imbalance after the teleportation ended.

    Nearly fell to the ground in embarrassment.

    I pressed my hand on my chest a few times, feeling that I still had lingering fear.

    His final counterattack was indeed beyond Sakura's expectation. In order to ensure that the Hayabari Dance hit her, Kimimaro was actually able to do this.

    Haruno Sakura lowered her eyelids and exhaled softly.  She was deeply impressed by Kimimaro's decisiveness, but in the end, it was her second move that was superior¡ª¡ª

    "It's a pity that your calculation was wrong. There is another ice cube here that can be used as a medium for the magic mirror ice crystal!"

    She was holding a human-shaped ice cube in her hand.

    ¡ª¡ªIce clone.

    Kimimaro¡¯s ruthless perseverance goes without saying, and his fighting wisdom is also quite astonishing.

    During the battle, he quickly discovered that to use the magic mirror ice crystal, there must be ice cubes with her chakra attached as a medium within Sakura's perception range.

    At that time, Sakura's last move, Ice Prison Explosion, used up all the ice cubes to create an explosion, shattering Hayabari no Mai in one fell swoop, and even nearly killing Kimimaro.  With the Bone Forest destroyed, Kimimaro lost the ability to move instantaneously on the battlefield.

    But correspondingly, the ice escape girl's magic mirror ice crystal also lost the medium for casting spells, and Sakura could no longer move instantaneously on the battlefield.

    ??????????????????????So in the last physical combat move, both people can only meet the opponent's killing move head-on.

    Sakura who uses Sakura Chong and strange power techniques is certainly better than Kimimaro who can only use Corpse Veins.

    Kimimaro also knows this.  He knew very well that if it weren't for the battlefield mobility brought by the Bone Forest of Hayafern Dance and the huge amount of chakra gained from burning life, it would be very simple for him to be able to withstand the opponent's punches and kicks, and the opponent would avoid his attacks.  Gotta get away - so no matter what, he couldn't beat Haruno Sakura, whose reaction speed was superb and her physical power was unstoppable.

    With that blow, both he and Haruno Sakura knew that he was dead.

    But he is indeed very powerful He used his own life as bait to catch Haruno Sakura with his body at close range.

    Indeed, if Sakura was unable to get out of there if Hayabara no Mai was used at that distance, she would probably be riddled with holes and her orifices would bleed to death.

    Even in a completely defeated situation, he could catch the opportunity to die together.

    This is Kimimaro's real final blow, using his own life to get the chance.

    But he made a miscalculation after all.

    The clone that has been taking care of Sasuke off the court is an ice clone, not a shadow clone!  Its essence is ice cubes with chakra attached, that is to say.

    It can also be used as a medium for magic mirror ice crystal teleportation!

    This is Haruno Sakura¡¯s trump card, she is small enough and inconspicuous

    "But it can turn things around."

      The ending of this battle was no surprise, but the process was always beyond her expectations.

    After she finished the fight, she thought back and realized that Kimimaro in the comics was not that strong That dance in the early stage was actually made to look like the golden sparkle of the Fourth Hokage!

    "Maybe it's due to the changes caused by the butterfly effect" Sakura sighed, sat down with difficulty, and said to herself, "After all, Kimimaro, who was so tired and injured in the original work, finally showed his full potential.  The strength of the period is still unknown!¡±

    ¡°And the Kimimaro just now smelled like he was using a secret technique similar to the Eight Gate Dunjia.

    The method of disintegrating demons that will inevitably lead to death after being activated can often bring about a substantial expansion of the user's strength in a short period of time.  She had recently studied a lot of information about acupuncture points with Hinata and Neji, so she easily thought of forbidden techniques in this area.

    "I thought it could be solved easily"

    Sakura smiled bitterly.

    The chakra stored on the Yin Seal has been used up in this battle. The two extremely large-scale Frost Burial and Ice Prison Explosion are the biggest consumers of chakra. The super-speed battle between two people teleporting against each other also consumes a lot of chakra.  gave her a huge amount of physical strength.

    Even his own chakra is almost used up.

    If this continues, let alone fighting against Orochimaru, even if there are four sound ninjas who are abused by her at will, she will not be able to bear it.

    "If there's another one who's a little more powerful, I'll have to risk my life like Kimimaro to fight" Haruno Sakura said with a heavy heart as she narrowed her eyelids.

    Fortunately I have never been able to sense Orochimaru's chakra. Is that guy really not coming?  She felt more and more that this seemingly absurd inference might come true!

    Not only did she consume too much chakra, this battle also left her body scarred.

    When she was concentrating on fighting, she didn't feel anything.

    After the battle, when Sakura was sitting on the ground, she relaxed and felt burning pain all over her body.

    In the high-speed combat just now, it is really difficult to avoid getting injured.

    What¡¯s more, this is the first time she has faced such an evenly matched opponent in a life-and-death fight.

    ??????????? But these injuries that didn¡¯t hurt the bones were actually minor pains.

    The most painful part for her comes from the two intermittent long-term activation of Sakura Chong-Phase 2. The ninjutsu itself has not been finally developed, so once the activation time is extended, it will become quite unstable.  When Ying Chong stopped, the girl felt waves of overwhelming soreness coming from her nervous system.

    Damn it Ying Chong's secret technique has been activated for too long!

    "But the battle like that just now, if Ying Chong is not activated, the ending will not be the painful death now, but actually being killed.

    "The nervous system has been damaged" The risks of immature surgery are indeed too great. She may need to recuperate for a few days if she goes back this time!

    Sakura gritted her teeth.  The force is so strong that you can even hear the grinding sound of the roots of your teeth.

    Her hand grabbed a kunai on the ground. When the pain struck, she squeezed the kunai hard, and she actually used her flesh palm to squeeze the steel until it deformed!

    With great difficulty, I survived two waves of severe pain.

    With the aftermath still irritating her nerves, Haruno Sakura endured the discomfort and began to check on Sasuke's injuries.

    Originally, the ice clone had bandaged him, but just after he forcibly got up and used the windmill-Sannotachi, the wound that had just been treated cracked again.

    We need to deal with his wounds quickly, there is too much blood

    She took off the bandage and used the little chakra she had left to use medical ninjutsu on him.

    ¡°Probably because the action of removing the bandage was too brutal, Sasuke woke up from the pain again.

    "Did you win?"

    The first thing I did when I woke up was to ask.

    The pink-haired girl glared at him with her sharp eyes.

    "Idiot, just lie down and don't talk You were seriously injured to begin with, and you still tried to use that trick just now. Are you trying to kill yourself?" She said calmly, as the pain from deep inside her body gradually faded away.  Calm down.

    "I didn't want to, my body started to move involuntarily" the guy said weakly, responding to her sharp eyes with a faint smile, "And if I don't do this, wouldn't you be dead!"

    Sakura's hand tightened, and Sasuke groaned in pain again.

    (3/3, the third update is over today. Please recommend, comment, and chapter~The update time is at 2 pm and 7 pm. If you want to add an update, I will release another chapter at 9 pm)

    (Please collect~~~Please recommend~~~~) (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com)?If you want to add more, I will release another chapter at 9pm)

    (Please collect~~~Please recommend~~~~) (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 174 The battle is over

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Idiot, even if you die," she said calmly, with no emotion in her tone, "I won't die"

    "Don't do this kind of thing next time, you almost died, you know!"

    Sasuke just looked at her and smiled.

    She was sitting on her knees at the side, dealing with several wounds on Sasuke's right arm. They were bloody holes poked by Kimimaro's bone spurs. Several pieces of flesh were missing. The ice clone had only done the treatment to stop the bleeding. Just now  Sasuke moved slightly, and the wound that had only healed on the surface burst open again.

    When Sakura picked up the bandage to wrap it up, she realized that there were not many bandages left.

    Originally, I didn¡¯t need to wear too many bandages because of my Yin Seal and medical ninjutsu. The ones I brought with me were just for emergency use. Who would have thought that I would get hit to this extent

    She put Sasuke's hand on her knee, wrapped the last bandage around the wound on her wrist a few times, and then tied it into a tight knot. When she looked up, she saw Sasuke looking at her.

    "What are you looking at?" Sakura noticed his gaze and was slightly startled.

    "Look at you," Sasuke shook his head gently, "This is the first time I see you in such a mess and with so many injuries"

    "Crazy" She rolled her eyes at Sasuke, "There is no ninja who is not injured."

    "But you rarely got hurt before." Sasuke said.

    Indeed, she was rarely injured in previous battles, even if it was just a small scratch Even the time she faced Orochimaru, she was just too tired. Although that battle was just  It was just a one-sided show by Orochimaru.

    ???????? But like this time, there are various wounds all over the body, as if the injuries suffered in the previous years are to be repaired at once.

    "Here, it was almost fatal." The black-haired boy raised his hand with some difficulty and pointed at a shocking blood hole on her collarbone.

    "It's not even close, I activated Ying Chong state!" Ying said nonchalantly.

    After touching it, it was found that the wound was only a few centimeters away from her aorta and throat, avoiding the vital point by a hair's breadth.

    She slapped Sasuke's hand away.  "Okay, you're just gesticulating and meddling in your own business!"

    "We've run out of bandages let's replace them with this first." She took off her ANBU vest, which was already in tatters, like a beggar's outfit, and tore it into pieces. "Hold on, I'm going to lift your legs up a little.  .¡±

    "Hiss¡ª" Sasuke had already clenched his teeth, but he still gasped in pain from her actions. He held back the pain and said, "Why didn't you use the water escape move before?"

    "Is that the extremely pure water move?" She focused on using the medical ninjutsu on Sasuke and said without raising her head, "It's too difficult to prepare. I was created in the previous few battles in the Chunin Examination.  I¡¯ve used up all the money. I¡¯ve been so busy lately, so I haven¡¯t been able to save much.¡±

    "Moreover, the speed of ultrapure water is too slow and it has begun to be unable to keep up with my fighting rhythm, especially in high-speed combat, just like Gaara's sand, you should know" [Note]

    "Isn't your previous fighting style very similar to Gaara? That kind of fighting style is very safe." Sasuke looked at the white clouds in the sky and said calmly.

    "Why change? It's too easy to get injured if you fight close to home."

    The pink-haired girl glanced at Sasuke with her eyes as clear as spring water.

    She knew what he meant and the emotion contained in his words.

    Why change?

    It¡¯s so good to be like before.

    The members of Team 7 are now like white clouds in the sky, gathering together and then scattering.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????, but it is just a high and low staggered, upper and lower shadows, creating an illusion.

    "Because Class 7 has been disbanded." She stopped what she was doing, her eyes moved, and she looked at Sasuke calmly and gently, like looking at a child who didn't want to grow up.

    "I can't expect anyone else to stand in front of me regardless of risk like you and Naruto do."

    Sasuke turned his head to avoid her gentle gaze.

    "Class 7will reunite again." He said stubbornly.

    In Class 7, who is the person who values ??this companionship the most?  Haruno Sakura has always known that she is not the always calm person, nor is she the sunny Naruto, nor is she the usually smiling Kakashi.

    It was Sasuke who remained expressionless.

    Both Naruto and Sasuke value their companions very much.??people.  But what Naruto longs for is the approval of his companions. As long as Sakura and Sasuke can always support him and stand by his side, even if it is a short separation, he can move forward with a smile while recalling the good past.

    And what Sasuke is looking forward to is more the company of his companions.

    He doesn¡¯t lack recognition like Naruto does.  What he fears is the deep loneliness he will feel after his family is destroyed.

    People who are used to loneliness will not be afraid of loneliness; only people who have experienced the warmth of relatives will be so afraid of loneliness.

    This is a subtle difference between the two.

    As a teammate who gets along day and night, Haruno Sakura understands his mood.  She just shook her head.

    "You and I, as well as Naruto, will reunite. But it is impossible for Team 7 to be reunited. We all have our own ways to go"

    Sasuke watched silently as she treated his wounds and talked to him.

    He opened his mouth, but couldn't speak.

    Sakura is right, they have embarked on their own paths.

    He will join ANBU, form a new group with new teammates, then be promoted to Jonin, become a team leader like Kakashi, and bring three cute juniors to form a new class.

    ??????????????? Then we watch the new members build bonds and become partners who live and die together like Class 7. Then they gradually grow up, and then leave the class and embark on their own paths.

    So the cycle goes on and on.

    Each writes his or her own life.

    And he would also fall in love, marry an excellent woman, and give birth to a new Uchiha bloodline.

    Of course, during this period, when he is strong enough, he will seek revenge on "that person" and completely settle Uchiha's grudges.

    And at that time, the relationship between Team 7 will become like Kakashi and Kai, sincere, meaningful, as plain as running water, but not hot.

    Sasuke, who is slowly out of middle school, can gradually understand some things, but subconsciously he doesn't want to think deeply.

    "And Haruno Sakura continued: "Besides, I am not the kind of ninja who is used to being protected. Hiding behind the battlefield as a fort-type ninja is safe, but I am also tied up and can't do much."

    "I understand your feelings of wanting to protect your companions because this is how I feel!"

    "Just like this time."

    She tied a bow on the cloth bandaging the wound.

    The black-haired boy clenched his hand.

    "Next time, it will be my turn to protect you!" He said forcefully to Sakura.

    "Just dream!" Haruno Sakura's lips curled up with an uncontrollable arc, "I won't be as bad as you"

    "Huh, anyway, next time you just watch my back."

    "Tsk~" The girl chuckled lightly and said, "You can't even stand up and you're still talking big words You should at least wait until you return to Konoha to recover from your injuries before you talk about that!"

    "Okay, don't move, there are still two wounds that need to be treated. Hmm?"

    She suddenly turned around and looked behind her.

    (Today¡¯s first chapter. I¡¯m very unlucky. I moved today. I made a mistake in the morning and lost the rest of this volume. I lost less than half of the manuscript, and it was all due to be posted in the past two days I have a headache.  ! I¡¯ll post a chapter of the temporary code first. I may not be able to finish the chapter at 7 o¡¯clock tonight, I¡¯m very busy today.

    Please don¡¯t complain!  )

    (Sanjiang is about to end ~ Please collect and recommend!)

    ¡¾Note: Ultrapure water will dilute its presence in the post-operative period.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 175: Being fooled?

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "somebody is coming."

    Sasuke said a little nervously.

    The timing is really unlucky. He can't even stand up now, and the amount of chakra left in Sakura's body doesn't seem to be as much as him.

    The black-haired boy quietly put his good left hand into the ninja bag.

    It¡¯s not that he¡¯s ready to fight He doesn¡¯t have the strength to fight anymore.

    Rather, the cruelest thought came to mind.

    ¡°I just said it was my turn to protect her, now will I become a burden to Sakura again?

    No, he has another option.

    so¡­¡­

    "So don't be nervous." Sakura turned back and said with a smile, "We are one of our own!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Two ANBU ninjas appeared in front of them one after the other.

    It was Zhiye and Xiyan.

    Sakura originally wanted to quickly return to support them after dealing with Sasuke's injury.  Unexpectedly, they quickly defeated the enemy and came to support her.

    As expected, these veteran ANBU and jounin veterans are not fuel-efficient lamps, and they all have a few unique tricks at their disposal!

    "You guys are making so much noise, I was shocked over there!" The female ninja in the white mask glanced at Sasuke, and then said to Sakura.

    "Well that was the last blow I gave him." The girl said without blushing, her heart not beating, the first half of the last blow maybe.

    She kept using medical ninjutsu on her hands, and pointed at the place where Kimimaro finally died in the battle.

    "Is it possible to use bones as a blood successor?" Xi Yan looked at the traces left after the battle and secretly exclaimed, "I didn't expect Orochimaru to have such a talent."

    "You fought hard too, Tobi." Shino glanced at Sakura casually. It was the first time he had seen his young female subordinate in such a miserable state. There were nearly a dozen large and small scars and blood scabs all over her body.  It looks quite breathtaking.

    He couldn¡¯t even remember a mission in which this beautiful little girl had been injured.

    It seems like there isn¡¯t one, right?

    ¡° Elegant and indifferent, or sharp and decisive, these have always been his impressions of Kite.

    As the last turret-type output position in the team, the most common thing she does is to ruthlessly wave the beautiful silver-white thin line from a distance to kill the enemy cleanly.  Even in close combat, the powerful Ying Chong and Ninjutsu can keep her in an invincible position.

    He could never imagine that this bruised ninja would be the majestic teammate of the past.

    Haruno Sakura herself is still a medical ninja.  Don't you even have the chakra to heal yourself?

    When he was in the distance, he also sensed Kimimaro's terrifying chakra. He was indeed a terrifying opponent.

    "Time is running out," Shino urged as he watched Sakura finish treating the most important wound on Sasuke's leg. "Although we have eliminated the enemies nearby, new enemies may appear at any time, and even  It¡¯s Orochimaru himself¡­¡±

    "Can you still walk?" Sakura helped Sasuke up, and the latter tried briefly to put the supporting leg on the injured leg. He suddenly took a breath of air and sweat broke out on his forehead in pain.

    Zhiye shook his head: "It seems I can't leave. I'll carry you!"

    He walked over and carried the arrogant-looking young boy behind him. Just as he was about to set off, the three Anbu of Team 14 paused almost at the same time.

    Xiyan reflexively put her hand on the long sword behind her, and after carefully identifying it for a while, she relaxed her tense face and said, "Don't worry, we are acquaintances."

    After Xiyan said this, Sakura also felt that this huge chakra that was approaching rapidly did feel somewhat familiar.

    Who is the one?

    Her doubts did not last long.

    The visitors obviously sensed their chakra and sped up.

    Amidst the billowing smoke, a miserable green figure ran towards them, and then stopped in front of them with two long brake marks.

    "The blue beast of Konoha is here!"

    The man shouted loudly.

    It turned out to be him.

    Snapped!

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s right hand hit her forehead directly.

    Putting their hands on their foreheads, they looked at each other speechlessly.

    ¡­¡­

    On the battlefield of Kimimaro here, the battle has ended.

    And on the other side?Far away from here, another battle involving sound ninja is coming to an end.

    The "tail" of an anticlimax.

    "Fire Escape - Head hard!"

    Raging chakra spurted out from the mouth of one of Kakuzu's bodies, turning into orange flames, turning the valley at Kakuzu's feet into a sea of ??fire.

    Boom¡ª¡ª!

    The sky is filled with flames and the heat wave is overwhelming.

    The poisonous flames quickly turned everything under the valley, including the endless sea of ??snakes that was still wreaking havoc just now, including Orochimaru's body, into fuel for the raging fire that soared into the sky.

    The blazing fire made Kakuzu's face dark and uncertain.

    Orochimaru actually didn¡¯t move at all

    Although the power of this move, Fire Release - Head Kakuzu, is terrifying, Kakuzu doesn't think that this move can burn a strong man like Orochimaru to ashes!

    Sowhere did he go?

    Can¡¯t sense Orochimaru¡¯s chakra, can¡¯t sense this person¡¯s existence.

    After the flames subsided, he searched again with Di Yu Yu, carefully turning over every corner.

    Nothing was found.

    "Where's that Orochimaru guy?" Kakuzu's cloudy pupils shrank to a point, and his expression became even more sinister.

    As a Kage-level warrior who has experienced hundreds of battles, Kakuzu is confident enough. It is impossible for Orochimaru to hide from his perception and observation, unless¡ª¡ª

    "Orochimaru ran away! This slippery guy!" Kakuzu said with a sullen face and a hateful voice.

    He was confident that Orochimaru would never be his opponent in a head-on confrontation, but facing such a slippery opponent, he was really helpless.

    At the beginning of the battle, Orochimaru acted as if he was going to fight him to the death. He gave full play to his shadow-level strength and adopted a posture of sparks hitting the earth.

    Various S-level ninjutsu and weird secret techniques are constantly emerging in the hands of the two of them.

    The terrifying power of advanced escape techniques quickly plowed the land within a kilometer radius, and then reshaped the terrain; the snakes that died on the battlefield spread the ground a few meters higher.

    However, Kakuzu never imagined that Orochimaru's fierce fighting posture was actually a false move; just as he was enthusiastically performing various Five Element Escape Techniques in turn, Kakuzu suddenly discovered that Orochimaru had already  Missing.

    "Hmph, this guy must have spent all his skills on escaping!" Kakuzu snorted coldly. Orochimaru's black market bounty was extremely high. Kakuzu was really in pain when he escaped this time.

    However, this time they found traces of Orochimaru after all, unlike when Akatsuki chased Orochimaru a few years ago, they didn't find any traces of his rats or foxes.

    His base should be nearby. We can look for it again. Maybe there will be any clues

    Thinking of this, Kakuzu's gloomy mood also recovered, and he looked towards Hidan.

    "Hey! Hidan, are your rituals ready?" Kakuzu felt furious as soon as he saw Hidan doing that extremely time-wasting evil god sacrificial ritual again.

    "Tsk, why bother?" Hidan slowly got up from the ground, muttering words like "It hurts me to death."  Seeing Kakuzu carrying Kabuto's body, he immediately shouted: "Hey, let me tell you, Kakuzu, are you not even going to let go of this man's bounty?"

    Kakuzu patted the corpse on his shoulder, glanced at Hidan coldly, and then said in a deep voice: "This person named Kabuto, the bounty on the black market is not low Even Konoha is wanted for him. This time let Orochi  Now that Maru is gone, I can at least use his bounty to make up for the loss, so I¡¯ll feel better!¡±

    "Do you love money so much?" Hidan said disdainfully, "It's like this every time, and you won't let go of a penny! If I hadn't been urging you on this mission, we would definitely have missed Orochimaru.  Got it!"

    He complained for a few words and found that Kakuzu's eyes became extremely cold and gloomy.

    "Hey, what I said is the truth, right? Why are you looking at me like this? Am I wrong?"

    "No there's something wrong with the body! It's frozen like this, how could it be the body of a person who just died!" Kakuzu suddenly threw the body to the ground, feeling a sense of being fooled, and his face suddenly became so gloomy that he could  Water drips.

    He observed carefully and quickly discovered the flaw: "There are tiny sutures here on the neck this person is not Kabuto!"

    "What? Are we being tricked?" Hidan said angrily, the scythe in his hand flew out with anger, and struck a huge boulder next to him hard, cutting it into pieces.

    Kakuzu was also extremely angry at this moment. Even if he was escaped by Orochimaru, even a small character like Kabuto could make Hidan play around?

    However, at this point, Kakuzu calmed down.

    He thought for a moment.

    "That guy named Danzo used Konoha's ninja information to lure us here. Is he playing tricks on us too?"

    (Today¡¯s second chapter. I wrote it quickly and slowly. The quality is a bit poor, so please complain. The typhoon + hail here scared me to death. The windows were banged by the hail, and the flowerpot almost fell down the stairs.)  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)Duan is playing around in circles?

    However, at this point, Kakuzu calmed down.

    He thought for a moment.

    "That guy named Danzo used Konoha's ninja information to lure us here. Is he playing tricks on us too?"

    (Today¡¯s second chapter. I wrote it quickly and slowly. The quality is a bit poor, so please complain. The typhoon + hail here scared me to death. The windows were banged by the hail, and the flowerpot almost fell downstairs.)  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 176 Danzo¡¯s sincerity

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Kakuzu took out a pamphlet from his arms.

    "This is the Konoha ninja login list that Danzo gave us" Kakuzu said to Hidan while flipping through the book.

    "This is a secret message unique to Konoha. Our intelligence personnel have confirmed that this booklet is authentic. And the previous content has also been confirmed to be true."

    Hidan came over and turned over a few pages: "It seems that this thing is indeed real. We spent a lot of money to win Danzo's trust!"

    Konoha¡¯s ninja roster is a village secret.

    Danzo¡¯s ability to produce genuine goods shows his sincerity.

    This is what Akatsuki does - for an organization like Akatsuki that aims to collect tailed beasts, any information about the village where Kyuubi is located is valuable.  Therefore, the immortal duo would believe the next information about Orochimaru provided by Danzo and rush over.  Facts also proved that Danzo did not deceive them, but¡ª¡ª

    "It's not that simple," Kakuzu said with squinted eyes, "Except for the few ninjas at the front, most of the ninja's information at the back has either been blackened out or the entire page has been torn out. What we can get is  The intelligence is actually quite limited! However, this small trick also proves that Danzo did not play any tricks on this matter."

    It¡¯s true that there is no trick.

    Kakuzu recalled the whole thing, and it was clear that Danzo was using Akatsuki as a gunner, and wanted Akatsuki and Orochimaru to fight each other.  However, the immortal duo didn't mind being used as gunmen. Taking down Orochimaru was their ultimate goal, and the rest didn't matter.

    Danzo expected them to fight Orochimaru to the death, but what qualifications did Orochimaru have to fight to the death with their immortal duo?  In Kakuzu's eyes, Orochimaru is nothing more than a cunning little snake.

    No matter how many conspiracies Danzo has behind him, it doesn¡¯t matter?  In the face of Akatsuki's absolute strength, this kind of ghostly trick is meaningless.

    As an old man from Akatsuki, Kakuzu has seen too many such things.  Akatsuki is a war mercenary, and he is most likely to fall out of favor after being used by others.  But so what?  Those who dare to turn against Xiao will eventually prove that such foolish behavior will cost them dearly.

    In the world of ninjas, in the final analysis, strength is still the most important thing, and conspiracy and conspiracy are just trivial matters.

    With the absolute strength of several Kage-level experts, Akatsuki, except for the five major nations, is basically an existence that walks sideways in the ninja world.

    However, although Danzo had bad intentions, the information did not deceive or play tricks on them. Whether it was Konoha's ninja roster or Orochimaru's whereabouts information, it was accurate.

    The failure of the operation was obviously their own fault.

    Sneaked away by Orochimaru, and then teased by Kabuto Yakushi with a fake corpse.

    Kakuzu could simply imagine how ridiculed the two of them would be by that frivolous Deidara after this action.

    He flipped through the roster impatiently.

    The roster, which is not very thick, obviously only records information about some ninjas in Konoha.

    Amidst the clatter of books being turned, the words on the roster were clearly visible:

    "Noriaki Sugiyama, gender: male, age: 43, height: 169cm, weight: 64kg, blood type: a, level: chuunin, good at ninjutsu: fire escape, thunder escape"

    "Nakamura Chie, gender: female, age: 39, height: 165cm, weight: 48kg, blood type: b, level: Jonin, good at ninjutsu: water escape, wind escape"

    This is the beginning. The previous ninja information is very complete.

    ? After turning over these pages, almost all the ninja information at the back was blacked out, and most of what could be seen was innocuous information.

    Then, in a flash of the page, something like this appeared¡ª¡ª

    "Uzumaki Naruto, Gender: Male, Age: 12, Height: 157cm, Weight: 42kg, Blood type: [Blackout], Level: Genin, Good at Ninjutsu: [Blackout], [Blackout], [Blackout]  .¡±

    "Haruno Sakura, gender: female, age: 12, height: 163cm, weight: [black], blood type: [black], level: genin, good at ninjutsu: [black], [black], wind escape  .¡±

    "Uchiha Sasuke, gender: male, age: 12, height: 159cm, weight: 43kg, blood type: [black], level: genin, good at ninjutsu: [black], [black], Sharingan ninja  A master of manipulation."

    ¡­¡­

    The contents on the roster just flashed by, and Kakuzu was not in the mood to stop and read them one by one.

    He quickly turned to the last page and closed it with force.son.

    My mind also calmed down as I stopped turning the pages.

    "I have to say that Danzo and our plans have failed" Kakuzu calmed down and said in a cold tone, "However, Orochimaru's base must be nearby, and he can't escape far!"

    "Hey, Hidan" He called his partner, then turned and left, "The mission to hunt down Orochimaru continues!"

    ??In a hidden and dark cave not far away.

    "So, did Akatsuki and I both miscalculate about Orochimaru?" The old man on crutches half-squinted his eyes and said slowly.

    His words were so bland that it was almost impossible to hear his emotional words. He seemed to have lost all his emotions, and his emotions were completely inaudible.

    "Report, Lord Danzo! The reconnaissance ninja discovered that Orochimaru's chakra left the battlefield, and was not noticed by the Akatsuki duo." A root ninja half-kneeling on the tidal ground said, "Because the sensing range is too small, we  I don¡¯t dare to follow Orochimaru, and I don¡¯t know where they are now.¡±

    Danzo frowned slightly: "So, how was Orochimaru's body injured when he left? Did you find anything?"

    "Danzo-sama, the reconnaissance ninja said that Orochimaru's chakra has not declined significantly, so it is inferred that Orochimaru has not been seriously injured!"

    Were you not seriously injured?  Danzo's frown tightened on his wrinkled face.

    He had to admit that he thought he had planned this matter well, but the result was unsatisfactory. This can only show that there was a miscalculation somewhere!

    For example, there is the issue of Orochimaru¡¯s strength.

    In Danzo¡¯s calculations, Orochimaru fought against Tsunade and Sandai, two powerful Kage-level warriors, one against two, half a year ago. He must have been seriously injured and had to disappear and hide in a deep snake den to recuperate.  It¡¯s obvious what the result will be when a half-broken one of the ¡°Three Ninjas¡± confronts Akatsuki¡¯s duo

    However, intelligence showed that during the battle, Orochimaru showed no signs of being seriously injured and he once again escaped from the adversity of one versus two!

    Orochimaru's ability to recover and escape was beyond his imagination.

    It seems that after Orochimaru left the village, his unrestricted human experiments have made great progress!

    Is it the effect of Orochi-ryu's stand-in?

    "Forget it, at least we have passed on the village's information and also obtained the latest information on Orochimaru and Akatsuki."

    Danzo let out a breath and lowered his frown.

    "Danzo-sama, why do we have to hand over the real information about Konoha to Akatsuki? Isn't this a very dangerous thing for the village?"

    At this time, the ninja who was half kneeling on the ground suddenly spoke and asked.

    (1/3. Highly recommended in celebration, three updates today. Tomorrow will end this volume on Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day.)

    (Seeing that some people in Longkong said that I have been blah blah blah since it was put on the shelves, I just want to say that this book has not been put on the shelves on the official website Readers who are looking for books and artifacts, come to the official version to read. Again appeal~) (Remember this site  Website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 177 Danzo¡¯s plan

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Danzo was a little surprised.

    Gen¡¯s style of dealing with people is to have no emotions, not no brains They will also have their own thinking ability.

    However, there were obviously very few ninjas who asked him questions in person.

    "Because only true information can win Yu Xiao's trust" The old man explained slowly, his sharp hawk-like eyes staring closely at the ninja half-kneeling on the ground, but the latter just didn't move at all.

    "The ninjas Noriaki Sugiyama and Chie Nakamura, the recent intelligence obtained from monitoring them shows that they have said very dangerous words and are highly suspected of betraying the village Although the Fifth Hokage believes that the evidence is insufficient and it is not appropriate to arrest them, we  It¡¯s not easy to act directly, but killing someone with a borrowed knife is also a good way to deal with the traitors in the village!¡±

    That¡¯s right, he borrowed Akatsuki¡¯s hand to clean up the rotten branches of Konoha¡ª¡ª

    Thinking about it, in order to confirm the accuracy of the intelligence, Xiao had already brought the bodies of those people back to their base for research, right?

    "As for the normal ninjas at the back, their information has been blackened, and the small amount of leaked information is deliberately used to mislead them. Sometimes, correct information can also lead to wrong guidance."

    As for information such as height, weight, and age, they are all irrelevant. It doesn¡¯t matter even if you tell Akatsuki everything.

    ? ?He thinks so.

    As long as it is beneficial to Konoha, even if it means betraying Konoha's most confidential information, he will dare to do it.

    However, the problem is that the criterion for judging what is good for Konoha is in his heart

    After saying this, Danzo began to think about how to deal with this subordinate who raised questions.

    The code of conduct of the root ninja is "under the leadership of leader Danzo, perform all tasks that are beneficial to Konoha."

    In person to ask questions in person, it is obviously expressed his distrust of him to some extent. If you go deeply, you may violate the primary premise of the roots in the future -under the leadership of the Tibetan Tibetan.  But on the other hand, it also shows that this ninja really protects Konoha from the bottom of his heart Such ninjas are very common at the root.

    Therefore, you cannot deal with him rashly without a suitable reason.  To a certain extent, he may even have to be promoted for the time beingafter all, there is a very shortage of manpower at the root.

    He waved his hand to ward off the ninja who had been kneeling for a long time, and then called another Genbu who was waiting aside.

    "So, what is the current situation with Sasuke's actions?"

    The situation on Sasuke's side is obviously not optimistic either.

    It was in a hidden and dark corner not far from the battlefield between Haruno Sakura and Kimimaro.

    "It looks like we have no chance to make a move!"

    A solemn voice sounded from the darkness, and deep in the invisible corner, a pair of eyes suddenly opened.

    "I just said that if there are a few opportunities, as long as we rush out, we can definitely complete the task. You don't believe it!" Another voice sounded, arguing with the former.

    "What chance do you have? Didn't you see how that girl teleported to Uchiha Sasuke?" The first person turned around and scolded, "If we really want to rush out, I'm afraid she will use her before we even get halfway through.  The first ninjutsu move killed him instantly!"

    He swallowed and continued: "Even if we can get rid of Uchiha Sasuke, we can't kill that girl. With witnesses, this matter can't be framed on Orochimaru, but it will make us  The roots will cause endless trouble. Compared with this, the benefits of getting rid of the remnants of Uchiha are nothing!"

    "Anyway, I am the captain of this operation, you have to listen to me."

    However, his subordinate was still not convinced. He thought for a moment and then said: "You are just the temporary captain. I think you were frightened by that **** Nozakura!"

    "She is very powerful! She has telekinesis, close range and long-range ninjutsu and taijutsu, and she is very powerful, but in the end, she is still just a thirteen-year-old girl with yellow hair. No matter how powerful she is in telekinesis, she is still not Namikaze Minato!  We also have secret techniques!¡±

    "But we are not the Raikage and the Eight-Tails Jinchuuriki" the captain said calmly.

    He has been secretly observing for so long and has seen it clearly. He really does not have the courage to fight with that girl, nor does he have the confidence to kill Uchiha Sasuke under her protection

    She was not even sure that after dealing with Uchiha Sasuke and taking away his eyes right under her nose, she could still be made to think that it was the Sound Ninjas who did it.

    And in the tasks assigned, framing this part is an important one.More importantly, if they are not sure to complete this task, they should simply not perform the task!

    "Then are we just going to watch Uchiha Sasuke being rescued? This may be the last chance to get rid of the remnants of Uchiha!" Another person said with dissatisfaction. He clenched his fist and hammered the ground hard.  , venting his dissatisfaction.

    The captain gave him a hard look.

    "What's more important, getting rid of Uchiha or exposing our roots?" He snorted coldly and turned his attention back to the battlefield over there, "The mission has failed, we have to leave! Their reconnaissance ninja is here  ¡­¡±

    The black figures disappeared into the distance one after another.

    At this time, Akai was staring at each other with big eyes and small eyes with the four people who were silently looking at each other

    "Akai, do you have to pose like this" Zhiye wiped a drop of cold sweat from his forehead, took the lead in breaking the awkward atmosphere, and complained.

    In front of Sakura, Kai was standing on one foot in an extremely weird posture. Coupled with his shit green tights, pot head, and thick eyebrows, he was simply the most irritating person in the eyes

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? but I actually felt at ease just now Sakura began to wonder whether this guy is worthy of trust.

    "This is a sign of youth! Zhiye, you don't understand." However, Akai still gave up that look, probably because he realized that few people present seemed to be unable to understand his youth.

    ??????????????? Then, Akai is an old man who is already twenty-eight, right Does youth still exist in him?

    The girl complained silently in her heart.

    She found that she couldn't understand this man at all. He was almost the same age as her before time travel. She didn't even know what he was talking about, let alone how Akai's brain circuit was developed In her mind  Has the remaining male consciousness been worn away to this extent?  No, no, no, Akai is really weird!

    The elite Jonin was a little funny and livened up the atmosphere, and then quickly became serious: "It seems that the enemies here have been eliminated. I just asked Neji to take a look, and Orochimaru did not appear near here.  And our supporting troops have already arrived."

    "In other words, you are safe for the time being!"

    Hearing these words, the boulders in the four people's hearts fell, and they all breathed a sigh of relief.

    After a while, the remaining ninjas from Akaiban also rushed here.

    (2/3. Highly recommended in celebration, three updates today. The next update will be around 9:30. Tomorrow will end this volume on Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day.) (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 178 Epilogue

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The first person to arrive was the smaller Akai - Xiao Li who also had the same watermelon head, thick eyebrows and green tights.

    The serious injuries he suffered during the Chunin Exams have long since healed under Tsunade's expert treatment, and he has returned to his full strength.

    No, no, it should be said that his speed is faster than before.

    Sakura discovered this keenly.  She turned back and looked at Sasuke in understanding, and nodded.

    "Sasuke, are you okay" Xiao Li didn't make any weird poses like Kai, and greeted him normally.

    ????????????????????? Then the next sentence immediately exposed his strange idea of ????taking over from Akai: "Since the Chunin Exams, you have been the opponent I most want to challenge. You can't fall here!"

    So that¡¯s why you care about his body? He is indeed the apprentice of a challenging master This pair of master and apprentice are really full of complaints.

    Wait, will Xiao Li and Sasuke become the next pair of Akai and Kakashi?

    Sakura felt like black lines appeared on her forehead again.

    "The Chunin exam?" Sasuke curled his lips, pointed at the Chunin vest on his body, and said coolly, "Unfortunately, I am already a Chunin, and I will not have the chance to compete with you in the Chunin exam again.  It¡¯s time!¡±

    "We have also been promoted to chuunin, Sasuke!"

    Ningci appeared behind Xiao Li in an instant, his body appearing almost simultaneously with the sound.

    Sakura raised her eyebrows, a little surprised. This boy, who looked as handsome as a woman, was not much slower than Xiao Li.

    She quickly realized something from the faint chakra induction on Ningji - he activated the North Star Fist.

    This mild version of the Eight Gate Dunjia is very suitable for the Hinata family's Soft Fist practitioners.  Although the increased chakra is not much, it is easy to control.  Even Neji, who is not very fast, can keep up with Xiao Li who is bursting out with all his strength after opening the three gates.

    It can be seen that after mastering the North Star Fist, Neji's ability in battle has at least doubled compared to before.

    This also makes Ningji, who was already very proud, now even more confident in himself.

    "We are all ninjas from the same village. If you want to learn from each other, there are many opportunities! I am also looking forward to playing against you, Sasuke!"

    Ningci said calmly.

    He and Sasuke looked at each other, and their eyes met for a second. In those blank white eyes, Sasuke seemed to see that underneath his plain appearance, there was no less fierce fighting spirit than Xiao Li.

    "You are all very strong. If I compete with you I look forward to it as well!" Sasuke's lips slightly raised, revealing an imperceptible smile.

    Haruno Sakura was left wondering for a long time alone.

    I¡¯m very strong toowhy don¡¯t you compete with me!

    The girl rubbed her smooth chin, feeling puzzled.

    At this time, the last member of the Akai class also arrived panting while shouting, "Wait for me! Why are they running faster than the other!"

    It¡¯s the little beauty Tiantian who wears her hair in a bun and a Chinese-style dress.

    Seeing that she was complaining that no one was waiting for her, but actually staring at Ningci while speaking, her intentions were obvious to everyone, so Akai explained a few words: "Ningci just used his newly learned skills.  The secret technique is a ninjutsu similar to the Eight Gates Dunjia so the speed suddenly increased."

    ¡°Well, from a woman¡¯s point of view, the effectiveness of this explanation is about zero, so ignorant of women¡¯s hearts Haruno Sakura secretly thought, no wonder she is still single at the age of twenty-eight or nine.

    She was secretly complaining in her heart, but she didn't expect that Akai suddenly changed the topic to her: "You invented this ninjutsu, right, Sakura?"

    "Huh?" The girl was excited, stood up straight and said, "That's true, but to be precise, it should be developed by me and Neji's cousin Hinata, and Neji also helped a lot.  .¡±

    Seeing that everyone was looking at them with interest - Tiantian's eyes might have other meanings - Haruno Sakura said a few more words.

    "We call it the Beidou Shen Fist. It is a forbidden technique developed to imitate the Eight Gate Dun Armor. The difference is that the Beidou Shen Fist can only open seven acupoints, and its effect is much lower than the Eight Gate Dun Armor. But it  The advantage is that the burden on the body is far less heavy than that of the Eight Gate Dunjia, and the amplified chakra is not so violent, so it can be used for soft fists."

    "Although it is said that it can open seven acupuncture points, in fact, this forbidden technique is still under development."At this stage, we are currently only studying how to open the first three acupoints.  So Neji is not using the full version of the North Star Fist, if only three acupuncture points are activated"

    According to the naming rules of Eight Gates, Seven Stars, Liuhe, Five Elements, Four Symbols, Three Talents, and Two Instruments¡ª¡ª

    ¡°¡­it might be more appropriate to call it the Farmer¡¯s Three Fists.¡±

    Ningji almost spit out his blood.

    "Just a joke, just a joke! Haha~" The girl waved her hands repeatedly and said with a smile to Neji who looked like he wanted to kill someone.

    "Okay, Neji," Akai smoothed things over and patted the white-eyed boy on the shoulder, "It is very reasonable for the developer of the technique to have the naming rights"

    His explanation seems to add fuel to the fire?

    "Speaking of competition, why not make an appointment with Kakashi Ban and let's do a joint training? I think you two also want to compete with Sakura, right?" Akai changed the subject in time, "You  What do you think, Kakashi?"

    Kakashi arrived quietly at some point.

    Standing behind Sakura and Sasuke.

    "This is a good idea," Kakashi scratched his mask, thought for a moment and said, "On the day when Neji and the others are officially promoted to chuunin, everyone should be free that day."

    He lowered his head and took a closer look at Sakura and Sasuke, who were gradually falling silent.

    Weakness and listlessness caused by excessive blood loss However, both of them were fine, and they were silently relieved.

    With Kakashi¡¯s arrival as a sign, supporting Konoha ninjas began to arrive in waves.

    The four people from the Yuhi Red Class arrived right after Kakashi.

    "Hey, you're here." Haruno Sakura summoned up her energy to say hello to the white-eyed girl, pretending to be relaxed.

    She reluctantly opened her mouth and showed a smile, but suddenly she felt slightly dazed.

    ?¡­Am I suffering from excessive blood loss too?  Sakura shook her head and realized her problem.

    She was a little numb after standing for so long. She wanted to sit on the ground, but found that her body was limp and weak.  She blinked, and it took her a few seconds to realize that Hinata was standing behind her, supporting her body.

    "You're being brave again." The white-eyed girl's voice was as cold as ever, and the concern in her voice sounded more like a reproach, but the strength in her hands made Sakura hurt.

    Sakura leaned in her arms, feeling that this posture seemed a bit familiar?

    ¡°Hmm¡­she no longer has the energy to remember.

    He raised his head with some difficulty, trying to catch Hinata's gaze.

    Their eyes intertwined in the air, and the white-eyed girl's blank eyes flickered for a moment, then became as sharp as a knife.

    "What are you looking at?" she spat.

    "Next time, I won't stand behind you again!"

    ¡°Now, Hinata¡¯s mother is angry.

    Being scolded, Sakura chuckled.

    ???????? Another one who doesn¡¯t mean what he says and means what he says

    The more arrogant a person is, the more likely they will be like this.

    Sakura twisted her neck and found the softest, most comfortable and warmest position.

    "Don't move, I'm just going to take a nap."

    Hinata was stunned for a moment, and when she looked down, the girl in her arms was breathing thick and long.

    (3/3. Highly recommended to celebrate, the third update ends today. Tomorrow will end this volume on Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day.) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 179 Epilogue (2): Discovery of Yuri Red Class

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Before the end of this incident, there are two more episodes.

    First, Akamaru seemed to notice something and screamed uneasily.

    At first, I thought it was because it was uneasy about the aura of the unfamiliar Anbu nearby.

    Then Inuzuka Kiba took it down from the dog throne above his head, and after exchanging a few words in dog language that no one except the Inuzuka family could understand, he realized that Akamaru was talking about a strange smell in the distance.

    "Let me take a look." Without waiting for Kurenai or other Jonin to give instructions, Hinata took over the responsibility and said, "Shino, you can use bugs to search for it too."

    Although the Yuri Red Class is a specialized reconnaissance class, the three people in the class are all very capable in combat.

    Shino's bugs are weird and mysterious, making them difficult to guard against; Kiba's physical skills are good, and his speed and strength are among the best among genin. Akamaru can also cooperate with him to use the Inuzuka family's secret technique, and his attack power is extremely powerful.

    But the strongest member of the Yuhi Bene class is still a woman - of course not referring to the leader of the team, Yuhi Bene, who was recently promoted to Jonin - it is Hinata Hinata who has the Byakugan.

    Hinata¡¯s fighting ability, even before the chunin exams, was only slightly inferior to that of Ningji.

    Because she was not very talented in soft boxing, Hinata's childhood life was not very pleasant.  Hinata Hizatsu disliked her very much, thinking that her talent was too weak to inherit the name of the clan. After sending her to the ninja school, she never cared much about her training - especially when Hanabi began to show her soft fist talent.  after.

    However, the difference from the original work is that Hinata in this world has a time traveler, Haruno Sakura, as her friend.  With a mature close friend on the side to explain, comfort, and then instill chicken soup for the soul, and finally instill poisonous chicken soup for the soul, this strong-hearted girl with white eyes quickly got rid of the shadow of low self-esteem and became confident and sunny.

    Hinata¡¯s talent is actually not bad. Her chakra control ability is very strong and her understanding is also very high. In the original work, Hinata, who was not strengthened by Sakura, created many moves of her own.  In this world after being disturbed by time travellers, under the influence of Sakura, Hinata drastically modified the soft fist and added the flavor of hard fist into it, making it a combination of hardness and softness, softness and strength, completely becoming Hinata.  Tian's own boxing skills.

    This modification circumvented the shortcomings of Hinata's general talent in soft boxing, and Haruno Sakura was always there to help. After graduating from the ninja school, Hinata's raw talent gradually became apparent to others, and her strength was as good as hers.  His chest swelled up like a balloon.

    By the time it came time for the Chunin Exams, she was almost catching up with Neji.

    Regardless of the three names hanging on the wall in Class 7, Hinata is the undisputed number one among the freshmen in this class.

    Of course Ya was once very dissatisfied with her. He didn¡¯t like having another person who was more powerful than him in the group, especially a woman.

    Kiba, who possesses all kinds of powerful family secrets, still admits that his skills are not as good as those of ninjas like Sakura and Sasuke, but he is not so convinced when it comes to Hinata, who was not very showy in the ninja school.  .

    If there are two people with strong personalities in a class, there will be various collisions: the result of being unconvinced is constant challenges.

    From the beginning, Ya was only slightly at a disadvantage in the competition, and he was still confident that he could turn defeat into victory after using the family's secret technique. Later, Hinata grew rapidly, and the gap between the two became wider and wider. Even the secret technique could not make up for the decline.  After repeated defeats, the arrogant Yaya finally recognized the truth¡ª¡ª

    That means he really can¡¯t beat a pretty little girl

    Admit it, the girls in this class are better than the boys.

    Shino, who has always been low-key and likes to hide himself behind sunglasses and tall trench coat collars, has been observing in secret and has discovered this fact long ago.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? He bowed to Hinata, knowing that his strength was inferior to Hinata

    ??For the things Hinata told him, he always completed them meticulously and without compromise.

    Hearing her instructions, he released the bugs without saying anything.

    Hinata also opened her eyes, looked in the direction pointed by Akamaru, and soon found the target.

    "We found the person. They are two kilometers away and are leaving us at an extremely fast speed!"

    "Sorry, their speed is too fast and my bugs can't keep up with them. But I found the location where they just stayed. It's in a hidden corner not far from here."

    The boy in sunglasses pointed to a dense bush a few hundred meters away and said with a hint of apology.

    "" Kakashi glanced at the bushes, thoughtfully.

    That?It's quite close to the battlefield The battle between Kimimaro and his student Haruno Sakura just now affected a large area. What do they want to do hiding in a place like this?

    "Can you see more information, Hinata?" Kakashi rolled his eyes and asked.

    "Okay," the white-eyed girl shot more chakra into her eyes, magnifying the visible details again, "I saw their foreheads"

    She was slightly startled, and then said: "It is the symbol of Konoha ninja!"

    "A Konoha ninja" Kakashi lowered his eyelids and said calmly, "I'm sorry to trouble you, Hinata, Shino."

    Several Jonin present looked at each other one after another, and each of them had already made a guess.

    The ninjas of Konoha were hiding so close, but they had no intention of coming out to support them during the battle just now. They just watched a little girl from the same village fighting the enemy to the death

    This is not something ordinary Konoha ninjas would do.

    There was almost no need to guess, the Jonin present were all smart people, and they immediately thought of their identities.

    The roots?¡­

    Kakashi¡¯s eyes gradually turned cold.

    "It's okay to watch his cute student fighting but not helping him Hiding so close to the battlefield, so sneaky, I'm afraid he has ulterior motives.

    Although Kakashi does not care much about politics regarding Danzo, his identity and strength lie here after all. He is a direct disciple of the Fourth Hokage and an elite Jonin, and is even qualified to aspire to the position of Hokage, so he knows some information.

    That old guy sent someone to squat here, I'm afraid he didn't have any good intentions.

    Of course, Kakashi believes that Danzo will not let Orochimaru take away Sasuke.  However, as to how to prevent Orochimaru from obtaining Sasuke, I'm afraid that Danzo's approach will not be to protect the last bloodline of Uchiha like them. On the contrary, it will probably be more worry-free and labor-saving to directly kill Sasuke and make Orochimaru give up completely.  .

    "The entanglement between Danzo and the Uchiha clan genocide back then, these ninjas who were close to the top leaders of Konoha also heard a little bit about it.  There are rumors that Danzo believed that the Uchiha clan was an unstable factor, and he did not agree to keep Sasuke at all back then, hoping to completely eradicate the roots

    Now it seems that this rumor may not be groundless!

    The young man in the mask looked solemnly.

    Danzo, this guy, has been very active recently, jumping up and down He wants to take advantage of Tsunade's unsteady footing to do something.

    But, did you set your sights on his proud disciple?

    Kakashi snorted deep in his throat.

    "The supporting troops have arrived. It seems that there will be no new enemies Let's go."

    Kakashi carried Sasuke behind him, glanced at the sleeping girl behind Hinata, waved his hand, and led everyone away from here.

    (1/2. Happy Chinese Valentine's Day~Resuming double updates today, ending this volume.)

    (A new week has begun, please recommend! Please collect!)

    (Some people say they hope to write a side story today, but I can only say that you don¡¯t have too high expectations. If I have inspiration, maybe I will write it.) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 180 Epilogue (3): Danzo¡¯s plan

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Having suffered two consecutive failures in one day, even with Danzo's patience, he felt a sense of depression in his heart, which was tight in his chest and difficult to express.

    But the expression on his face did not change.

    For a ninja like him, it is only the most basic ability for a ninja like him to suppress that gloomy mood and not be affected by emotions.

    The conspiracy will definitely go smoothly. That is something that only appears in novels.  The reality is that plans will always go wrong in various ways because there are always factors that cannot be calculated, and the biggest variable among them is people.  Even a genius like Shikamaru made a miscalculation in the Chunin Exam and fell unconscious. If Sakura and Hinata hadn't arrived in time, the outcome would have been unknown.

    Orochimaru¡¯s unimaginable resilience and Haruno Sakura¡¯s unexpected fighting power were all information that Ne and Danzo didn¡¯t know beforehand.  Danzo didn't say anything about it - only God could know all the information.

    ¡°At least, he has obtained a lot of important information during this operation.

    Therefore, Danzo just waved his hand indifferently and dismissed the two root ninjas who were half-kneeling under him who had failed the mission.

    He was left alone, leaning on his cane, standing silently.

    The damp and dark cave suddenly became dead silent.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????

    "Is the ice instant" Danzo's thoughtful low voice sounded faintly, his voice as cold and hard as rubbing the bark of an old tree.

    He recalled the information about Ice Release in his mind. Although Danzo had not read the scrolls sent back from the Land of Snow, he knew a little bit about them.  Is it the ice teleportation move recorded on the scroll?  Or is it the magic mirror ice crystal trick of Shuiwu Yuebai?

    Noif those two moves were so powerful, then the news should have spread in Konoha long ago, and there was no way he wouldn't notice it.

    So, it¡¯s another new technique of Haruno Sakura?

    ??The ice escape technique that combines magic mirror ice crystals and ice teleportation has an effect similar to that of the Fourth Hokage's Flying Thunder God?  Danzo knew about the Fourth Hokage. Flying Thunder God was a ninjutsu passed down by the Second Hokage. Decades later, only the Fourth Hokage in Konoha could use the teleportation technique so superbly.

    The technique of teleportation is not as cool as beginners imagine. On the contrary, using the technique of teleportation often means that the operator is even more at risk than the enemy.  The biggest problem lies in the sense of imbalance that occurs after the teleportation is over. When moving from one space to another instantaneously, the user will suffer an imbalance similar to sudden weightlessness. This feeling is like standing on a tall building, with the weight under your feet.  The floor suddenly disappears and then appears again, so it often takes a long time to regain balance after the teleportation is over. This is the danger of the teleportation technique.

    The fourth generation is a rare ninja with extremely powerful reaction speed and balance ability. It takes almost no time to restore balance, and can even perform teleportation techniques while moving at high speed without interrupting the high-speed movement - the legendary flying  This is the second stage of Thor.

    However, four generations later, there is no ninja in Konoha who can use Shunshen to be so powerful - maybe Shunshen Shisui is still one, but unfortunately he also relies on the ability of the Sharingan to do this.

    So, how did Haruno Sakura manage to teleport like crazy during the battle?

    Danzo had repeatedly improved his evaluation of the girl, but now he found that he still underestimated her.

    It seems that the water gun technique is not a flash in the pan for Haruno Sakura, but just the tip of her iceberg

    Before, I heard that she was developing some stage two and stage three ninjutsu, and I thought they were all boring ninjutsu, such as the ice clone that completely replicated the original figure.  Now it seems that it was nothing more than a cover-up. Danzo even had reason to suspect that the Third and Fifth Hokage deliberately asked Haruno Sakura to show him this ninjutsu that day. He still remembered that it was the Third who let her in

    So this ice teleportation is one of the so-called second and third stages, right?  Magic Mirror Ice Crystal or the next stage of the Snow Kingdom's instant body technique?

    So, what are the other stages two and three of ninjutsu?

    "Haruno Sakura" A glimmer of light flickered in his cloudy eyes as he chewed the word repeatedly.

    "It's Bo." Danzo said in a deep voice as his cane suddenly hit the ground.

    A ninja wearing a hooded windbreaker, his whole body hidden in the shadows, with only a pair of eyes showing, appeared in front of Danzo.

    "Raise the priority of Chuunin Haruno Sakura's intelligence collection work by two levels." Danzo said.

    "Yes!" It seemed unreasonable to pay such attention to a mere chuunin. However, the eyes of the ninja did not change at all, and he responded loudly without hesitation.road.

    "in addition¡ª¡ª"

    Danzo paused.

    This action meant that he and Orochimaru had officially broken up.

    ?????????????? It is perfectly normal for Danzo to turn his back on the person after he has just finished cooperating with someone.

    The Sharingan transplantation work has been completed, and Konoha's collapse plan is on schedule. Orochimaru's use value to him is basically gone. On the contrary, if the Hokage discovers that he and Orochimaru have many contacts, it will be a big trouble.

    Therefore, Danzo set up a trap to trap Orochimaru to death.  Of course, by hugging the grass and hunting rabbits, this move can also solve the hidden danger in his mind, Uchiha Sasuke, and take the opportunity to seize another pair of Sharingan eyes, and then blame Orochimaru, making Uchiha Itachi and Orochimaru go to pieces - if  If Orochimaru wasn't dead by then.

    This is Danzo¡¯s plan, a conspiracy that kills two birds with one stone.

    It¡¯s a pity that the plan was so perfect, but the two main goals were not achieved.

    And, not only the transplantation of the Sharingan, Orochimaru has also made a lot of contributions to the research and development of other secret techniques in the root. Without the help of this ninjutsu expert, the progress of many work in the root will be affected

    Therefore, Roots needs another genius ninja with R&D talent, another one, Orochimaru.

    Thinking of this.

    "The Haruno Sakura recruitment plan has been restarted."

    Danzo said indifferently¡ª¡ª

    The slender fingertips slid down the smooth and flawless back.

    Outline the beautiful curves.

    "Hmm hum." The girl lying on the hospital bed buried her head in the soft pillow, leaving only her soft pink hair exposed, and let out a small and long moan.

    "What's wrong?" The woman stopped doing the ninjutsu, blinked her bright eyes, and asked gently, "Does it hurt?"

    "It's not painful Bai, the place you pressed just now is a little numb." The pink-haired girl's voice came out from under the pillow, as if she was coquettishly coquettish.

    Bai then gently rubbed the numb area for her, smiled softly, and showed a bright and flowery smile: "It's okay, feeling numb means that the previous wound is almost healed, just be patient, as long as it doesn't hurt.  "

    A faint blue light emitted from her cold fingertips, squeezing the thin layer of tender meat on the girl's exposed spine, sliding all the way to the tailbone.

    "It doesn't hurt anymore, Sakura? Try turning on Sakura Chong?"

    "Hmm" Haruno Sakura raised her head, activated the secret technique - Sakura Chong, and watched her palms open and close smoothly.

    The long-lost "intentions and ideas" went smoothly without any sense of lag.

    "very good¡­¡­"

    The surge of strength and the return of familiar feelings made the pink-haired girl raise her eyebrows and smile faintly; the patient's fragile temperament also became heroic in this smile.

    "It seems that he has fully recovered. However, Sakura, Ninjutsu like Sakura Chong is very dangerous, so you must use it with caution, especially if you don't This time it was just a slight damage to the nervous system. Next time, it may be permanent.  It's traumatized!" Bai Qiang warned with a cold face.

    "Bai, don't worry"

    The girl on the hospital bed raised her upper body, looked at the blue sky outside the window and said with a smile, her smile was warm, bright and full of confidence.

    "I will never be so embarrassed again."

    ¡ª¡ªIf "it" is completed.

    She added this sentence silently in her heart.

    The end of the sixth volume.

    ???¡ª¡ª

    (2/2. Happy Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day~)

    (A new week has begun, please recommend! Please collect!)

    (Write a side story if you have time in the evening and put it in the book review area.) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 181 Ino

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Konoha, the flower shop in the mountains.

    The flowers that were just placed were sprinkled with a little water, and they were so beautiful in the morning light.

    When Sakura passed by, she smelled the fragrance, and her heart moved.

    "Well, let's buy some flowers and then go there?"

    She thought, changed direction with a light step, and turned into the flower shop.

    Speaking of which, although she had a good relationship with Ino, she still came to her flower shop to buy flowers for the second time.  The last time was more than half a year ago, when I visited several injured classmates during the Chunin Exam.  She didn't want to go into the mountain flower shop again so soon.

    It seems that every time you step into this place, it means that a close companion is seriously injured.

    The pink-haired girl shook her head to disperse the inexplicable melancholy thoughts in her mind.

    "Is anyone there?" She opened the delicate hanging chain on the door curtain and walked in.

    The flower shop in the Yamanaka family is not small, but the shop owner has decorated it with winding paths, which gives the impression that you can only smell the fragrance of flowers but not see anyone.

    Sakura blinked and glanced around from left to right with her green eyes, confirming that this was not an illusion - there was indeed no one in the store.

    "Huh?" She tilted her head and hummed in question.

    Suddenly a hand patted her shoulder heavily.

    "Hey! Sakura!" someone shouted from behind.

    Haruno Sakura pretended to be startled, shrank her neck and shook her head, then turned around.

    It¡¯s Ino.

    Her chakra was so obvious and she had no intention of concealing the sound of her footsteps. Naturally, Haruno Sakura had discovered her a long time ago.  Even Sakura before joining ANBU would not be frightened by such a prank.

    However, she still pretended that Ino's prank was successful, and put on a wide-eyed expression in cooperation.

    "Haha! You must have been scared!" Ino narrowed his eyes with laughter and said proudly.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not the case¡­ Sakura secretly said something in her heart.

    But Ino would probably be embarrassed if he acted as if nothing had happened and he had noticed her behind him a long time ago.  ¡ª¡ªSakura is still a very considerate person.

    Ino didn¡¯t realize that the gap in strength between the two had widened recently.  Just talking about this matter may actually become an obstacle to friendship.  If the gap seems too big, will people unconsciously distance themselves?  Having said that, she is not the kind of cool and tyrannical Long Aotian type character. She doesn't need to make friends to see how strong the other person is, right?

    "Long time no see, Ino." She "calmed down" from her "surprise", looked at her friend, and said with a smile.

    It seems to be a centimeter or two taller.  Among the girls in her class, excluding Sakura herself, Ino was the tallest.  Her figure is still as young and slender as that of a girl who has just begun to bloom, but the mound on her chest has begun to become quite large.

    Her facial features are gradually opening up, she wears a touch of exquisite makeup, her eyebrows are dark and her cheeks are rosy, and her beautiful eyes seem to be able to see the stunning appearance in the future.

    Sakura has observed so many girls, Ino is the undisputed number one in her class in terms of figure and appearance.

    While Sakura was looking at Ino, the latter was looking at her with the same look.

    "Have you become fond of wearing tights recently?" she exclaimed, tugging at Sakura's ANBU uniform. The sleeveless black uniform contrasted sharply with the girl's creamy white skin, forming a clear dividing line on her arms.

    He walked around her for a week, during which time he even grabbed a handful on her chest: "There is no padding!"

    Sakura felt speechlessare you allowed to grow up?

    "This is the ANBU uniform don't touch it!"

    Now she has become accustomed to wearing a uniform all day like Xiyan, in order to cope with emergency gatherings that may occur at any time.

    Seeing that Sakura didn't react at all, Ino was also bored, changed the subject and asked seriously: "Are you here to buy flowers again?"

    Without waiting for Sakura to answer, he took her hand and walked deeper into the store.

    ¡°There are more beautiful flowers inside, come with me.¡±

    Her hands and words were both soft and strong, and Sakura followed her.

    "I" She moved her lips and was about to speak when Ino pulled out a bouquet of plain white flowers.

    "You're here to visit patients, right?" She seemed to have guessed what Sakura wanted to say.

    "Well" Haruno Sakura responded, wanting to explain something, but she saw some clues in Ino's slightly strange eyes, "You know?"

    "I went to see him yesterday." Ino said softly.Without looking back or paying attention to her, she just walked away.

    "Tsk, ever since Naruto left Team 7, without these two people constantly creating a romantic relationship, I have often been misunderstood like this" Haruno Sakura said speechlessly.

    It¡¯s obviously just a normal teammate interaction, but someone can always smell the smell of dog food!

    The question is, how ruthless does she have to be to not visit her companion when he is seriously injured and still lying in the hospital bed?  And isn¡¯t it normal to bring flowers when visiting a sick person?

    Why was Mao misunderstood again?

    She is a single woman who wants to carry out singleism to the end!

    Love, love, love, etc are not her style.

    ??Which one had a greater impact on her, the more than twenty years she lived before time travel or the more than ten years she experienced after time travel?  The answer is really hard to say. The former takes twice as long, but the latter occupies a favorable time period.  But it is absolutely impossible to have a scenario where one party's influence on her completely disappears.

    Although she is now no different from ordinary girls in many of her thoughts and practices.

    Even more attractive than ordinary girls.

    ¡°But we still adhere to some weird principles on many issues.  For example, resisting makeup, resisting skirts, and preferring to understand things rationally rather than emotionally.

    Falling in love will only make her feel awkward rather than happy.  With that time, she might as well study a few ninjutsu.

    Sasuke is also a bachelor.  With a family feud and the heavy responsibility of reviving the family, he is much less interested in romance than the restless young men of his age.

    So she and him are basically the most unlikely CP combination, right?

    "In Sasuke's heart, the bonds and friendship between family and companions are much more important than so-called love, right?" Sakura concluded.

    In this regard, Sasuke in the two worlds is exactly the same - Sasuke in that world also bluntly stated that he "doesn't want to play love games", even though Haruno Sakura there has paid so much to him.

    She had already reached the entrance of Konoha Hospital.

    (1/2. Second update at 7pm. Three extra chapters were updated yesterday. They were misunderstood by many people and had to be deleted. Let me reiterate again: the ending is single!)

    (A new volume has begun, please recommend! Please collect!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 182 Bai

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Konoha Hospital.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been living a very happy life recently.¡±

    Haruno Sakura smiled and chatted leisurely with the girl next to her.

    "Are you happy?" The girl tilted her head cutely, with a puzzled look in her clear and bright eyes, "It's okay, it's just that I'm a little less busy during this time, and I'm a little more leisurely."

    "That's not what I meant" The pink-haired girl showed an ambiguous look in her eyes, with a smile on her face, but she smiled without saying a word.

    The pretty girl with red lips and white teeth walking beside her is Shiro whom she first met in the Land of Waves.

    Sakura always called her Shiro Minazuki, but Shiro corrected her seriously.

    Shiro¡¯s real surname is Asano Shiro, which is her father¡¯s surname.  Her mother's surname Minazuki was not passed down, but after she left the village and started wandering, she never used the surname Asano again.

    It is to completely separate from the tragic past.

    Therefore, Shiro's full name is just Shiro, and she did not fill in her surname in the ninja registration form. It is actually inappropriate for Sakura to add Minazuki's surname to her without permission.

    However, after the Chunin Examination, when the new batch of genin were promoted to chunin, Haku was also promoted to chunin. When the information was updated, her name became Haku Minazuki.

    It was also when Haruno Sakura came to her later to study ice clones that she found out that Shiro had changed her surname back to this name.

    It was probably a few months ago, a month before the Snow Country mission.

    When Haruno Sakura came to Shiro that day, she even teased her about it.

    "I didn't know that you had officially changed your last name back to Minazuki, unless the uncle at the front desk mentioned it." Haruno Sakura squinted her eyes and smiled, just like a kitten who discovered something interesting.

    When she mentioned looking for Dr. Shiro to the uncle at the front desk, the latter shrugged and told her that there were too many medical ninjas named Shiro. If she was looking for the new and most beautiful Dr. Minazuki Shiro, she  Just in the third department.

    Only then did Sakura realize that Bai had changed her surname back to this name.

    "It's very inconvenient not to have a surname. There are seven or eight people with the same name as me in the hospital, and they are often called by the wrong name." The girl in white chuckled helplessly.

    "So everyone calls you the most beautiful Bai?"

    "So I changed my surname back to Minazuki." The beautiful girl turned around and said, "Tsunade-sama also suggested that I inherit the name of Minazuki."

    There was no sadness on the face of the gentle girl with a dimple-like smile. The name Minazuki, unlike Asano, did not touch her sensitive memories and reminded her of the unbearable past of her childhood.

    It seems that she does not resist the name of Shui Wuyue. After all, it is the surname of her mother who loves her deeply.

    This reminder from Master Tsunade seems to have the idea of ????rebuilding the Minazuki family in Konoha. After she took over the position of Hokage, she began to carry out drastic reforms in many places. This plan to inherit the name of Minazuki in Konoha is one of them.  one.

    For this reason, Bai's salary has been greatly improved.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:??????? I became a chuunin, became an official doctor, and there is more to come

    Well, a handsome ninja and preparatory doctor serves as his follower and disciple.

    This is why she said she has been very happy recently!

    "A new disciple? Or?" Sakura approached Mizunashi Yuebai, touched her waist with her elbow, and whispered mysteriously.

    Is it possible that spring has come when the water in my house is white and the moon is white?

    Good cabbage will finally be eaten by pigs?

    "No way!" The girl with long black hair gave her a sideways look, "He is a reserve physician sent by the hospital to study with me. He used to be an ANBU on field duty."

    Oh, people from ANBU.  No wonder when Sakura saw him for the first time, both of them were subconsciously wary of each other.

    They are all from the same department.

    The strength is also pretty good.  Even with just a glance, Sakura could feel it.  The clear and sharp texture of his chakra and his steps that are more precise than measured with a ruler are just the tip of the iceberg of his strength.

    ????????????????????????????? Master Tsunade¡¯s move is both surveillance and protection, and maybe it also means that first comes first?

    I really don¡¯t know where the master found such a ninja. Anbu who meets the requirements - handsome, powerful, and willing to become a medical ninja - are rare.

    Naturally, Sakura would not talk about the thoughts in her heart in front of others in vain.

    She just teased this little beauty as usual.

    "Hey, we get along every day and night, you guys??Nothatwhat sparks were created?  "Fengmao lowered his voice, leaned close to the side of Bai's face, and said almost in a whisper.

    ¡°If it was Hinata who was being questioned, Sakura¡¯s soft flesh on her waist or her forehead would be in trouble again.  The girl with white eyes will definitely have the attitude of "It's itchy again" and "No, get out! Next one!", right?

    Bai blushed slightly.

    Being so close to Ying, Ru Lan¡¯s breath hit her earlobes, and she subconsciously shrank her neck.

    "There is no such thing!" Bai hurriedly clarified, fearing that his close friend would misunderstand.

    "Aren't you looking for Sasuke? It's just ahead. He has fully recovered and will be discharged from the hospital today."

    Changing the topic abruptly.

    Sakura admired her close friend's embarrassed face for a while, then smiled playfully: "Oh~ I understand"

    After the routine flirting with girls, she turned to the topic and stuffed a scroll into Bai's arms.

    "Hold it, this is the next stage of the improved magic mirror ice crystal"

    This is her reciprocation, a small reward for Bai teaching her ice escape.

    "Huh? Why do you give me this" Minazuki turned to look at Sakura in confusion, "No need, I don't know how to fight on the front line!"

    It is true that Bai¡¯s character is merciless in life and death battles. Whether he is gentle, soft-hearted, cowardly or stupid, this kind of mentality is not suitable for going to the battlefield as a soldier.

    Although she has the blood inheritance limit, even though her strength is not bad.

    Konoha will not let her enter the front line for a life and death fight.  Of their only two ice-escape ninjas, one has become an Anbu who encounters crises every day. Of course, the other one must be carefully taken care of. If something unexpected happens, Sui Wuyue can still use the ice-escape bloodline.  Pass it on.

    Therefore, Bai¡¯s gentle personality has won the hearts of the upper class.  If she wants to be a medical ninja, that would be even better. The medical force is very safe, but there is always a shortage of people. Medical ninjas with the ability to protect themselves are naturally more popular.  On the contrary, it is a frontline force, and it is not a big deal to lose an Ice Release ninja like her - what the top management and the Hokage need is an entire strong Ice Release family as another solid foundation for Konoha, not just one or two Ice Release ninjas.  Strong.

    It has been almost a year since Minazuki Shiro came to Konoha. She has hardly fought with others in this long time. If Team 7 hadn't invited her to practice sparring from time to time, her skills would have been abandoned long ago.

    Haruno Sakura is happy to see the results of joining Konoha Hospital, but she doesn't agree with her excessive resistance to fighting.

    Being a ninja means that battle may come at any time. Even the medical ninja who is hiding in the back and is heavily protected is not absolutely safe.  In fact, the tactic of specifically raiding medical troops is common on the battlefield, and there have even been instances where the casualty rate of medical troops was higher than that of combat troops!

    "This is not a ninjutsu for you to use in battle," Sakura took her hand, forced the scroll into her palm, and stared into her clear black eyes, "but to protect your companions."  Ninjutsu with important people!"

    Sakura has been in contact with her for so long and knows what kind of words she can listen to.

    Indeed, these words suddenly penetrated Bai's defenses.

    She suddenly remembered someone.

    "Ahthen I'll accept it." His eye circles turned slightly red, his lips trembled slightly, and he whispered.

    Seeing Bai put the scroll in her pocket, she nodded and said with a smile: "There are several other ice escape ninjutsus in it, such as ice clone, absolute defense, etc. I specially prepared them for you, so you have to use them as well.  Take the time to practice, they are all ninjutsu that are very suitable for you! Also, the hospital has not been busy recently, my mother is thinking about you very much, and she will come back to my house for dinner when she has time!"

    "Okay, okay, I will~"

    After talking about Sasuke's injury for a while, Sakura's face brightened slightly.

    After a while, the three of them had arrived in front of Sasuke's ward.

    "I won't go in. See you later~"

    "See you!"

    After waving goodbye to Minashi Yuebai and watching them go away, Sakura opened the door in a hurry.

    "Sasuke, are you looking for death?"

    (2/2. This book will be released on September 1st.)

    (A new volume has begun, please recommend! Please collect!)

    (You can see the extra in the group) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 183 Shikamaru

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Haruno Sakura had such a fierce tone when she came up, which startled the black-haired boy who was applying bandages on his hands.

    "You're pretty good at using Thunder Release to stimulate your body and speed up wound healing?! Do you know that your life will be short if you do this?"

    "You still say that I am nosy," Sasuke said with a smile. Although he was the one being scolded, he was in a good mood, "Aren't you minding my own business?"

    Haruno Sakura's momentum suddenly stagnated.

    The number of divisions of human cells, except for certain stem cells, is limited Using Thunder Chakra to stimulate the body, increase physical activity and accelerate cell division is the same as medical ninjutsu. It has the effect of overdrawing the upper limit of life and shortening lifespan.  suspicion.

    Regarding this, Master Tsunade is the most experienced.

    For ordinary injuries, if the body can heal on its own, the most appropriate way is to let the body heal naturally; it is medicine and poison, and medical ninjutsu is not a panacea, let alone Sasuke's rough use of thunder escape to speed up healing.  .

    That¡¯s why Haruno Sakura spoke in such a temper when she knew Sasuke did such a thing without permission.

    But last time after fighting Kimimaro, she yelled at Sasuke, and Sasuke countered her so quickly. Retribution in this world comes quickly.

    "That's different, okay," the girl retorted stiffly, "That time it was out of necessity. Now you have no reason to be discharged from the hospital right away!"

    "I also have a reason to recover quickly!" He said seriously.

    Wrapping up the bandage, putting on shoes, jumped down from the hospital bed.

    "I can't bear to lie quietly in the hospital bed for several weeks It's just a waste of time. I don't want me to lie on the hospital bed doing nothing while you are all making rapid progress!"

    The black-haired boy looked at her with burning eyes, and there was an unchangeable determination in his eyes.

    Sakura felt uncomfortable looking at him.

    "Okay, okay! I understand!" She raised her hands to express surrender and said angrily, "When did you become as passionate as Naruto!"

    "Also, only this time! If this happens again in the future, come to Shuiwu Yuebai to help you treat it. Don't use thunder escape to hurt your body. It's too random!"

    "I know, I know, mother-in-law." Sasuke said with a smile, "There is also a new practice of thunder escape that must be started immediately. I have been lying on the hospital bed for the past two days and suddenly had an inspiration. Come with me?"

    "Okay, it just so happens that I have something to ask you."

    Sakura is indispensable.

    They haven¡¯t trained together for a long time.

    "Well, my matter is about cultivation. Have you ever heard of ahem, nuclear fusion?"

    "Huh? Never heard of itwhat is that?"

    "It's nothing, I'll explain it later." Sakura shook her head. She had expected Sasuke's answer, so she changed the subject and said, "Let's go have something to eat first to celebrate your discharge! There is a new snack bar opened recently.  The beef balls are pretty good. Hum, since Naruto is away, it's time for us to get rid of Ichiraku Ramen and try something new!"

    The store Ying mentioned was a small store in the commercial street.

    The previous boss unfortunately died during the invasion of Sound Ninja and Sand Ninja, and his own shop was also destroyed by the war. After the reconstruction was completed, another person opened a small restaurant here.

    "How's it going? Not bad, right?"

    She bought a large bowl of meatballs for two people, along with some side dishes, and sat with Sasuke on the small table in the corner.

    Picking up a meatball, he ate it gracefully while looking at Sasuke, who was gobbling it up without any image, quite amusedly.

    Sasuke swallowed a big mouthful, closed his eyes and savored the taste, took a sip of water, wiped his mouth, and then said with satisfaction: "It's really good, it's more than a hundred times better than hospital food anyway!  "

    "Our signature beef balls are carefully made, ruddy in color, crispy and elastic, delicious and fragrant, and taste tender and smooth." The advertisement on the wall was difficult to read in the dim light of the store, but this did not trouble Sasuke, who directly  Open the Sharingan and read out.

    While stuffing another ball into his mouth, he said vaguely: "This advertisement is not an exaggeration. How did he do it?"

    "The owner is a ninja." Sakura tilted her head and looked into the window. Behind the glass, she could see the owner busy handling the ingredients.

    He is probably a tall, thin, middle-aged man, with very little space on his right sleeve.sp; "It should be like this," Sasuke said with some uncertainty, "This ninjutsu will develop in the direction of nintaijutsu later, but it is not Sakura's nintaijutsu that combines strange power techniques, but it should be a ninjutsu."  Kind ofwell, how should I put it?"

    "A secret technique that can both increase the power of Taijutsu and be used as Ninjutsu, right?" Sasuke had also discussed this topic with her when they came out of the hospital to chat, and Sakura probably knew his intention.

    "I understand" Shikamaru said lazily. With his IQ, it was easy to understand what the two said. "In the end, a thunder chakra suit will be formed to cover the whole body as a defense, and it can stretch out or  Is it like shooting a thunder spear as an attack? In short, it¡¯s a terrifyingly powerful ninjutsu, right?¡±

    However, he understood, and Shikamaru still couldn't resonate with these two crazy practitioners who were passionate about the development of ninjutsu. He slumped on the chair with a look of lack of motivation: "You two are really always full of motivation.  !¡±

    "Of course! I have a goal that must be accomplished. Before that, I can't stop!" Sasuke said solemnly.

    He swallowed the last bite of food and stood up: "Let's go, Sakura, to test how to develop this new ninjutsu! Shikamaru, are you interested in giving me some advice?"

    "No need! I have something to do in the afternoon." The boy with pigtails lazily waved his hand and said. It sounded like a troublesome practice, and he was not interested.

    Haruno Sakura hurriedly drank the tea in the cup.

    Shikamaru watched in stunned silence as this female man drank a full glass of water in one gulp with a rude gesture - she raised her head, completely exposing her slender white neck to Shikamaru's eyes, and drank the water in big gulps, her throat not stopping.  The ground was shaking.

    "Hey, pay attention to your image!" Shikamaru watched her pull out a few pieces of paper from the tissue box and wipe her mouth. He couldn't help but feel worried about this girl's image.

    But the reality is that Sakura is worried about him: "Shikamaru, you are going to play again in the afternoon, right? Spend more time practicing ninjutsu. If you are too weak, no matter how complicated the strategy is, it will not be effective!"

    ¡°See you later~ I¡¯ll meet you for dinner when I have time!¡±

    Shikamaru watched with a complex expression as Sakura patted his shoulder hard, hurriedly said this and waved away, feeling slightly touched in his heart.

    He couldn¡¯t help but think of the chase battle during the Chunin Examination¡­and what he saw during the rescue operation for Sasuke a few days ago, the place left after the battle between Sakura and Kimimaro.

    "I heard that these two have become very powerful recently" Shikamaru sighed and said to himself.

    "Hmph! If the gap in strength is too wide, even friends will feel uncomfortable! It's really troublesome!"

    He finished the remaining meatballs in the bowl in a few seconds, packed up more meatballs for four people, and walked out of the store with his hand in hand.

    "Wellthe beef balls here are really good, Sakura didn't lie to mepack a few copies back for Choji and Ino to try! You can try having dinner here next time."

    The bright sunshine at noon outside the store made him squint his eyes involuntarily.

    ¡°It¡¯s such a nice weather, should I take a nap on the roof or play chess with Teacher Asma?¡±

    He pondered for a moment.

    Inexplicably, I thought of what I just said, "I have something to do in the afternoon."

    "Tsk! Damn it, I actually thought it was a good idea to practice in the afternoon!"

    (2/2. It¡¯s a 5,000-word chapter. I¡¯m too lazy to break it off. It¡¯s not too much to include two chapters today.)

    (There will be a small update on the shelves tomorrow. Please subscribe~) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 184 Remarks on the launch

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The book "Water Escape" has been written for a long time.

    Many people asked me in the book review area, why can a book that has been published for a long time be on the new book list?

    I will tell you, I was not satisfied with the first version I wrote, so I deleted hundreds of thousands of words and rewrote it?

    This book was only signed last month, at the end of July.  From Qidian's point of view, the book that has just been signed is a new book.

    (Serious face) There¡¯s nothing wrong with you.

    In short, after dragging it to 500,000 words, one day it was finally put on the shelves.

    So it¡¯s quite emotional.

    People with obsessive-compulsive disorder like me are actually not suitable for writing books.

    Halfway through writing, I felt dissatisfied, so I deleted everything and rewrote it.

    Sometimes I can struggle with a sentence or a word for a long time.

    Sometimes I don¡¯t have enough time, so I have to send it out. I don¡¯t dare to read what I write.

    And I¡¯m still a novice, so I¡¯m learning while writing.  The thousands of words you see are probably written by me after reading tens of thousands of words, dozens of web pages and papers.

    I¡¯m really sorry for the awkward writing.

    ¡°If I really didn¡¯t have the energy, I would have re-edited the previous three hundred thousand words.

    ¡°And I write slowly. I saved the manuscript for a month. It originally had more than 40,000 words, but I accidentally deleted 10,000 words by mistake. I almost vomited blood.

    so what.

    The update you are looking forward to.  Maybe not as many as you think.

    (Crying) I can¡¯t write that much.

    I can only say that the first day it was put on the shelves, September 1st, was the fifth update.  From now on, a minimum of 4,000 words (2*2,000) will be updated every day.  The additional update plan is as follows:

    ??Subscribe for additional updates: The current collection is 35,000. If the subscription ratio reaches 15:1, that is, if the first subscription exceeds 2,000, one additional update will be added.  If it reaches 10:1, it will exceed 3500, and one more update will be added.

    ??Additional updates for rewards: one update for new helmsmen, three updates for new league leaders, and one update for rewards of 20,000 starting coins.  (There are currently four helmsmen and one hall master. Thanks to their rewards, I will add five updates first.)

    Monthly tickets for additional updates: Try it out in the first month 400 votes per update, no cap.

    The added parts will not be released all at once, but will be returned slowly in the future, because I need to leave some for myself to save for revision.

    The first order on the shelves is very important.  I hope all readers can come and support the genuine version.

    Let¡¯s shout slogans as usual¡ª¡ª

    Please subscribe!  Please subscribe!  Please subscribe!

    Asking for recommendations!

    Asking for a monthly ticket!

    Rolling all over the floor asking for all kinds of things~

    Asking for support.

    Your support will make my journey more exciting.

    Let us watch Haruno Sakura complete this journey together.

    thank you all.

    I love you.

    By the way, our group number is 488076541. There are extras and cute girls in the group. Welcome to join.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 185 Sasuke¡¯s upgrade route

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Konoha.  The long-lost ninth training ground.

    It was also the most commonly used training ground for Team 7.

    "Well, I miss this place so much!" Haruno Sakura said with some emotion as she patted the wooden stakes on the sidelines.

    Since Team 7 was disbanded and she entered the ANBU, Sakura rarely came here to train.

    This training ground was too small. When Team 7 was first formed, they were not very strong, so it was more than enough to use such a small ground. However, after the Chunin Exams, as their respective strengths soared, such a training ground began to make them feel uncomfortable.  How can we fight in a small square outside the field when our hands are tied - we can rush over and run out of the field with just one charge?

    ANBU has its own training ground. Even if she doesn't go there, Sakura will practice her ninjutsu in the wild.

    He kicked the grass in front of the wooden pile with his toes. This land should have been deserted into sandy land because people stood there all year round. Now it is overgrown with weeds, and it is almost indistinguishable from the grass next to it.

    "Okay, Sakura, stop feeling emotional," Sasuke interrupted the pink-haired girl's sentimentality, "Let's start training. This is the move I just made -"

    "Thunder Release-Thousand Birds Sharp Spear!"

    What he used was the same ninjutsu he used when he and Sakura were fighting for the meatballs just now.

    "As I said just now, this is a new ninjutsu based on the Chidori with the addition of thunder escape form changes." He waved the sword-like lightning that extended from the blue light in his hand, and said with some satisfaction.  .

    By adding morphological changes to the Chidori, the Thunder Chakra is sharpened into the form of weapons such as swords, which can be used for close physical combat.  The Thunder Release Long Sword condensed in this way is much tougher than the ordinary standard steel kunai, and when used for thrusting, it is even sharper and unstoppable than the Chidori.

    The Thunder Chakra itself is an extremely restless and untamable chakra. Once it is created, it will keep jumping and flashing. Just condensing it in large quantities like Chidori is already a difficult task. Adding a form like Sasuke  It is even more difficult to change and give the Thunder Chakra, which has no real shape, a stable form.

    As a person with the best chakra manipulation skills, Haruno Sakura naturally knows how rare Sasuke's skill is.

    ¡°At least Kakashi-sensei can¡¯t do this yet.

    "Amazing!" Sakura walked around his hand and observed Sasuke's new technique from different angles, "Isn't this something you could secretly practice during those few days in the hospital?"

    "Hmph!" Beads of sweat broke out on Sasuke's head. The Chidori dagger in his hand - it can't be called a Chidori sword because it's not long enough - dissipated after holding on for less than ten seconds. He also couldn't use this technique.  This is just a glimpse into the door, and it cannot be sustained stably.

    "I started practicing form changes and nature changes at the same time, so strictly speaking, although the idea came up when I was hospitalized, I started practicing this technique a few months ago. But the form of Thunder Release  Change is so difficult to master, much more difficult than changes in nature!¡±

    Sasuke took a long breath and explained.

    He calmed down his breathing, the chakra in his hand surged, and he once again condensed the Chidori Dagger.

    "Hey! Thunder Release-Thousand Birds Sharp Spear!"

    The blue dagger formed by the condensation of extremely high concentration and extremely pure Thunder Chakra appeared in their sight again.

    Sasuke had better control this time: the length of the dagger was longer than chopsticks, about the length of a forearm, and the dazzling arcs of light that danced from time to time on the sword were much more stable, and no longer looked like they were about to go berserk at any time like before.  .

    Sakura summoned an ice clone that could give back experience: "Try the strength of this move first!"

    The first is the toughness and sharpness of the Chidori Dagger itself.

    When Sasuke created this move, he wanted it to replace the standard steel kunai and long sword as his weapon in close combat.  In the battle with Kimimaro, his weapon was cut off by a bone knife and he was almost killed by the latter. This scene left a deep impression on him.

    However, this idea was severely criticized by Haruno Sakura.

    "It's a good idea, but your current chakra level is not worthy of using the Chidori Spear as a conventional weapon!" She hit Sasuke's sore spot mercilessly. This guy's chakra level is not that high.  The Tailed Beast level is full of energy, "Unless you have Naruto's physical strength, this move can only be used for short-term strong attacks!"

    She raised her index and middle fingers together and said: "In other words, in terms of the stability and duration of the technique and the intensity and sharpness of the technique, you should abandon the former and focus on the latter."

    &nAfter a few moments, I started to feel a little out of breath.  It would be great if he could have as much chakra as Naruto!  "Sasuke sighed, and then immediately became energetic again, "But as long as you continue to practice, the amount of chakra will always increase.  By that time, this Chidori Sharp Spear will no longer be a weapon that can only be used at critical moments, but will become a routine method that can be picked up casually!  "

    He paused for a moment, collected his thoughts and continued.

    "Then the next step is to use the thunder armor that has been shaped by the thunder escape form to weave the Chidori suit into a ninjutsu that integrates offense and defense, as Shikamaru said. At this point, ordinary physical attacks and ninjutsu  I can completely ignore the magic attack. According to you, Sakura, it is close to complete uh, what is it?"

    "Physical immunity and magic immunity." Sakura took over and said.

    ¡°Hmm¡­that sounds quite feasible.

    I never thought that someone as down-to-earth as Sasuke could imagine such a ninjutsu in his mind!

    "So is there any follow-up?"

    "Of course" Sasuke nodded, "Finally, we can also incorporate the changes in the nature of the Thunder Release into the suit, which would be equivalent to releasing the Raikiri Burst all over the body."

    Sakura imagined Sasuke, whose whole body was shrouded in lightning.

    He looks very handsome.

    And it seems that, as long as there is contact with Sasuke in that state, whether it is active or passive contact, the opponent will be attacked by the Raikiri Burst, and the body will be instantly paralyzed, and he can only be slaughtered.

    very good, very powerful.

    (15, first update! Please subscribe! Please subscribe!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 186 The Evil Way of Lei Dun

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    However, before it was Haruno Sakura's turn to praise him, this guy started boasting first.

    "In this case, I am almost invincible at medium and short ranges Hehe!"

    As he said this, Sasuke couldn't help but reveal a somewhat arrogant smile.

    A small look of pride destroyed his usually serious image of always having a straight face.

    This guyisn't he like this when he's alone?

    I feel like the style of painting and the characters are broken!

    Sakura couldn't bear to remind Sasuke that he was still far from the realm in his fantasy.  At the very least, according to his idea of ??ninjutsu, it would be equivalent to using and releasing Raikiri and Chidori all the time, and the amount of chakra required would have to be a hundred times more than what it is now!

    But after thinking about it carefully, Haruno Sakura actually discovered that apart from the terrifying amount of chakra consumption, Sasuke's ideas were really possible to come true.

    For example, the imaginary ninjutsu of the Chidori Suit is somewhat similar to the Thunder Release Chakra Mode inherited by the Raikage - the Thunder Release Armor.

    However, ninjutsu such as the Chidori Suit is obviously influenced by her, and is extremely delicate and complex in structure, in order to concentrate the power on the chakra outer layer as much as possible; while the "Thunder Release" of the Third Raikage  "Armor", he just uses his strong thunder chakra to strengthen his powerful body and activate cells. The abundant chakra can even make lightning appear all over his body, thus gaining terrifying strength, speed and defense.  .

    Sakura¡¯s personal opinion is naturally more inclined to Sasuke¡¯s thunder escape route of using the Chidori suit.

    After all, the technical route is more suitable for her taste.

    It also suits Sasuke¡¯s style better.  After all, although his chakra amount is not small, it is still far from the Raikage's inhuman level or even tailed beast level chakra amount.  If he can't even afford the cost of the Chidori suit, then there's no way he can even think about taking the Thunder Escape mode route.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away, the image of Raikage is not suitable for Sasuke

    Just imagine, if Sasuke learned the Raikage's method, and trained his muscles until they were bulging like hills, with protruding veins, and his muscles were even more exaggerated than those of a bodybuilder, giving him the appearance of a devilish muscular man and with that  His delicate little face

    Wow.  Don¡¯t look at the beautiful painting!

    At that moment, she patted Sasuke hard on the shoulder and said with a comforting smile: "It's a good idea, let's develop it in this direction!"

    "Never learn from Raikage's 'Thunder Escape Armor'! That Thunder Escape Chakra mode is an evil way to go crazy!"

    Sasuke looked confused.

    "Thunder Shadow"?  "Armor of Thunder"?  "evil ways"?  How are these words connected?

    "Okay, Sakura, stop joking." After being interrupted by her, Sasuke also came back from his trance. "Those just now were just general directions. It's hard to say how far we can go. After all, Kaka  Mr. Nishi has been developing Chidori and Raikiri for so long, but I haven¡¯t seen any further movement from him!¡±

    "Teacher, he's just plain lazy" the pink-haired girl ruthlessly complained about Hatake's 50-50. She really rarely saw Kakashi take the initiative to practice, "I just pick up a little yellow book every day."  He wanders around with his books, finds various excuses to be late, and doesn¡¯t even get along with us during training. I suspect he doesn¡¯t practice much at all!¡±

    Haruno Sakura didn¡¯t know that she had told the truth.

    In fact, in the past thirteen years or so since the Nine-Tails Incident, Kakashi has been immersed in the pain of the past, and has lost the supervision of his fourth generation teacher, and has never had any decent training except for  Apart from the natural increase in chakra volume, there is almost no improvement in strength.

    Even more than ten years later, he doesn¡¯t even know that his Sharingan can be turned into a kaleidoscope state!

    You can imagine how lazy this person is.

    "That's truebut he has been much more diligent recently." As Kakashi's disciple, Sasuke subconsciously defended him.

    But Sasuke is not lying, Kakashi has indeed become more diligent recently.

    This matter is also funny to say, Ying couldn't help but pursed her lips and said happily: "With you by my side, how can he not be diligent? If he doesn't practice, he will be surpassed by you!"

    Kakashi, this guy, has a certain sense of honor and disgrace as a teacher.  Sasuke has almost finished learning his Thunder Release, and the progress of the Raikiri Burst Technique is tightly controlled by Sasuke. He is only a little faster than Sasuke and it only took him a week or two to master it. If he doesn't work hard, he will be defeated by Sasuke.  Completely superYue has become a joke in the elite Jonin world.

    "Hmph, once the Chidori-ryu ninjutsu is successfully developed, I will have already surpassed him in Thunder Style!" Sasuke said with a proud arc at the corner of his mouth, "So if you have any tips for changing forms, just tell me.  Well, I¡¯m quite curious about your research and development of ice escape ninjutsu!¡±

    Haruno Sakura suddenly became a little embarrassed.

    "It's not that she is too preciousshe has never kept the skills and know-how she could tell Sasuke and Naruto to herself.  only¡ª¡ª

    "What's there to say about the morphological changes of Ice Escape! Its morphological changes use ice as a carrier, and it is a condensed form. It is much simpler than the shaping of your Thunder Escape chakra Don't look at the new developments I have recently made.  There are many ice escape techniques, but most of them are just slight modifications based on the original ones, and basically do not involve the techniques of form change."

    She said, spreading her hands.

    At the end, he added: "If there are any useful techniques, I will tell you without you having to tell me."

    That¡¯s true, Sasuke remembered what she said about the practice of using small things in daily life to practice chakra. Now this kind of training has become a small habit in his life.

    "Uh" At this point, Sasuke scratched his head a little. He thought he could get some insights from Sakura, but now he was a little disappointed.

    "So what about the changes in the nature of ice escape?" He asked without giving up, "Let's talk about your experience. Maybe you can draw some parallels?"

    Does the nature of Ice Escape Chakra change?

    To be honest, due to the lack of information and the short research time, she only has a superficial understanding of Ice Release.

    "Since you want to know, let me tell you briefly," Sakura sighed and sat on the top of the wooden pile and said, "Let me state in advance that my understanding of Ice Release is far from as deep as Water Release. What did I say wrong?  Don¡¯t blame me for things!¡±

    Regarding the development of ice escape, Sakura Haruno, who has been unable to practice due to her injuries recently, took this opportunity to think about it and gained some insights of her own.

    The most obvious change in the nature of ice escape is the low temperature.

    However, Sakura still has no clear answer as to what is the essence behind creating low temperatures.

    But it¡¯s mainly about creating low temperatures, which is enough for girls to play many tricks.

    (25, second update. Please subscribe!! Please subscribe!! Please subscribe!!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 187 Ice Escape Classroom

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The simplest application of ice escape properties is to use low temperature to condense water into ice, and then shape it into weapons or other shapes through morphological changes.

    This is probably the ultimate level that the pseudo-ice escape used by those snow ninjas in the Land of Snow can reach.

    Of course, true ice escape will not stop here.

    "The changes in the properties of ice escape let's start with the intensity of ice escape without involving chakra."

    Haruno Sakura condensed a pair of glasses on her face, waved the ice pointer, and pretended to be a ninja school teacher.

    The long-awaited class time for Class 7has started again.

    "Ahem" Sakura cleared her throat and began to teach the students who were all ears, "Generally speaking, the lower the temperature, the harder the ice"

    The hardness of ice is between minus 5 degrees and 50 degrees, and has a linear relationship with temperature.

    After 50 degrees below zero, the Mohs hardness of ice is 6, which has exceeded the hardness of standard steel and is close to high-strength alloy steel and glass.  After further cooling, it can even reach a Mohs hardness of over 8, which is harder than the hardest granite!

    For comparison, diamond, the hardest material, has a Mohs hardness of 10. The Mohs hardness below 9 belongs to the world of chromium (and only the chromium coating plated on the metal surface), carbide and corundum.  Ice that was frozen to the extreme followed closely behind, and the bones used by Kimimaro had a Mohs hardness of only 5 without the addition of chakra.

    With such a hardness as ice, even without adding chakra to enhance its performance, its physical properties alone are already harder than most materials in the ninja world!

    "It sounds very powerful," Sasuke felt like he had heard a lot but still didn't understand much. He only knew that ice would become very hard after it cooled down. "But in actual combat, you also have to consider the effects of adding chakra."  The impact.¡±

    "Don't worry, just listen to me." Sakura pushed up her glasses and continued.

    Indeed, in the world of ninjas, anything that does not mention the influence of chakra on it is a hooligan.

    "Speaking of the power of chakra, as the limit of blood inheritance, ice escape chakra is naturally much superior to ordinary escape chakra. You don't deny this, right?"

    "Of course." Sasuke is also the owner of the Blood Succession Limit. He understands the power of the Blood Succession Limit very well; compound attributes are stronger than single attributes. This is a common sense among ninjas.

    Therefore, after adding the ice escape chakra, not only the hardness of the ice has been strengthened, but its biggest weakness: toughness has been greatly improved.  If the ice escape ninjutsu takes the nature change to the extreme, it will become insanely powerful in this regard - even more powerful than the 100% power of the corpse bone vein.

    Of course, it is still no match for the Corpse Veins, which exerts thousands of percent of its power.

    In this regard, Haruno Sakura can only say that you compete with him in ninjutsu, he competes with you in chakra volume, and crushes you to death with ten times or a hundred times the amount of chakra. This is the real hooligan.

    The little wall-hanging Uzumaki Naruto from Class 7 is such a person who plays hooligan every day!

    She originally thought that after obtaining the Yin Seal, she would also join the world of hooligans; she thought that after Naruto left the village, she would rarely encounter such an enemy who loves to play hooligans; who knows, she just opened it for the first time in actual combat  With the Yin Seal, her opponent is a dead warrior who risked his life to open his Achilles' heel to increase his strength. The amount of chakra is much more than hers who opened the Yin Seal

    ¡ª¡ª Haruno Sakura has always been brooding over the fact that Kimimaro was not defeated by her, but almost gave her a surprise before he died, and then cut himself off.

    Just like when Sasuke fights the ice clone, he doesn't like to wait until she runs out of chakra to win.

    Sakura always feels that this ending has not fully proved that her ninjutsu is more powerful than Kimimaro's blood successor.

    ???????????? Ice Escape is obviously more powerful than Corpse Bone Pulses.

    Coach, someone forced the game to change the score!

    Although, someone has activated Ying Chong, Yin Seal and Weird Power at the same time, it seems that he has more troubles

    Of course, it is undeniable that Haruno Sakura has only been exposed to Ice Release for less than a year, and her development and familiarity with Ice Release is not as good as Kimimaro's control of corpse veins. This is natural.

    She still does not have a clear enough understanding of the nature and form changes of ice escape.

    The shape change is okay, this is just the shape shaping of Ice Release Chakra. Ice Release uses ice as the carrier, so it is not difficult to shape. Ice cubes can change in thousands of ways. In fact, all kinds of ideas in her mind are already ready to come into play.  Already

    But the change in nature As mentioned before, it still remains at .The degree to which low temperatures are created.

    " However, the low temperature alone is enough for her to think and use her imagination.

    Using the changes in the properties of ice to cool down and turn water into extremely hard ice is only the most preliminary application.

    Even though this basic application is already quite attractive, it can lead to many powerful ice escape ninjutsu.

    For example, Yan Chui Xue, Frost Ice Burial, etc.

    However, the more exciting things are yet to come.

    The low-temperature world has completely different rules from the normal-temperature world.

    "Sasuke, you may not have heard of the word 'cold brittle' but you should know that most objects lose their toughness at low temperatures and become very brittle."

    Haruno Sakura took out a kunai from Sasuke's ninja bag and said.

    Most of the various steel weapons used by ninjas are made of ordinary low-alloy high-strength steel that has not been considered for use in low temperature conditions.

    She checked the information and found that kunai is usually made of 16mncu hot-rolled steel. The brittle transition temperature of this steel - that is, the temperature at which the toughness begins to decrease - is about minus 10 degrees, which was slightly changed by her blood inheritance ninjutsu.  If you freeze it, it will become extremely brittle.

    It is common knowledge that metals become brittle at low temperatures.

    Of course Sasuke knew this, so he nodded without hesitation: "That's true."

    However, Sasuke was not sure how fragile it would become.

    Having said that, even if it becomes brittle, can it be made up for by adding chakra, right?

    He watched as the pink-haired girl activated the ice escape chakra. The changes in the essence of ice escape properties quickly reduced the temperature of the kunai to an extremely low level, and a thin layer of white frost quickly formed on the surface of the metallic steel.

    "The temperature of the kunai is about 80 or 90 degrees below zero. Try cutting it?" Sakura saw through Sasuke's psychology and said with a smile.

    Sasuke was a little disapproving and slashed it casually.

    Bang!

    The normal kunai in the black-haired boy's hand collided with the iced kunai in Sakura's hand. Unexpectedly, the latter became as fragile as a glass rod, so that Sasuke just hit it casually, and the kunai broke into pieces.  How many pieces have it become?

    "Well the effect is good!" Sasuke slightly raised his eyebrows and said in surprise.  Although he knew that kunai would become brittle, this was the first time he discovered that it could become so brittle.  The climate of the Land of Fire is mild. Even in winter, there are rarely days when there is heavy snowfall and ice and snow, let alone the weather of minus 80 or 90 degrees, so this is the first time that Sasuke has seen such a magical effect of ice escape.

    "Hmph~" Sakura smiled proudly, this was just an appetizer, "Chop this again."

    This time she condensed an extremely cold and high-hardness ice blade.

    Sasuke frowned slightly, the highly condensed ice escape chakra on the skate made him a little concerned.

    However, he still listened to her words and started slashing at Sakura with his kunai.

    (35. Third update! Please subscribe!! Please subscribe!! Please subscribe!!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 188 Ultimate Power

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The result of the kunai and ice knife clash was completely beyond Sasuke's expectations.

    The moment the two collide, the ice-escape chakra attached to the ice blade is transferred to it, quickly reducing the temperature of the kunai to an extremely low level, greatly reducing its toughness in an instant.  Then Sasuke was surprised to find that after a second of confrontation between the ice blade and the kunai, he smashed the kunai into iron slag all over the ground like cutting glass!

    He subconsciously jumped back a big step, and then he remembered that the kunai that cut him was not Kimimaro, but his teammate Sakura, who obviously would not really cut him.

    The girl covered her mouth, narrowed her eyes and smiled: "Why are you reacting so strongly? Are you scared?"

    Sasuke shook his head and did not tell Kimimaro about how he cut his kunai with a bone knife and almost seriously injured him.

    He just said with lingering fear: "It's okay, I just feel weird."

    Sasuke explained a little bit.

    He had just discovered the abnormality of the ice blade, so he poured a large amount of chakra into the kunai to enhance its strength, but it was of no avail - after all, at that temperature, the strength of steel was no longer much stronger than a block of tofu, so no matter how much chakra was used,  Carat blessing, it is impossible to compete with the hardness of skates with a Mohs hardness of 7 or even 8.

    Comparing steel to tofu cubes is not an exaggeration.  In fact, after the temperature reaches more than 200 degrees below zero, ordinary steel will become more fragile than potato chips!

    And for Haruno Sakura, who can maximize the changes in ice escape properties, this temperature only consumes a little more chakra

    "Is this the 'cold crisp' you are talking about?" Sasuke waved his hand, and the coldness of the kunai spread to his palms, making them numb from the cold.

    "Yeah." Sakura nodded, that's what the so-called low-temperature brittleness of metal is all about.

    In principle, the yield strength of some metals¡ªthat is, the limit of the force at which the metal attempts to return to its original shape when you break it with a little force¡ªwill increase sharply as the temperature decreases, while the fracture strength does not change much as the temperature decreases.  .

    This means that when the temperature drops to a certain critical point, the yield strength will increase above the fracture strength, so that in the event of a collision, the metal will break before deforming, much like glass.  It's what's called becoming brittle.

    "Not just metals, in fact, basically all materials will lose toughness at low temperatures." Sakura added.

    Sasuke pinched the cuff of his cuff. He accidentally rubbed the skate blade there just now, and now it has become hard and brittle. He just pinched it gently and it broke into pieces.

    "So if you fully activate the power of Ice Escape, the effect will be considerable, right?" He rubbed the fragments of his sleeves with his hand, frowning and said, "When facing Ice Escape, you must fight with caution.  If you are careful, you will get frostbite. Even the weapons and equipment on your hands will come into contact with your ice escape chakra if you are not careful, and become extremely fragile. Especially for ninjas in close combat, it is easy for the weapon to suddenly break and then be trapped to death by you.  ¡­¡±

    "Tsk, Ice Release is really insidious!" The Sharingan boy finally came to a conclusion. At this point, Sasuke realized that he was the first one to be tricked.

    Haruno Sakura smiled.

    Although she pursues more powerful frontal combat capabilities, it is also a good adjustment to occasionally deceive the enemy, just like the ice clone and ice dart blasting techniques.

    Especially now that the Minazuki clan has gradually disappeared from the trend of history. Most of the contemporary ninjas lack experience in fighting Ice Release ninjas, and they may not know that Ice Release has such a role.

    The effect is, at least in the battle of Kimimaro and Sasuke's level, it can still work wonders.

    Of course, Sakura¡¯s target is the shadow level, and for an enemy of that level, this is probably just a small trick

    Just like when she used Yan Chuixue to cast the magic mirror ice crystal, she paid too much attention to details, was too petty, and may not be effective.

    It¡¯s hard to imagine that top-notch figures like Orochimaru and Jiraiya would be in a hurry because the weapons in their hands suddenly failed.

    The truly grand approach is to create some ingenious and effective ninjutsu like using Frost Ice Burial to pave the way for the Magic Mirror Ice Crystal.

    ??For example, let¡¯s learn from Sasuke¡¯s Chidori suit, and also make a Frost suit?

    This is not difficult, especially since she already has an ice escape armor ninjutsu in her hand that imitates the armor of the Land of Snow. She just needs to improve it and add the changes in the nature of ice escape

    This ninjutsu could have been used in actual combat, but unfortunately it does not go well with the magic mirror ice crystal for the time being, becauseThis kind of armor still hinders her movement somewhat, and will affect the high-speed combat tactics of Magic Mirror Ice Crystal.

    When dealing with the four sound ninjas and Kimimaro, that jutsu has never come in handy: the former is because there is no need to use this ninjutsu against the four sound ninjas, and the latter is because at that extreme speed  In a battle, wearing this armor would slightly affect her speed, and this slight difference would be fatal in that crazy teleportation battle.

    In order to integrate the ice armor into her tactical system, it needs to be significantly modified, changing it from a full-coverage type to a focused defense type. All changes must be based on the fact that the armor does not affect the action at all. After all, the ice armor has physical ice.  The existence of blocks, and the Thunder Release Coat is just a pure energy defensive ninjutsu.

    With Haruno Sakura¡¯s character, the Frostbite Clothes will certainly not be the end of Ice Escape. There is still a lot that can be explored in terms of low and ultra-low temperatures.

    For example, after the temperature drops to more than 100 degrees below zero, the air will be liquefied or even solidified into liquids and solids at low temperatures, forming liquid nitrogen, liquid oxygen, etc. In a closed environment, this trick can quickly reduce the density of the air, causing enemies to  of suffocation

    ??Further down, you can also find Bose-Einstein condensation phenomena such as superconductivity and superfluidity.

    Until you drop the temperature to close to absolute zero, you can touch what may be the most massive energy in the universe, vacuum zero-point energy.

    This kind of energy contains one million trillion trillion trillion trillion trillion trillion (1.2 billion) joules per cubic meter of space.

    With a little calculation, you can know that the space occupied by Haruno Sakura contains enough space energy to burn the Hokage Planet three billion billion (900 million) times!

    ¡° Having said that, in the world of Naruto, she doesn¡¯t seem to be able to use such a huge amount of energy.

    On the contrary, it is the ultimate power of Water Release, which is very suitable for her to use to crush all ninjutsu and ninjas.  Presumably, once such energy is unleashed, not even the Immortal of Six Paths can be its opponent.

    And that kind of energy, she knows much deeper than the zero point of vacuum

    In fact, she has been thinking about this matter while recuperating in the past few days.

    That isthe so-called nuclear fusion energy.

    (45. Fourth update. Please subscribe!!!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Five updates completed!

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Please subscribe!  !

    Please subscribe!  !

    Please subscribe!  !

    Say important things three times~!

    Asking for recommendations!

    Asking for a monthly ticket!

    Additional updates will be added slowly later, and they will not be put up all at once

    Thank you all for the rewards.  Thanks!  !  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 189 The idea of ??fusion

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Now, these are my thoughts on the development of Ice Release," the pink-haired girl spread her hands and said to Sasuke, "How is it? Do you have any inspiration after listening to it?"

    "Hmm" Sasuke's face showed a puzzled expression unique to the little yellow-furred fox.

    He knew every word Haruno Sakura said.  But what does it mean to put them together? He just felt confused.

    What are the physical properties of ice.

    What cold brittleness.

    These two are okay. Although the terms are a bit unfamiliar, they are actually common sense and easy to understand.

    At the end of the day, superconductors and superfluids were completely unheard of.

    And what about vacuum zero-point energy!  It's so ridiculously huge. Does this kind of energy really exist?

    To be honest, he still has some idea about the number of over 100 million.  After 200 million words, he started to feel dizzy; after 300 million words, Sasuke gradually became dizzy; more than 100 million words, more than 100 zeros?

    ¡ª¡ªI¡¯m sorry, what is that?  Just counting zeros will make you collapse, okay?

    So having said that, how much bigger are these numbers than 100 million?  There are a hundred more zeros than 100 million, so it should be a hundred times bigger, right?

    Well, that¡¯s definitely the case!  Sasuke nodded in understanding.

    "I probably understand! But your way of thinking really has no reference for my development of ninjutsu!" Sasuke shook his head, shaking himself out of confusion, "So, Sakura, you develop a ninjutsu?"  Does the technique have to be so complicated?"

    Normal ninjutsu development should be like Kakashi and him, finding a secluded training ground or open space, constantly experimenting, and studying how to improve ninjutsu and how to use chakra, right?

    How can anyone first take a pen and a piece of paper to write and draw, filling it with calculations and formulas like a book in heaven?  As a ninja, is this ridiculous?  Sasuke couldn't learn this approach anyway.

    "Is this complicated?" Haruno Sakura herself was quite confused. This is just an extension of common sense with chakra

    She shook her head and skipped this section. Many things that were common sense to her were as difficult to understand to the ninjas as a sacred book.

    For example, ninjas don¡¯t need to understand the principle of cold brittleness at all. They only need to know that many things become brittle when exposed to cold.  But Sakura has the habit of studying things thoroughly, and many of her powerful ninjutsu were born because of this habit.

    This is the difference between craftsmen and scientists.

    Of course, Sakura herself can be regarded as a scientist whose craftsmanship far exceeds that of others.

    "That vacuum zero-point energy, I don't have any good ideas to develop it in the short term, but considering the energy source of the Yin seal," she showed a mysterious smile, "I have a better and closer to reality plan here."

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say before that you would use energy from the power plant?¡±

    "Yes, but that's just a transitional means" Sakura nodded and said, "It would be a bit troublesome to have to find a power plant to recharge every time you use up your chakra. The ultimate goal of the Yin Seal should be to recharge a long-term  The energy source is sealed in my body and continuously supplies me with energy."

    Sasuke curled his lips and expressed doubt: "Long-term energy source? Is there such a convenient and easy-to-use thing?"

    "Of course there is"

    Isn¡¯t that what nuclear energy is?

    Only a small amount of raw materials are needed to release huge energy.

    In the world of the previous life, there were two ways to apply nuclear energy. One was to use nuclear reactors to continuously generate electricity, and the other was to use nuclear raw materials to create nuclear bombs and explode nuclear energy instantly.

    Correspondingly, she can also adopt the same method to deal with protracted battles or high-intensity battles that break out in an instant.

    The first idea is to seal the nuclear reactor with a Yin seal, absorb it into Sakura's body, and then continuously draw its energy to feed Haruno Sakura.

    The energy output from the reactor can be controlled freely, and the intensity of the nuclear reaction can only be controlled.  This idea will be tried after the Yin Seal completes the third stage. The third stage of the Yin Seal can extract a huge amount of electrical energy from the power plant, so as long as it is slightly modified, extracting a huge amount of nuclear energy is not a problem.

    The second idea is to directly create a ninjutsu-type nuclear bomb.

    The basic principle is very clear. A nuclear bomb is nothing more than another reactor that releases most of the nuclear energy instantly.  Engineering problems can be solved through sealing techniques and ninjutsu. I have to admit that chakra is used to develop science and weapons, which is better than the world in the previous life.??Much simpler and more convenient.

    The power of nuclear bombs goes without saying.  This lowest limit is also a city-destroying weapon. Any modern person who has read a book is very clear about its devastating lethality.

    Compare it with Naruto's Wind Release Rasengan: Naruto claims that he can only use a few rounds of Wind Release Rasengan even if his whole body's chakra is exhausted, and the center of the explosion only destroys living things to the cellular level.  The temperature at the explosion center of a nuclear bomb can reach tens of millions or even hundreds of millions of degrees. The huge fireball produced in an instant can evaporate and vaporize all the materials affected.

    The difference in power between the two is the difference between heaven and earth.  In front of a nuclear bomb, such powerful chakra balls are not enough.

    And the Wind Release-Rasengan Shuriken is already one of the most powerful means in the ninja world.  Even in the final battle, this kind of Rasengan with changed properties was a high-level ninjutsu that could be used for bombardment. However, compared with nuclear weapons, it was still nothing like clouds and mud.

    In short, regardless of whether Sasuke understood or not, Sakura just poured all the things about nuclear reactions into him.

    "stop!"

    Sasuke was dizzy. He was already dizzy after she explained a bunch of low-temperature things, and now she was talking about nuclear energy in a long way. He felt like he was attacked by a powerful illusion.  Heaven and earth are about to turn upside down.

    "I've said so much, it's all about your own ideas for developing ninjutsu. It sounds very powerful, but stop it now, I don't understand! Didn't you say you need my help with something?" He rubbed it  With a huge headache at his temple, he said, "What on earth is going on?"

    "By the way, let me make it clear first, please don't ask me to help you develop this ninjutsu. Just listening to it gives me a headache!"

    Sakura immediately gouged him out with her beautiful eyes.

    "Don't worry! I'm not asking you to help develop ninjutsu," she curled her lips and said, "Help me check your Uchiha information and find out if there is a magical stone or mineral. Long-term exposure to it will make the body weak.  , getting sick, etc.¡±

    The ore Haruno Sakura was talking about is uranium ore.

    The radioactivity of uranium ore is mainly reflected in the radioactive nuclides it accompanies. If exposed to it for a long time, humans will be easily harmed by radioactive decay, causing damage to the body and even cancer.

    Not only is purified uranium 235 the main raw material for atomic bombs or fission reactors, but the nuclear fusion reactors or hydrogen bombs that Sakura hopes to realize also require uranium fission to ignite.

    ¡°In short, uranium mines are the source of all these ideas.

    (55! The fifth update is completed! Please subscribe~~~~Let me take a breath first~)

    (I really don¡¯t have time to reply to the comments one by one. I can only say that I have read all the comments you posted. Thank you for your support and comments and suggestions!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 190 Shortcomings

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Is it a strange stone or mineral?" Sasuke didn't bother to remember its characteristics and said directly, "I'll go back and look through it."

    "By the way, our clan has several books on rare objects and records on the water, land and customs of various countries. I might as well lend them to you!" He recalled for a moment and said, "By the way, what do you want these things for? What kind of nuclear energy are you talking about?"  Is it relevant?"

    Ying Zhengse said: "Of course it's relevant. What I'm looking for is ore containing uranium. This element is the fuel of the so-called nuclear fission. Without it, nuclear fission cannot be achieved. And for nuclear fusion, I'm afraid we have to use nuclear weapons.  Fission energy is used to ignite fire. Therefore, if this raw material cannot be found, then the so-called utilization of nuclear energy can only be a piece of paper."

    The key is that she couldn't find a single word about uranium mines in Konoha's public information.

    So I had to ask for information about Sasuke¡¯s family.

    Most of the Uchiha family property and land have been taken back by the village.

    Fortunately, Sasuke still kept the originals of those secret scrolls, training notes, ninjutsu experiences and even miscellaneous books. These were the foundation for Sasuke to restore the Uchiha clan, and he had always carefully kept them.

    Haruno Sakura also took the time to check Konoha's information on this aspect before.  Unfortunately, as a chuunin, the information she could access was not of a high enough level, and she had not found any clues so far.  Of course, she could file a report and apply for access to the information. As a Hokage disciple, it was just a matter of following a procedure.

    However, the problem is that this ninjutsu is likely to be one of her ultimate tricks.

    She would rather find it slowly by herself first, rather than making a big fuss right away, so that all the cats and dogs know that she wants to develop this kind of ninjutsu.  After completing the procedure, the news was almost gone.

    Therefore, reading the information about the Uchiha clan is obviously her best choice at the moment.

    The development of a Yin seal that can utilize fusion energy must be a long process. Haruno Sakura has been mentally prepared. If everything goes well, it will take two or three years to achieve results.

    Recently, she has focused her main energy on developing the Yin Seal.

    In the previous battle, Sakura has fully realized the advantages and problems of Sakura Chong-Phase 2.

    The medical ice clone, which is said to be 100% simulated by the original body, is not Sakura's true body after all. When used for experiments, it is always separated by a layer. Naturally, it is not felt with a real body. The feelings and experiences obtained are real and real.  With the insights gained from this high-intensity actual combat, after recovering from the injury, the development of Ying Chong - Phase 2 progressed rapidly.

    Although I was injured all over my body, the harvest this time was also huge: Yingchong-Phase 2 has basically been developed, which saved several weeks of adjustment time.

    But this does not mean that Haruno Sakura will give up using the ice clone now.

    One such adventure is enough.

    Ying Chong¡¯s experiment is very risky.  She didn't want to bet on whether she had the protagonist's life or not, and she could still be safe even if she committed suicide every day.  If she were to conduct experiments directly with her, if something unexpected happened, it would cause serious problems to her nervous system, which would be enough to make her irreversible.

    In short, after the development of Sakura Chong-Phase 2 is completed, Haruno Sakura¡¯s next task is to start studying the Phase 2 of the Yin Seal.

    At present, her combat system has been initially completed.

    Magic mirror ice crystal, cherry rush, strange power technique and wind blade torrent support all her tactical needs.  With these four techniques, coupled with the matching ninjutsu, against any enemy below the upper shadow level, she is sure to take down them with full firepower.

    " However, the prerequisite for full firepower is sufficient chakra support.

    A large-scale frost ice burial coupled with magic mirror ice crystals is enough to consume most of her chakra.  If you consider using ice escape or water escape to spread the field, her own chakra alone is not even enough to use these four techniques continuously in actual combat.

    Although Tsunade gave her the Yin Seal, which greatly increased the amount of chakra available to her, it did not turn her into the type of person who could squander chakra casually like Naruto - then again, neither did Sakura.  I feel like Naruto now can squander the balls as he pleases.

    No matter what, the ninjutsu she has recently developed and used has begun to move in a direction suitable for fighting against shadow-level opponents.  For the three techniques and Wind Blade Torrent in the second stage, only those strong at Shadow level or above have enough speed, experience or secret techniques to fight against them; if used to deal with ordinary opponents, the power has been far exceeded, and when executing ANBU  She felt it clearly during the mission.

    However, the problem with the Yin Seal is that it is difficult to quicklyThe chakra is accumulated on the ground.

    Sakura consumes a lot of chakra.  Because there are many ninjutsu that I want to develop, most of the chakra I save in daily life is used for experiments, otherwise Ying Chong's development progress would not be so fast.

    So she was very conflicted - if she wanted to save more chakra, she would have to do less experiments, and the development of ninjutsu would be slow; conversely, if she wanted to improve the speed of development of ninjutsu, she would not be able to save chakra.

    Usually her approach is to reserve a certain amount of chakra, such as two or three times her own physical strength, and only conduct experiments if it exceeds the limit.

    It¡¯s just this battle with Kimimaro that once again showed that no amount of chakra is enough.

    Her body and talent are indeed not very good. Although Ice Escape is constantly improving her physical body, the process is slow after all, and it has not yet shown obvious effects.  So many people's first impression of her is that she looks weak, too slender, and has little fighting power.  If you don't talk about the super-standard ninjutsu she developed, then this evaluation is really appropriate.

    After the shortcomings in other aspects were gradually made up, the shortcomings of insufficient chakra became more and more obvious.

    Therefore, in the next stage, Sakura will focus on the further development of the Yin Seal.

    Of course, the first task is to learn the sealing technique, so that you can be qualified to transform the Yin seal.

    The second step is to consider the energy source of the Yin Seal.

    It is the easiest and most convenient to use a clone - if she has advanced cloning technology.

    If she collects the energy from the power plant, the amount of chakra she obtains will be even greater, but she needs to put more thought into how to convert the electrical energy into energy that can be manipulated by ninjas.

    However, Haruno Sakura feels that these are just transitional means. Her ultimate goal should be to seal the huge energy source directly in her body and extract it through the Yin seal, so that she can obtain an endless supply of chakra.

    Of course, the vacuum zero-point energy is huge enough, but unfortunately she still has no idea how to master this energy; the reasonable goal is to control nuclear energy.

    Although this goal is far away from her, she has already thought about how to get there every step of the way.

    (First update guaranteed! 12) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 191 Yangshen Mode

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Speaking of which, nuclear energy has two forms of release - fission and fusion.  .

    ? One is the fission of large-mass elements into low-mass elements and the release of nuclear energy. This is nuclear fission.  Through a chain reaction, it will spontaneously release energy without breaking. If the quality of the purified nuclear raw material reaches a certain limit, this nuclear reaction will occur faster and faster, like an avalanche, and eventually become an atomic bomb explosion.

    The other is that small-mass elements aggregate into large-mass elements under high temperature and pressure, and then release nuclear energy. The sun releases energy in this way, which is the so-called nuclear fusion.

    Haruno Sakura, of course, chose the latter, a fusion method with higher energy and easier to find raw materials.

    In the idea, a sealing technique should be used to create an independent small alien space, and then the fusion raw material, that is, the hydrogen element, is put into it, and the energy of nuclear fission is used to ignite it, and then the materials are continuously added to make it continue to undergo fusion reactions.  Continuously generates huge energy.

    In the world of her previous life, it was said that controllable nuclear fusion was still 50 years away from being realized. However, in this magical world with chakra, Haruno Sakura discovered problems that hindered the realization of controllable nuclear fusion. Through ninjutsu and sealing techniques, she  It can be solved easily but it is the most basic scientific theory in the previous life, but in this world of ninjas, it is like a heavenly book.

    Especially the time and space ninjutsu, as long as a certain amount of chakra is used, one can directly ignore the theory of relativity and achieve instant movement; and the sealing technique can even create an independent different space to load the violent fusion ions.  Come, the biggest problem in achieving controllable nuclear fusion in the previous life will be completely solved

    The principle of using sealing technique to load fusion plasma is the same as sealing ninja tools or sealing sky fire in the technique. Of course, to accommodate such high-intensity energy, I am afraid that the runes need to be adjusted significantly. After all, the energy of fusion is far greater than that of sky fire.  Too high.

    In addition, the initial ignition of fusion requires high temperature and high pressure. The simplest way is to use the energy of the atomic bomb explosion to meet this condition, so Sakura asked Sasuke to help her collect information and find uranium ore.

    As for the raw materials for fusion, they are heavy water and super-heavy water, which are widely found in the sea. The process of extracting heavy water is similar to the method she used to extract ultra-pure water. Distillation and electrolysis are both effective methods.

    Considering that this move mainly uses heavy water to achieve, in theory, fusion also belongs to the category of water escape!

    Sakura has checked some information in the past few days and found that some ninjas can also enter the so-called sage mode, absorb natural energy, and mix it with their own chakra to form something called senjutsu chakra.  It is rumored that ninjas who can use this kind of chakra are the masters of masters, and Master Tsunade's grandfather, the Hokage, is one of them.

    From those vague information, Haruno Sakura has a preliminary understanding of this special energy¡ª¡ª

    From the perspective of chakra, senjutsu is more advanced than ordinary chakra because humans are only a small part of nature.  All food and energy obtained by human life come from nature. Therefore, human beings are just a subordinate unit of the biosphere. The chakra produced by humans themselves cannot of course be compared with the natural energy that the biosphere has accumulated for hundreds of millions of years.  The latter must be purer and more powerful than the former, and its quantity is countless times higher than that of human beings.

    So where does the energy in nature come from?

    Of course it is obtained from sunlight.  Photosynthesis of plants and algae converts the energy transferred from the sun into biological energy. It may seem insignificant in isolation, but it cannot help but be huge in quantity and takes a long time to accumulate into this pure and huge natural energy.

    Therefore, natural energy is only one billionth of the remaining energy after the solar energy has been infinitely diluted by hundreds of millions of kilometers. It is a lower-level energy absorbed and transformed by the biosphere.

    In other words, solar energy is the source of all energy used by ninjas and the original source of all life on the planet of Naruto.

    This huge and violent energy can only become energy absorbed by human beings after being diluted and transformed step by step.

    The energy of the sun essentially comes from the energy released by nuclear fusion.

    Therefore, judging from the source of chakra, the chakra mixed with solar energy, or fusion nuclear energy, must be many levels higher in quality than the so-called magical chakra.

    Of course, fusion energy is only the source of this small star system. If she can extract the vacuum zero-point energy, which is the source of the universe, then theoretically, it can be countless levels higher than the energy of the sun

    In short, if initially??If Naruto is arrogant among the others with his Sage Mode, then Haruno Sakura, who can extract higher fusion energy and enter a higher level mode, should be able to arrogantly surpass the first generation Hokage with this move, right?

    By the way, this move should be named like this¡ª¡ª

    Water Escape-Yangshen Mode!

    ¡­¡­

    When developing ninjutsu, sometimes all that is missing is inspiration.

    The amazingly talented Fourth Hokage took three years to develop the Rasengan. Naruto, a ninjutsu fool, could master it in three weeks; but if the Fourth Hokage was told the secrets and ideas of the Rasengan, Minato Namikaze could only  I'm afraid it will take three days to develop the Rasengan.

    There are many ninjas with superb chakra manipulation skills. In this aspect, Haruno Sakura is on the same level as Orochimaru and Tsunade, or even better; and in terms of more critical research and development inspiration, Haruno Sakura's whimsical ideas,  It seems to be a level higher than Orochimaru, the ninjutsu madman.

    No, I can¡¯t even describe her thoughts with just fantastic thoughts.

    The unfettered, unfettered thinking and imagination that day really makes one wonder what that little mind is thinking.

    Tsunade wanted to open her disciple's head and see what was inside.

    When he was in ninja school, he developed two powerful water escape techniques, especially the water gun technique, which can be said to be Haruno Sakura's signature ninjutsu.  Then he learned Ice Release less than a year after graduation, and developed and modified many minor ninjutsu by himself.

    I thought it was time to calm down a bit.  Who would have thought that Sakura, who had just become her disciple, would start sharpening her ninjutsu and transform the Ranshen Chong used against the enemy into the Sakura Chong used against herself.  Then I went to the Land of Snow. I got a lot of snow ninja ice escape scrolls as trophies, and changed their ninjutsu beyond recognition

    Of course she doesn¡¯t know that Haruno Sakura is a time traveler, with a hundred thousand little yellow books in her head Well, she has read countless novels full of whimsical ideas and even random thoughts.  More importantly, not only did she have ideas, she also learned a lot of solid knowledge in school, which was also the cornerstone that supported her development of ninjutsu. This kind of higher education is obviously something that people in the Naruto world will never experience.  of.

    "Wind Release?!" When Tsunade casually looked through Haruno Sakura's information that day, she saw that she also filled in the word Wind Release on the ninjutsu she was good at, and almost spit out the sip of water she just drank.

    ?????????????????????? Haruno Sakura, forget about harming Water Release and Ice Release, when did you ever learn even one Wind Release Ninjutsu!

    (Second update guaranteed! 22. Repayment for additional updates will begin today.) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 192 A temporary technique?  (Added update for Noronoa Sauron)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Tsunade rubbed her temples.

    This is a very serious information registration form for newly promoted chuunin. Just fill in whatever is required, but Sakura is not allowed to mess around.

    She recruited her disciples.

    "What's going on with this wind release? Why didn't I know you knew how to use the wind release ninjutsu? You can't do this randomly!"

    The woman¡¯s slender, green fingers placed heavily on the column specializing in ninjutsu.

    "Of course I can escape from the wind!" The pink-haired girl raised her eyebrows high, as if the person in front of her had made an incredible statement.

    "Ice escape is the combination of wind escape and water escape! If you don't understand wind escape, how do I master the blood inheritance limit of ice escape?"

    "Hmm" Tsunade frowned slightly, subtly assuming Commander Ikari's classic pose.

    She tilted her head and looked at her disciple, as if doubting the authenticity of her words.

    "It's true!" Sakura curled her lips and spread her hands, "If you don't believe me, just look at it!"

    With a "bang" sound, light blue chakra light rose from the girl's two palms.  The bright but not dazzling pink-blue light evenly covered her hands, as if she were wearing a pair of beautiful blue gloves.

    "One hand is the wind and the other is the water."

    Snapped!  The girl clasped her hands together, and the light blue light on her palms suddenly collided, creating a silvery white shimmer and a faint cold air.

    "Then they combine into ice." She spread her hands, and a thin piece of ice condensed in her palm.

    Tsunade narrowed her eyes.

    Strictly speaking, the change in the nature of Wind Release Chakra is different from the Wind Release Ninjutsu. Although the former is usually considered to be the advanced content of the latter, Haruno Sakura may be an exception

    "You can only be regarded as mastering the changes in the nature of Fengdun. Although you are quite skilled, but -"

    "Where is the Wind Release?" She asked while turning the pen in her hand, "You must at least use one Wind Release Ninjutsu!"

    Generally speaking, ninjas first learn a certain escape technique, and then try to master the changes in the nature of that attribute, but Tsunade realized that her disciple obviously did not follow the learning ideas of ordinary people.

    In other words, she is a wonderful flower

    "Wind Release Ninjutsu?" Sakura was suffocated when she heard this. Tsunade's question hit her vitals. The pink-haired girl really hadn't learned a few Wind Release techniques.

    Haruno Sakura suddenly fell into deep thought, trying desperately to recall the arsenal of ninjutsu recorded in her mind.

    The answer isempty.

    It seems that she really doesn¡¯t know how to use the Wind Release Ninjutsu!

    Yes, this girl is learning Feng Dun just to prepare for the learning conditions of Ice Dun, so she hasn¡¯t learned any of Feng Dun¡¯s other ninjutsu

    Haruno Sakura began to consider temporarily imitating the Wind Release that Naruto had used before. Although she didn't write down the order of the seals, she still had some impression of the movement of chakra. Maybe she could reverse the order of the seals?

    No, no, no, it¡¯s too risky.

    It¡¯s better to think about how Kakashi taught Naruto back then.  "Think of it quickly!" Sakura said silently in her heart, "From the time when Team 7 was first established, to the daily tasks and training, to the Land of Waves -"

    "Huh? I seem to be really good at escaping with the wind!"

    Haruno Sakura suddenly raised her head and showed a smile full of unknown meaning: "Master Tsunade, I really know how to use the wind escape ninjutsu!"

    She suddenly raised her right hand, and chakra gathered and intertwined crazily in her palm, forming a small chakra ball.

    "Hmm" Tsunade looked at the chakra sphere that was calm on the outside but spinning crazily on the inside, her expression slightly touched, "Is this the Fourth Hokage's ninjutsu Rasengan?"

    "That's right," Sakura said with a smile, "However, this move is not considered Wind Release. Next -"

    She continued to pour energy into the chakra ball.

    This time, the form of the Rasengan began to change. The originally calm ball began to howl like a strong wind, with a sharp and sharp sound.  Then, the small sphere suddenly expanded, and a sharp blade emerged at the equator, making it look like a Fuma Shuriken with a bulge in the middle.

    But Tsunade¡¯s solemn expression showed that this technique was not a simple shuriken

    A few drops of sweat appeared on Haruno Sakura's smooth forehead.

    "How about this Wind Release Ninjutsu?" Sakura said with some difficulty, and stopped injecting chakra into it.

    The chakra ball spinning wildly in her hand is no longer so small that it can¡¯t even fit in her hand.It can't be held, but it expands to the size of a fish tank!

    The pure and refined chakra pushed the power of this ninjutsu to the extreme. A strong wind suddenly blew up with the completion of the ninjutsu, blowing the girl's clothes loudly.

    Tsunade hurriedly held down the papers on the desk that were blown wildly by the wind, and looked at the chakra condensation in the girl's hand. Her face was solemn, and her expression was focused on staring at this ninjutsu.

    "This is" she said a little uncertainly.

    This shuriken-shaped Rasengan is not an easy ninjutsu.

    She sensed a strong threat from the surging chakra!

    Tsunade's nerves tensed up slightly, and her body straightened up involuntarily.

    There is such a terrifying chakra reaction!

    Does the Rasengan contain the property changes of Wind Release?  Tsunade gradually saw the clues This was adding a change of nature to the change of form, and both were achieved to the extreme, thus obtaining this powerful ninjutsu!

    "If hit by this technique, I am afraid that everyone in the Hokage's office building, including Tsunade herself, will be doomed!"

    This is the ninjutsu that the Fourth Hokage, Jiraiya's disciple Namikaze Minato, has always wanted to complete but has never developed, right?

    Unexpectedly, it would actually be displayed in the hands of her disciples!

    She opened her mouth slightly, and was so surprised that she was speechless.

    "Well this ninjutsu should be called Wind Release - Rasengan Fuma Shuriken or something like that" Haruno Sakura looked at the Wind Release Ninjutsu in her hand with a bit of pride and said, weighing the check up and down with her right hand.  Carat big meatball - this action made Tsunade a little more nervous.

    "However, this is not the limit of this trick"

    The girl put away the expression on her face and became serious. She lowered her eyes and looked down at the noisy and terrifying chakra ball in her hand.

    She continued to pour chakra into it.

    This time, the properties of water escape have been changed.

    "This move might as well be calledWind Release - Spiral Vortex Shuriken!"

    "Hey!"

    The veins on Sakura's face bulged faintly, as if she had used all her strength to pour another stream of chakra from her body into the Wind Release - Rasen Shuriken, which caused the already crazy chakra ball to spin.  The speed of the ball increased incredibly even at the limit. The surface of the sphere, which was supposed to be stable without any ripples, actually felt like it was being stretched by the extreme energy that was pushing the inner valley of the ball to the point of bursting!

    Sakura's understanding and application of Water Escape and her Wind Escape attainments are obviously not the same. There is at least a gap between the two in several realms.

    She just added some changes in the nature of the water escape, and the power of the chakra ball skyrocketed. The Rasengan even began to be a little unable to restrain the violent chakra, so much so that the smooth surface of the ball was torn apart by cracks!

    (Please subscribe!!!)

    (This is the first update of Noron Noah? Solonga, and I still owe ten more updates!) (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 193 Intelligence Protection

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The terrifying power inside the Rasengan was immediately leaked from the cracks.

    This time it was no longer a strong wind, but like a small earthquake. The entire Hokage Building seemed to tremble slightly!

    The falling dirt and dust told Tsunade that this was not an illusion The Hokage Building was indeed shaken by the aftershock of this move and began to shake from side to side. Cracks even began to appear on the wall, and small pieces of bricks continued to fall!

    She stood up unconsciously, opened her mouth, and watched in stunned silence as Haruno Sakura unlocked the Yin Seal and injected the chakra of the Water Release properties that was larger, purer, more refined, and more powerful than the Wind Release into Chakra.  In the carat ball, it reaches an incredible level of power

    After reaching this level, the four wind wings that the Rasengan originally stretched out seemed to have returned to their original nature. Instead, they shrank back, but the size could not be controlled and expanded again, turning into a blue sphere with a diameter of one meter. Sakura was  Held high above his head, the astonishing power of thunder and lightning was fully displayed.

    Tsunade just woke up from a dream and said sternly: "Sakura, this technique is too dangerous! Stop it quickly!"

    Then he shouted loudly to the ANBU ninjas outside the door and outside the window who noticed something was wrong: "Everyone, move away, stay away from 500 meters away, prepare to evacuate the surrounding people! No, it is 1,000 meters away!"

    A few drops of cold sweat broke out on her forehead. This ninjutsu can no longer be described simply Tsunade can even estimate that once this move is released, everything within a radius of 500 meters will be affected by it.  Blast into powder, including all the ninjas here!

    Haruno Sakura, who was intoxicated by the terrifying power of this Rasengan, only then realized the embarrassment of the situation.

    This was her first time practicing this ninjutsu. Before the Yin Seal, she couldn't complete such a ninjutsu even if she drained all her chakra, so she was a little carried away for a while. She didn't know how good this ninjutsu was.  Holding it above your head and inducing it without firing can already make half of Konoha feel like it's facing a formidable enemy

    She smiled awkwardly and slowly recovered and dispersed the chakra in the Rasengan, so the terrifying power of the ninjutsu dissipated and disappeared.

    Tsunade sat down suddenly, splayed her back, leaned on the back of the chair, and weakly said to an ANBU team who broke into the office to try to protect the Hokage: "It's okay, the information has been lifted, please inform everyone to return to normal."  Order!¡±

    The members of the ANBU team were obviously still frightened, their legs seemed to be a little weak, and even the teleportation technique seemed to be a bit disadvantageous.

    When the three Anbu staggered out of the office, Tsunade glared at the pink-haired girl and said angrily and funny: "Okay, okay! I know you can escape! You've passed the test."

    "Isn't it just a question that you don't know how to use wind release Do you need to use such a terrifying ninjutsu to scare people" She muttered softly, while stamping the Hokage seal on Sakura's ninja registration form.

    "Hey," the girl rolled her head and smiled awkwardly, "This is also the first time I have used this ninjutsu with all my strength"

    I had no idea it would be so powerful. Just holding it in my hand and holding it in my mouth without releasing it, the uncontrollable and slight leakage of energy almost demolished the house.

    Tsunade rubbed her temples, feeling quite a headache: "I see, you can actually use this kind of wind escape, right?"

    "No, no, no, I don't want you to do another move!" Seeing the girl clasping her hands together and eager to try, the Fifth Hokage hurriedly stopped her.

    If it happens again, she is worried that this old office building will really not be able to bear it.

    However, she is more worried that her little heart will not be able to handle it first

    "If you only know one move of Wind Escape, you can be considered as someone who understands Feng Escape. Alas, today's children are really difficult to deal with."

    "Hey, actually I wrote this for a purpose" Ying Zhengse said, "You know, sometimes correct information can also mislead people. Anyway, you only need to know my situation."

    Speaking of this, Tsunade also somewhat understood.

    "You can't fool him with this little trick," she shook her head and said, "But forget it, since you have mastered such a powerful wind escape ninjutsu, it is normal for you to say that you are good at wind escape."

    "No matter who I am trying to misleadit will be somewhat effective." Sakura said meaningfully, "Anyway, you all know about my ninjutsu."

    Tsunade looked at her disciple intently.

    What she said was somewhat subtle.  This is a blatant expression of dissatisfaction with a certain scapegoat.Where's the responsibility?

    He pondered for a moment.

    ¡°In this case, let¡¯s start executing your intelligence protection mission from now on!¡±

    The information about a shadow-level expert is of course an important secret of the village.  After accepting Haruno Sakura as her disciple, Tsunade has confirmed in the past few months that this girl will have room for growth in the future. She will be able to reach the quasi-kage level with her Ice Release alone, let alone her other ninjutsu As long as she doesn't  Although she died midway, she will definitely be promoted to a "Kage" level ninja in the future!

    Therefore, it is not a big deal to specifically protect the intelligence of a future shadow-level powerhouse as a task.

    "Hmm How about adding a Chuunin conferring ceremony to the conference!"

    Tsunade said suddenly.

    Huh?  Chuunin also hold a title ceremony?

    This is a bit of a fuss.

    For the ninjas of Konoha Village, "Jounin" is generally the highest administrative level they can achieve.

    "Apprentice ninja (ninja school student) - genin - chunin - special jounin - jounin, is the promotion route experienced by ordinary ninjas.

    The terms we usually use as "elite genin" and "elite chunin" are just subdivisions of strength levels, not real ninja levels.  In fact, such terms were mostly circulated on the Internet in the past life. In all the years Sakura has been in Konoha, she has never seen anyone address a top genin or chuunin like this.

    This is normal.

    The level of a ninja does not always represent his combat power. It is not uncommon for ninjas at the genin level to have combat power at the jounin level. Sakura is such an example.  In this case, calling them elite genin doesn't mean that they can't even defeat chuunin?

    However, the term elite jounin is more widely used among ninjas.  A village usually has many ninjas who have reached the Kage level or are slightly weaker than the Kage level but significantly stronger than ordinary Jonin. These people are typical elite Jonin.

    This title is not an actual level, but when used to compliment others or describe a very powerful jounin, everyone will use this word frequently.

    In short, the number of people at each level of ninja is a typical spindle structure; as the middle position of the five administrative levels, chunin is the most common and largest level.

    Therefore, people generally only hear about the jounin conferring ceremony - being promoted to a jounin means that you have reached the pinnacle of life.

    As for the chuunin, the most common class in the ninja world, why should they perform a ceremony?

    (Please subscribe!!!)

    (This is the second update of Nolon Noa? Solonga, and nine more updates are needed!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 194 The painting style looks familiar (more for Kun, who is not a foodie)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The so-called "convention" that Tsunade is talking about is what she has been planning recently, a ninja conference to boost morale and inspire people.

    The main link is to commend the ninjas who have performed well in the Chuunin exams, especially to hold a conferment ceremony for ninjas like Haruno Sakura who have been promoted due to their good performance.

    A typical political activity.

    The purpose is to tell Konoha ninjas that Konoha has recovered from the attack of the Chunin Examination, that the new strength has made up for the losses suffered in the attack, and that the village has become strong and prosperous again.

    In recent decades, this is the first time that Konoha has engaged in such an activity, which makes people wonder whether this is the style of Konoha ninjas.

    ¡ª¡ªYes, it¡¯s a bit like the style of Xinwen Network.

    As for how this style of painting got into the world of Naruto Haruno Sakura said she will not take the blame!

    Really, she just sighed when she was studying with Tsunade. The efficiency of ninjas is really high. Meetings without retreats are really refreshing. Then Tsunade asked a few more questions, where did she hear the word retreat?  What does it mean So what follows is Tsunade's free play.

    In short, Konoha under Tsunade's rule is completely different from the Third Generation period.

    Konoha in the Third Generation era was more conservative and stable, which was the typical style of an elderly person entering his twilight years. However, Konoha in Tsunade's era was more energetic and exciting, which was in line with Tsunade's current positive attitude.  Enterprising character is inseparable.

    Of course, a very important point is that the third generation has been the Hokage in Konoha for so many years and has left a deep mark on Konoha. As the successor, Tsunade wants to get rid of the shadow left by the third generation and break away from him.  In order to maintain the boundaries of Konoha, it is necessary to carry out "three fires for new officials to take office" to carry out reforms and adjustments throughout Konoha and leave her breath.

    With the support of the Third Hokage behind her, Tsunade's position as Hokage is much stronger than in the original work. At least the two Hokage advisors whose main responsibility is to give instructions to the Hokage have gradually recognized the authority of the Fifth Hokage and will not  She made her decision and openly opposed it.

    The third generation would not engage in activities like this. He probably thought it was too vain and too exaggerated; but Tsunade would do this. With the help of the third generation, the fifth generation Hokage, who had gradually established a foothold and won prestige in Konoha, decided to do it.  Some retreat activities.

    The timing was chosen very cleverly.

    First of all, at this time of year, the damage caused by Orochimaru's invasion to Konoha has been basically made up. The injured ninjas have basically all recovered, and a large number of new generation ninjas have emerged. Konoha can even be said to be stronger than before the Chunin Exam.  Stronger, Tsunade has worked hard in the past few months and achieved good results.

    So she couldn't wait to show off to everyone about herself - a woman's vanity.

    Secondly, pull out the ninjas who were seriously injured in the chuunin exams and have now recovered, and praise them. What they want to express is that Princess Tsunade's medical skills are unparalleled in the world. You can rest assured to work for Konoha, as long as  He could be saved even if he didn't die on the spot, that's all.

    Thirdly, in the Sasuke rescue operation that just ended, Konoha basically suppressed Orochimaru's attempts unscathed. This was an operation in the wild. In sharp contrast, Orochimaru dared to come a few months ago.  The arrogance and chaos in the hinterland of Konoha fully shows that Konoha has regained its former deterrence

    This is nonsense in the eyes of ninjas who know the inside story. Orochimaru was not frightened by Konoha, but was tripped by other enemies, so he did not appear on the battlefield.

    "However, it is enough to fool most of the middle-level ninjas who don't know the truth.

    ??Smart propaganda means telling only part of the truth.  On that mission, Konoha went to many elite ninjas, but Orochimaru did not show up. They carried out an operation that was loud and small, but suffered heavy losses but failed in vain. Why is this?

    Let¡¯s make up our own minds.

    Such retreat work is really not a waste of time.

    After Orochimaru's plan to collapse Konoha was launched, Konoha's tiger skin was torn in an instant, and the nature of being strong on the outside and strong on the inside was exposed. Many ninjas were panicked and didn't know what to do.

    Haruno Sakura handled so many defections in the Anbu during that time, largely because these people thought that Konoha was about to decline completely, so they had their own evil intentions.

    So Tsunade¡¯s activities like this are called retreat, but they are actually very pragmatic and have urgent needs.

    The purpose is to appease the worried middle-level ninjas and tell them that Konoha is still strong, and??There are many talents and there are successors.

    The big tree will not fall, and the hozens don¡¯t have to find their own way out, they can just stay peacefully.  That's probably what it means.

    The last purpose was to mix in various little secrets, such as asking the ninjas who were promoted during this period to perform the ninjutsu they were "good at" during the awarding ceremony, so Sakura demonstrated her terrifying wind escape.  -Rasengan Fuma Shuriken

    Of course, it is not an ordinary type of Rasengan Fuuma Shuriken, nor is it the spiral vortex that was mixed with the change of water escape properties and almost demolished the Hokage Building before it was activated.

    ¡ª¡ªUsing these two ninjutsu, are you trying to catch all the ninjas in Konoha again?

    But the small size of the Feng Dun Wanzi is already amazing enough.

    Many middle-level chuunin rarely see such gorgeous ninjutsu. The lethality of Maruko is enough to impress them, arousing applause in the whole room, and the effect is outstanding.

    And the ninjas who know the goods have seen the details of this trick to some extent.

    Haruno Sakura's title of "Ice Escape Girl" has gradually spread among this group of powerful and discerning ninjas.  Ice Release is a fusion of Water Release and Wind Release chakras. Knowing this, they are not surprised that Haruno Sakura can use such a powerful Wind Release Ninjutsu.  After all, she was a genius ninja who was able to master Ice Release not long after graduating. Developing such a ninjutsu would only make everyone marvel at her talent instead of doubting the origin of her ninjutsu.

    Danzo, who was sitting in a high position, regained his composure with a flash of eyes.

    The task of collecting information about Haruno Sakura has been carried out secretly.  According to the available information, Haruno Sakura has never used wind escape in battle Does developing such a ninjutsu mean that she will develop wind escape in the future?

    Of course, those who know Haruno Sakura almost all know what this move is about Kakashi even remembers the calm look on her face when she used this move to show off to him.

    This conference happened several days after Haruno Sakura almost demolished the Hokage Building that day.

    Ninjas pursue efficiency and have no red tape.

    After formally pulling out Konoha's new seedlings, strong men, and heroes, Tsunade looked with satisfaction at the group of middle and low-level ninjas in the audience, who became energetic with the show, knowing that they had reached  After realizing her purpose, she directly announced the end of the conference.

    Kakashi and Kai directly promised to hold joint training. Taking advantage of the opportunity of everyone getting together, they went to the training ground together after the meeting.

    (Today¡¯s fifth update!! Please subscribe!!!)

    (This is the first update for Kunjia, who is not a foodie. I still owe eight updates!)

    (There is no copyright income for fanfics. The biggest income is subscription. I hope students who watch pirated copies can come and support the original version Originally, it was said that the first subscription was more than 2,000 plus updates, and then the first subscription for Shui Dun was 1,950 so  Well) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 195 Sasuke VS Neci?

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The joint training of the two classes organized by Kakashi and Kai.

    Xiao Li and Neji have been looking forward to this for a long time.

    Especially Xiao Li himself, the three people in Class 7 are all strong peers, and he is very eager to challenge everyone.

    Of course, Sasuke is his most eager target to challenge.

    However, after hearing that the magic fist used by Neji was developed by Haruno Sakura, he became interested in this pink-haired girl again.

    ¡ª¡ªObviously not that kind of interest.

    "Well, Sasuke or Haruno Sakura, who should I compete with first?"

    On the training ground, Xiao Li fell into deep thought!

    It turns out that hesitation is the worst thing you can do when there is someone next to you trying to grab something from you.

    Xiao Li only hesitated for two seconds, and Neji chose his opponent and was ready to fight, pushing Xiao Li down in the ranking.

    During the Chunin Examination, he had already fought against Haruno Sakura, and this time he naturally chose Sasuke.

    ¡°And the key thing is that he has dealt with her many times recently, and he knows to some extent what Sakura¡¯s strength is now Of course he won¡¯t ask for trouble.

    "Xiao Li, please take your time to choose," Neci patted Xiao Li on the shoulder, and walked to the middle of the training ground with Sasuke, "The two of us will start first!"

    Xiao Li and Haruno Sakura were left standing on the sidelines with their eyes wide open

    "Ahem," the pink-haired girl cleared her throat, interrupting the strange silence between the two, "Then after they finish their discussion, let's go on stage again!"

    She took two steps back, found a thick wooden stake for practicing physical skills, and sat on the top.

    Glancing at Xiao Li who was silent, Ying felt the atmosphere was inexplicably awkward.

    Yes, she once confessed her love to Xiao Li in person and then directly rejected him.  Even a boy would feel somewhat embarrassed to have this matter between the two of them.  She knew this.

    Haruno Sakura thought for a moment and felt that it would be more appropriate to explain the matter directly to the point. Xiao Li might not understand it if it was too tactful, so she said to the boy sitting on the top of another wooden pile next to her.

    "Xiao Lijunyou have confessed to me before."

    Speaking of which, this was the first time she had chatted with Xiao Li like this.  However, if you start with such an embarrassing topic, most people may not be able to continue the conversation.  It's just a strong medicine for serious illness. There is no need for such a explosive beginning, I'm afraid the two of them will continue to be embarrassed.

    "Huh?" Xiao Li Gang was still paying attention to the two people on the field, but after hearing this, he turned his head in surprise.

    I saw her squinting her eyes and smiling as brightly as a summer flower.

    "Uh, yesthere is such a thing"

    Haruno Sakura watched with interest as his face gradually turned red.

    Seeing these familiar yet unfamiliar characters showing expressions that have never been seen in the original novel must be a little bit of her fun!

    Sasuke and Naruto have all been teased by her in one way or another and Hinata's personality is far different from the shyness in the original work. She can see the white-eyed girl's expression every day that is not in line with the original work, so now she is looking forward to seeing it again.  Hinata's face turned red with embarrassment.

    ¡°You¡¯re blushing.¡± Her laughter was as clear and sweet as a silver bell, ¡°Does it mean¡ª¡ª¡±

    "Do you still like me now?"

    It¡¯s really interesting to see Xiao Li blushing

    "But Ying knew that Xiao Li didn't like her now.  So what she is saying now is just a joke.

    It can be seen that Xiao Li is very embarrassed, and Ying understands his mood very well. After all, Xiao Li once confessed his love to her and was rejected by her, so naturally he felt a little uncomfortable when he contacted her again.

    The deeper flavor is that there is another reason for Xiao Li's discomfort, that is, he no longer has that feeling for Ying, but it would be very embarrassing if Ying still treats him as someone who likes her.  .  Some girls with excessive self-awareness will have such an illusion, and then do some ridiculous things, and finally make the situation out of control.

    It may be difficult for girls to understand this subtle feeling, but Sakura can obviously understand his feelings. After all, she was once "him" She clearly remembers those feelings when she was "him"  .

    Of course, on the other hand, if Xiao Li really meant that, Sakura would not say such rude words.  Otherwise, her interpersonal relationships will be full of chaos and confusion.  Sakura doesn't want to make herself the protagonist of a youth romance drama

    She is nowFeeling Xiao Li's emotions sharply, she added, "If Taijutsu requires the user to work hard to exercise their body, Kailijutsu requires the user to work hard to exercise Chakra skills. In fact, they are the same. I don't know Chakra skills.  I have been practicing intermittently for seven or eight years!"

    "Oh, that's it" This explanation made Xiao Li feel much better. Sure enough, whether it is physical skills or ninjutsu, it takes hard work to become stronger.  There are no good things in this world that can gain strength without hard work!

    ¡ª¡ªNo, unfortunately, this kind of good thing called "plug-in" exists in this world It is only available to rmb players.

    "Then Neji's North Star Fist uh, no, it's the Farmer's Three Fists?" He pointed at Neji and Sasuke on the field. The two people had just started to use some real kung fu after a trial round.  .

    Hearing this title, the pink-haired girl burst into laughter.

    ¡°Ningji, your painting style is completely ruined!

    "That one's real name is actually Fist of the North Star." The girl held back her smile and said. After all, she did not choose to trick Ningji again, but corrected Xiao Li's thinking.

    "Actually, this move has the same idea as your Eight Door Dunjia. It just uses a more gentle acupuncture point. The chakra produced in this way will not be so violent that it cannot be used to perform soft fists. The pressure on the body will  It¡¯s not as high as the Eight Gate Dunjia.¡±

    "Of course, as a price, its effect is much worse than the Eight Gate Dunjia."

    She turned her attention to the two people on the field.

    At this moment, Neji and Sasuke had gone through many moves.

    In the first round of feint testing, the two fought 50-50.

    "As expected of the number one genius last year, your taijutsu is indeed very strong!" Sasuke complimented lightly.

    The other party is indeed not a mediocre player.  It could be seen that Neji was able to easily defend against his attack before he even used his full strength.

    Of course, he also had reservations

    ¡°Each other!¡±

    Ningci once again showed the starting position of the soft fist.

    After a moment of confrontation, the two men's eyes froze at the same time, and then they rushed towards each other again!

    (12. Please subscribe~) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 196 The collision of physical skills

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Sasuke¡¯s strength naturally needs no elaboration.

    ??????????????????????????? Regardless of something immeasurable like actual combat experience, then he has a proper Jonin-level combat capability.

    "However, Neji is also very strong.

    And he is much stronger than the original one.

    After opening the first three acupuncture points of the North Star Fist, some of Neji's shortcomings in physical strength and speed were greatly compensated.

    Sakura has seen a lot of competition between Neji and Hinata, and has also had a lot of competition with Hinata.

    How can I describe my impressions of Rouquan It's crushing in the early stage, weak in the middle stage, and good in the later stage. It can probably be described like this.

    ??????????? When everyone was still a child, with little chakra, and unable to cast a few ninjutsu, and mainly relied on physical skills to fight, Rouquan, which was very capable of restraining physical skills, was naturally invincible in its class.

    Then, as people of the same age grow up, chakra gradually increases, and when the distinction between ninjutsu and taijutsu type ninjas begins to appear, the shortcomings of the soft fist begin to be highlighted.

    It is not fast, not powerful, and the long-range strike ability cannot be learned until later. Although it is still very powerful in close combat, it is easily kited, and the enemy can easily take the initiative in combat, which has huge flaws.

    In the original work, Ningci is played by Kidomaru, which is the best portrayal.

    Later on, with the acquisition of long-range skills such as Split Sky Palm, Rouquan regained the initiative in the battle, at least it would no longer be easily led by the enemy.

    At that time, Rou Fist's ability to destroy the target by injecting chakra has varying degrees of restraint against most secret techniques. In the confrontation between high-level ninjas, this is a very effective ability, and Hinata is often proud of it.  He is the strongest clan in Konoha - of course he only said this after the Uchiha clan was exterminated.

    The current Ningji is just in this so-called embarrassing stage of the middle period.

    When facing an opponent with a taijutsu type, especially a Jonin or even a Jounin, he can defeat him; but if the enemy is a Ninjutsu type or a comprehensive ninja, even if he is only at Chunin level, he will fight very hard.  Hard work.

    "However, after acquiring the Farmer's Three Fists er, the North Star Fist, Neji's speed and strength have been greatly improved. In terms of physical skills, he has already reached the edge of Jonin level.

    Off the field, Neji used the North Star Fist, and Sasuke also began to use Thunder Chakra to activate his body.

    He was a bit stronger than Neji, but in terms of physical skills alone, the attack and defense of Rou Fist, the tricky ability of acupoints, and the sticky pursuit of Bagua Sixty-Four Palms were also quite a headache. Sasuke was temporarily  I could only remain in a stalemate with him for a while.

    It¡¯s strange that although they have two different blood inheritance limits, the impression left by Neji¡¯s taijutsu on Sasuke is somewhat similar to Kimimaro¡¯s.

    Both of them gave Sasuke a feeling of being helpless like a hedgehog.

    The difference is that Kimimaro's thorns are bone blades that may stab out of his body at any time. These sharp and tough bones will leave bloody wounds if Sasuke is not careful;

    Neji's stab is his soft fist and acupuncture technique. This special punch can cut off the movement of chakra in the body. As long as it is hit, it will cause a block in the movement of chakra. Although the injury is not visible on the outside,  But the impact on the battle was greater than the trauma of turning flesh and blood; coupled with the close adhesion and pursuit of the Sixty-Four Bagua, even Sasuke was very afraid.

    Of course, when it comes to taijutsu skills, Kimimaro is slightly older than Neji by two years, and his taijutsu skills are still slightly better than those of the white-haired young man.

    "However, this is just a sparring match, and no killing moves will be used. Even if there is a slight gap in strength, the winner will not be determined so quickly.  Moreover, Sasuke's advantage over Neji lies more in his Ninjutsu, especially the special move of Thunder Release - Chidori. Neci's Kaitian cannot prevent this move.  In terms of physical skills alone, the gap between the two in terms of strength is actually about the same.

    Both of them have pretty good physical skills, but their paths are completely opposite.

    Sasuke advocates that "nothing in the world can be broken except by speed", which is a typical high-speed combat system; Neji's soft fist is the best in "breaking through a thousand pounds with one skill" by using softness to overcome hardness.

    The collision of the two systems sparked brilliant sparks on the court.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Not to mention Xiao Li, who has been fully immersed in it, Haruno Sakura, who has an average understanding of taijutsu, is also watching with rapt attention at this moment.

    "Who do you think will win?" Taking advantage of the gap between the two fighting, Sakura asked the Taijutsu master beside her.

    "Ningci!" Xiao Li replied subconsciously and turned his head, noticing that the girl on the side looked a little stunned, he quickly explained, "It seems that Sasuke doesn't plan to use ninjutsu anymore, so if the fight continues like this, Neji will win, because Sasuke's fighting method consumes more energy.  "

    This is more reasonable.

    When Xiao Li blurted out an answer to Neji just now, Sakura didn't react at all.  However, his explanation makes sense. Without using ninjutsu, it seems that Sasuke has suppressed Neji. However, although the former has a fierce attack, he can't attack for a long time, while the latter is playing steadily and defends flawlessly. The disadvantage is not as bad as it seems on the scene.  obvious.

    Sakura glanced at Xiao Li, feeling that he was so committed, it was more like she saw her own figure in Sasuke.

    ¡°Presumably Xiao Li has also encountered such a dilemma.  After taking off the weight, he can suppress Neji with extremely high speed, but without using the Eight Gate Dungeon, it will be difficult for him to break through Neji's defense. As long as the battle drags on, Xiao Li, who consumes more physical skills, will eventually lose.

    Regarding the outcome of the battle between the two, Haruno Sakura was not as sure as Xiao Li.  In her opinion, when it comes to pure taijutsu, Sasuke and Neji are only 50-50 apart, and it is possible for either one to win.

    By the third round of the fight, Neji and Sasuke had a better understanding of each other's strength, and their probing moves became much less frequent, and the battle began to become more intense and better-looking.

    However, just as she was watching attentively, she was suddenly interrupted.

    "Sakura, urgent mission."

    Zhiye, wearing a new mask, appeared behind her.

    Sakura suddenly wanted to turn around and make a rude gesture to Shino - it would be so painful to be forcibly taken away at the critical moment just after she saw it!

    "Oh, calm down and pay attention to your image!" She said to herself in her heart, silently took out a new mask from the sealing technique in her elbow pads, put it on, and left here in an instant.

    The Hokage's office.

    This mission was issued directly to them by Sakura's master, Tsunade-sama.

    Besides Team 14, there were two ANBU teams that Sakura didn't recognize who were also listening to orders.

    The content of the mission is still related to Orochimaru.

    The reason why Orochimaru did not appear at the scene has been found. The reconnaissance team found the traces left by Orochimaru after the battle near the border.

    Analysis of the battle traces at the scene showed that the battle occurred on the day of the rescue operation for Sasuke. Obviously, Orochimaru was sniped.  According to analysis, there seemed to be six people involved in the interception, one was good at physical arts, and the remaining five were each good at one of the five escape techniques.

    Tsunade's first reaction when she learned this information was that it was Danzo who did it; but as far as she knew, Danzo should not have so many elite J¨­nin-level or even Kage-level escape masters under his command.

    So the whole thing is still full of doubts.

    Near where the battle took place, the reconnaissance force discovered several underground bases, but they were already deserted.

    (22. Please subscribe~~ The monthly ticket is 433, and I need to add an update. There are still 10 more updates left.) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 197 Ten consecutive draws

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "This is the basic situation. What is certain at present is that Orochimaru did once move around there, but has now left there." Tsunade was sitting on the chair and said seriously, "Your mission is to explore Orochimaru  If there are any remaining information, scrolls, documents, or other valuable things in the base left behind, bring them back. When you encounter the remaining Sound Ninja, try to capture them alive. When you leave, destroy the base."

    "The reconnaissance team will leave people nearby to guard you. Once they find signs of Orochimaru coming back, they will sound the alarm and you should evacuate immediately, don't hesitate!"

    "This is your mission briefing and seal scroll." Tsunade handed several envelopes and huge scrolls to Shino and the captains of the remaining two teams, "Pay attention to safety, Orochimaru's abandoned base is not as precious as you!"

    She glanced around at the ANBU who stood solemnly in front of her, and stayed on Sakura for a few seconds longer.

    "As if asking her, are you ready for the next battle?"

    The girl quietly unscrewed the mask, nodded slightly to the master, and showed a confident smile with pink lips curved.

    After resting for a few days, the Yin Seal also stored some chakra again.  Yingchong - Phase 2 has also been developed.

    You can¡¯t defeat Orochimaru in a fight, but if you fight him a few times and then run away, it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem.

    Fighting with the strong and improving herself in real battles, instead of developing ninjutsu in a safe place behind closed doors, was her original purpose of entering ANBU. Of course, Sakura would not resist such a task.

    Tsunade nodded to everyone.

    "Let's go!" She waved her hand fiercely.

    The ANBU all turned away in unison and turned into afterimages and left the Hokage's office.

    Go all the way to your destination.

    Because it is not a rescue mission in a hurry, this time we adopt a cruising speed that saves energy, which is much slower than last time.

    When night fell, the group of people arrived near the location of the last battle with Kimimaro.

    There was still a long way to go before the destination, so the three captains naturally did not choose to rush at night, so they stopped where they were and camped in the wild.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of the way, they just randomly found a hidden location and built a few small houses with earth. The captains took out simple bedding from the scrolls, and everyone dealt with it casually.

    The life of a ninja is not always bloody, nor is it always a cat living a leisurely and relaxed life in the village. Sometimes he will eat the wind and drink the dew, which is so simple and rough.

    Sakura was covered with a thin quilt, listening to the whispers of her teammates outside the room, and thinking lightly in her heart.

    "If in that world, a beautiful girl like her slept in such a simple environment for one night, I'm afraid someone would have shouted about the abuse of beautiful girls.

    However, Haruno Sakura is now a ninja and was once a man, so she is neither pretentious nor a delicate flower. She does not need or want to receive special treatment because of her appearance and femaleness - it is impossible for ANBU to do this.  A pretentious thing.

    The hard earth beneath her body, the rough quilt and mattress, and the slight snoring and breathing sounds all around reminded her of the pleasant dormitory life in her previous student days when she slept on a hard bed. In the darkness, her teammates quickly discussed tomorrow's plans.  After completing his mission, he turned around and returned to the earthen house, leaving only the ninjas on guard duty.

    A night of silence.

    When the morning light came, Sakura, who was on the late night shift, rubbed her legs that were a little numb from standing, had a simple breakfast with her teammates, and then set off again.

    We arrived near the destination around noon, and the ninjas from the reconnaissance team had been waiting there for a while.

    The captains took out the task sheets and checked them with the responding ninjas. Everyone nodded silently to each other and dispersed in three directions without saying much.

    "Down here is a base of Orochimaru." The person leading the way for the 14th Squadron should be the ninja of the Inuzuka family. He was followed by a majestic white-haired ninja dog. He led the 14th Squadron to an ordinary-looking place.  On the hill, he stamped the grass under his feet and said.

    "Torataro smelled the smell of snakes on Orochimaru here," he touched the big white dog's head and explained, "Its sense of smell is very sensitive and has never made a mistake. There must be Orochimaru's base underground here.  "

    "Is there an underground base without an entrance?" Zhiye looked around and couldn't see any obvious entrance.

    " However, this kind of fully enclosed underground base with only small ventilation holes is not a problem for the ANBU who possess ninjutsu.

    Zhiye used earth escape to open a doorAt the entrance, the three members of Team 14 filed in, leaving the ninja with the ninja dog on guard above.

    The gloomy and dark underground base is not as full of mysteries and traps as Sakura imagined.

    On the contrary, it seemed to be extremely rough, even simpler than the mud house she slept in last night - which at least had a quilt.

    ¡°There are quite a few rooms, but they don¡¯t even have some daily necessities.¡± Sakura couldn¡¯t help complaining after wandering around for a long time and still getting nothing.

    The girl picked up a small oil lamp with her fingertips. It was the only man-made object she found in this room. The dilapidated oil lamp disintegrated the moment she picked it up, and fell to the ground with a clang, in the silence.  There was a sound that echoed for a long time in the house.

    Shino turned around, glanced at Haruno Sakura, and said helplessly: "It seems we have found the wrong place. No one has been here for at least a few years."

    "Except for the shed skins of some giant snakes, nothing valuable was found." Xi Yan, who walked around and returned empty-handed, also replied faintly. She was originally looking forward to finding some big snakes here.  Weapons or secret technique information left by Maru, "Do you need to take the snake belt back, Shino?"

    "Forget it about snake skin" Zhiye's mouth twitched and he said quickly.

    After wandering around for a while to make sure nothing was missed, the three of them returned to the ground. Shino used Earth Escape to completely destroy the underground base.

    "Is it an empty base?" The Inuzuka family ninja shrugged, crossed a mark on the map, and said as expected, "Let's go, let's go see the next one."

    The cunning rabbit has three caves.  Orochimaru left more than one or two bases around here.

    In fact, because of the existence of convenient ninjutsu like Earth Release, building a semi-permanent base is just a matter of hands for a powerful ninja like Orochimaru.

    It¡¯s just that most of these bases, or underground caves, were abandoned for various reasons after being used for a period of time.

    This was the case with the second underground base that Team 14 went to.

    "It's absolutely impossible for people to live here." Shino asserted as soon as he arrived at the base.

    His feet were not solid ground, but a waterway that half soaked the corridor.  Groundwater soaked in, turning the entire base into a vast ocean.

    Orochimaru may be able to live in such a place, but he still has many weak ninjas under his command, and those people may not be able to live in such waters.

    "I'll do it." Sakura walked to the front and said, this environment is very suitable for her to perform ninjutsu.

    "Water Escape - the legion's water incarnation technique!"

    The girl lifted up a little chakra and seeped into the water, turning into blurred and rough water bodies.  The last time this ninjutsu was used was the clone ninjutsu she used to compete with Naruto during the half-year chuunin exam.  ¡¾Note¡¿

    To deal with such a simple and tedious task, Legion Water Separation is obviously the most cost-effective choice.  After a while, the water avatars who scattered around to search for useful objects returned to Sakura.

    I brought back: 5 soaked chairs, 7 damaged oil lamps, some wet rags with no apparent purpose

    "Is that all?" The pink-haired girl's face darkened, and she sighed inwardly: After all, the legion's water body was too rough, and her thinking ability was a bit low.  They were asked to collect valuable things in the base, but they found this pile of junk instead.

    Then she soon discovered that she had mistakenly blamed the water clone - in the end, the clone did not bring back any other truly useful objects. The only valuable things in this base were obviously the pile of garbage in front of her.

    Sakura silently disbanded the water clone and realized that she had been stupid. It was strange that she could find useful things in the abandoned base.

    She reached into the mask and scratched her face. It didn't feel like they were performing a dangerous ninja mission.

    It¡¯s more like ten draws in a row in some low-quality mobile games.

    ???????????????? And it¡¯s the kind of ten-draw lottery that doesn¡¯t announce the winning rate. The golden eggs smashed out in the first two rounds are all garbage.

    When Sakura came out of the underground base, she felt that she had seen through the essence of this mission.

    After destroying the base as usual, the 14th team continued to set off to the next location.

    ¡¾Note: Legion Water Avatar is Sakura's original ninjutsu, please see Chapter 58 for details.  ¡¿

    (This is the second update of Kunjia who is not a foodie. Today¡¯s third update. Please give me some comments and chapters~and recommendation votes and so on) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 198: SSR issued?

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Next, I explored several bases, but still found nothing.

    Sakura was getting a little restless.

    She was just joking!  There is an important difference between performing a mission and performing ten consecutive rounds - at least the former is life-threatening.

    "However, the bases they entered were generally quite small and could not accommodate too many people. They seemed to be just temporary venues, not like long-term residences.

    There are even two, just a few rooms and a huge hall. The floor of the hall is stained with blood. I don¡¯t know what Orochimaru did here.

    There are other bases that look like they have never been used at all, with no trace of human habitation at all. Maybe they have been stored there since Orochimaru built them and have never been used again.

    The good news is that the further you go towards Tian Country, the later these bases are abandoned. It seems that you may be able to find a few bases still used by the Sound Ninja in the later locations.

    In that case, fighting will naturally be inevitable.

    "Are you ready to fight?" Zhiye checked his equipment, looked at the dark hole in front of him, and said to his two subordinates behind him.

    The cave in front of them was obviously much larger than the bases they had explored before that were stingy with cave entrances.

    The faintly visible footprints at the entrance and exit also make it more "human".

    ¡°Obviously, there have been people coming and going here at least recently.

    This means they are likely to encounter enemies.

    For some reason, Haruno Sakura felt vaguely looking forward to it.

    The 14th Squadron quickly adjusted into a battle formation: Xi Yan drew his long sword and stood at the front, Shino was in the middle to provide support, and Sakura stood at the back of the team.

    He hid outside the door and listened quietly for a while.

    No sound came from the dark and silent cave entrance.  There is no chakra fluctuation.

    It was eerie, like the bloody mouth of a giant beast.

    Xiyan turned her head to look at Shiye and asked what he meant with her eyes.  The latter just calmly raised his hand and made a forward gesture.

    The 14th detachment was quickly submerged in the darkness.

    Going straight down the long and narrow passage, Orochimaru's base is much deeper than the previous bases, probably more than a hundred meters underground.

    The moment the passage ended and entered the base, a hall suddenly opened up in front of him. Oil lamps were plugged into the walls. The flames were slightly dim and erratic, making the surrounding areas blurry and flickering.

    But there was no sign of anyone.

    Except for the inaudible footsteps of the 14th Squadron, it was eerily quiet here.

    The three ANBU looked at each other.

    "boom!"

    A door was kicked open violently, and the figure of the cat-faced ninja rushed to the front, broke in, and then¡ª¡ª

    Whoosh whoosh!

    The mechanism in the room exploded and fired hundreds of kunai, turning the intruders into a hornet's nest!

    Click click click.

    The body of the cat-faced ninja became transparent and crystal clear, turning into an ice sculpture filled with kunai.

    "It's safe, there's no one here!" Xi Yan strode in, pulled out a kunai from the ice clone and looked at it, shook her head and said with a smile, "It's a good meeting gift, and it's also coated with snake venom. It's really vicious."

    "It seems that they have indeed left," Zhiye slowly walked into the room stepping on the fragments of the door, "No one would set up traps in the place where they live."

    The last one to walk in was a girl wearing a cat mask.

    "This kind of mechanism is just a small trick" Zhiye could hear the deep disdain in the girl's tone through the mask, "You want to hurt people with these gadgets?"

    "Don't say that, Tobi, this snake venom is not simple." Shino shook his head. He just looked at the layer of venom glowing with a faint green light on the kunai, "Even the third generation Hokage was forced to do nothing by Orochimaru's snake venom.  He can cut off his own arm."

    Xi Yan echoed: "Even if the skin is simply scratched, it will be very troublesome. However, since such an insidious mechanism appears here, does it mean that we are close to a valuable target?  "

    indeed so.

    Sakura raised her head and carefully looked at the layout of the room. The bookshelves were so high that they almost reached the ceiling.

    "This room seems to be a data display room, but most of the data has been moved away."

    The bookshelf is littered with clutterThe scrolls and bookshelves were scattered all over the floor. It was obvious that when the sound ninjas left, they just took the precious information with them in a hurry, used the remaining useless scrolls to cover up and set up traps, and left here.

    After the ice clone eliminated the danger, Sakura picked up a scroll on the ground, opened it and flipped through it.

    "Uzumaki Jugen's human body modification experiment data manual"

    She thought softly.

    Seems like something very evil.

    ? ? Flipping further down, there are only some messy writings, and blacked-out words are spread all over the scroll.

    I can¡¯t see any useful information.

    Judging from the few words above, this person named Uzumaki Jugen seems to have undergone Orochimaru's software transformation and turned into a half-human, half-snake thing

    It¡¯s just that the experimental data stopped abruptly in the middle of writing, which seemed to hint at this person¡¯s fate

    She turned over and found a blank page. It was not an important or effective experiment, otherwise it would not have been left on the ground.

    "Captain, should we take back such a scroll?" Sakura asked helplessly.

    "What's the content of the scroll?" Zhiye, who had cleared a clean area in the hall, spread out the huge scroll in his hand and turned around to ask.

    "A human body modification experiment data recording scroll," the girl shook the scroll in her hand, "but there is no useful information, and most of the data written on it has been blacked out."

    She smiled and continued: "And this person named Uzumaki Jugen was a short-lived ghost. He died before the experiment was even halfway through."

    "Did you die?"

    "Uhit means dead." Sometimes she would accidentally say some Internet terms from her past life directly, which made everyone unable to understand, which was quite embarrassing.  However, sometimes some words with rich connotations will spread from her and become popular words among young people in Konoha.

    "Okay," Shino didn't pay attention to Sakura's little slip of the tongue, just thinking it was a cute habit among little girls. He waved to the girl, "I want it, I want it, both the scroll and the book! Anyway, the scroll given by Hokage-sama  It can seal a lot of things.¡±

    Sakura shrugged and threw the scroll casually.

    Body modification sounds evil, but there are similar experiments in the village, and Sakura can't say who is nobler.  Anyway, as long as she voluntarily accepts the experiment, Haruno Sakura feels that it is acceptable - the moral bottom line in the Naruto world is so low, and there is nothing she can do about it.

    At least the Hokage line she belongs to cannot force their own people to undergo human body modification. More than ten years ago, they expelled Orochimaru, a shadow-level powerhouse, because of this kind of thing.

    As for how far Danzo can achieve it, it¡¯s hard to say

    It is not convenient to discuss these things with teammates. Although they have been companions through life and death, they seem to be a little far away from close friends.  You can tell it to the people in Team 7, but Naruto and Sasuke may not understand it.  As for Kakashi, you can chat with him if you have time.

    But at the moment, Sakura could only keep it in her heart regardless of what she had to say.

    Then he rummaged through the messy scrolls and books on the ground. Those scrolls and books that seemed useless at first glance were thrown to Shiye, and the ones that were useful were opened and read through the contents.

    The contents of most of the scrolls are experimental reports of Orochimaru's evil experiments, crazy experimental conjectures, etc.

    Although there is no practical information, some vocabulary words just brushed aside have made the girl stunned and it is simply an eye-opener.

    Most of the items had been sorted here, when the girl found an old book with a dull gold edge at the bottom of the pile of scrolls.

    It seems like something good?

    She opened it and took a look.

    "The basic principles and implementation methods of cloning technology"

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s tiger body her delicate body was shaken.

    This is, ssr?

    (Additional update for children who are afraid of heights! The fourth update today. Please give me some comments and chapters!) (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 199 Leaving Africa and joining the EU?  Doesn't exist; hidden injury?  Doesn't exist either

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Haruno Sakura took a gentle breath.

    ??A non-Emirate becomes a European emperor?

    "Calm down" She said to herself in her heart, sometimes the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????mbps out out of expectation, but was disappointed to find that most of the pages at the back had been torn out, leaving almost no useful information, only some summary and introductory text.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ As expected, the sound ninjas don¡¯t leave anything of real value behind.

    The girl touched the mask on her face with some disappointment, and threw the book and the messy scrolls at her feet to Shino.

    "By the way, Captain, where did these sound ninjas take the information back to?"

    Haruno Sakura pondered for a moment and then asked.

    "There should be a general base," Shino gathered the scrolls and books thrown by Xiyan and Sakura, sealed them in the sealing technique, and said without raising his head, "It can be analyzed from various signs. But it's just that  The reconnaissance team hasn¡¯t found them yet.¡±

    "It will happen sooner or later." Xi Yan added.

    She walked over with a dozen scrolls piled high in her arms, covering her head.  The scrolls piled up into a hill were stacked unscientifically, and they looked swaying and dangerous. However, maintained by her steady pace and superb balance ability, they remained standing.

    "What, are you interested in this mission?" Shino looked up at Sakura and asked. When participating in such a mission, the ANBU have the unspoken rule of having the right to review the loot, so Sakura is probably interested in some of Orochimaru's ninjutsu.  Already?

    After all, the captain has rich experience and can see through her little thoughts.

    "Don't worry, we will definitely have a share in the future missions." He smiled and said, "We are an elite team."

    Indeed, during the operation to rescue Sasuke, the 14th Squadron defeated the Sound Ninja by relying solely on their own strength, and the combat effectiveness displayed was indeed quite extraordinary.

    Of course, Tsunade herself knew the combat effectiveness of Team Fourteen. She originally formed this team to be known as the elite ANBU team. Otherwise, why would they occupy such a pre-examination number as "Fourteen"?  If we really had to rank them in order, it would not be an exaggeration to rank them at over 100th place.

    In this team, Shino is a veteran ANBU qualified to be an ANBU examiner and a model of elite jounin;

    Xi Yan can join the ranks of jounin with just one swordsmanship. Coupled with some of her secret skills, it is not a problem to burst into elite jonin level strength;

    And the newly promoted ANBU Haruno Sakura has already entered the elite Jonin level and is starting to move towards the Kage level as a super rookie

    The team composed of three elite jounin-level ninjas is, without exaggeration, the best in the entire ANBU.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A large number of low-difficulty tasks were assigned to the 14th Squadron just to get them used to it.

    Now, judging from the action of rescuing Sasuke, their cooperation has already yielded some results.  It's time for them to stop those boring low-level tasks and give them some more responsibilities An operation like this to search Orochimaru's base could lead to a direct confrontation with Orochimaru if not careful, and Tsunade only dared to send out the Fourteenth Squadron.  Such an elite unit.

    But in this mission, the three elite troops sent by Tsunade did not encounter even a small battle.

    The biggest danger is when Sakura's clone encounters the trap. The power of the snake venom is quite terrifying.

    The base that the 14th detachment finished searching was already the penultimate target of their trip.

    They were lucky enough to find some information that was neither useful nor useful.  After the character explosion ended, the last base was as expected, extremely poor.

    At dusk, near night, the other two elite teams also completed their search mission and came to join Sakura and the others.

    After briefly reporting the situation, the three teams set off and left here.

    When it was completely dark, the ANBU stopped, simply set up camp, and spent the night on simple beds.

    The next day, the group returned to Konoha before the sun went down.

    ?????¡ª¡ª

    In the evening, the afterglow of the sun shines on the ANBU building in Konoha.

    Tsunade, as well as a group of Konoha senior officials, led the ninjas from the intelligence department to check the information brought back by the ANBU.

    "Tsunade, the results of this operation are not very good." Koharu, the Hokage consultant, went to bed and flipped through the summary table handed over by the intelligence department, frowning, tapping the table with his knuckles, and said with some dissatisfaction.

    ?"Software transformation plan, human experiment data, and cloning technology" Another consultant, Mito Kadeni, slowly took off his glasses, put down the list in his hand, and rubbed his dry eyeballs and said, "They are all good things.  But all the key contents in these scrolls were destroyed by Orochimaru¡¯s men, and the remaining parts are of little significance to us.¡±

    "" Tsunade crossed her arms, frowned, and listened silently to the words of the two elders in silence.

    With her status, it¡¯s okay to retort a few words to the two elders.  However, Tsunade, who had already sat relatively firmly on the throne of Hokage, did not mind showing some respect as a junior on this occasion.

    If she doesn¡¯t speak, someone will naturally speak for her.

    The Third Hokage took a long puff of smoke, knocked the table with his pipe, and glanced at the two advisors with the corner of his eye.

    "Koharu, Menyan, this mission only explored Orochimaru's outer base, so it's normal to find nothing useful. When the next time the reconnaissance team finds Orochimaru's core base, we will surely find something truly valuable.  Information." He said slowly.

    Sarutobi Hiruzen stood up, casually took one of the scrolls that had been sorted on the table, flipped through it a few times, and continued: "Besides, such cruel human experiments are not suitable for the ninjas in the village.  use!"

    What he was looking through was the Uzumaki Jugen body modification manual that Sakura had found.

    "Hiruzhan, you are wrong" A ninja suddenly pushed open the door and said in a low voice, "For the benefit of the village, it is natural for ninjas to make sacrifices. Don't be too naive!"

    The person who came was none other than Shimura Danzo.

    "" Sarutobi Hiruzen was silent for a moment, and then slowly said, "Duanzo, I have argued with you many times on this point, so don't argue unnecessarily in front of the juniors."

    "In that case," Tsunade quickly took over the conversation without waiting for Danzo to speak again, and said, "Then this is the end of today's mission report! The intelligence department put their things away, ANBU detachments 81 and 82,  You escort the counselors away."

    She glanced at the three ANBU elite teams standing aside waiting for orders and inquiries, nodded slightly to Sakura, and said, "You have worked hard too. Go back and rest. We have to wait for the results of the reconnaissance team on the next mission.  , you can have a few days off."

    The Hokage advisors looked at each other and stood up to leave first.

    Then the other ninjas followed and walked out one after another.

    Sakura walked at the end, deliberately dilly-dallying for a while, and waited until everyone was almost gone before she came to Tsunade's side.

    "Master, it seems that the hidden injury on my nerves has happened again."

    Tsunade looked at the pink-haired girl quietly for two seconds.

    She personally examined Sakura's injuries, so how could she not know if there were any hidden injuries on her body?

    What does she mean when she says something like this at this time?

    ¡°There is a more private treatment room here, go there and let me show you.¡±

    Tsunade raised her chin and motioned for Sakura to follow her and leave.

    (Guaranteed update 12. After taking a look, the top 10 monthly ticket holders of the new book will be featured on the home page, so ~ please vote for me! Don¡¯t fall down! Also, a new week has begun, please give me a chapter, recommend me, and subscribe~)  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 200 Private Conversation between Master and Disciple

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After turning a few corners, we found the treatment room that Tsunade mentioned.

    Seeing Haruno Sakura getting ready to take off her clothes, the ANBU following the Hokage left knowingly and closed the door behind them.

    "Take off everything and lie down on the bed. Since you are here, I will help you check your body. The strange power technique and Yingchong can easily cause hidden injuries to the body, so you must take good care of it."

    Tsunade pursed her lips and motioned for her disciple to lie down on a small bed next to the wall, with a light blue chakra glow condensing on her hands.

    Although she knew that Sakura's so-called hidden injury was just a cover, and that coming to treat the injury was just an excuse, Tsunade felt that she had to do a complete show, so she simply made some chakra movement of medical ninjutsu to avoid anyone being suspicious.

    "The sound insulation here is pretty good, so let's talk," she glanced at the foam wallpaper around her that was obviously sound-absorbing, and put her hand on the back of the girl's neck and said, "What do you want from me?"

    As she spoke, she used her hands to massage the back of Sakura's neck and shoulders with medical ninjutsu techniques to relax the tight muscles near the girl's shoulders and neck.

    "Master" Sakura hesitated for a moment before finally speaking, "I want to get Orochimaru's cloning technology and make clones for experiments."

    She felt that it was better to tell Tsunade openly than to do it secretly.

    ??Clone technology can be regarded as a sideline to the ban on human experimentation.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say that it violates the rules, and it¡¯s not something that can be put on the table.

    "However, if Sakura does it secretly by herself, it will hit the nail on the head.  If it is discovered, it will really fall into the crotch of yellow mud, and it will be shit if it is not shit.

    Konoha itself had conducted many such experiments back then, including human experiments that were more outrageous than cloning. Of course, those were mainly conducted by Danzo and Orochimaru. Later, after being discovered by the Third Generation, experiments like this were stopped.  .

    Human experimentation has since become a taboo in Konoha.

    Because hearing Haruno Sakura's request, Tsunade was stunned, and the movement of her hand suddenly became violent, causing Sakura to take a breath of pain.

    She didn¡¯t answer Sakura¡¯s question.

    Instead, he said: "The injury caused by Ying Chong's overuse before has been cured by Suizuki Bai. However, the power of the strange power technique is too powerful and can easily cause backlash and leave hidden wounds deep in the body. You still have to use it normally.  pay attention."

    "Do these places hurt?" Tsunade pressed a few places on her back. Sakura suddenly felt a feeling of swelling and soreness, and her body shrank reflexively.

    "The pain is severe, which means that there are many minor injuries. Girls still need to learn to take good care of their bodies." Seeing her subconsciously shrinking her waist, Tsunade shook her head and continued, "But your medical ninjutsu  I haven¡¯t learned much real skills, and I can¡¯t heal these injuries by myself, so you still have to come to me to help you treat them every once in a while.¡±

    She changed the topic and talked a lot.

    I just don¡¯t want to respond directly to her thoughts.

    She just concentrated on dealing with the little problems in Sakura's body, and she carefully checked out those tiny wounds.  Under the faint glow of the medical ninjutsu, the injured area showed a slight light blue color, which was inconspicuously contrasted with the smooth and white jade-like skin around it.

    However, Sakura did not forget her problem.

    "Master, isn't human experimentation allowed?" The girl lying on the bed abruptly changed the topic and said in a low voice.

    Tsunade paused for a moment, then hesitated for a while before answering her: "Such a thing In principle, I cannot support you."

    As a medical ninja, doesn¡¯t Tsunade know how convenient it would be for them if they could create clones?  What doctors lack most is practical experience in real bodies.

    As a ninja and a master, she also knows that Sakura has many ninjutsu to be developed, which can only be developed with the help of the clone's real body.

    When Haruno Sakura submitted the secret scroll of the medical ice clone, she saw through the girl's ambition.

    The ice clone, which is called a substitute for the real body, is actually a ladder leading to human experimentation!

    However, the problem is that when Konoha conducted human experiments, it caused too much trouble, and the impact was too bad. In order to obtain more data, Danzo and his group actually abducted ninjas and children from their own village for experiments.  !

    The term human experimentation is already a dirty word in Konoha.

    Therefore, when it comes to human experiments¡ªeven experiments using human cloning¡ªthe consultants of the older generation areWill definitely not open it again.

    After all, Tsunade¡¯s foundation is still shallow. In this kind of atmosphere, it is naturally impossible to make an argument to support human experimentation. Not only will she not get support from below, but her prestige will plummet.

    Haruno Sakura gritted her teeth, somewhat unwillingly.

    Looking at the girl's rolling eyes, Tsunade knew that her disciple would not give up this technique so easily.

    ¡°If I can¡¯t say it, I will secretly conduct experiments on my own despite her prohibition.

    This girl is so bold sometimes.

    She sighed.

    "You made clones to continue Yingchong's research and development, right?"

    Seeing that Tsunade seemed to be relenting, Sakura quickly turned her head, looked into her eyes and said, "It's not just that! In addition to Sakura Chong, my Yin Seal and Hinata's Fist of the North Star are all in need of clones."  To the point of experimenting.¡±

    "So we really need to use human experiments." She blinked and looked at Tsunade with pitiful little deer-like eyes.

    Sakura felt that her master was about to be persuaded by her.

    Then she heard this sentence¡ª¡ª

    "no."

    Tsunade said decisively.

    She said seriously: "Konoha does not allow any form of human experimentation. This is an iron rule. Don't use this crooked idea for at least two or three years."

    Well¡­¡­!  Haruno Sakura suddenly suffocated, and her expectant expression collapsed.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Didn¡¯t you have a loose tone, why did you reject me so righteously?  She was puzzled.

    Carefully recalled what Tsunade said, chewing every word carefully.

    Human experiments are not allowed in Konoha

    ?That is to say?

    "Then I will also establish a laboratory in other places in the Land of Fire besides Konoha?" Her eyes suddenly lit up and she realized what Tsunade really meant.

    "Not the entire Fire Nation!" Tsunade shook her head in denial without hesitation.

    "If it doesn't work in the Fire Country" The girl's bright and clear eyes suddenly turned, and she said with a smile, "Then there is no reason for Konoha to control places outside the Fire Country, right?"

    "That's right, the land of snow!"

    Yes She just told Fenghua Xiaoxue a few months ago that it might be necessary to build a base in the country of snow.

    "It's just that when she said this at the time, she thought that it would take one or two years to complete, but she didn't expect that things would develop so fast, and a good opportunity would come within half a year.

    "I didn't say anything else, please don't misunderstand" Tsunade shook her head. She was currently treating the hidden wound on Sakura's calf. Seeing the girl's frustrated look, the strength in her hand became weak.  After adding a few points, Sakura's eyes were so painful that she no longer dared to giggle.

    "I only said that human experimentation is prohibited in the Land of Fire. How you interpret this is your own business."

    Tsunade said with a cold face.

    "Okay, okay, I will never let the laboratory step into the Fire Country!" Haruno Sakura waved her hand and smiled.

    The Godaime Hokage glared at her and added: "Also, don't even think about getting information about cloning from the village or me. All the information obtained at Orochimaru base must be collected after returning to the village.  Turn it over!"

    The girl immediately rolled her eyes and said with a bitter look on her face: "Master, do you want me to memorize all the information in just a few hours?"

    If you think about it carefully, you will know that it is impossible!

    ¡° If the information that Orochimaru has worked hard for many years is so simple and can be memorized overnight, then she doesn¡¯t have to go to such trouble and just go and clone it herself!

    Tsunade's expression was still calm, without any hint.

    "That's your own business."

    ? She said.

    (Guaranteed update 22. Please vote for the monthly ticket! Don¡¯t fall off the new book list! Also, please give me chapter descriptions, recommendations and subscriptions~) (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 201 Tsunade¡¯s hint

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The blue light covering the girl's slender ankles during the healing ninjutsu flashed a few times and then announced the end of the ninjutsu.

    Tsunade let go of her hand and stood up.

    "Okay! The treatment is over!" She forcefully patted the girl's soft white tender flesh with elegant arcs, making a crisp sound. "I have finished what I need to say, and I have handed over the ninjutsu to you.  Figure it out yourself!¡±

    "It hurts" The girl rubbed her butt, frowned and began to understand the mystery behind Tsunade's words.

    She found that Tsunade was really full of words today, never saying a word clearly, and she had to turn a few corners to understand it.

    "I've already said what needs to be said, and I've handed over the ninjutsu to you." Don't have any deep meaning, especially when she said that she had given the ninjutsu to herself. What does that mean?

    There are only a few ninjutsus taught by Tsunade. If you think about it carefully, it seems that none of them can help?

    What she needs is a ninjutsu that can help her memorize a large amount of information in a very short time

    Haruno Sakura lay on the bed and meditated for a long time, but got nothing.

    Tsunade waited for her for a while, but before she got up, she urged, "Sakura, you're still not dressed, but I'm going out!"

    She watched the girl sit up and put on her clothes as if she had just woken up from a dream, and sighed slightly.

    Tsunade has long passed the age of being crazy about ninjutsu, and the momentum she saw in the girl has long since disappeared from her body.

    She was actually trying to make things difficult, just to make Sakura retreat.

    The location was set outside the Land of Fire. She originally thought that she would give up the idea due to the difficulty of establishing a base abroad. Unexpectedly, Sakura unexpectedly hooked up with Fenghua Koyuki, a famous figure in the Land of Snow. This was a tactful suggestion.  Retreating turned out to be an encouragement.

    In fact, there is no need to rush into this matter. After two or three years, she will really take control of the situation in Konoha, and then it will be a matter of course for her to announce the launch of the human cloning experiment.

    For laymen, human experimentation is a very cruel thing; but as a medical ninja, Tsunade knows very well that as long as this kind of experiment is used in the right way, it is excellent news for Konoha ninjas.

    For example, as long as human experiments are banned, Tsunade is sure to develop the application of stem cells within a few months. Stem cells can be used to differentiate into tissues and organs, and heal disabled ninjas without any side effects. From then on, the dictionary of Konoha Ninja Village  The word disability will no longer exist here.

    For example, Konoha has not had a new drug for many years, and as long as human cloning experiments are allowed, the development speed of new medical drugs will increase countless times, and the ninja's battlefield recovery ability or first aid ability will be greatly improved, Akimichi  The family's secret medicine will no longer kill people frequently.

    "As long as we wait for a few years, wait for the publicity to be in place, and subtly correct the name of human experimentation, we can justifiably carry out human experimentation.

    So there is no need for Sakura to risk doing this now.

    However, it¡¯s okay to encourage. It¡¯s also a good thing for young people to be motivated.

    Ever since Jiraiya mentioned the organization called "Akatsuki", Tsunade has always had an ominous premonition in her heart So before the storm comes in the future, she also hopes that young people can speed up their growth.

    ¡°If Sakura really goes to Snow Country to set up some kind of experimental base, as long as she doesn¡¯t use people from Konoha as experimental materials, with her protecting her, no one else in Konoha can control what she does.

    ¡°It would be great if we could really achieve something.¡±

    She still trusts Haruno Sakura in this regard. This girl is really a genius in developing ninjutsu.

    Finally she set a test.  It can also be said to be a layer of protection.

    How is she going to get the information she wants when all the scrolls she brings back have to be handed over to the intelligence department.

    If she can do this, even if she wants to pursue the case in the future, it will be difficult to pursue this issue.

    This test is not difficult. The ninjutsu Sakura has on hand can completely help her do this. It depends on whether she wants it or not.

    If she really didn¡¯t come up with that solution, then she should just wait two more years before starting this so-called cloning!

    She is growing too fast, so she should stop at this stage and lay a solid foundation before moving forward

    It¡¯s not a bad thing.

    ????¡ª¡ª

    Tsunade¡¯s hint is actually very obvious.

    There are only a few ninjutsu she teaches.  Show it all, permutation and combination, it didn¡¯t take long for Sakura to get the answer.

    It¡¯s just that there are still some small details that need to be perfected In this kind of thing, every detail is important.

    She thought hard for a long time alone, but couldn't find any inspiration. Haruno Sakura looked at the calendar and saw that the day after tomorrow was Shiro's birthday, and she felt something in her heart.

    "Go out for a walk, change your mind, and buy her a birthday gift"

    Change into clothes for going out.

    In the evening, on a busy pedestrian street in Konoha.

    "welcome!"

    The store manager bowed in a standard posture, opened the glass door, and welcomed the two pretty girls standing outside the door into the cosmetics store.

    Experienced waiters all have the ability to recognize people. The part-time waiter invited the two elegantly dressed girls in and observed them calmly.

    The ultimate goal of looking at people is to determine whether the customer has the ability and willingness to pay.

    Girls from ordinary families want to buy something but have no money.

    The girl among ninjas doesn¡¯t really want to buy but has the money to buy.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? She will choose the goods by herself, and does not need to accompany her enthusiastically or sell her hard. After all, she only has a little money in her pocket; the latter is what he strives for.

    Although the two people who entered the door were only wearing casual clothes, they were obviously ninjas: from the graceful posture of unconsciously straightening their waists when walking, to the flawless white skin, and the piercing eyes, among these characteristics  You can tell.

    Putting on a perfect smile and matching his handsome face, the young store manager was full of confidence in his demeanor that could make little girls scream. He had a lot of experience in dealing with such girls who were just starting to fall in love, and he could often do it with just a few words.  Captivate them and then coax them into spending money to buy expensive cosmetics.

    He stepped forward with the most handsome posture and was about to speak.

    The pink-haired girl walking at the front glanced over with a sharp glare. She didn't seem to be attracted by his handsome face at all. Instead, she seemed to be very disgusted with his pretentiousness and deliberate approach, so she gave him a warning look.  .

    The young shop owner was struck by the cold green eyes, and for a moment he felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave. His hands and feet seemed to be frozen, and he froze in place without daring to move.

    How did the shop owner know that when the pink-haired girl used this set to seduce a girl, he was still wearing crotchless pants!

    To treat her like an ordinary female ninja, it can only be said that the shop owner is really having a bad time

    Haruno Sakura glared at the man and ignored him. She turned to the female companion beside her and said, "Hinata, do you really want to buy this? The style is too different from the one I gave last time!"

    "Last time you gave someone a set of Senbon needles for both combat and medical use. Although it was very practical," Hinata just wanted to roll her eyes at her at this time, even though she didn't need to do so, "this is not at all  A birthday gift that a young girl should receive!"

    "We are ninjas" Sakura retorted weakly.

    ? Shouldn¡¯t the most suitable birthday gift for a ninja be a weapon?  That thousand-book set was an out-of-print set carefully selected by her, and it was very easy to use!

    However, Hinata obviously disagrees with her point of view

    "No, we are female ninjas!" the white-eyed girl said firmly, emphasizing the word "female" very hard, "dressing up is a kind of etiquette for women. You don't have to pay so much attention when doing tasks, but in  In relaxed daily communication, observing etiquette is also a form of respect for others, right?¡±

    She said in a tone of disdain: "Look at me, at least I put on a little makeup. It's not like you, who goes out on the street without a face! Please, can you have some sense of being a girl? Even if you don't have the basics,  No matter how good it is, just put on a little lip gloss, natural pink is not popular this year!¡±

    "Uh" Haruno Sakura blinked, not knowing what to say.  By the way, what color is natural pink?

    "It's not a clean face, right? I used ninjutsu to clean my face before going out" She insisted and argued that chakra is more useful in this regard than facial cleanser - Sakura was referring to the kind that washes your face -  ¡ªmuch stronger.

    When it comes to things like makeup, she does have a deep generation gap with other girls: only a rough man can answer in the affirmative whether washing your face and then going out on the street counts as a bare face.

    "Hmph!" Hinata raised her face and said disdainfully, "You, a rough guy wearing a woman's skin, don't talk to me!"

    ¡°Hey, to a certain extent, Hinata actually got the answer

    ? But to be precise.

    He should be a female man who still retains some masculine qualities!

    (Additional update for the eldest disciple of the Song family! Please recommend! Please vote! Please subscribe! And please comment~~~) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)sp; (Additional update for the eldest disciple of the Song family! Please recommend! Please vote for me! Please subscribe! And please comment~~~) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 202 Shock!  Akatsuki is actually the most...

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The talented people are always more hated than the hard-working people. This applies not only to Sakura towards Naruto and Sasuke, but also to the envy and hatred of other girls towards Haruno Sakura.

    With the help of medical ninjutsu and ice escape chakra, someone can now gradually claim to be naturally beautiful. Even if he does not apply makeup, his appearance can be considered pretty and moving. Naturally, he has the capital to go out and meet people without makeup.

    So when it comes to makeup, Haruno Sakura still maintains her personality from her previous life, and doesn¡¯t like girls wearing too much makeup, whether it¡¯s others or herself.  Maybe it was because she had seen too many inferior makeup techniques, but it was fine from a distance. The unnatural skin color always made her feel a little awkward when viewed up close, although she never understood the difference between nude makeup and no makeup

    To be honest, as a ninja, spending too much time on dressing up is an unqualified performance, at least that's what Sakura thinks.

    The two chatted for a while, fully exchanged their opinions on makeup, and enhanced their understanding of each other

    ?? Let¡¯s stop the diplomatic slang for now. In short, Sakura was not persuaded by Hinata to accept putting on makeup when going out.

    On the other hand, Sakura fully accepted Hinata's opinion when it came to choosing a gift for Shiro.

    First, I passed on the lip gloss.

    There are not many colors here, only those with brighter and more solemn dark red tones, which are not suitable for people with fair skin like Bai Bai.  According to Hinata, people with Ice Release blood successors have whiter and cooler skin, so their lipstick should be in brighter girlish colors, such as light red or peach.

    Sakura doesn¡¯t know where she got so much attention, so she just believes it.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Eyeshadow, blusher, foundation, etc. After looking around, I didn¡¯t buy anything. Hinata said a lot of theories, but Sakura felt confused that she didn¡¯t understand at all

    She suddenly understood how Sasuke felt after listening to what she explained that day.

    Walking in front of the nail polish, Sakura was suddenly shaken.

    It wasn't that she finally encountered the cosmetics she was interested in, but that she suddenly thought of the Akatsuki organization where even men had to wear black nail polish - this was her deepest impression of Akatsuki, and it was also the only thing she had left of Akatsuki after so many years.  One of the little impressions.

    A group of grown men carry a bottle of nail polish with them and apply it every few days. So isn¡¯t this Akatsuki organization full of gay feelings?

    Haruno Sakura suddenly fell into deep thought.

    Shock!  The most powerful underground organization in the ninja world turns out to be the largest gay organization in the ninja world?

    "Do you like this color? You can try it out." The shop owner who was sitting aside saw that she had been staring at the bottles of dark nail polish, so he stepped forward and said.  He became more honest after being glared at by Sakura. A little bit of murderous intent from Sakura was enough to make him dare not make a mistake.

    "No, no, no, I just took a look." Sakura quickly moved away from the counter.

    "This black is a classic nail polish color. You have good hands and fair skin. It will look great if you apply this color." Seeing that her attitude had become much gentler, the man followed her on the stick.  Said, "If you don't like a too bright style, you can also try this nude girly style. It is a cute and non-dazzling nail polish, which is very suitable for your dressing style!"

    He took out a few bottles of nail polish specifically for trial use and put them on the counter, indicating that Sakura could try them out at will.

    She shook her head repeatedly and was about to leave when Hinata stopped her: "Are you looking at this color? It tastes good!"

    "This seems too glamorous, not suitable for Bai, right?"

    "No, this kind of black temperament is stable and dignified Forget it, you don't understand anyway, just shut up and stretch out your hand to make a hand model for me!"

    Hinata¡¯s eyes widened, her eyebrows raised, her expression so intimidating that Sakura quickly stretched out her hand to let him manipulate her.

    She let her apply several colors to her nails: "How about it? Which color do you think looks better?"

    Hmm Sakura's personal feeling is that the bright red and purple colors are vulgar and gaudy. No, it should be said that Sakura doesn't like any application that changes the natural color of the nails, so the nude color is almost the same as the original color of the nails.  The nail polish became her only choice.

    ¡°You can¡¯t see any difference after applying this and without applying it, bad review!¡± Hinata shook her head and said.

    Can¡¯t see the difference at all?  Sakura suddenly felt something in her heart.

    By the way, in addition to being used for decoration, this thing also has a concealing effect

    So, it seems that the last piece of the puzzle about that matter is this.

    &nb??Naruto came over, and Jiraiya quickly put away the pen and paper in his hand - after all, children are not allowed to read top-secret information that belongs to adults!

    "You take a rest first, I will guide you later! I will send a letter first."

    Jiraiya took out a piece of paper that recorded Akatsuki's information from his arms, thought for a moment, added a few words, then stuffed it into an envelope, and sent the envelope back to Konoha using necromancy.

    "Okay, let me tell you first! You probably are not proficient enough in Feng Dun's property changes, so you can't smoothly inject property changes into the Rasengan."

    The white-haired uncle said seriously.

    "Really? I remember that Sakura easily added the change of wind escape properties before!" Naruto touched his chin and wrinkled his face and said.

    "She is her and you are you, that is different. Sakura is a genius, and you, although you are not a fool, are not a genius either."

    He patted Naruto on the shoulder and said.

    The hard life in the past six months has faded a lot of the childishness on Naruto's face, and he has gradually taken the shape of a persevering and sunny boy.

    "So, don't rush to practice the Wind Release - Spiral Shuriken first, use the shadow clone to practice the change of Wind Release properties again!"

    "Huh? Come again?" The sunny boy suddenly turned into a bitter face.

    (Guaranteed update 12. Please recommend, comment, chapter~~~ and monthly votes!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 203 The miniature scroll printed on the body

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    This time we go to Orochimaru Base again, and we are familiar with the roads.

    So the speed is a bit faster.

    After a long day of driving, three ANBU teams arrived near their destination again.

    The people who responded to the Fourteenth Squadron were still the ninja from the Inuzuka family and his novice er, Torataro.

    The group of people found a secluded place nearby to rest for the night. In the early morning of the next day, Team 14 and the reconnaissance ninja headed towards their destination.

    "This base is the place where Torataro smells the strongest smell. It is most likely Orochimaru's real lair! Are you sure we should start here first?" Hiding in a hidden corner, the reconnaissance ninja reminded Shino.

    "Take care of the most important things first to avoid long nights and extraneous problems! This is the guideline for ANBU operations." Zhiye said while checking the equipment, "Please be on guard up there, be sure to stay vigilant!"

    He looked back at Haruno Sakura, and he probably knew why Tsunade handed over this area to Squadron 14.

    ???????? How did she look like a hidden injury had recurred?

    Seeing through but not telling, Zhiye silently gestured, and the 14th Squadron secretly entered the underground base.

    This time, no remaining enemies were found here.

    The empty base was quickly cleared by the 14th Squadron. Perhaps because of the rush, Orochimaru didn't even set many traps here. In addition to Orochimaru's important secret information being taken away, a large amount of information was also taken away.  Stayed here.

    They are probably things he doesn¡¯t like.

    However, even if he takes away the best part, the remaining content is still a treasure trove for Konoha.

    In this mission, everyone carried a large seal scroll behind their backs, and they expected to find a lot of things in Orochimaru's base.

    "Now that it's safe here, let's speed up and split up." Zhiye said.

    He glanced at Sakura and knew she had something she wanted.

    The latter nodded knowingly and said: "Then I will be responsible for that."

    The cat-faced ninja refers to the laboratory where cloning technology and other human experimental data are stored.

    After dividing their respective areas of responsibility, Zhiye said loudly: "Okay, regardless of whether the search is completed or not, we will gather here in half an hour!"

    Half an hour?

    Haruno Sakura looked at the scrolls and books that filled a whole bookshelf, and felt that even with Tsunade's secret technique, time was very tight.

    She formed a seal on her hand to create dozens of ice clones.

    "Let's all split up and find books and scrolls about cloning technology. We don't have much time!"

    She said while washing off the layer of nude nail polish on her nails.

    She didn¡¯t know when she had written tiny micro-runes on her clean pale pink fingernails.

    ¡ª¡ªRune reduction technique.

    There is a small ninjutsu that is included in the Yin Seal. It is originally a ninjutsu used to imprint the runes of the Yin Seal onto the surface of the body (see Chapter 127 for details).

    " Then, there is no problem if it is used to reduce the sealing technique a hundred times and imprint it on the nails.

    In the world of the original work, more than twenty years later, this micro-rune technology finally developed into micro-scrolls, which were used by Boruto Uzumaki in the Chunin Examination.

    But in this world, the first appearance of miniature scrolls was printed on a girl¡¯s nails.

    Of course, in principle, she can also imprint the sealing technique on other places on her body After all, when they go back, they only need to hand over the large scroll that can store things, and Konoha will not be able to carry out the mission.  The ANBU were strip-searching, even if the opponent was a ninja from the base.

    There is just one problem. This technique is difficult to wash off. Most techniques have this characteristic. The same is true for the Yin Seal, but its technique will become transparent and invisible, while the Fourth Hokage's Flying Thunder God  If the spell is imprinted on the enemy's skin, it may not be washed away for a lifetime

    And nails are always growing. If you don¡¯t need this surgery, just let them be cut off as the nails grow.  And after covering it with nude nail polish, it is also very hidden. Others - except Tsunade who came up with the idea - will not pay attention to these details, let alone imagine that she can shrink the sealing technique to such an extent.  on the nails.

    So there is no need for her to ruin her skin.

    "Writing on the body or something like that, once there is a Yin seal, that's enough."Sakura doesn't want her painting style to completely collapse

    Haruno Sakura gently stimulated the micro-runes on her nails with chakra, and a dozen blank scrolls appeared on the ground in a burst of white smoke - although this sealing technique is small, its function is unambiguous, and it can  The things stored are no less than normal sealing techniques.

    Soon, the busy ice clones copied all the useful information they found onto blank scrolls through the technique of miniaturization, and then she put them into the miniature scrolls on her fingernails.

    She repainted her nail polish to cover the technique, put away the original information, and emptied the scrolls and instruments in the laboratory. She looked at the time and walked towards the gathering place.

    ????¡ª¡ª

    Almost at the same time.

    Konoha, Hokage's office.

    The figure of the Third Hokage, holding a pipe in his mouth, appeared at the window again.

    "Tsunade, what do you want from me?" Hiruzen Sarutobi took a puff of his cigarette and asked calmly.

    Since Tsunade got on the right track in governing, he has rarely come to this place.

    After all, the previous Hokage always appears in the office of the current Hokage, and the ninja below will be a little at a loss.  It would be even more embarrassing if something happened again that the people below did not listen to the Fifth Hokage but carried out his orders.

    In short, after retiring, Hiruzen Sarutobi, apart from taking up a position as a consultant to the Hokage, basically retired everything he could because of his high integrity. The third generation is already very old, and it is time to take care of himself and pay attention to his family's affairs.

    If nothing major happened, such as Orochimaru's last action, he would rarely appear here.

    However, as far as he knew, nothing major was happening in Konoha right now, and he needed to make a special trip.

    Tsunade saw his doubts and said with a smile: "Old man, that guy Jiraiya has a letter."

    She picked up a toad the size of a baby from her feet. When the latter saw that everyone was here, he spit out an envelope and walked away.

    There are three pieces of letter paper in the envelope, two are private letters to Tsunade and the Third Generation respectively, and there is also a letter of secret information for the public.

    Sandai took the private letter written to him. The letter was very short, and the sharpness of the pen penetrated the back of the paper. It introduced the current situation between himself and Naruto, and then greeted him in Jiraiya's unique tone. It can be summarized in two sentences: "  Naruto and I are fine, take care of yourself."

    Sandai read the brief words back and forth carefully several times. He could feel the deep concern in the letter, and couldn't help but reveal a smile on his old face. Then he carefully folded the letter paper and put it in his arms.

    He raised his hand and saw that Tsunade was still reading the private letter written by Jiraiya to her. The content of the letter was obviously much longer than the one written to him. As she read it, she looked sullen and didn't know that she was  Lai also said something else in the letter that made this woman angry and funny.

    Sandai smiled and shook his head. His two disciples were obviously in their fifties, but in some ways they still looked like children.  Without disturbing Tsunade, who was snickering and gnashing her teeth for a while, the Third Hokage directly opened the letter of secret information to the public. After reading a few words, the warm smile on his face just now disappeared.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 204 The first encounter with Xiao!  (Added update for Stigmata of Ice)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Hmph, Jiraiya, I must make him look good next time I return to the village." Tsunade put down the letter, with a hint of sullen pink on her cheeks, and spat.  She raised her head and wanted to say something else, but found her master holding the intelligence letter with a heavy expression on his face.

    "Master, what did it say?" Tsunade put away her slightly stunned expression and asked seriously.

    "The above mentioned some information about Akatsuki." Sarutobi Hiruzen quickly read the last few sentences, and then handed the letter to Tsunade. He suppressed his smile, hiding the side of the kind old man, and the aura of a generation of Shinobu heroes quietly  reveal.

    The Third Hokage solemnly said: "Tsunade, are you really sure that the one who attacked Orochimaru that day was one of Danzo's men?"

    "No, this is just a speculation on our part. To deal with Orochimaru, you have to be at least a ninja close to the 'Shadow' level. I think Danzo probably can't find a ninja of this level. At the same time, he also has a strong desire for Orochimaru.  Are the hostile ninjas going to deal with him?" Tsunade said with a frown, while hurriedly flipping through the short information letter.

    Then very quickly, Tsunade's face became as solemn and gloomy as the third generation.

    It was as if there was a layer of frost on my face.

    "Orochimaru joined the Akatsuki organization more than ten years ago, and then broke away from it for unknown reasons eight years ago. Therefore, he was hunted by the Akatsuki organization for a long time"

    She thought softly.

    Tsunade raised her head and looked at the Third Hokage.

    "So the one who sniped Orochimaru that day was not Danzo's roots This also explains why Danzo has such strong ninjas but we don't know. That's because they are not roots, but  People from Akatsuki!" Tsunade said in a deep voice, "Similarly, this also explains why Orochimaru moved out of the base in a hurry."

    "In addition to avoiding us, he is also avoiding Akatsuki's pursuit!"

    "As for why Akatsuki cooperated with Danzo, I think there must be some kind of deal behind it." Her eyes suddenly turned cold, "Duanzocould he have betrayed Konoha?"

    "" The Third Hokage smoked his pipe in silence and narrowed his eyes.

    In the smoke, the firelight lit by tobacco made the old man's eyes flicker.

    After a long time, he finally said: "Duanzo is not that kind of person. He will not be harmful to Konoha."

    "The question is, what kind of behavior is beneficial or detrimental to Konoha? The judgment standard has always been his free will!" Tsunade said coldly, "Behavior that is detrimental to Konoha in our eyes may be beneficial in his eyes.  Woolen cloth?"

    The Third Hokage tapped the table with his pipe and said calmly: "We can discuss this issue later. The top priority now is¡ª¡ª"

    ¡°It¡¯s to send an alarm to the ANBU troops you sent out, pull them back, and wait for the report from the reconnaissance troops!¡±

    The old man stared closely into Tsunade's eyes.

    The Fifth Hokage lowered his eyes, and after a moment's thought, he realized that since the members of the Akatsuki organization were also chasing Orochimaru over there, they would probably run into the ANBU team that was on a mission!

    ¡°No¡­it¡¯s to send an alarm to them, asking them to be on the spot, and then send out a support team!¡± She slammed the table and stood up, ¡°In this operation, we have to catch Akatsuki¡¯s tail!¡±

    The Third Hokage lowered his eyelids, glanced down at the high-spirited Tsunade, and put on the Hokage hat.

    What a spirit!

    ¡°If he were twenty years younger and in good health, I¡¯m afraid he would have made the same decision.

    However, now he is very depressed. Faced with this situation, his first reaction is to remove his subordinates safely.

    There is nothing wrong with being conservative, but being too conservative will only make Konoha lose its enterprising spirit.

    It was precisely after realizing this that the Third Hokage made the decision to abdicate. Even if he was not injured after the Chunin Exam, he would still do so.

    He turned his head and looked out the window. The rising sunlight shone on him through the window, bringing with it a warm to a bit blazing temperature.

    ??¡ª¡ª

    Team 14, who had collected the information, did not know the situation in the Hokage's office.

    No one realizes that when they wander here, the most likely person they will encounter is not Orochimaru, but Akatsuki's undead duo who have been searching for Orochimaru.

    They don¡¯t even know that there are two people squatting near Orochimaru¡¯s main base, hoping to wait for Orochimaru¡¯s trace

    When Team 14 left the underground base and walked to the surface, Zhiye first noticed something was wrong.

    "Inuzuka Makoto! Where are you?" He shouted at the top of his lungs.

    However, the reply was from another unfamiliar voice¡ª¡ª

    "Is this the person you are looking for?"

    A tall man wearing a black and red windbreaker said coldly.

    With the iconic clothes, Haruno Sakura could tell at just one glance that the enemy was a member of Akatsuki.

    The man kicked a body at his feet, and the scout ninja of the Inuzuka family lay lifeless in a pool of blood, motionless.

    He is obviously dead.

    Sakura's eyes narrowed, and she saw Torataro's body again. The upper body was next to Inuzuka Makoto, and the lower body was cruelly stepped on by another Akatsuki ninja.

    The girl was silent, her murderous aura gradually overflowing.

    "You traitorous ninjas actually dare to kill Konoha ninja. Do you want to make Konoha an enemy?" Shino said coldly.

    The atmosphere became solemn.

    Since the other party has killed their companions, it is absolutely impossible to resolve the matter today

    "I'm sorry, we didn't intend to do anything" The tall man shrugged his shoulders, and there was no trace of apology in his eyes. "Who told him to discover us?"

    "Hey, Kakuzu, what are you talking about? Since these people are the companions of the ninja walking the dog, let's just kill them all!" The silver-haired young man said impatiently, waving the sickle in his hand.

    Kakuzu?  When Haruno Sakura heard this name, she felt it was vaguely familiar.

    No, she was sure that this name had never appeared in the original work she had read. Maybe she had read it in a post on the Internet or in a novel in her previous life, but she couldn't think of his abilities and intelligence, so it made no sense.  Meaningless.

    Of the two opponents in front of me, the silver-haired young man holding the scythe is better. He seems to be following the path of physical skills and does not have the oppressive aura of the shadow level.

    The one named Kakuzu has a very terrifying aura, and the chakra he perceives is extremely complex and thick. He is a true "kage" level ninja!

    Haruno Sakura slowly increased the excitement of chakra in her body and opened Sakura-Chong-State 2.

    Ready for battle.

    She stared at Kakuzu closely, watching him turn around and scold the silver-haired young man: "What do you know, Hidan, you idiot! I want to first think about whether they are ninjas with names on the bounty list.  Otherwise, what if a fight breaks out and their bodies are destroyed!"

    "Opportunity!" Sakura thought subconsciously when she saw the quarrel between the two.

    In Ying Chong state, her reaction speed was extremely fast. Almost at the same time as the thought appeared, her hand had already begun to form seals¡ª¡ª

    "Ice Escape-Yan Chuixue!"

    The ice darts with flashing cold light were spinning crazily, shooting towards the bickering Akatsuki duo like a gust of wind!

    However, the Akatsuki duo are also experienced ninjas. Even if they seem to be gossiping unsuspectingly, how could they really let down their guard?

    "Earth Escape - Earthflow Wall!"

    A thick and solid earth wall quickly rose in front of Kakuzu!

    (Additional updates for Stigmata of Ice! Please recommend! Please vote! Please subscribe! And please comment~~~) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 205 Let him leave first

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The thick and hard earth wall bulged high, blocking Sakura's ninjutsu outside the wall.

    Even though the darts that Haruno Sakura was imbued with ice-escape properties could not penetrate the surprisingly thick earth wall created by Kakuzu.

    Judging from the chakra induction he showed when he used ninjutsu, this ninja named Kakuzu is very strong even at the level of Kage.

    Is he a ninjutsu-type ninja who is good at earth escape?

    An opponent within the boundaries of Ice Escape and Blood Succession?

    The tentative collision of the two ninjutsu made both of them think deeply.

    "The ice escape ninjas of Konoha I read on the information I bought on the black market, there are only two of them." Kakuzu lowered his eyelids and said coldly to the cat-faced masked ninja, "The pink-haired one, you are Haruno Sakura, right?  ?¡±

    As he spoke, this man gradually exuded an aura as deep as a prison, enveloping the entire battlefield.

    The murderous aura that filled the air was so strong that it seemed to condense into substance.

    Has been recognized.

    In the extremely depressing atmosphere, Haruno Sakura was still in the mood to complain.

    "TskCaptain, will ANBU have to wear a wig when performing missions in the future?" She said with a sneer, acquiescing to her identity.

    Being so excited by Sakura's cold joke, the frozen atmosphere in the air suddenly relaxed a lot.

    But Shino couldn't laugh, and just said lightly: "Sooner or later, you will become a ninja who will be recognized as long as you use ninjutsu If we don't die this time!"

    He has already felt the strength of the enemy, it is a suffocating feeling

    These two enemies are extremely dangerous opponents.  With the strength of the Fourteenth Division, it will be difficult to fight against such an opponent. The opponent seems to be no weaker than Orochimaru!

    Zhiye did not hesitate to take out the distress flare from his bag and shoot it into the sky.

    "They have sent out a distress signal. It seems that there are still their people nearby," Kakuzu said calmly, "We need to fight quickly!"

    "Hmph, you're the one who said it would be a quick victory, and you're the one who was dawdling" Hidan muttered dissatisfiedly, and he shook his sore hand from the cold, which he had touched when he used his sickle to knock the ice dart away.  At that moment, the cold air invaded, and in just a moment, white frost appeared on the long handle of the sickle!

    What a powerful ice escape.

    Kakuzu ignored Hidan's complaints and continued: "You deal with the one who raped Nosakura. Your technique won't easily destroy her body. The bounty for the complete Ice Release corpse is worth 8 million Pay attention to her.  Good at Ice Escape and Wind Escape!"

    "Only Ice Release is a little more difficult," Hidan sneered, "The information Danzo gave us only mentioned Wind Release on purpose. That guy really has bad intentions!"

    "Sooner or later, we will have to settle accounts with that guy" Kakuzu said with a gloomy face and murderous intent, "Anyway, leave the remaining two people to me."

    Haruno Sakura looked at the enemy in front of her coldly, quietly performing ninjutsu in her hands.

    "They are actually assigning opponents in front of us." She said to Shino and Xiyan with a cold face, "Since that Hidan chose me as his opponent, let him leave first"

    "Tobi, are you sure?" Shino asked in a deep voice. Haruno Sakura's ninjutsu was also weird and powerful, unreasonable. It's not like they had no chance of winning!

    Of course Sakura is sure.

    That careless Hidan looks much weaker than Kaku, looking dumbfounded.

    ¡°If the opponent doesn¡¯t have any secret skills to save his life, and accidentally hits a strange power skill, just with that carefree silver-haired young man standing and talkingshe is 80% confident that she can kill him instantly with one blow!

    "Zhiye, Xi, keep an eye on it" she said softly.

    "Ice Escape-Magic Mirror Ice Crystal!"

    Haruno Sakura instantly disappeared between the sights of Shino and Yugao.

    The next moment, the girl's figure emerged from the ice darts behind Hidan and rushed towards the silver-haired young man who was still talking to Kakuzu.

    "Strange Power Technique - Star Cannon Hammer!"

    "What a quick teleportation technique!" Hidan was startled and subconsciously turned around to face the girl's fist.

    The wrong way to respond.

    The surface of his fist made contact with Hidan's arm, and the feeling of flesh and blood on his knuckles told Haruno Sakura that this was Hidan's true form.

    There was no choice of clone technique, no substitution technique, and no choice of using physical techniques to dodge.

    Instead, he chose to use his true body to confront the strange power technique head-on.

    SoWrong choice??? 

    "Die!" the girl shouted loudly.

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s cold eyes seemed to be declaring Hidan¡¯s fate¡ª¡ª

    The irresistible force is transmitted all the way up Hidan's arms. His body, which is blessed with chakra and is several times tougher than steel, is as fragile as a bubble in front of this force!

    With the high-speed reaction ability brought by Sakura Chong, Haruno Sakura even has the ability to continuously fine-tune the angle of the fist while delivering this punch, so that the full power of the strange power technique can hit Hidan firmly.

    boom¡ª¡ª!  !

    The bones are broken.

    The flesh and blood are so rotten that they become thin.

    The punch of the Star Cannon Hammer struck down the right side of Hidan's body, turning it into bloody mud mixed with bone stubble and internal organ fragments!

    Boom¡ª¡ª!  !

    Hidan¡¯s expression instantly solidified into one of astonishment, and then he was punched and sent flying a hundred meters away

    After making a "bang" sound, there was no more sound.

    There was silence on the battlefield.

    Even Zhiye and Xiyan were a little surprised that this blow would defeat an enemy so smoothly.

    The small eyes that were squinted at the corners widened in surprise for a moment.

    Staring at the cat-faced ninja, he slowly retracted his fist.

    She was standing on the ground a few meters away, her cold murderous intent threatening.

    The girl¡¯s fierce aura shot straight into the sky like a straight pillar of smoke!

    "Now," Haruno Sakura sneered and looked at Kakuzu, "You can change someone to deal with me."

    "It seems that there is a serious lack of information," Kakuzu said coldly. He arched his waist, lowered his body, and slowly made a defensive posture. "Your teleportation and physical skills are not mentioned in the information.  I didn¡¯t even mention it was so powerful"

    ? ?Of course.  Information on the ninjas of the five major villages is not easy to collect.  Especially since Sakura was just a chuunin and could not sell information for money, naturally no one would make great efforts to collect information.

    And in the information given by Danzo, the unblacked-out part obviously implies that Haruno Sakura is a ninjutsu-type ninja, which is somewhat misleading

    However, after all, Kakuzu is a ninja who has experienced many battles and has seen a lot. What kind of secret technique has he not seen before?  Kakuzu had talked to and fought against Senju Hashirama, a genius of a generation!

    Although Haruno Sakura's teleportation and taijutsu surprised him for a moment, he immediately realized that that type of taijutsu was not his main threat. What really needed attention was her teleportation technique.

    If she were a teleportation genius like the Fourth Hokage, then there would be no need to continue this battle. Haruno Sakura was already in an invincible position, and Kakuzu could simply give in and turn around and leave.  Apparently, she's not yet.

    Kakuzu's experience told him that even a genius like Golden Flash, who wants to use the teleportation technique that is so fast that the enemy cannot react, still needs the Flying Thunder God Technique as a coordinate So, is this Haruno Sakura?  How did you come here instantly?  That kind of amazing teleportation technique cannot be performed out of thin air, even Namikaze Minato can't do it!

    He narrowed his eyes and looked at the ground where Haruno Sakura stood.

    Eyes swept across her feet, the ground cracked by the force of that punch; and the ice darts behind her.

    Out of the corner of his eyes, he looked at an ice dart beside him.

    Having fought in the ninja world for countless years, Kakuzu, who has experienced a lot, is thoughtful.

    The two sides faced off for a few seconds, and Kakuzu suddenly felt chakra surge in his body and quickly formed seals on his hands.

    ¡°Earth Escape¡ª¡ª!¡±

    (12. Try to update 4 times today! I¡¯ll post more battle chapters. Please recommend~Please subscribe~Please tell me about chapters~) (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 206 Exchange Opponent

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The speed at which Kakuzu performs ninjutsu is already extremely fast.

    However, the speed of a girl in Sakura Rush state is even faster!

    The time it took to form the seal was only a few tenths of a second, less than a second, which was enough for her to react.

    Earth escape ninjutsu?  Through chakra induction, Haruno Sakura instantly realized Kakuzu's intentions, and the image of Kakuzu's amazingly defensive earth flow wall flashed in her mind.

    "He is a master of earth escape we can't let him use ninjutsu!" This thought only flashed through Sakura's mind subconsciously, and her body had already reacted!

    The figure disappeared instantly.

    Use the magic mirror ice crystal to teleport in front of Kakuzu, and the strange power technique is activated immediately!

    ¡°Ninjutsu-Wing Chun Hidden Kick!¡±

    The girl's figure suddenly appeared above the ice dart, and her straight calves swept towards Kakuzu's chest!

    However, Kakuzu¡¯s reaction was not slow either.

    No, it should be said that he seemed to have expected it!

    "Is it really an ice cube" The corner of his eye was always on the ice dart, and he noticed a slender figure suddenly flashing beside him. Kakuzu, who was mentally prepared, was not surprised.

    He stopped the ninjutsu in his hand without hesitation, turned around and faced Haruno Sakura's heavy kick with his hand!

    ¡ª¡ªIt seems like you didn¡¯t learn the lesson of Hidan being shattered by a punch?

    With some doubts, Sakura's feet bumped into Kakuzu's palm.

    Snapped!  The strange touch made Sakura frown. At the moment of the head-on collision, Kakuzu's palms and arms were kicked to pieces, revealing countless thin lines surging darkly under the skin!

    Haruno Sakura was shocked to find that the other party was just a monster wearing human skin.

    The strong power of the strange power technique was not implemented at all. The thin black thread was just kicked away by her, and there was no force at all. The erratic touch immediately made her feel extremely uncomfortable!

    These soft and tough black thread-like tentacles cannot be dealt with by the physical attacks of strange power techniques.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡ªIs it true that Kakuzu is immune to Taijutsu?

    No, it should just be immune to blunt blows Xiyan, who was observing the battle from behind, immediately realized that sharp blade slashing was the way to deal with it!

    The moment Haruno Sakura missed her attack, Yuugao and Shino¡¯s second wave of attacks launched at the same time as Kakuzu¡¯s counterattack¡ª¡ª

    "Tu Eun-Tu Long Spear!"

    "Illusion-Golden Binding Technique!"

    "Swordsmanship - Iai Slash!"

    The combination of phantom immobilization and Xi Yan's sharp sword attack is the specialty of the 14th Squadron. Even against Jonin-level opponents, this move can achieve success repeatedly.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡ª Yugao and Shino's attack timing was very good. They just happened to be stuck at the moment when Kakuzu had just withstood Sakura's strange power technique and was about to launch a ninjutsu counterattack, a moment that made the opponent extremely uncomfortable.

    However, this time the perfectly timed cooperation did not work.

    Shino's illusion attack had no effect on Diagonal. The latter just shook his head and withstood the illusion, and even the Earth Release-Tulong Spear in his hand was not interrupted.

    The Iai Slash brewed in Xi Yan¡¯s hand, which is enough to cut through iron and steel, was not able to be used in both directions¡ª¡ª

    Just when Xiyan was sprinting with all her strength, a sudden change occurred!

    A figure rushed over from the side of the battlefield, waving a sickle to intercept Yugao. It was Hidan who was beaten to a pulp by Haruno Sakura's punch!

    Yes, Hidan's special ability is immortality He will not die from any injury, but will heal quickly!

    Therefore, after taking the girl's full-strength punch, not only did he not die, but he recovered from his injuries in a very short time.

    Sakura Haruno, who had never watched Naruto Shippuden, did not know that Hidan had such an ability. Yugao and Shino, who lacked information about Akatsuki, did not expect that Hidan, who had been beaten to death, could still charge forward alive and well.  Xiang Xiyan!

    Looking at the figure that suddenly appeared.

    Xi Yan was stunned.

    Halfway through the rush, he stopped abruptly. While he was horrified in his heart, the female ANBU in the grimace mask did not hesitate at all in her movements. She grasped the hilt of the sword tightly with her right hand, and the light of Iai's sword burst out, facing Hidan.  !

    "Drink!" The female ninja used her husky and sexy voice to let out a high-pitched shout, and slashed out with the sharp sword in her hand!

    "A single blow that combines speed, strength, determination and intention to cut everything off is Xi Yan's real unique skill.

    In the ninja world, there is a kind of person who specializes in swordsmanship.??They may not be proficient in ninjutsu, or even know how to form seals, but these people are unparalleled in swordsmanship and can draw swords faster than they can form seals. Even the legendary "demigod" Hanzo was defeated by such people.  !

    And Xiyan is one of these warriors, the best among swordsmen.

    Whoa¡ª¡ª!

    The sword light drew a perfect arc in the air, like a silver crescent moon.

    The sunset swept across the sky, and the figures were like floating clouds in the breeze.

    The female ninja¡¯s flowing black hair, her beautiful slender figure, the shrill silver sword light of Iai¡¯s slash, the blood spurting out from the enemy¡¯s body, and the black silhouette left on the ground, solidified into the most beautiful picture in this moment.

    The light of the sword pierced the air in the wind, and the figures passed by each other.

    Xiyan fell behind Hidan unscathed.

    The latter struggled to stand, with blood streaming down his neck.

    An extremely sharp blow passed over Hidan and cut off half of his neck!

    " Against ordinary jounin or elite jounin, this powerful slash is enough to take their lives.

    But Xiyan was not in the relaxed mood to succeed in one blow and kill the enemy instantly.

    She looked back at Hidan who was standing on the ground and covering his neck, his expression as cold as ice.

    ¡ª¡ªAfter suffering such a fatal sword blow, Hidan could still stand as if nothing had happened. The wound on his neck was healing at a speed visible to the naked eye!

    The strange scene shocked Xiyan.

    A full blow had no effect at all!

    "Damn it, this personis he a monster!" Xiyan gritted her silver teeth and said bitterly.

    She clenched the sword tightly in her hand and exerted her strength suddenly. She wanted to rush up to the enemy and give him another blow while he was recovering, but her steps were too weak to exert any strength, and her weak body prevented her pursuit.

    Even Xiyan, who specializes in swordsmanship, will be knocked out of power for a short time after using such a powerful blow!

    In such a state, let alone automatic attack, even self-protection is very difficult.

    At the same time, Shino, who was forced to be a little confused by the Earth Release - Earth Dragon Spear, also realized that it was not wise to get involved in the battle between Shin Sakura and Kakuto. He could not keep up with the fighting rhythm of the two people, but Yuugao was  Bian, need his help.

    With a few quick jumps, the experienced Shino made a decision, left the battlefield between Sakura and Kakuto, and rushed towards Yugao who was in a brief period of weakness.

    Bang!

    The kunai collided with the sickle, making a sharp sound. Shino arrived in time and blocked Hidan's heavy blow for Yugao.

    Kicked Hidan away with one kick, Shino protected him in front of Yu Yan, looking coldly at Hidan who landed not far away with a calm expression.

    The three of them fell into a brief confrontation.

    "What's going on!" Zhiye's gloomy voice suddenly sounded, "Wasn't he beaten to death by Yuan?"

    "This guy is simply an immortal monster. I cut off half of his neck just now, and he can still recover within a few seconds!" Xi Yan said weakly, lowering her voice.

    The heavy breathing made it clear to the captain that, at least in the short term, Shino could not expect much fighting power from her.

    "Is it an immortal monster?" Zhiye frowned and snorted, "Humph Now we're in trouble!"

    Being almost instantly killed by Yugao's Iai Slash doesn't mean anything. Yugao's swordsmanship is already ridiculously strong in a head-to-head duel. Just because Hidan was almost instantly killed by two girls from the 14th Squadron doesn't mean that he should be misunderstood.  Physical skills are weak.

    In fact, Shino just had a head-on blow with Hidan, and he could feel that the opponent's physical skills were actually quite good, even a bit better than his own!

    With an immortal body and good physical skills, this is a very difficult enemy.

    This does not include the secret techniques that the other party may have mastered!  It is impossible for a special person with immortality to not have one or two weird secret techniques

    Just now, it was three against one, and it was a good situation that was about to kill Kakuzu instantly, but the situation took a turn for the worse in an instant!

    (22. There will be two more updates later! Please recommend!! Please subscribe!!

    Asking for recommendations!  !  Please subscribe!  !

    Asking for recommendations!  !  Please subscribe!  !

    Say important things three times.  ) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 207 The purpose of distance... (Additional update for Yunqian Sun and Moonlight)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    What Zhino and Xiyan faced was an opponent who relied on his own immortality to run rampant unscrupulously.

    Facing such an enemy, even the experienced Zhiye was a little helpless for a while.

    Fortunately, the other party¡¯s character is a bit reckless and irritable, this may be their only chance to win

    "Hey, that woman over there," Hidan shouted at the top of his lungs, "that sword strike you just made hurt me so much!"

    He rubbed his neck, with a carefree and irritated expression on his face.

    Standing loosely, not caring about the enemy's presence, he was moving his neck. Just now, Xiyan cut off half of his neck and the cervical vertebrae with a sword. Now there are no traces of injury at all.

    In Xiyan¡¯s opinion, Hidan was full of flaws, and he would feel uncomfortable without a few cuts.  However, the opponent is immortal and has extremely strong recovery ability. He is an enemy that cannot be measured by common sense. For Hidan, a flaw in the usual sense may just be a trap deliberately set to lure the enemy to attack

    Facing such an enemy, the usual tactics have completely failed, and Zhiye and Xiyan do not have a good way to deal with him now.

    Therefore, in the face of Hidan's provocation, both Yugao and Shino could only remain silent.

    Seeing that they didn¡¯t respond, the expression on Hidan¡¯s face became even more contemptuous, and he yelled: ¡°What? Where was the momentum when you slashed me just now? Isn¡¯t it enough to just slash with one sword?¡±

    He looked at the two ANBU who were silent. They were unfazed by his repeated provocations. They just stared at him calmly, knowing that with his poor language, there was no way he could anger them.

    "Since you don't cut it down"

    He suddenly picked up a scythe with three blades and struck it on the ground, making a small crater.

    "Then I'll attack it!"

    Waving the huge scythe, Hidan's expression on his face was distorted, and he rushed towards the two people in front of him with an ominous attitude!

    The second round of fighting has begun.

    On the other side, Haruno Sakura, who deliberately diverted the battlefield away from Shino and Yugao, after dodging several Tulong guns in a row, saw that the distance was far enough, and stopped escaping.

    Boom¡ª¡ª!

    "Ninjutsu - Tenshou Kou!"

    By precisely controlling chakra on her legs and applying it to every fiber of her muscles, Haruno Sakura burst out with terrifying power.

    She stomped her feet heavily on the ground, and her crazy destructive power arbitrarily trampled the Tulong gun that Kakuzu was trying to raise into countless small pieces of mud.

    He crushed a ninjutsu with one foot.

    The girl snorted coldly, and looked at Kakuzu coldly with a pair of green eyes, as if waiting for his next ninjutsu.

    "" Even a well-informed person can see this effect and be speechless for a moment.

    Can you crush a Tulong gun with one foot?  He was very confident in his earth escape, and now he began to wonder if his earth escape heart was broken.

    "Is it a strange power technique? Tsunade's disciple is indeed worthy of his reputation." Kakuzu said calmly.

    Like admiration.

    But Sakura saw that his arm, which was shattered by her own punch, was re-sewed back into a hand with the help of black tentacles, and she felt that his words were more of a sarcasm.

    Ironics has a strong power, but he can't help him.

    "To each other, your earth escape is also used well." She said lightly, the Yin seal has been quietly opened, abundant chakra is surging in her body, and the ice escape blood limit makes the girl's voice become sharp, cold, and indifferent  ruthless.

    Facing the girl who was as cold as frost, Kakuzu smiled.

    A stern smile.

    "I'm not only powerful at Earth Release" he said playfully, and glanced at the battlefield again, "Have you decided to fight here? Don't worry, my Ninjutsu won't work until I finish you off.  It affects them. After all, the intact body of a famous ninja like you is worth a lot of money!"

    Between his words, he seemed to have an extremely good chance of winning.  He regarded Haruno Sakura's body as something within easy reach.

    Kakuzu really thinks that he has seen through Sakura's combat system: super-fast teleportation coupled with the infinitely powerful strange power attack from behind. This is indeed a combo that can make most people find it difficult.  Namikaze Minato used his unparalleled teleportation technique to wreak havoc on the entire ninja world.

    So in the information that Danzo gave him, the blackened parts should be about ice teleportation and strange power, right?

      Of course, at mid-range, Kakuzu speculates that she will also be good at wind escape as a supplementary attack method when facing opponents who are difficult to get close

    " In this case, Kakuzu, who uses the flexible black line as the main body and is not afraid of strange power techniques, and is full of confidence in Ninjutsu, is indeed in an invincible position.

    But it¡¯s a pity.

    The guess is completely wrong.

    The instantaneous attack that Sakura exposed just now is certainly a major focus of her combat system, but it is only part of it.

    ???????? To think that her skills are limited to this can only mean that Kakuzu was indeed misled by Danzo to some extent.

    If Sakura knew about this, she would probably not know whether to laugh or cry.  It¡¯s hard to say whether Danzo deceived her or helped her!

    "You seem to think you have defeated me" the girl said coldly. Although her aura was not as strong as Kakuzu's murderous aura, it was clearer and sharper. She was no less powerful in the confrontation with Kakuzu, "I don't know.  Where do you get your confidence?"

    "I just want to remind you that by keeping the distance on the battlefield, you are not worried that your ninjutsu will affect them"

    She lowered her eyelids and looked at the extremely finely controlled water mass in her palm from the corner of her eye.

    "but I'm worried that my ninjutsu will affect them!"

    The murderous intent in his voice was bone-chilling!

    "Water Escape-Wind Blade Rapids!"

    At the same time, Kakuzu, who had long been aware that she was secretly mobilizing chakra and preparing to use ninjutsu, also used his own ninjutsu at the same moment!

    "Are you going to try to use the Wind Release Ninjutsu against me" The moment he noticed that Haruno Sakura was using Ninjutsu, this idea flashed through Kakuzu's mind.

    He subconsciously used the fire escape ninjutsu to restrain the wind escape and faced him:

    "Fire Release - The art of dragon fire!"

    Then, I saw a thin silver line, cutting Kakuzu's ninjutsu and himself in half with an absolutely unreasonable and arrogant gesture!

    Boom¡ª¡ª

    The powerful dragon fire technique exploded in the air. Under the huge fire ball, the body with its horns broken into two fell to the ground.

    Whether it¡¯s ninjutsu level, power or structure, or attribute restraint, the Wind Blade Rapids is enough to crush Kakuzu¡¯s Dragon Fire

    Such a ninjutsu battle would naturally end with Kakuzu being completely defeated and killed.

    ¡°It can only be said that Kakuzu¡¯s life was harmed by Danzo

    Although.

    He just has more than one life.

    The Wind Blade Torrent cut Kakuzu's body into pieces with an extremely powerful gesture. Sakura thought the battle was over, but the unabated chakra on Kakuzu's body left her confused.

    "What's going on" The girl widened her beautiful emerald eyes, looking at the body of Kakuzu who was supposed to be dead in surprise and was about to move, "If he is cut in half like this, can he still survive?"

    The beautiful eyebrows frowned tightly.

    Sakura's tone was full of disbelief.

    She could never imagine that there would be such an enemy!

    (Third update! There will be another update at nine o'clock. Please recommend and subscribe!!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 208 The Ice Escape Insect Swarm Frenzy!  (Killing the sky for others will add more)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Countless black tentacles sprouted from Kakuzu's body that had been cut in two.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? their their lives by ?? entangled, intertwined, and then integrated into one.

    The girl was simply stunned as she watched Kakuzu return to its original state as the black tentacles squirmed.

    It seems that the human shape revealed by his body is just a disguise; and the real Kakuzu is actually this group of long black lines.

    "Immortal?" Sakura murmured to herself, "It's obviously been cut in half!"

    It¡¯s a headache. How to deal with such an opponent?

    Are all the opponents you encounter like this after entering the "Shadow" level?

    Opposite Sakura, Kakuzu has returned to his original state, and his chakra continues to surge, and new changes have taken place!

    The girl frowned, looking at the tentacle monster opposite and finally revealed its true face:

    Countless black tentacles emerged from behind Kakuzu, flying wildly in the air. Most of them condensed into four human-shaped tentacle monsters wearing strange masks.

    No, it should be three The fourth mask was cut in half, and just as it condensed, it fell to the ground.

    So, did Wind Blade Riptide still have an effect?  Sakura thought to herself.

    "Your ninjutsu is very powerful. It took me a long time to find the Water Release heart! But it doesn't matter, your heart is even more perfect I can't wait to open your chest and take out your heart."  Heart!" Kakuzu said creepy words, "Now, it's my turn to attack!"

    Astonishing chakra is condensed in the black tentacles, and the two strange masks on Kakuzu's shoulders suddenly open their mouths and release terrifying ninjutsu at the same time!

    "Fire Escape - Head hard!"

    "Wind Escape - Pressure!"

    Fire takes advantage of the wind, and the wind assists the power of the fire, causing it to start a prairie fire in an instant.

    Among ninjutsu, there is a saying called compound ninjutsu.  It's not the kind of mixing of two attributes in Blood Succession Limit, but two ninjutsu with different attributes are released at the same time, one assists the other, thus bursting out with power several times stronger than the original ninjutsu!

    The combination of wind style and fire style that Naruto and Sasuke once trained is this kind of compound ninjutsu.

    And now the sea of ????fire in front of Sakura's eyes is a compound ninjutsu that was born after strengthening the fire escape and strengthening the wind escape, and the power of the head was increased several times!

    The moment the highly concentrated chakra fireball landed on the ground, it turned into a raging burning flame, rushing toward the cat-faced masked ninja like a tsunami.

    In the blazing fire, everything along the way was burned to ashes.  With the help of the wind, the area affected by this move quickly expanded, explosively covering the land within hundreds of meters.  Flowers, trees, birds, beasts and insects were all reduced to nothing in this blow!

    Faced with such a powerful compound ninjutsu, Sakura did not release defensive ninjutsu, which was just a waste of chakra.

    Her approach is to avoid its edge.

    "Try this move" A considerable part of the huge amount of chakra released by the Yin Seal was instantly extracted by her.

    Controlling such an astonishing amount of chakra, Haruno Sakura felt the veins on her forehead appearing faintly!

    "Ice Escape-Leviathan's Wrath!"

    It was supposed to be the ice escape ninjutsu of the White Whale, but it was magically modified in Sakura's hands. A new form change was given to this ninjutsu, making it undergo earth-shaking changes!

    Perhaps the largest creature that the person who developed this ninjutsu could imagine was a whale in the sea;

    However, in the colorful fantasy works of mankind in previous lives, there are countless even bigger and more terrifying creatures!

    The beast that impressed Sakura the most was undoubtedly the Leviathan beast in the CG "Heart of the Swarm" produced by a game company that had "ten years to make games and nine years to make CG" in her previous life

    So after mastering the form changes of Ice Release, the ninjutsu of White Whale has been completely sublimated in Sakura's hands¡ª¡ª

    The already huge beluga whale expanded several times out of thin air under the influence of the highly condensed ice escape chakra valley, turning into a giant creature two to three hundred meters long; with hard growths growing on its smooth back and abdomen.  The plate armor and ferocious bone spurs; the skull elongated and extended forward, and the sharp fangs protruded from the mouth Countless changes were rapidly taking place on the beluga, transforming this crystal whale beyond recognition.

    The elegant and simple whale turned into a ferocious leviathan flying in the air in her hands!

    ¡°Whew¡ª¡ª!¡±On top, the thin and slender girl squandered a huge amount of chakra that was completely inconsistent with her body shape to complete the ninjutsu.  She opened her mouth slightly and let out a long breath.

    ¡°Ouch¡ª¡ª!¡± In the sky, a giant monster with a body length of hundreds of meters opened its bloody mouth and let out a low and shocking roar that made people feel chest tight!

    While completing this technique, Kakuzu's head was already burning in front of her eyes.

    Haruno Sakura just formed the seal calmly.

    "Ice Escape-Magic Mirror Ice Crystal!"

    As long as there is a big ice cube containing Sakura's chakra, you can use the magic mirror ice crystal ninjutsu.

    So the ice teleportation was activated in the blink of an eye, using Leviathan as the teleportation medium. Haruno Sakura disappeared from the spot in an instant. The next moment, the girl's small and slender figure was already standing on the horn above the giant beast's head.  ¡¾Note¡¿

    The vast sea of ????fire only swallowed the girl¡¯s afterimage.

    Then, under the call of gravity, the giant beast began to fall from a high place and swooped down towards Kakuzu!

    At the same time, Leviathan's body also underwent other changes

    In the gaps and holes in its body, countless small insects crawled out one after another as the giant beast's body shook, falling to the ground that was heated by the fire, and gathered into black and numb tentacle-spine reptiles.  The sea of ????insects composed of hydralisks and hydralisers surged in from all directions like a tide!

    "Take the move, Kakuzu"

    The girl standing on the horn of the giant beast faced the howling wind as it dived, with a sneer on her lips.

    This is the swarm frenzy recreated with ice escape!

    Standing on the horn of the giant beast, looking at the swarms of insects on the ground that were swarming towards Kakuzu like a tide, Sakura felt her mood surge.

    Butthink calmly.

    Although Sakura behaved calmly and was full of confidence in her skills.

    But Kakuzu must have his own way of coping.

    In essence, the amount of chakra consumed by the insect swarm of Leviathan's Wrath is not much different from that of the Ice Blade Forest of Frost Burial.

    It can be said that the two are ninjutsu of the same level.

    It¡¯s just that when Sakura constructed the Ice Escape-Leviathan¡¯s Wrath, the Ice Escape form changes were more complicated, and the biological forms she constructed were more exquisite and colorful, because they showed richer attack methods and stronger combat effectiveness.

    But in terms of use, both of these are just ninjutsu used by Haruno Sakura to pave the way for ice escape - to deal with enemies at the "shadow" level, she is not so arrogant that such ninjutsu can kill them.

    It was only because Kakuzu used the compound ninjutsu Fire Release - Head Kung Fu to turn the ground into a sea of ??fire that Sakura changed the way Ice Release entered the field from the ground to the air.

    It¡¯s not that Frost and Ice Burial can¡¯t compete with Kakuzu¡¯s fire escape, but no matter what, the ice escape blood succession limited ninjutsu is still stronger than the compound ninjutsu.

    But that would definitely consume a lot of chakra, and it would be a useless waste.

    Avoiding its edge, avoiding the sea of ????fire on the ground, and attacking from above is a more effective and chakra-saving option.

    After all, the amount of chakra stored in the Yin Seal on Sakura's body is not much.  It has not been a long time since the rescue of Sasuke, so the amount of chakra stored is not very large, and the continuous battles have made the Yin Seal a little stretched.

    Leviathan's Wrath's method of spreading the field will certainly not be able to cover every piece of land like Frost Burial.

    But the more condensed behemoth and the more exquisite ice escape form changes make it more powerful than the Frost Ice Burial.  Facing an opponent like Kakuzu, he has already seen through the true face of the magic mirror ice crystal, and if he uses the frost ice burial that turns the ground into ice, he may be countered by the enemy's ninjutsu.

    However, how will Kakuzu deal with the insect swarms that attack from the air and the ground at the same time?

    ¡¾Note: The unicorn is the remaining trace of the narwhal beluga.  ¡¿

    (The fourth update is completed! Please recommend! Please subscribe! Please write a chapter!)

    (This volume is too short a time from the previous volume, so Sakura has not developed many new ninjutsu.)

    (Asking for opinions: What is a good title for fans?) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 209 Ninjutsu vs. Todoroki is just a cover

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Although the swarm of ice escape insects constructed by Sakura looked vast and boundless, after recovering from the initial excitement of recreating the fantasy in her mind in her own hands, she had to admit that even this  Ninjutsu may not be able to defeat Kakuzu.

    No matter what, Sakura did not dare to underestimate the enemy in front of her.

    It¡¯s not just the opponent¡¯s immortality.

    She couldn't tell how much damage the Water Release-Wind Blade Riptide had caused to the opponent just now. The opponent's body might just be the black tentacles, and the key point was something like a chakra source behind its mask. Counting that,  As for Kakuzu's true form, there were five in total, and one of them had already been killed by her But whether this inference was accurate, Haruno Sakura did not dare to vouch for it.

    It¡¯s not just the powerful ninjutsu that his opponent has emerging one after another - the earth escape, fire escape and wind escape techniques with each attribute have a devastating momentum when used in his hands.

    As a ninjutsu master with both ice and water techniques, Haruno Sakura knows how difficult it is to practice the third technique.  Even with her talent, it took her six or seven years to lay the foundation of water escape before she achieved today's water escape achievements, and her ice escape had just begun.

    Even more so because of the opponent¡¯s superb battlefield observation ability and rich combat experience.  After just two glances, he saw through the essence of the magic mirror ice crystal!  And she believed that her opponent also saw through her tactical intention with this move.

    So, what will you do in the face of this move, Kakuzu!

    With Kakuzu¡¯s combat IQ, you should be able to imagine that this ninjutsu is not only used for offense; if it is not dealt with in time, once you fall into the infinite teleportation of the magic mirror ice crystal, you will completely lose the initiative in the battle!

    As for Kakuzu's reaction, Sakura unexpectedly chose a head-on approach.

    What also did not surprise her was that the remaining tentacle mask monster connected to Kakuzu with a thin black thread could also independently use another type of escape technique with different attributes - thunder escape.

    The only thing that surprised her

    "Have you turned into a tentacle monster?" The expression on the girl's face changed from solemn to slightly frightened and disgusting.

    She never expected that her opponent would be such a monster in human skin.

    Haruno Sakura stared at Kakuzu on the ground, which had completely unfolded the earth's resentment. Endless black tentacles stretched out from the human body named "Kakuzu", and automatically turned into a few figures in the air without wind.  A ten-meter-sized black tentacle monster!

    Yes, Kakuzu can no longer be described as countless black tentacles growing out of a human body. If we insist on saying so, it should be a human body growing out of a huge tentacle mass

    Among them, there are three humanoid monsters made of black lines and wearing strange masks.

    This weird shape makes Sakura¡¯s scalp tingle just by looking at it!

    It¡¯s not just that the shape is abominable and twisted and disgusting.

    What¡¯s even more frightening is that the three masked monsters are just slightly human-shaped, and each of them can use different powerful escape techniques¡ª¡ª

    Four types of escape techniques that perform both nature and form changes to extremely high levels were sprayed out from the mouths of Kakuzu and the masked monster, facing the ice-escaping Leviathan beast in the air, as well as the majestic beast standing on its horns.  Cat mask girl!

    "Fire Release - The art of dragon fire!"

    "Wind Escape-Vacuum Super Jade!"

    ¡°Earth Escape-Tulong Spear Technique!¡±

    "Thunder Escape - Pseudo Darkness!"

    Fire dragons, wind bombs, rock pillars and dazzling thunder light all rushed forward with a mighty force, as if they were going to devour Sakura and the giant beast at her feet.

    And on the ground.

    The black tentacles that are swinging wildly are not only extremely tough, but also have the ability to become as hard as iron in an instant after being infused with chakra. The ice-escape spine needle reptiles that are besieging them from all directions can just rush into the range that the tentacles can reach.  Within, he will be immediately strangled, pierced and even chopped to pieces by countless tentacles!

    "Have you been suppressed?" The girl's expression was solemn. The strong wind blew her pink shoulder-length hair around, and the oncoming firelight reflected her white cat-faced mask into orange-red. Haruno Sakura murmured under the mask.

    In the blink of an eye, the majestic Ice Release Ninjutsu just now was beaten into countless ice fragments by Kakuzu.

    The ice bugs on the ground used for harassment and as a medium for ice teleportation have been completely cleared away by countless black tentacles.

    Even though the ice escape Leviathan in the outer air is huge in size and has the attribute advantage of the blood inheritance limit, facing four powerful ninjutsu with different attributes, it also falls into the dilemma of being overwhelmed by ants!This is Haruno Sakura¡¯s crisis, but it is also her opportunity.

    Even for a ninja as strong as Kakuzu, after losing a heart, it is extremely difficult to use four super powerful ninjutsu at the same time. He was breathing heavily at this moment.  He stood there waiting for the result of the ninjutsu confrontation.

    He has complete self-confidence. Even the ninjutsu with the limit of blood inheritance cannot resist the four escape techniques that he uses with all his strength!

    He is right, the Leviathan beast created by Ice Escape cannot compete with his Ninjutsu.

    However, Haruno Sakura did not intend to win the ninjutsu duel.

    She directly pulled out the huge horn on the top of the beast's head.  When the strange power technique is activated, the forty-meter-long giant horn is in huge contrast to the girl's body shape, but it can be wielded as freely as a kunai in Sakura's hands!

    Whoosh¡ª¡ª!  The one-horned horn was thrown hard by Haruno Sakura and shot towards the enemy Kakuzu on the ground.

    The horn that had been infused with a large amount of ice-type chakra by the girl effortlessly passed through the gap of the ninjutsu, collided with the fire-type interception, and shot straight towards the tentacle monster on the ground.

    Boom¡ª¡ª!

    In the sky, the Leviathan beast, one against four, was defeated in a head-on confrontation with the powerful ninjutsu performed by Kakuzu.

    During the collision, the huge beast let out a shrill and sharp cry.

    Then it exploded!

    In the earth-shattering explosion, it turned into countless ice shards and rich water vapor.

    Boom¡ª¡ª!

    But on the earth, the giant horn shot towards the ground, and the attack that shook the earth was in vain.

    With the help of the black tentacles, Kakuzu, who was slightly tired, hid in some embarrassment.

    Then as expected, Haruno Sakura's figure appeared under the ice horn and escaped Kakuzu's ninjutsu.

    "Slippery guy!" Kakuzu said with a gloomy face and hatred in his heart.

    With Kakuzu¡¯s experience, this kind of enemy who can perform the teleportation technique extremely quickly is also a headache. He cannot beat teleportation masters like Sansho Hanzo and Namikaze Minato.  As for Haruno Sakura, he could only restrict her movement by constantly clearing away the ice.

    Otherwise, no matter how powerful the ninjutsu is, it will be in vain, and the opponent will dodge in a blink of an eye.

    His reaction just now was extremely decisive. He used all his strength to destroy all the medium through which she teleported, intending to force the ice escape ninja to confront him head-on. However, he used a little too much force and when the girl threw the ice horn, if he  There is still some strength left, and she should be able to use ninjutsu to break the ice horn, so that she cannot use it as a medium for teleportation, and can only forcefully take over her own ninjutsu!

    But fortunately, the strange power technique that Tsunade learned from him was also helpless against his body composed of soft tentacles.

    As long as it doesn¡¯t hit the heart, blunt blows are ineffective against him!

    The moment the girl appeared in front of Kakuzu, she was already ready to use the strange power technique.

    "Ninjutsu¡ª¡ª"

    (12. The fan title is "Jinshui Tower", well there is absolutely no plot in it.) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 210: Killing moves still require close combat

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Blunt blows cannot damage the flexible tentacles. No matter how explosive Sakura's nintaijutsu is, it will be of no use if the power cannot reach the target.

    Anyone who has received a punch from the Star Cannon Hammer knows this very well.

    So even if Sakura swoops close to him, he is still confident.

    but¡­¡­

    Does anyone stipulate that Haruno Sakura must hit people with fists?

    "Ninja Taijutsu-draw the sword and slash!"

    The girl grasped the huge ice horn that was deeply pierced into the ground and completely disproportionate to her body shape.

    The ice horn, which is more than forty meters long, makes Sakura's figure extremely small. The scene when she grabs the ice horn is as ridiculous as a baby trying to wield the hundreds of kilograms of Qinglong Yanyue Sword.

    However, when the ice horn weighing dozens of tons was wielded by the girl as if it were nothing, and when the forty-meter-long ice sword was lifted up and slashed towards the enemy, the scene was no longer ridiculous, but terrifying and horrifying.  .

    Jiaodu¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    "Drink!" she shouted!

    Use the earth as the scabbard and the ice horn as the mad sword.

    Haruno Sakura used an earth-shattering sword-drawing move!

    ?? If we say that the power released instantly by Xiyan's Iai Slash is enough to cut through iron and steel, it is close to the limit of ordinary humans;

    ? Then Haruno Sakura¡¯s sword-drawing slash is the power that a true giant can exert. The momentum of this sword can even cut off mountains!

    Wow¡ª¡ª

    The giant horn changed shape in her hand, becoming thinner and sharper, opening the blade; the place where Sakura held it turned into the handle of the knife, and she stretched out her hand guard.

    Transformed into a giant ice blade forty meters long.

    She dragged out bottomless tail marks on the ground, and slashed at the enemy in front of her with an overwhelming force of thunder!

    The corners of his eyes, which were all yellow, suddenly shrank to a point.

    "Oops¡­¡­!"

    The huge sword blade shrouded his entire body within the attack range!

    If this knife cuts hard, I'm afraid the entire earth's resentment will be cut in two!

    Kakuzu retreated violently, but this was in vain. His opponent moved so fast, how could he possibly avoid it?

    After instantaneous, he immediately followed up with a physical attack. The girl in Yingchong's state used it faster than the blink of an eye!

    Having said so much, in fact, from the time Haruno Sakura teleported onto the ice corner to the time she used her sword to slash at Kakuzu, not even a tenth of a second was used

    And after this moment, the cold front of the ice sword had already approached Kakuzu's tentacle body.

    Whoa¡ª¡ª

    As a Kage-level opponent, Kakuzu's reaction speed is definitely not slow. As soon as he thinks, countless black tentacles are already surging crazily, rushing towards the huge ice sword, trying to intercept the sharp edge of the sword with his own body.

    Then, Kakuzu¡¯s three remaining masked monsters and his body simultaneously used the fastest ninjutsu in the sealing process, in an attempt to stop the ice sword!

    "Wind Release - Wind Cut!" "Fire Release - Small Flame Bullet!" "Thunder Release - Thunder Ball!" "Earth Release - Rock Pillar Spear!"

    Boom¡ª¡ª!

    The ice sword hit Kakuzu's body head-on, making a deafening noise and causing dust to fly all over the sky!

    Click click click.

    Even though the ice sword in Sakura's hand was strengthened by chakra, it was only a temporary blessing after all. After being swung out by the strange power technique, it eventually shattered into pieces of ice, leaving only the empty hilt in her hand.

    The dust that blocked the vision quickly dispersed, revealing Kakuzu's miserable figure.

    "I was beaten very badly" Sakura said with a sneer.

    Broken earth escape rock pillars, messy wind escape cuts, charred fire escape spots, and tree-like thunder escape lightning patterns came into her eyes.

    In front of Sakura, there was a tentacle monster that was dozens of meters in size before, but now it was like a phoenix that had been plucked, with only its core part less than a few meters left.

    Most of the tentacles, because they were used to block the blow, had been chopped into two pieces by the ice sword, and were scattered softly on the ground, spreading a thick layer.

    And the huge masked monster that was floating in the air just now has shrunk by more than half, and is lying languidly on Kakuzu's shoulders.

    Yes, one on the left and one on the right, only two left

    Sakura could see clearly that the masked monster who used Thunder Release had been completely cut in half by her blow, including the mask and the chakra source behind the mask, and collapsed lifelessly on the ground.  On the ground!

    Yu ?The ground was already covered with broken tentacle limbs, and a thick layer was added

    "It seems that as long as you and the remaining two masks are knocked down at the same time, you will be completely dead, right?"

    The girl said in a cold voice, a biting murderous intention overflowing from her lips and teeth.

    There is not much chakra left. The ninjutsu and sword slashing just now consumed a lot of physical strength, and next, we may have to deal with that guy named Hidan who is invincible

    So, use physical skills.

    The opponent is also in a bad state, so relying on physical skills alone is enough. Other large-scale ninjutsu can be saved!

    In her hands, two crystal clear ice skates condensed out.

    By operating the changes in ice escape properties to the extreme, at extremely low temperatures, the hardness of the ice blade is already extremely high, even reaching around 8 on the Mohs scale. But after being blessed by the chakra of the Blood Succession Limit, the hardness is even comparable to diamonds!

    Those indifferent and emotionless emerald green eyes cast their cold gaze on the sluggish and weak Kakuzu not far away.

    You can¡¯t give him a chance to breathe.

    "I'll get rid of you now." She opened her thin lips slightly and said softly.

    ?Lean your body slightly forward, put your feet on the ground, and prepare to exert force¡ª¡ª

    Snapped!

    But he suddenly stepped on the air!

    Kakuzu's black tentacles had swam under her through underground channels at some point, eroding the ground beneath her, and rising crazily from her feet!

    Unexpectedlybeing forced into this situation, Kakuzu could still find the remaining strength to launch a sneak attack on her!

    Did he extend his tentacles into the ground the moment she appeared and planned to sneak attack her from the ground?

    Haruno Sakura immediately realized this.  The fighting consciousness of a shadow-level expert should not be underestimated

    At this time, the tough and long tentacles quickly extended from Sakura's feet, reached up from the ankles, wrapped around the calves, thighs, around the crotch, wrapped around the waist and chest - the chest suddenly swelled -  As well as her arms, the black thin threads that grew crazily quickly tied the girl's body tightly!

    "Hmph" the girl snorted in disgust, "What a trick!"

    "Ice Escape-Frost Armor!"

    Before her hands were tied by the tentacles, Sakura had already completed the seal and performed the ninjutsu.

    After communicating with Sasuke that day, she had a sudden inspiration, and after further upgrading and changing the Ice Escape Armor, she obtained the current ninjutsu.

    In order to pursue the convenience and flexibility of movement, she further reduced the protective area of ??the ice armor to only form ice armor on vital parts, which was not enough to free her from the tentacle binding.

    However, the change in the ice escape properties of the frost armor is the key The extremely cold chill is transmitted to the tentacles through the armor, and it does not take a second to quickly freeze, freeze or even freeze the tentacles.  Until crispy.  The tentacles that were once incredibly tough and made her skin ache were now shattered all over the floor with just a light touch.

    Click!  At extremely low temperatures, even the originally tough tentacles become as hard and brittle as glass!

    Kakuzu's move was just a waste of the few tentacles he had left.

    This move has no meaning at all except to disgust her, make her feel hairy in her heart, feel uncomfortable and have goose bumps

    Is Qian Donkey exhausted?

    You didn¡¯t even take the opportunity to attack me?  She thought to herself as she raised her head and looked in the direction of Kakuzu.

    But I found Kakuzu¡¯s figure

    Has disappeared!

    (22. The guaranteed update is completed, and there will be additional updates in the evening.) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 211 Obscene style of play (updated for wyk060220)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Did Kakuzu escape?

    Haruno Sakura was a little stunned for a moment, looking over with wide eyes, carefully observing the clues he left.

    Soon, he faintly sensed the source of chakra moving underground - Kakuzu did not leave the battlefield!

    "Use the attack cover just now to escape underground and use earth escape ninjutsu to move underground?"

    She frowned slightly and realized what Kakuzu was doing.

    Is it "Earth Release - Submersible Technique" or "Earth Release - Earth Dragon Hidden Technique"?

    Use earth escape, a ninjutsu to walk freely in the earth.

    At such a close distance, if Sakura were to use Water Release - Wind Blade Riptide, even if Kakuzu had predicted her ninjutsu, she would still be in a hurry to dodge.

    So he simply hid underground.

    Sakura has a headache now Is this a vulgar style of play?

    If he keeps hiding in the ground, how can he be beaten?

    However, Kakuzu also had the same headache.

    Normally, when walking underground like this, the next move will be the Earth Release - Heart Beheading Technique, but just now Kakuzu's tentacles have tried to attack from underground, and the effect is not ideal.

    The crystal-clear ice armor on Sakura's body is still emitting a frightening cold air. The tentacles that were frozen at the end have now retracted into the body. The ice slag on the broken surface reminds Kakuzu not to engage in close combat with her.  Even if it is a sneak attack, there will be no benefit.

    But he can't hide underground indefinitely.

    Although Haruno Sakura has already raised his immortality infinitely in her heart and is extremely afraid of it, Kakuzu knows that he is not really the so-called immortal, but relying on his own grudges and several hearts, he is more powerful than others.  It¡¯s just that the more lives you have, the harder it will be to die.

    The Water Release-Wind Blade Torrent and Ninja Technique-Drawing Slash had already consumed two of his hearts and a lot of resentment. Therefore, while the girl was afraid of him, Kakuzu was also troubled about how to deal with Haruno Sakura.  .

    What should we do?

    Kakuzu doesn¡¯t have much time to think.  Having a heart also means the need to breathe, and walking underground cannot get fresh air. He must come up with countermeasures in time

    What is the opponent¡¯s weakness?  There are no flaws in ninjutsu, taijutsu, reaction speed, or movement speed.

    Is the chakra amount and physical strength low?  That's right, judging from her age, body shape, and chakra induction, the cat-faced girl is not the type with a lot of chakra.  Kakuzu did have the impression that after using the sword-drawing move, Haruno Sakura had begun to pant slightly.

    She is a disciple of Tsunade and has a Yin seal that can store chakra, so it is not easy to estimate how much chakra is left, but judging from these confrontations, there should be very little left

    But there is also a problem with the consumption. The ninjas of Konoha will probably arrive here soon. I don¡¯t know how many of them there are. It may be more troublesome to continue the fight!

    Boom¡ª¡ª!

    While Kakuzu was thinking, Sakura had gradually sensed his position.

    "Ninjutsu - Star Cannon Hammer!"

    The girl¡¯s fist hit the ground, and the ninjutsu¡¯s force was as powerful as a mountain, shattering the entire earth. Large pieces of soil instantly opened up, splashed and scattered, blooming and dancing like cherry blossoms!

    If it were Haruno Sakura from the original work, this move should be called "Sakura Rush".

    Kakuzu knew that the ninjutsu she used was the strange power passed down by Tsunade. One punch was extremely powerful and unstoppable. Even if she was hiding underground, she would still be in danger. So she ran forward without thinking, avoiding just a few seconds.  This roughly positioned blow.

    Boom boom¡ª¡ª!

    Chasing the tail of the black tentacle, Sakura's two consecutive punches created two large craters on the ground, but Kakuzu's skillful earth escape allowed him to dodge them repeatedly.

    "My remote perception ability is not accurate enough" The girl bit her lower lip and thought to herself.  Although her perception is sensitive, the range is very small, and it is not very accurate at a slightly farther distance, because it is impossible to locate the loach-like Jiaodu.

    Her breathing gradually became faster, and the hair next to her ears was wet with sweat and stuck to her cheeks.  The wings of his nose were slightly flaring, and his chest kept rising and falling.

    He stopped this meaningless game of whack-a-mole, took a short rest, and calmed down his rapid breathing.

    As Kakuzu expected, her chakra has been consumed a lot.  If you continue fighting like this, it will only be a waste of energy.

    However, Kakuzu spent most of the time holding his breath in the dirt.

    Black tentacles suddenly emerged from the soil,The lightning in his brain flashed and he reacted. As soon as the thought came up, his hands started to move¡ª¡ª

    "Ice Escape-Yan Chuixue!"

    Two cold ice darts appeared out of thin air as the ninjutsu was completed. The girl waved her slender hands, and the darts shot out quickly, turning into two cold stars like a gust of wind and rain, and shot toward Kakuzu's tentacles.

    Poof!

    In the blink of an eye, the ice dart penetrated straight into the tentacles, cutting the messy black tentacles into countless broken lines.

    He actually succeeded!

    The smooth success of the ninjutsu made Sakura startled, and she instantly realized that the tentacles were just Kakuzu's feint!

    But Kakuzu¡¯s true form took this opportunity to appear behind Sakura¡ª¡ª

    "Fire Release-Fire Bullet!"

    ¡ª¡ªIn an instant, he used the fastest ninjutsu!

    Haruno Sakura didn't look back at all. After Sakura Fukiyuki failed, she had already keenly noticed the change of chakra behind her. The fire bullet was cast at an astonishing speed. She had no time to look back. If it weren't for the frost armor on her body, the fire bomb would have been unstoppable.  The blazing firepower of the bullet may have burned her back!

    Smelling the stench of a strand of flying hair being burnt by the fire, Sakura had completed the seal on her hand.

    "Ice Escape-Magic Mirror Ice Crystal!"

    Using the ice dart that had just been launched as the coordinates, the girl's figure flashed and disappeared in place.

    The long-planned fire escape failed and only hit an afterimage, but Kakuzu was not disappointed. Rather, Sakura's reaction so far was what he expected!

    "Is it really that Ice Flash move?" Kakuzu showed a knowing smile, and the masked tentacle monster on his shoulders completed its ninjutsu at this moment!

    At the same time that the girl appeared on top of the ice dart, the masked monster used Earth Release Ninjutsu one after another, and the ground where the dart was inserted suddenly rose up¡ª¡ª

    "Tu Eun-Tu Long Spear!"

    Boom!

    With a low sound of breaking the ground, two rapidly rising hard rock pillars smashed two ice darts on the ground and plunged directly into Haruno Sakura's feet.

    The top of the hard rock pillar is a sharp rock knife edge. The moment the ice dart breaks through, the shoes on the soles of Haruno Sakura's feet are pierced.

    Facing the continuous attacks without stopping for a moment, the girl's expression remained unchanged. After activating the Sakura Chong state, she reacted faster than Kakuzu could imagine, even though the opponent's ninjutsu came one after another, leaving almost no gaps.  , but in the end it took time for Tulong Gun to rise and defeat the darts.

    This is enough.

    The expression on the cat-faced girl's mask was calm and composed, and her calm eyes only wavered slightly before turning into calmness in an instant.

    She made no more moves, just maintained the posture of the seal on her hands. Chakra instantly flowed to the skin of the soles of her feet, wrapping her slender feet. She took off the punctured sandals and transformed into a new frost armor.  skates.

    Click!

    The changes in the properties of Ice Escape have been brought to an extreme. The temperature of ice is close to more than 100 to 200 degrees below zero. The Mohs hardness has reached the level of 8. With the strengthening of Ice Escape Chakra, it can even break through the Mohs hardness of 9 and reach the same level as  Similar to diamonds!

    The hard granite pillar collided with the harder transparent sandal, making a sharp collision sound. The latter was unscathed, not even a scratch.

    Haruno Sakura used her feet hard and took the opportunity to stand on the top of the rock pillar.

    Raising his head, what came face to face was Kakuzu's third blast of wind release ninjutsu.

    (The third update is for wyk060220! Please subscribe and recommend!!)

    (After each upload, I will take some time to subscribe to this chapter, and then happily grab the sofa mentioned in the chapter (cross out this sentence) - I will happily look at the chapters you left.)

    (But if you want to read Wei Mao¡¯s own book, you still need to subscribe!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 212 Even if you lose, you will win, even if you win, you will still lose!

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Wind Escape - Pressure!"

    Kakuzu's third ninjutsu was also executed at the same time as his Earth Release - Earth Dragon Spear. When the rock pillar rose and plunged directly into Sakura's feet, the wind ball containing high-density chakra also shot out hand in hand.  to.

    Before Feng Dun's heavy storm cannon struck, the strong wind that swept through it had already rolled up gravel and sand and hit Sakura's cat-faced mask, making a sudden rustling sound.

    "It came so fast!" Haruno Sakura was slightly surprised.

    If Sakura had been stabbed by the Tulong Spear just now, I am afraid that the next technique Kakuzu would use would be her death charm.

    However, Kakuzu underestimated Haruno Sakura too much.

    Do you think that without the ice teleportation, she would not have the ninjutsu to defend herself against the enemy?

    You only need to extend the coverage of the frost ice armor to your feet, and after the change in ice escape properties is brought to its extreme, the skates with a hardness comparable to diamonds are not afraid of the thrust of the rock spear at all. Although the hardness of the granite stone edges is not low, it is completely useless.  Break defense against skates.

    Looking at the incoming wind escape heavy artillery, Sakura's eyes narrowed, and the frost and ice armor on her body quietly expanded the coverage area.

    When Kakuzu's wind escape heavy cannon almost touched the ice armor, she leaned back from the stone pillar, turned over and jumped down.

    Hiding behind the rock pillar.

    Boom¡ª¡ª

    Kakuzu¡¯s wind bomb suddenly collided with the rock pillar he released!

    The tulong gun, which is made of hard rock extracted from the earth, is tough, thick, and surprisingly hard.

    But similarly, his wind ball containing high-density wind escape chakra is even more outstanding in terms of lethality. With the blessing of the ultimate wind escape property change, the wildly rotating storm that forms a vortex is comparable to high explosives, capable of destroying anything encountered.  All targets it reaches are blown to pieces!

    Amidst the rumbling sound, Kakuzu didn't even have time to remove the Tulong gun. His wind escape smashed his stone pillar into pieces, stirring up dust all over the sky.

    "Are you using my earth escape to resist my wind escape you cunning guy!" Kakuzu looked gloomy, looking coldly at the wind ball that vented most of its power on the earth escape, after smashing the rock pillar.  , the lethality is already negligible.

    When it hit Sakura's face, the remaining chakra broke a few holes in the mask on the girl's face, and then completely lost its lethality. It turned into a breeze, blowing her pink shoulder-length hair to the wind, and kept flying.

    The girl simply took off the mask, revealing her fair face that was still unscathed from the battle.

    The dust gradually dispersed, and through the blurry turbid air, Kakuzu's shadowy figure appeared in Sakura's field of vision.

    She formed the seal without hesitation.

    "Water Escape-Super Water Gun Technique!"

    As a low-level version of the Wind Blade Riptide, the water gun has slightly lower lethality, but its activation speed is much faster. It is very suitable for use during attacks and surprise attacks.

    The white water line "chirps" through the air, sweeping across a fan-shaped surface, shrouding the afterimage of Kakuzu in it.

    "Cut in two with one knife."

    Whoa¡ª¡ª

    The dust finally dispersed completely, and Haruno Sakura finally saw clearly the result of this ninjutsu: it was just an earth clone that was cut in half.

    "You are too impatient" Kakuzu's figure sounded in vain from the distance in another direction, "I will not be hit by such a ninjutsu again and again!"

    Sakura subconsciously turned around and wanted to use another super water gun technique, but finally gritted her teeth and stopped the thought.

    As Kakuzu said, when the enemy is on guard, it is indeed a bit naive to want to use the super water gun technique to directly kill the shadow-level enemy.

    Of course, she can also use small tricks to test two waves, and then find the right time to make the killing move

    But in that case, it would be a slow-paced battle, and she would not be in a hurry.

    The one who is anxious should be Kakuzu After all, Konoha's support troops are already on their way.

    The two briefly confronted each other for a moment.

    This was the first time Kakuzu saw Sakura's face. Her facial features were basically the same as those of the girl with a big forehead in the photos he saw in the black market intelligence, but the real Sakura was much more refined.

    Well-informed people have speculated from the intelligence that since she acquired the ice escape blood limit, this should be a side effect of the ice escape chakra starting to feed back into the body and strengthen the body. If time goes by, it may change.  The magnitude will be even greater. Next time I use the photo in the black market intelligence to find her, it may not be accurate

    He subconsciously thought about the next meeting with Haruno Sakura because he was gradually thinking about quitting.

    That three-shot ninja just nowAlthough the technique did not cause any trauma to Sakura, and the only result was to break a mask, it basically allowed him to see through Sakura's reality.

    Using his rock gun to resist his wind balls, although the tactics are sophisticated, it also shows that the girl's physical strength is quite insufficient, and she needs to start paying attention to details to save chakra.

    She didn¡¯t even bother to use a mask to protect her with chakra.

    And it is precisely because of this that Haruno Sakura's tactical thinking has changed.

    No longer use high-intensity ninjutsu to gain the initiative in battle and launch active attacks.

    Instead, use small tactics to save energy and delay time.  With support troops on Konoha's side, delaying tactics are extremely detrimental to both sides.  He was also not sure that he could deal with Haruno Sakura in a short time. Therefore, Kakuzu began to feel that if he continued to fight, he would only fall into the dilemma of being surrounded.

    It's time for him to go.

    Presumably Haruno Sakura also realized it.

    The girl's remaining chakra is no longer enough for her to launch another confident attack.

    Even if she still has the strength to use Ninjutsu such as "Leviathan's Wrath" and "Frost Ice Burial", she will not be able to catch up with subsequent attacks.

    "Wind Blade Riptide" can still be used for several rounds, but Kakuzu has already seen the power of this technique and is on guard against it. Even with Kakuzu's shameless ground-burrowing style, it may be difficult to gain anything.

    The two people¡¯s eyes met in the air.

    The orange eyes are gloomy and the murderous intent is complex and thick.

    The green eyes are cold and clean, and the aura is cold and sharp.

    The momentum collided in the air, seeming to stir up gusts of breeze.

    The two men, neither of whom flinched, stood still in the wind, staring closely at their opponents.

    While Kakuzu was sizing up Haruno Sakura, the girl was also carefully observing her opponent who looked less like a human and more like a tentacle monster.

    The opponent is very strong.

    To be fair, she really can't beat Kakuzu now.

    Some results have been achieved, but there are factors that lead to many being misled.

    With her full combat power, she did suppress Kakuzu for a time, but her chakra amount did not support her continuous use of ultimate moves.

    So after that wave of attacks, Sakura, who did not directly kill the enemy, decisively switched back to a chakra-saving style of play.

    By this point, the outcome is actually clear.

    The girl stopped attacking because she realized that she had little chance of winning.

    After switching to a strategy of using small moves to consume, consume physical strength and delay time, Kakuzu's physical advantages and experience advantages gradually became apparent.

    The three ninjutsu he just performed, the timing of their release, the precision of the ninjutsu and the consistency of the moves, all showed the demeanor of a shadow-level powerhouse.

    Although the power of these three ninjutsu was reduced in order to pursue the speed of release, Sakura felt that this ninjutsu made her feel more threatened than the move he released with all his strength just now.

    Of course, this is just an illusion caused by her temporary lack of magic mirror ice crystal teleportation medium, and her inability to easily avoid other people's ultimate moves.

    In fact, this kind of ninjutsu rhythm is the battle rhythm that Kakuzu usually uses: through uninterrupted bursts of ninjutsu, the enemy is exhausted, either being teased to death while escaping, or being attacked by various ninjutsu attacks.  Powerful ninjutsu consumes until death

    The ninjutsu he can use with his five hearts are all advanced ninjutsu above B level. Each shot can change the nature of that attribute to an extremely deep level. Even if it is used alone, it is still elite.  A jounin-level ninja.

    Coupled with the strange ability of the Earthly Resentment Yu, the huge chakra, and the coordination ability of the five-in-one and five-body concentricity, these factors have allowed Kakuzu's four clones plus the main body to surpass the level of elite jounin, showing 1  The strength of +1+1+1+1 is much greater than 5. Even at the shadow level, he is still a very strong type.

    So the situation just now became unfavorable to Haruno Sakura.

    Sakura is very self-aware, and she is indeed not Kakuzu's opponent yet.

    She can't beat him.

    From a tactical perspective, adopting delaying tactics is the slow death of Haruno Sakura;

    Judging from the battlefield pattern, the rescue force is about to arrive. If we delay it any longer, it will be Kakuzu's own destruction.

    Therefore, in this battle, Haruno Sakura wins even though she loses, and Kakuzu wins even though she loses.

    The person who wanted to escape in the end was not Haruno Sakura.

    There was a brief confrontation.

    Both of them were silently thinking about the current tactics and situation.

    How to fight next?

    Then Haruno Sakura suddenly formed a seal¡ª¡ª

    "Ice Escape-Legion Ice Clone Technique!"

    (12. If the coding goes well, there will be four updates today!)

    (I finally learned how to make a list of thanks and rewards. It will be released in a single chapter after today¡¯s update is completedThank you for your continued support!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)bsp; Then Haruno Sakura suddenly formed a seal¡ª¡ª

    "Ice Escape-Legion Ice Clone Technique!"

    (12. If the coding goes well, there will be four updates today!)

    (I finally learned how to make a list of thanks and rewards. It will be released in a single chapter after today¡¯s update is completedThank you for your continued support!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 213 The correct use of legion clone technique (please subscribe)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Hundreds of ice clones appeared in front of Sakura in a burst of smoke as chakra surged.

    Ice Escape - Legion Ice Clone is an upgraded version of Water Escape - Legion Water Clone.

    This technique was originally developed and was only used for practice or to torture mobs.  Continuing the rough-made characteristics of Legion's water clones, Legion's ice clones are also roughly made, with blurry faces, and the skin and clothes are not well simulated. They are full of the crystal feeling of ice cubes, and the curves of the body are made of ice cubes.  It is made up of straight lines and is not as delicate and beautiful as ordinary ice clones.

    Their facial features are unclear, their expressions are indifferent, and their eyes are looking coldly ahead. When they are lined up neatly in a long row, they seem to have a sense of intimidation like an army.

    Holding a long sword in his hand, he stood tall and straight, and there was an awe-inspiring aura coming over him.

    This is where Legion¡¯s ice clone is stronger than its water clone.  After all, the combat power of water clones is too weak, and although the legion ice clones are crudely made, their strength is not much lower than that of ordinary ice clones. When the number increases, it is enough to cause headaches.

    More importantly  it is also the moment of the magic mirror ice crystal.

    The moment Sakura used the ninjutsu, Kakuzu felt the movement of the ninjutsu and dived into the mud, leaving only his head exposed on the ground.

    "Clone?" Kakuzu was a little surprised, "Is it a shadow clone or a water clone?"

    Sakura did not use the water escape move that she just did. This was expected by Kakuzu. He was already ready to hide in the earth escape move. That move could not be used in front of him and still beat him.  Hit him.

    However, Haruno Sakura's summoning of a clone was beyond his expectation - he was not a ninja who would be killed by a clone!

    Do you think you can delay time by using a clone?

    While Kakuzu was puzzled, the movements of forming seals on his hands did not stop at all.

    "Fire Release-Big Flame Bullet!"

    He suddenly stood up from the ground, spitting out a blazing fireball.

    High -level fires like suffering from their heads, even when they hit, even the horns are no longer unscrupulous.

    However, the power of the big flame bomb cannot be underestimated.  As an upgraded version of Fire Release - Flame Bomb, its core temperature is higher and its explosion range is wider. It is an excellent choice for clearing out ninjutsu such as clones.

    This fire ball was ejected from Kakuzu's mouth, rising in the air and rising into the wind. In an instant, it grew into a huge fire ball with a diameter of tens of meters, and bombarded Sakura and her ice clone.

    Boom¡ª¡ª!

    The big flame bomb hit the ground and exploded with terrifying force. The scorching tongues of fire swallowed everything in a small area into ashes.

    The heat wave was mixed with the gravel and dust thrown up by the explosion, and it blew up to the face where the corners were exposed to the ground.  His face was gloomy as he stared closely at the strange clones scattered in all directions.

    Although Fire Release exerted great power, to his surprise, the explosion did not clean up most of Sakura's clones instantly.

    The mobility of the clones was far stronger than the water clones and shadow clones in Kakuzu's impression. A large number of clones jumped at extremely fast speeds the moment the fireball hit, dodged Kakuzu's ninjutsu, and rushed towards him nimbly.  Come over.

    Kakuzu's eyes tightened, and the subsequent ninjutsu was released.

    "Wind Release - Vacuum Jade!" "Earth Release - Rock Pillar Spear!"

    The two C-level ninjutsu were released in coordination. Wind Release covered the frontal battlefield, and Earth Release cleared up the fish that had slipped through the net. With tacit cooperation, the effect was much better than the Fire Release just now. A large number of ice clones were blasted to pieces.  Break up and turn into ice slag and water vapor.

    "Ice clone?"

    Kakuzu keenly discovered that after the effects of the clone ninjutsu penetrated by the rock pillar gun collapsed, they scattered into a pile of broken ice.

    As soon as he was distracted, several remaining ice clones rushed in front of him and slashed at his chest with their long swords.

    Dang¡ª¡ª

    The ice sword collided with Kakuzu's flesh body, making a crisp and hard sound like the collision of metal and stone. The flesh and blood body actually firmly stopped the sharp blade of ice escape!

    It is Kakuzu's "Earth Release-Earth Spear", a ninjutsu that can make the skin extremely hard!

    Can¡¯t cut it?  !  Even the expressionless ice clone was stunned for a moment.

    With this hesitation, Kakuzu's black tentacles had already wrapped around her body.

    With a click, her neck was broken!

    Whoa¡ª¡ª

    Cold light burst out, and Haruno Sakura's figure appeared next to the ice clone at the same moment.  The skate in hand swings instantlyMoving, the sword flashed, drawing a silver arc in the air, cutting off the tentacles, and slashed towards Kakuzu.

    "Ninja Taijutsu - Eight-Zhan Sword!"

    The moment Haruno Sakura landed on the ground, she swung her sword.  Turning his wrist, the sword flew upwards, heading straight for Kakuzu's chest!

    This knife is also called the Angdang sword.

    With the same concept as Wing Chun's Dark Knife, the Eight-Zhan Knife technique emphasizes light and small movements, extremely fast strikes, and sharp cuts, which are the most difficult to defend against.

    The power of nin tai jutsu is added to this sword, making it as powerful as a tiger, swift and unstoppable. Compared with the nin tai jutsu - star cannon hammer, it is a bit sharper and sharper.

    Whoops!

    The sharp and cold ice blade tore through the air, making a sharp whistling sound, and penetrated directly into Kakuzu's body. The "Earth Release-Earth Spear" was pierced by the knife without any accident. Haruno Sakura cut Kakuzu in two with one blow.  !

    But the feeling of this knife is like blocking the mud, not like the feeling of splitting flesh and blood.

    "Did you use an earth substitute the moment you found out it was an ice clone?" Looking at Kakuzu, who turned into a puddle of mud in front of her eyes, the girl frowned lightly.

    Haruno Sakura's attack failed, and she couldn't help but feel a headache due to Kakuzu's extremely quick on-the-spot reaction.

    So, the moment Kakuzu was stunned just now was actually just changing from the main body to the clone

    "It's completely seen through"

    She sighed in admiration, but without hesitation she used the teleportation technique on her hand, flashing to a surviving ice creature on the edge of the battlefield.

    Behind him, Kakuzu's Wind Release - Vacuum Jade followed closely, but he only touched the clothes of the girl's afterimage, and then tore the remaining ice clone and a bunch of tentacles cut off by Sakura into dust.

    Although the scale of the battle was not as intense as the ninjutsu battle just now, after Sakura and Kakuzu began to use close combat and various small and quick ninjutsu to fight, the pace became faster¡ª¡ª

    Kakuzu, who had just emerged from the earth and used the pursuit ninjutsu, was immediately surrounded by more than a dozen ice clones.

    "Earth Release-Rock Pillar Spear!"

    Shizhu instantly killed a few ice clones that were rushing too fast and had no time to dodge. While the remaining clones were avoiding, the black tentacles repeated their old tricks and emerged from the soil again, tying the remaining ice clones tightly.

    "Fire escape¡ª¡ª!"

    The seal of the next Fire Release Ninjutsu in Kakuzu's hand is already half-formed, and he keeps paying attention to Haruno Sakura's movements from the corner of his eyes.

    As long as she appears on the ice clone, she will be greeted by a head-on blow from the fire escape!

    Of course, if she takes the opportunity to use Water Release-Wind Blade Riptide, then Kakuzu will just crawl through the floor again

    However, Sakura¡¯s next reaction was neither of the two¡ª¡ª

    "Ice Escape - Ice Clone Explosion Technique!"

    Five ice clones exploded at the same time!

    Boom!  !

    With a violent explosion so close at hand, the ice clone instantly exploded into countless ice fragments, blowing the tough black thread that tied them into countless tiny pieces. Then, the sound and power of the explosion completely swallowed up the horns!

    For a time, smoke and dust were billowing, broken ice was everywhere, and ice shards were spread all over the ground.

    Then, Kakuzu¡¯s cold voice came from the thick smoke.

    ¡°Is this the only boring trick you have left?¡±

    The dust slowly dispersed, and the figure of the tentacle monster gradually became clearly visible.

    Haruno Sakura looked intently.

    On Kakuzu's tall and burly body, hundreds of ice fragments were stuck shallowly, and they were pulled out one by one by his tentacles, leaving countless small wounds, but none of the ice fragments actually caused effective damage.

    "If that's all you have."

    He looked at Haruno Sakura coldly and said.

    "I'm afraid our battle will end here"

    As he said this, the murderous aura that filled Kakuzu's body gradually faded away.

    (22. The practicality of the legion ice clone technique is quite high!)

    (Please subscribe~Please recommend~~!!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 214 The dying woman!  (Added update for the flightless salted fish!)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "I'm afraid our battle will come to an end here!" Kakuzu said, and the suffocating killing intent escaping gradually faded away.

    It seems that he has lost the desire to fight.

    Sakura¡¯s beautiful eyebrows wrinkled slightly, not understanding what Kakuzu meant.

    ¡°Does he think¡­ that he can declare the end of the battle unilaterally?  He is already a man who has experienced hundreds of battles, so he shouldn't be so naive.

    "Do you think if you say this, I will end the fight and let you go?" the girl said coldly.

    Even though she was not very sure that she would be able to defeat Kakuzu in the next battle, in the battle just now, although the two sides did not advance the battle any further except for exchanging a wave of skills, they entangled Kakuzu and delayed it for a while.  Supporting Konoha ninjas arrived, but Sakura could still do it.

    She will not easily let go of the enemy who killed the ninjas in the same village.

    Not to mention that the opponent is someone from Akatsuki.

    It is said that that organization has ideas about Naruto's Nine Tails So now that they have caught its tail, they cannot let them go easily.

    Kakuzu didn¡¯t say much. If Haruno Sakura was determined to keep him, the situation would become very troublesome.

    His strength is indeed strong, but Sakura's tactics also give him a headache, and he is filled with a sense of frustration that he cannot use his abilities.

    Just the astonishingly fast ice teleportation is enough to give people a headache.  Opponents like Namikaze Minato are completely his nemesis.  No matter how strong your ninjutsu is, there is nothing you can do to never defeat your enemy.

    Fortunately, Haruno Sakura's teleportation technique still has big flaws.  Not to mention that the speed is not even close to that of Golden Flash, the medium used for teleportation is a conspicuous ice cube, which is far worse than the Fourth Hokage using the inconspicuous Flying Thunder God Technique or the kunai with the technique written on it.  many.

    So much so that Kakuzu has even developed a habit. As long as Sakura uses the Ice Release Ninjutsu, he will reflexively want to destroy the ice cubes produced until they become ice slag that cannot be used for teleportation.

    What made him even more afraid was the water escape move with astonishing cutting power.

    He always felt that this move seemed very familiar - it was very similar to the Second Hokage's Water Release - Water Break Wave!

    "But when used from that girl's hand, it was more powerful, faster, and made less noise, and the amount of chakra consumed was not like an S-level ninjutsu.

    This makes that move many times more practical than Water Breaking Wave.

    He still clearly remembers how the heart in his body was destroyed. It only took a moment, and his hardened body was cut open!

    Faced with such a technique, even those with a few lives would not dare to be careless and walk on thin ice.

    When he said that the battle was about to end, he was not relying on his certainty that he could defeat Haruno Sakura in a short period of time.

    But on another battlefield, the outcome was immediately announced.

    Kakuzu pointed at the battle between Hidan, Yugao and Shino.

    "You no longer have any extra energy to take care of my affairs," he sneered with a hint of mystery, "Take a closer look at the situation over there, they have already decided the winner!"

    Then Haruno Sakura heard a short scream, that was Xiyan's voice!

    Then she clearly felt that her chakra quickly dimmed.

    "Damn it" Sakura's face changed, and that feeling of rapid dimming was exactly the reaction that would occur when someone is seriously injured!

    "It seems that we can only call it a day for the time being!" Kakuzu put away his anger and calmly said with a hint of horror in his eyes, "Before I take your life next time you  Please take good care of your heart for me first!"

    Haruno Sakura glared at him fiercely.

    The next battle?

    I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be someone who can easily deal with her at that time!

    For now, let¡¯s give him a break.  She had to rush over immediately to see what was going on.

    With a wave of the silver thread on his hand, he forced Kakuzu back with a "Water Release - Super Water Gun Technique".

    Sakura quickly formed a seal, condensing an ice mirror in the direction of Shino and Xiyan, and then used the teleportation technique of the magic mirror ice crystal to move over instantly.

    She just hopes that Xi Yan¡¯s injury will not be too serious and that she can handle it well with her medical ninjutsu, otherwise

    Haruno Sakura appeared next to Shino in an instant.

    I saw Xi Yan lying on the ground, her breath almost completely disappeared, and a pool of overflowing blood under her body was constantly flowing and spreading into the distance.? 

    A huge hole suddenly appeared in her chest, and the flesh, bones, and internal organs in the hole had completely disappeared!

    Through the blood hole in her body, Sakura could see the blood-stained soil behind her.

    Shino was pressing his hand on her chest, trying in vain to stop her bleeding with the only clumsy medical ninjutsu he knew.

    But I can¡¯t stop it no matter what!

    Sakura's eyes suddenly widened.

    "Let me do it," she rushed forward, pulled Zhiye away and said, "I'll stop her bleeding!"

    Although her healing ninjutsu didn't take much effort, it was much better than Shino's. Under precise chakra control, the medical ninjutsu soon came into play and stopped the bleeding from the wound.

    However, Xi Yan¡¯s breath showed no sign of improvement at all, and instead became weaker and weaker

    The induction of chakra is also becoming more and more towards inanimate objects, that is, dead bodies.

    ??Ying was panicking just now, but after calming down for a while, she realized as if she was waking up from a dream, what Xiyan needed was not to stop the bleeding, but a heart!

    Her heartis completely gone.

    The function of the heart is to pump blood throughout the body, connecting the most important veins and arteries, and is the most important organ of the human body.  Without it, blood cannot circulate at all. Once the most basic circulation of the human body stops, even a ninja will die in a short time.

    If you want to save Xiyan, Sakura must quickly come up with a countermeasure.

    But she was at a loss.

    ¡°If a person doesn¡¯t even have a heart, how can he be saved?  For such a wound in the eye, it is not enough to simply stop the bleeding and allow it to heal. A new heart must be created to complete the body's functions!

    Sakura felt a chill spread from the bottom of her heart and went straight to her temples.

    Think of a way, think of a way The girl's thoughts were in a mess. None of the medical ninjutsu she had learned could cope with this situation!

    The more urgent it is, the harder it is to think of a way.

    A wave of emotions accumulated in my heart, including extreme anger and extreme panic.  Haruno Sakura gritted her teeth and felt veins popping up on her forehead and her temples bulging.

    Suddenly a wild laughter came.

    "Hahaha, don't waste your efforts!" Sakura turned around and saw that the arrogant and annoying laughter came from a strange man not far from the battlefield, "She is hopeless!"

    She opened her eyes and saw that the man's skin color was extremely unnatural, as if he were painted with strange black and white patterns. It was very eye-catching and gave people a strong, evil and ominous feeling.

    "Is this Hidan?" Haruno Sakura looked at it for a second or two before she realized what she was doing. She peeled off the black and white paint on his body and saw that this man's facial features were very similar to the one she had just blasted away, "Isn't he dead?  "

    When she was fighting Kakuzu just now, she didn't dare to be distracted and pay attention to who was rushing to intercept Xi Yan and Zhi Ye from outside the battlefield.

    Unexpectedly, it was Hidan who had already broken half of his body with her punch and was dying.

    And now, not only was Hidan not dead, there was also a sharp steel blade stuck in his chest and heart, but he was still jumping around and talking to her with great energy!

    Thiswhat's going on?

    Why can he still act as if nothing happened after being hurt like this?  Could it beanother immortal body?

    Thinking of this possibility, Sakura's scalp felt numb!

    (Added update for the flightless salted fish! The third update.) (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 215 Ninjutsu Heart (Additional update for Mi Ge)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "How's it going, you bastard? This kind of pain is great!" Hidan slowly pulled out the steel blade inserted in his chest and said with a proud smile, "That's when you hit my neck just now.  I will give it to you 100% in exchange for the pain!"

    Of course, Xiyan, who had fallen into a deep coma, could not answer his words.

    Haruno Sakura, who was standing aside, became furious when she heard this. Her chakra burst into flames, and she immediately put her hands together in front of her chest to form a seal¡ª¡ª

    "Water Escape-Wind Blade Strike¡ª¡ª"

    "Stop!" Zhiye shouted loudly, and suddenly waved his hand to stop the girl's ninjutsu.

    "Sakura, didn't you realize?" He said hurriedly, "That person's secret technique can also transmit the damage he suffered to Xiyan In other words, you can't do anything to him now, you can't hurt him  Otherwise Xiyan will really die!"

    Sakura was stunned for a moment. She had read so much information about ninjutsu, and this was the first time she heard of such a weird secret technique.  In this case, if she had cut off Hidan at the waist and dismembered him, wouldn't it mean that Xi Yan would also be cut in half?

    Suddenly his eyes widened and he asked: "What's going on?"

    "This is his secret technique" Shino said slowly with a solemn tone, "In some way, for example, through the patterns on his feet and the paint on his body, Hidan seemed to connect his body with Yugao's body.  They are connected together, so once he is hurt, Xiyan will be hurt in the same way!"

    "And he is still immortal. He will not die no matter what kind of damage he receives. This is the most difficult part!"

    Sakura was silent, biting her lower lip.

    How to fight such an enemy?

    At this time, Hidan was still saying: "Don't worry, I will send you two down to reunite with her soon!"

    The girl frowned, looking at Hidan who was pointing at them with a huge bloody scythe. He maintained the medical ninjutsu on Yugao without saying a word.

    "Don't worry your ceremony will begin soon!" He said with a sinister smile, "You will be able to taste this extreme pain soon, hahaha!"

    Poof!  The wild laughter was suddenly mixed with a low sound of breaking earth. Hidan looked down and saw that it was Kakuzu's black tentacles emerging from the earth.

    "Hey, Hidan, it's time for us to leave!" The man who hid most of his body in the soil only exposed his head, raised his head and said to Hidan, "Their reinforcements will arrive soon!"

    "I just killed the first person!" Hidan frowned and shouted dissatisfied.

    He glanced at the girl who had taken off her mask, and suddenly thought of something: "Hey, Kakuzu, that pink-haired girl was your opponent just now, right? After fighting for so long, you still haven't killed a kid? Hahahahaha  , when did you become so weak!"

    "Shut up, Hidan, she was your opponent!" Kakuzu shouted with a gloomy face, "It's just that half of your body was shattered by her punch, and you were sent flying hundreds of meters, and you couldn't get up for a long time. She just  Became my opponent"

    Hidan¡¯s expression turned ugly even after being told the truth nakedly.

    He immediately remembered Ying Bao's brutal and unstoppable punch. It was the first time that he had been beaten so badly that half of his body's flesh, flesh and bones were mushy. The severe pain was simply unbearable.  die!

    It took him more than a minute to recover, but the pain was really deep in his bones.  Hidan's face was full of hatred when he thought of this, and he gritted his teeth and said: "Do it again, let me fight her again! The pain she gave me just now will remain intact, no, I will return it to her a hundred times.  !¡±

    "Are you able to cope with the combination of her teleportation technique and physical technique? If you do it again, you might not just be shattered to pieces, idiot!" The man hiding in the dirt waved his hand impatiently, "Hidan,  Are you leaving or not! Their support troops will arrive soon, and if you don¡¯t leave, it will be too late!¡±

    Kakuzu's anxiety didn't seem to be fake, and Hidan quickly reacted.

    "I know, I know!" He frowned and said with an annoyed look on his face.

    He shook off the blood on the sickle, stopped the secret technique, and returned to normal from his disgusting appearance.

    "Just wait for me," he pointed at Sakura and Shino and said, "Next time we meet, I will definitely kill you and make you a sacrifice to the evil god!"

    "" Haruno Sakura and Shino looked at him coldly, silent.

    From his appearance, it seems that the secret technique of sharing damage has stopped¡­

    "If we rush up to fight him now, maybe we can keep him and chop off his head, hands and feet with the Wind Blade Torrent. Even if he is immortal, he won't be able to move, right?"

    Unless he is also a tentacle monster like Kakuzu

    But Sakura immediately suppressed this idea.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    The most important thing is that she is using her medical ninjutsu with all her strength and has no room to attack the enemy.

    So I can only watch helplessly as they leave behind words similar to "the green hills will remain green and the green waters will flow forever", then leave with a pat on the back.

    But before leaving, Kakuzu said one more thing: "It's a pity that I didn't see the wind escape that you are good at in this battle Take good care of your body. Next time we meet, I will give you this precious  The three-attribute heart accepts it!¡±

    After saying that, the two people turned into a ball of smoke and left here in an instant.

    The slightly stunned girl was left, still thinking about what Kakuzu said before leaving.

    "Good at Wind Escape"?

    That was information deliberately used to mislead othersWho leaked it?

    She shook her head and put away these complicated thoughts. Xiyan's injury had not recovered yet, and Sakura had no intention to think deeply about the content.

    I have no interest in thinking about who is leaking the secret, whether he deliberately leaked wrong information, and why Kakuzu said this before leaving

    She just looked down at Xi Yan whose mask was lifted, revealing a pale face without a trace of blood.

    "Her chakra reaction is so weak that she is worse than a baby"

    Zhiye said solemnly, squatting helplessly next to Xi Yan, holding tightly her hand that was gradually losing its warmth.

    He bit his lower lip, a tired and sad look on his scarred face.

    "Shino I still have a way to kill a dead horse and turn it into a living doctor." Sakura said through gritted teeth. Now that things have happened, she can only use some whimsical methods!

    ? Condensing a large amount of chakra on the hand.

    ¡°I want to use the shape changes of ice escape and the property changes of water escape to create a temporary heart and install it on Xi Yan¡¯s body!¡±

    Zhiye was stunned.

    "Is this feasible?"

    Infusing your own chakra into inanimate objects and blessing them is something that most ninjas can do.

    However, it is extremely difficult to inject chakra into living objects - this usually belongs to the category of advanced secret techniques or illusions, such as the Hyuga family's soft fist and Tsunade's chaotic punch.  Even so, secret techniques and illusions can only inject a trace amount of one's own chakra into other people's bodies.  The vitality and chakra contained in living things are natural barriers to external chakra. Fighting on one's own home field, even if the strength is very different, the gap will be smoothed out by the home field advantage.

    So when I heard that Haruno Sakura wanted to pour such a large amount of chakra into Yugao's body to form a ninjutsu heart, Shino was dubious and doubted whether this could be achieved.

    But, as Haruno Sakura said, this is the only solution.

    We can only give it a try

    (Added update for Mi Ge! The fourth update today! Of course the mysterious transaction is not a py transaction, but it¡¯s just not convenient to talk about it here) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Reward list, thank you to the following readers for supporting me!  !  And plans for additional updates later.

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    I have never figured out how to make this kind of thank you list.

    ?Finally got it out today!

    So in order to come up with this list, I also studied Excel by myself for a day

    Let¡¯s talk about the update plan.

    The rewards and extra updates have all been repaid.

    A chapter cost 400 monthly tickets, but now it costs less than 700 monthly tickets, so I still owe an update.

    ??The first order was over 2,000 plus one more chapter, although in fact it was not more than 2,000 I still owe one more chapter.

    There is also Ye Lingshang who had a mysterious transaction. There is still one more update to go.

    There are three updates in total.

    There are still three updates left, and I hope to reach the top-quality products with an average subscription of 3,000 this month. Therefore, the additional updates for these three chapters will be postponed to a later time. I will wait until the average subscription of 3,000 to complete the additional updates (the deadline is at the end of the month, I think).  Forget it if you can¡¯t make it this month).

    Because this way the flat subscription will rise faster.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????? Since I don¡¯t have any manuscripts, I have been under a lot of pressure to add updates recently. The quality of the chapters that will be coded later is not good enough, and I need to revise them carefully, so I have to wait for a while before adding updates

    The average number of orders on the first day was about 1700-1800, and now the average number of orders is 2500, so it may take a week or two to reach 3000, and I will add another chapter to celebrate reaching 3000.

    If there are pirated readers reading this, I hope you can find it with your conscience and come to Qidian to support the genuine version?

    After all, the content you see for free is all what I worked hard to come up with. To subscribe to these few chapters, it only costs less than two yuan and a bottle of mineral water If you like to read it, subscribe  Come on, you won¡¯t suffer!

    As a new author

    I¡¯m not the kind of writer who¡¯s too good at writing!

    There isn¡¯t much water, life is terrible, and you can¡¯t feed yourself!

    That is to say, I feel terrible after writing some chapters, but I just don¡¯t know how to change them

    In short, please subscribe (with a straight face)!  If there are any recommendation votes left, please recommend!

    Yes!  This week¡¯s recommended votes are only half the usual number!  !  !  Don¡¯t you love me anymore, Sakura?  !  !  I almost vomited blood when I wrote it

    Finally, there is a grand thank you list. I added up all the reward numbers from the previous two months.

    There are so many people

    Those who give rewards are all good people, okay!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Thanks to [Noron Noah? Zoro] for the 34200 reward!  !  ¡ª¡ªThanks to [Kun who is not a foodie] for the 24,500 reward!  !  ¡ª¡ªThanks to [Flying Salted Fish] for the 20,000 reward!  !  ¡ª¡ªThanks to [Yun Guan Ri Yue Guang] for the 14,300 reward!  !  ¡ª¡ªThanks to [Song Family Disciple] for the 12100 reward!  !  ¡ª¡ªThanks to [Ice Stigmata¡â] for the 11,500 reward!  !  ¡ª¡ªThanks to [Luban Sanyuan] for the 6100 reward!  !  ¡ª¡ªThanks to [Deep Blue Zhouguang] for the 5000 reward!  !  ¡ª¡ªThanks to [Release That Oudi] for the 5000 reward!  !  ¡ª¡ªThanks to [Linghua] for the 4000 reward!  !  ¡ª¡ªThanks to [wwenyu] for the 4000 reward!  !  ¡ª¡ªThanks to [book friend 20170825155322943] for the 3200 reward!  !  ¡ª¡ªThanks to [Que Genjin] for the 3100 reward!  !  ¡ª¡ªThanks to [Cute Maoyu] for the 3000 reward!  !  ¡ª¡ªThanks to [Guye Shenwu] for the 2900 reward!  !  ¡ª¡ªThanks to [jgygj] for the 2100 reward!  !  ¡ª¡ªThanks to [ancientsin] for the 2100 reward!  !  ¡ª¡ªThanks to [Braised Green Tea] for the 2000 reward!  !  ¡ª¡ªThanks to [ŸQŸ‘deÜÈ�Ö] for the 2000 reward!  !  ¡ª¡ªThank you [Can¡¯t Do It Again] for the 2000 reward!  !  ¡ª¡ªThanks to [�W‡årz] for the 2000 reward!  !  ¡ª¡ªThanks to [Yintama's Wooden Knife] for the 2000 reward!  !  ¡ª¡ªThanks to [Zhihuan] for the 1500 reward!  !  ¡ª¡ªThanks to [Shell House] for the 1500 reward!  !  ¡ª¡ªThanks to [Zhu Tingfeng] for the 1500 reward!  !  ¡ª¡ªThank you [when something bad happened] for the 1200 reward!  !  ¡ª¡ªThanks to [I'm Silly Roe Deer] for the 1100 reward!  !  ¡ª¡ªThanks to [Valley of Silence], [Just a passing book friend], [srthbsrhbt], [Objection to not buying insurance], [¡º…­×°¨L©¡], [Been  Loli reverse push], [a0001s2d3], [mtk798], [renoult], [Nangguang Hute], [fadi], [Tomato Gamer], [Angry Little Letter], [kisfairy], [Book Friends 20170813134745271  ], [Hundred Days of Hell], [Ms. Cat House], [Mental Collapse], [fennell], [hsrrthsfh], [why boy], [Cute Little White Rabbit], [Shattered Moon],  [Book friend 20170421171639099]¡¯s 1000 reward!  !  ¡ª¡ªThank you for the 900 reward [Wow, you are human too]!  !  ¡ª¡ªThanks to [Book Friends 20170127212740281], [Che Lizi‡å]??¡¾Diving Mouse 2¡¿800 reward!  !  ¡ª¡ªThanks to [Cang Tian Jixue], [Left Winter and Right Spring], [Pingtian Dayang Wants to Sing], [Slazy Person], and [Hu How Fei] for the 700 reward!  !  ¡ª¡ªThanks to [Elota], [Yoko Hirimura], [Young Bookworm], and [Glacier Dream] for their 600 rewards!  !  ¡ª¡ªThanks to [Shaohua Yiran], [I am the Black Magician], [My favorite purple mother], [Man-Han Banquet only loves meat], [hugoflores], [Three Lives and Immortals]  ], [Book Friends 161109115642504], [The bastard is my son], [Dancing with the Maple], [Free the Mouse], [Exploding Starfield], [Single Line Delays Cancer], [Ye Luoxia Returns to His Roots], [Book Friends 121124190825326]  , [Evil Shark of the Deep Sea], [One or seven strings are not finished in the voice of Chen Qing], [Feng?  Rugged?  ], [The King of the River], [Under the Thunderous Wind], [It¡¯s still the day after tomorrow], [Saint Dai], [Book Friends 161113104111488], [Steel Comrade Stalin], [I am the handsome Zhen], 500 rewards!  !  ¡ª¡ªThanks to [Life Runner] and [Ice Lotus Heart] for the 400 reward!  !  ¡ª¡ªThanks to [Book Friends 140728202754078], [White Tiger Yu Tu], [Crouching Dragon in the Field], [Book Friends 20170811001444812], and [Handen Deng Xiang Xiao] for their 300 rewards!  !  ¡ª¡ªThanks to [Bi Yishui], [King Arthur s], [If the heart is not in love, why should I miss you], [Black-hearted cat], [Book Friends 20170226143237427], [Ding Tianxia]  , [Ling Tao remains], [Book Friends 20170710134349916], [Empire Age m], [Jiejie 21], [ko90], [Taiyi Yin and Yang], [1 Gray Sky], [Stranded City Wall], [Time and Space  Zigeng]¡¯s 200 reward!  !  ¡ª¡ªThanks to [Void? Carefree Breeze], [Qihuang Mountain People], [Just Want to Talk], [Haohan De Sheep], [Moon and Shadow], [Xiankan Wei  Yun], [Song's Akai], [Senior Brother Ojin], [Crying because of oneself], [Ice Sea Cold Flame], [People are not my race], [Xiaoqiang under the slippers], [Cheese Keyboard], [Angel  Wings of the Twilight City], [Wo Xian], [Your Bin Shao], [Looking for the little boy], [Book Friends 130926221432374], [See vaguely in dreams], [cswsgod], [Cao Cao Cao], [No  The same black charcoal], [Master Bai Xue], [White Devil -], [Super Invincible Rogue], [Weishui Galaxy is clear and the sky is flowing], [Arrogant and cheap], [Legend of Fairy Tail], [Good  Good Ouch], [Poison Book Kanshu], [Tian Zhong Yi Er San], [Nangong l Xuan Feng], [Snow is under the snow], [Melody Fleeting], [Strange Ya], [The rest of my life is warm],  [Xue Ni Hongzhao], [Wish to enter Fantasyland in the next life], [assa1542], [Bingdrop Forest], [Ye Ye Ye], [Pangpang is good], [Zhuan Qianfan], [Nix a],  [Shouwang], [Wuwang Star], [together17], [Äô·Ä], [Attack of oro], [Ling Ao Yuling], [¼dÉ«Ôª], [Fat with connotation], [417337519]  , [an232323], [Master Chongheyuemo], [This person is confirmed to be gone], [Poison Can], [I am crazy about playing], [øL»ÆÔÂ], [Man with a red a back], [Jian Wuxiao]  ], [Lego Demon God], [Small Matches Selling Cats], [Qingqingzijinدhehe], [Dog Control], [Book Friends 20170520165223249], [I¡¯ll come next time], [Two strokes a day], [  100 rewards for [ß½ÓïÄ–âìyl], [Yueyang sama], [Ìì³É], and [Zhezhu]!  !  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 216 Take a risk

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "We can only give it a try" Haruno Sakura frowned and said, "Her chakra reaction is close to zero, and her ability to resist and reject external chakra should be so weak that it is almost gone"

    "Alas" Zhiye was not unaware of the risks of doing so, but he just sighed and said, "Just do what you want!"

    Using Ice Escape to temporarily construct a body with a heart to fill in Xiyan's missing form is just the simplest step.

    The next step is to give the blood in the heart a water-escape property change - whether it is "pressure" or "flow" - in short, the water-escape property change will drive the blood that has gradually begun to coagulate in Xiyan's body to flow again, completing blood circulation.  , and then used medical ninjutsu to deceive the body, making Xiyan's body mistakenly think that the original heart is still functioning.

    This is what Sakura thinks.

    She put her right hand on Xi Yan's chest, her hand trembling a little.

    ??Take a deep breath.

    The blue fluorescence on the hand lit up faintly, and the ice chakra circulated. The cold snow-like chakra texture immediately soothed Haruno Sakura's uneasy mood.

    The hands regained their composure, and after injecting chakra into Xiyan's body, Sakura began to perform ninjutsu.

    The step of constructing a heart using ice escape form changes is not difficult for Sakura. In fact, the medical ice clone that is a 100% replica of the original deity is a special ice escape form change.

    So what she needs to do is to use her own body as a template and use Ice Escape to simulate her own heart and flesh and blood to fill in Xiyan's wounds.

    It¡¯s nothing more than a partial display of the ice clone.

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s just a little problem, the skin tone and size don¡¯t match

    She shook her head vigorously to get rid of the unnecessary thoughts in her mind. These trivial things are not important, as long as the blood vessels are in place.  After all, it is just an emergency measure. After the chakra dissipates, the flesh and blood temporarily simulated by the ninjutsu will also disappear

    Concentrate on Xi Yan¡¯s wound.

    The next step is to use the water's escape properties to change her blood flow again.

    Originally, using water escape to drive the blood flow of other people's bodies is almost impossible to accomplish due to the living body's natural resistance to external chakra. If Sakura can do this, then she does not need to develop so many  Ninjutsu.

    Directly extracted the blood of the enemy with the water cricket. If it was so simple, she would have been invincible.

    But things are different now.  Xi Yan is actually very little alive now, close to the state of a corpse. This makes it easy for Sakura to inject her chakra into her body and control her blood circulation.

    The heart created by the ice escape also began to beat vigorously, assisting Ying to pump Xiyan's blood along the arteries to all parts of the body.

    Then use medical ninjutsu to awaken the functions of various parts of the body and trick the body into thinking that the heart is still working.

    After taking such a risk and struggling for a while, Xi Yan's breathing gradually stabilized.

    The body has really been deceived, the blood begins to flow again, and all physical signs are slowly returning to stability.

    But the situation is still not optimistic - you can tell from the fact that Sakura's chakra has not been rejected by Xi Yan.

    This shows that Xiyan¡¯s spirit is still in a state of laxity

    It¡¯s just to stay alive.

    And soon, the Anbu who saw the distress signal rushed to the battlefield here.

    Looking at Inuzuka Makoto and Uazuki Yugan who fell to the ground, everyone's expressions were not very good.

    "What's going on?" the captain of the 18th Squadron asked as soon as he landed, "What kind of enemy did you encounter?"

    He took a brief look at the devastated battlefield, which was full of large and small holes, knife marks and broken ninja tools, and he knew that a tragic battle had taken place here.

    He knows Zhiye¡¯s fighting ability.  And Tsunade can form a team with Xi, Toi and Shino, and the numbers are higher than them, which is enough to show that the strength of this ANBU team is elite level; the other two female ninjas are definitely not foils!

    And now, the result after the battle is that one ninja in the reconnaissance team died, and another in the 14th Squadron was seriously injured, but the enemy was not left behind, but the opponent was allowed to run away

    "We should have met people from the Akatsuki organization" Zhiye sat down on the ground and said weakly.

    Seeing that Xi Yan¡¯s condition had stabilized slightly, the support troops arrived, and the exhausted?I couldn't hold it on any longer, and suddenly softened, feeling that my whole body was moaning weakly.

    With a long sigh, Shino shook his head and said: "They are working in a group of two. Each has a very weird secret technique and is incredibly strong Among them, the one Xiyan and I dealt with just now is called Hidan.  , and the other person is called Kakuzu"

    "I saw traces of the battle over there" The third team, Team 12, also rushed over at this time and landed on the ground not far away. The leading captain said in a heavy tone, "At least five people were found.  This is a sign of a competition between escape techniques. The one who uses ice escape in your team is Haruno Sakura over there, right? The fight was really fierce, the terrain over there was turned over by both her and Kakuzu!"

    He walked over and helped Zhiye up, whose feet were too weak to stand up straight.  Only then did he see Xi Yan lying on the ground and asked in shock: "What's going on with Xi Yan?"

    "It's a secret technique of the enemy that directly destroyed her heart" Zhiye said, then shook his head, "We'll talk about it in detail when we go back. Now that everyone is here, let's go back to the village!"

    "Xi Yan's injury is no longer something we can handle. We need to return to Konoha and let the Fifth Hokage handle it personally!"

    The captain of the 12th Squadron then carried Zhiye on his back - the latter was very resistant at first, but in the end he accepted his kindness with a face of embarrassment.  After all, Shino really didn't have the energy to carry out another continuous urgent march back to Konoha. It was a last resort to be carried back. He did this to save time

    The two medical ninjas took over Xiyan's body from Sakura. They had no choice but to maintain the ninjutsu performed by Sakura and give Xiyan a sigh of relief.

    Another female ANBU carried Sakura on her back. Sakura was still a little embarrassed, but she said quite boldly: "It's okay, you are quite light anyway!"

    By the way, this female ninja can also be seen as a taijutsu type ninja at a glance, because her arms are really thicker than Sakura's thighs

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    Traveling under starry night, the tired group returned to Konoha before the sun rose at dawn the next day.

    It¡¯s the dead of night, the darkest time before dawn.

    Team 14 was quickly sent to Konoha Hospital for treatment.

    Outside the first treatment room.

    Outside the door of the treatment room are two rows of long chairs. The white-painted walls have no decorations. Sitting on the chairs, you can only see a pale gray on the opposite wall.

    This reminded Sakura of the TV series clips she often saw in that world: outside the closed operating room, several people were either pacing back and forth restlessly, or sitting on chairs exhausted.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that that vulgar scene would happen to her.

    She has now become the protagonist who is anxiously waiting for others.

    The ANBU team marched all night to get back to Konoha. After the battle, Sakura stayed up all night and had to pay attention to Yugao's physical condition. She was already exhausted.  After handing Xiyan to Tsunade, she sat on an empty bench outside the treatment room, waiting for the results of the experiment alone, and a deep tiredness swept over her.

    The pink-haired girl squatted on the floor next to the chair, holding her knees with her hands and burying her head between the chair and her thighs.

    After a while, he snored slightly and fell into a light sleep.

    (12. There will be another update in the evening.) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 217 Gloom

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The first treatment room is an empty room with an area of ??over a thousand square meters.

    A huge sealing technique with a diameter of forty meters is drawn on the ground. Mysterious and complicated runes fill the floor densely, leaving no gaps.

    This is the most powerful surgical treatment room in Konoha. The extremely complex medical sealing techniques can realize almost all the needs of Yang escape medical ninjutsu.  And in the hands of Tsunade, the current leader in medical skills in the ninja world, it can even exert its function to the point where it is almost as good as raising flesh and bones from the dead.

    This is not an exaggerated literary rhetoric, but

    What is happening right now.

    Uzuki Xiyan was lying quietly on her back in the middle of the huge sealing technique. The clothes on her chest were cut open, and the terrifying blood hole on her chest was temporarily filled with the heart and flesh simulated by the ninjutsu. At this moment, she was rising and falling slightly, indicating that this ninja was still  Retains a trace of vitality.

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s trick of treating a dead horse as a living doctor finally hanged Xiyan¡¯s life and successfully brought her to Tsunade.

    "Before the operation begins, I will repeat the main procedures of this operation again. This ninjutsu is not an ordinary healing and regeneration technique, so you must listen carefully."

    Tsunade's voice sounded in the empty medical room.

    This broad-minded woman is standing at the top of the sealing technique, directing everyone's movements from a high position.  A dozen medical ninjas were squatting on the ground, carefully examining the giant Bagua seal array on the ground with wide eyes, occasionally writing to add or erase a wrong spell.

    ¡°First, medical ninjutsu is used to stimulate cells on hair and other hair to re-convert them into cardiac stem cells.¡±

    There were several veteran medical ninjas, carefully drawing small and complicated spells, extending from the sealing array on the floor to Xiyan's body, forming a circle around the wound, and connecting the heart and the black hair on the ground.  Connected.

    ¡°Then the technique of creation and regeneration is used to multiply the stem cells in large quantities, and finally the technique of healing and regeneration is used to differentiate the cells into cardiac muscle tissue and assemble into a new heart.¡±

    The woman turned her attention to the medical ninjas standing at the other seven corners of the sealing technique, and looked at them one by one.

    "Are you all ready?"

    Seeing that everyone was already in their respective positions and ready, Tsunade asked one last question.

    Seeing the rest of the people nodding solemnly and the medical ninjutsu chakra starting to operate naturally, he stretched out his hand and waved it down suddenly, saying loudly.

    "The operation begins!"

    ????¡ª¡ª

    Haruno Sakura had an extremely restless sleep.

    The ground outside the treatment room is cold and cold, and it doesn¡¯t warm up no matter how much you sit.

    She was exhausted and huddled up, trying to keep herself warm.

    His head rested between the chair and his thighs.  The chair was cold and hard, and my head hurt from leaning on it.  The other side was nothing more than a thigh with no flesh. As soon as she leaned down, it would bump into the strong muscles and hard leg bones, making her pillow uncomfortable.

    I have been dreaming.

    ¡°The scene of the battle with Kakuzu was replayed in the dream, and Xi Yan¡¯s bloody figure appeared, and then it was discovered that she had recovered from her injuries and was discharged from the hospital, and the 14th Squadron continued to perform its mission.

    She is a person with rich imagination and active thinking.

    The dreamland is even more beautiful and colorful, with everything in it.

    She finally dreamed that she was tightly entangled by Kakuzu's tentacles and could not move.  She wanted to escape, but she couldn't remember which ninjutsu she used to escape from the tentacle binding during yesterday's battle.

    Then she thought of using the Wind Blade Torrent to cut off the tentacles and kill Kakuzu along with it - this was a good idea!  The conscious part of her mind agreed with the idea, then began to fret about why she hadn't done so during the previous battle.

    But in her dream, she was still unable to mobilize chakra or complete the ninjutsu. She had no power to resist and could only watch Kakuzu getting closer and closer.

    Then he reached out and patted her hard on the shoulder.

    "Sakura!" She was patted on the shoulder and suddenly heard someone calling her. In a hazy moment, she couldn't tell the difference between reality and dreams.

    "Wake up, Sakura! Don't fall asleep here."

    She felt someone pushing her shoulder, and a gentle female voice sounded in her ears.

    "Kakuzu?" Sakura murmured with sleepy eyes.

    "It's me, not Kakuzu's mess," a cold and slender hand patted Sakura's cheek. Sakura opened her eyes hard and saw a hazy figure in front of her.He closed his eyes and looked at Tsunade, waiting for her answer.

    "She will die again."

    Tsunade said cruelly.

    Sakura was silent for a moment, lowered her eyes, and avoided Tsunade's pressing gaze.

    She knew what Tsunade meant.

    After Xi Yan reaches this point, he can only retire.

    Maybe you can still be called a ninja, but you have to take a back seat and become a non-field ninja in a ninja school or a clerical institution.

    No longer able to fight on the front line and show the beauty of the female swordsman.

    The girl was speechless for a moment, not knowing what to say.

    Although she had seen many disabled and retired ninjas due to injuries, such as the beef shop owner when Sasuke was discharged from the hospital that day, this was the first time that such a thing happened to someone around her.

    It's like when you see a disaster in a distant place on the news and how many people died, you will feel a little emotional; but your feelings will never be the same as when your deskmate or roommate dies in a car accident.  The emotions are so strong.

    "I'm sorry, Sakura." Tsunade lowered her eyes and said softly, "We didn't fully cure her."

    Yes, Maoyue Xiyan survived.

    However, the powerful ninja codenamed "Xi" who belonged to the ANBU died.

    "The Fourteenth Squadron is probably going to be reorganized."

    Tsunade¡¯s calm words echoed in the spacious office.

    (22. That¡¯s all for today Try to update more than 5,000 words a day) (Remember this website¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 218 Epilogue (1) Final words, arrangements

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    There was silence between master and apprentice for a long time.

    Haruno Sakura clenched her fists and remained silent.

    Then Tsunade finally said: "That's what happened with Xi Yan. You should also go back and rest. She will be able to accept visits starting tomorrow."

    She picked up the cup and took a sip of water, indicating that Sakura could leave.

    Haruno Sakura suddenly turned her head and looked at Tsunade blankly.

    "Wait a minute, Master!" She said seriously, "You said before about stem cells that as long as the research on human cloning experiments is opened, the application of stem cells can be completed within a few months!"

    Tsunade rubbed her forehead.

    ¡°Stem cell research is a prerequisite for cloning technology¡­ Humans have two types of stem cells, one is fully functional stem cells that can be used to clone the human body; the other is multifunctional stem cells that can be used to replicate various organs and repair tissues.  I think you should have learned this." She looked at the girl and said, "As long as we complete the research on stem cells, we can directly cultivate Xiyan's new heart, and her physical problems will be solved."

    "But the question is, as a Hokage, should I take the lead in violating Konoha's rules and conduct human experiments myself?"

    Tsunade sighed.

    It¡¯s not that she couldn¡¯t think of this solution, it¡¯s just that she couldn¡¯t use this method.

    If the current Hokage were to have such a scandal, the consequences would not be comparable to that of an elite jounin temporarily retiring for a few years.

    "Of course, after the ban on human experimentation is lifted in the future, Xi Yan can still get a suitable heart and return to the ranks of front-line ninjas." She added.

    Haruno Sakura shook her head.

    Unable to accept such a result, she said: "It will delay her three or four years of hard work, and her most precious growth time as a ninja will be ruined. By then, let alone any further progress, she may not even be able to recover to her current state.  Got it!"

    "That's the only way it can be. Do you have any other ideas?"

    "This research can be left to me." Sakura subconsciously touched her nails and said firmly.

    Tsunade looked straight at the girl, her eyes becoming sharper for a long time.

    Then he said: "Have you already obtained the information?"

    "Yes." In front of Tsunade, Sakura didn't have to hide anything and directly admitted the fact, "Including experimental equipment and materials, I also took some, which should be enough for me to use for a while."

    It seems that she is indeed prepared, not just a hot-headed decision

    Tsunade stared at her, looking deeply into her clear eyes.

    "You are already preparedare you sure you want to establish a base in the Kingdom of Snow?" she asked, seemingly mentioning it casually, "The name of the Kingdom of Snow seems to have a good relationship with you.  "

    "Well, Fenghua Koyuki and I are very good personal friends" The girl admitted this matter graciously. It was a bit inappropriate for a ninja to have a personal relationship with a daimyo, but after all, the Land of Snow is too far away from Konoha, and the country is too far away.  Xiao, there is almost no connection between the two, so the relationship between the two of them cannot be said to be taboo.

    "I just need to tell her. She will come to Konoha to release the follow-up task list for the previous Snow Country mission"

    She had already considered leaving the village. She would leave the village privately and not return for a long time. However, she was suspected of betraying the village, and she was not Jiraiya Even Jiraiya was wandering around in the name of a long-term mission.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Sakura had already made an agreement with Fuka Hayayuki, if there was a task list for the Daimyo of the Land of Snow, and if he asked her to be sent to perform the task by name, there would be no problem.

    She was the ninja who performed the last mission to the Kingdom of Snow. This time she was named by the Kingdom of Snow to complete the follow-up mission, which is as expected. After all, she is more familiar with the local environment and has more mission experience.  Many missions with continuity will have such a requirement. It is very reasonable to name the ninja who performed the mission last time and continue to perform his mission this time.

    ¡° Of course she has to think carefully about such a big thing as establishing a base overseas.

    She has simulated this matter several times in her mind, and it has a rough outline.  However, the specific details still need to be perfected.

    "Is it purely stem cell and cloning research?"

    "Of course!" Sakura replied without hesitation, "I will definitely not follow Orochimaru's example and conduct experiments on real living people!"

    Her moral bottom line is not that low

    She can¡¯t control what others do, at least she does it herself.At this time, I won¡¯t do things that are harmful to nature.

    Of course, using your own clones for experiments will already look very evil to others.

    Tsunade looked at the girl who spoke righteously and decisively, and couldn't help but smile on her serious face.

    "You can also use enemies for experiments" Tsunade smiled lightly. She didn't have that much of a moral obsession. When she was on the battlefield, she had done so before, such as dissecting enemy corpses and testing ninjutsu on living enemies.  The matter is nothing at all. Konoha believes in being kind to one's own people, not being friendly and compassionate to the enemy.

    "The Hidan you met was a good experimental subject. It's a pity that we didn't keep him."

    When Sakura mentioned that weird Hidan, she thought of his evil appearance covered in black and white oil paint.  She didn't feel anything during the battle, but as soon as the scene came to her mind, goosebumps suddenly appeared on half of her arms.

    "No, no, no, he should be spared." Sakura shook her head vigorously, trying to get rid of the nauseating feeling, "That kind of person is completely different from a normal person. Who knows whether the data collected from his body will affect normal people?"  Do people have any reference value?¡±

    "And there was really no way to continue the fight at that time. The strength gap between our team of 14 and them is still quite big. I couldn't beat Kakuzu. If he didn't understand my ninjutsu, he would be killed by the wind blade torrent and the strange power technique.  With two hearts and a lot of tentacles, I might be beaten by him."

    Sakura smiled bitterly: "Maybe I won't be able to survive even ten minutes."

    ¡°If Kakuzu knew her real information from the beginning, used earth to hide underground, and then kept using ninjutsu to consume her, then she might not last ten minutes

    But the opposite is also true, if she has read Shippuden and knows the information about Kakuzu and Hidan, then Kakuzu has no chance of winning against her!

    At this time, she felt a little regretful about why she didn¡¯t make up for it before

    "Forget it, it'll be great if all of you can come back!" Tsunade waved her hand and stopped discussing why she didn't retain the Akatsuki duo at that time. "At least we also got information about Akatsuki, those two people.  Although the secret technique is weird, once you are prepared, the effect will be greatly reduced."

    "Of course, on the other hand, your information has also been leaked." Tsunade pointed at Sakura with her finger.

    The pink-haired girl just shrugged indifferently.

    "If their Akatsuki organization is really so harmonious, friendly, and respectful to each other," she said nonchalantly.

    Sakura really couldn't imagine that an organization composed of unruly S-class rebellious ninjas would sit down in a circle, chat for a few words, care about each other, and share her intelligence and be able to say "  Pay attention to Haruno Sakura's ninjutsu", it's quite good.

    ¡°And she can¡¯t stop fighting just because she¡¯s afraid of information being leaked, right?

    ??Hide and tuck in, usually pretending to be a pig, and wait until the final battle to suddenly burst out and eat the tiger?  That is an idea that people who have never experienced a life-and-death struggle would come up with. Such a method is not feasible at all. Ninjutsu is just talk on paper if it is not tempered in a life-and-death struggle. It is extremely dangerous to use it rashly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????? or or not or not, she doesn¡¯t even know if there is a ¡°finale¡± final battle in the comics; even if it does exist, after being disturbed by her, the trend has changed significantly

    To put it another way, even if her information is known to everyone in Akatsuki, so what?

    The next time we meet, she will definitely not be as strong as she is now.

    And Kakuzu¡¯s bloody example also shows that unreliable intelligence can sometimes be more harmful than no intelligence at all!

    (12.) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 219 Epilogue (2) Xiyan gets married?  !

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The master and apprentice chatted for a few words on this topic.

    The strange secret skills and powerful strength of Akatsuki's duo set off alarm bells in Tsunade's heart.

    It seems that the village that has just emerged from the Konoha collapse plan will soon face a violent storm again.

    This made Tsunade a little worried, but she didn't show it when facing her disciples

    As if nothing had happened, he exchanged his thoughts on fighting Akatsuki with Haruno Sakura.

    After the battle with Kimimaro, Sakura's understanding and mastery of the Magic Mirror Ice Crystal and Sakura Chong-Phase 2 have obviously improved to a higher level.  The ice instant body that he picked up at his fingertips seemed to have lost the smell of fireworks and became faster and purer.

    This time when fighting a "shadow" level ninja, the routine of teleportation and ninjutsu attacks has repeatedly achieved extraordinary results, which shows that Sakura has gradually caught up with the rhythm of fighting at that level.  It is no longer the same feeling as in the past, when I had powerful ninjutsu but was unable to use it.

    In the past, Haruno Sakura felt more like a child with a gun in her hand - although there are no guns in the world of Naruto, that's what it meant anyway - it was the gun in her hand that made people fearful, not her.  this person.

    This situation is not uncommon. When Kakashi first developed the Chidori, he was also unable to control the ninjutsu and was almost killed on the spot the first time he charged with the Chidori.

    Tsunade knew that with Sakura's talent, as her experience and experience grew, she would soon get over the dilemma of the mismatch between the power of ninjutsu and her own strength, and finally truly integrate ninjutsu into her own combat.  in the system.  But she didn't expect that Haruno Sakura would cross this threshold so quickly, and fight vigorously against Kakuzu, even suppressing the opponent for a time.

    The girl who was rated as an elite Jonin by Tsunade now seems to be showing signs of transformation to the "Kage" level. As long as she really makes up for her shortcomings

    I heard that Kakashi has recently started to practice normally again, and he seems to be very diligent. Previously, the Fifth Hokage was pleased but also a little confused. Now she has begun to understand Kakashi's feelings.

    The new generation of Konoha is showing great vitality, and the backbone generation is also working hard. All these are changes brought about by me!  The new Hokage shuddered in her heart. When she thought about it, she felt that it was a good thing not to kill the Akatsuki organization. Being escaped by them also allowed Konoha to avoid a head-on collision with Akatsuki.

    It is not appropriate for Konoha to face Akatsuki right now.  If Jiraiya's information is correct, there are nearly ten "kage" level ninjas in the Akatsuki organization who are as powerful as Orochimaru. This is really a sensational number.  Before, Orochimaru alone caused an uproar in the hinterland of Konoha. If the Akatsuki organization invaded Konoha in order to rescue their companions, I'm afraid the village would really suffer heavy losses

    Only when Sakura, Naruto, and Sasuke's generation grow up, and Kakashi's generation breaks through a few more people, and Konoha gains five or six more Kage-levels and several elite Jounin and Jounin-level ninjas, will she truly feel confident.  Get enough.

    By then, she would not have to worry about whether Uchiha Itachi, who had infiltrated Akatsuki, still recognized her identity and was still loyal to Konoha

    As long as Konoha is run well and this row of powerful ninjas are pulled out, the rest is to go straight through No matter what enemies are in front of them, they are not afraid. With such a huge advantage, how can the Flying Dragon Rider lose!

    ¡°Hmm¡­from this point of view.

    ¡°Tsunade is not only beautiful, but also thinks beautifully.

    Even if everything goes well, as she thought, in terms of high-end combat power at that time, Akatsuki and Konoha were just equal.

    While chatting with Sakura, the Fifth Hokage happily envisioned the grand occasion of Konoha's development and expansion under her hands and its return to the First Ninja Village.

    This kind of behavior seems to be called adultery, right?

    "In short, that's it for Akatsuki's matter. Don't worry, the village will take care of it." Tsunade cleared her throat and said seriously, "Just do it when you are ready for your matter in Snow Country.  But you have to figure everything out on your own, and I can't help you."

    "As for Xi Yan's problemyou don't have to be too anxious. She will be idle at home for at least the next year."

    Haruno Sakura turned her head and asked, "Why?"

    "Moonlight Hayate and her have decided to get married soon and have a child." Tsunade said the surprising news calmly, with a faint smile on her eyebrows, "They feel they can't delay it any longer."

    "Get married?"

    The girl screamed in surprise.  As her mental age has exceeded the age of late marriage, she is even more sensitive to this word.??Let me learn psychic skills.  Using reverse necromancy to return to Konoha can save a lot of time on the return trip.  Slugs' healing abilities will also be of great help to you.  You have no problem with molluscs?  "

    "Huh? A slug?" Sakura was stunned, "Of course not. No problem."

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t know how to summon slugs to fight anyway.

    "Okay, no more chatting with you! You are tired too, go back and rest."

    The Fifth Hokage rubbed her temples. She had been busy for most of the day and was a little tired.

    "By the way, Zhiye's ward is in Room 2017 on the second floor. You can drop by and see him. He is basically fine. If you want to rest here overnight, he will be discharged from the hospital tomorrow."

    Sakura nodded, walked out of Tsunade's office, and closed the door gently.

    The door was locked with a bang, and the girl leaned against the wall, feeling confused and too lazy to move for a moment.

    The seventh volume is over.

    ¡¾Note: The identity of Konohamaru's parents is Kishimoto's official decision.  ¡¿

    (22.) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 220 Passers-by; Dispute in Class 7

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Before Haruno Sakura left, she went to see Shino.

    The guy slept in the hospital bed for a long time, and now he just woke up and is in good spirits.

    When she passed by, Zhiye was holding a lunch box and eating his lunch with great appetite. It was obviously nothing serious.

    "It's just a few broken bones," Zhiye said, "It's already been reattached, and it will be fully recovered and discharged from the hospital in two days!"

    Because of the medical ninjutsu and chakra, ninjas do not need to follow the proverb "it takes a hundred days to break the muscles and bones".

    Seeing that he was eating happily, Ying's face was flushed. She hesitated for a moment and didn't speak out some of the things in her heart.

    ¡°Anyway, he will know about Xi Yan soon.

    I just don¡¯t know what Shino thinks about the disbandment of the 14th Squadron?

    She wanted to keep the answer to this question, and didn¡¯t want to know Zhiye¡¯s reply now.

    And what does he think of Xi Yan taking a back seat temporarily and going home to have a baby?

    The thoughts of ninjas are different from those of people who lived in a peaceful environment in their previous lives.

    Even a powerful ninja like Xiyan will sometimes fail in a mission, and this result is the best warning.  To put it more seriously, ninja is a precarious and dangerous profession.  Therefore, Xiyan's choice is not surprising to the ninja circle.

    You can¡¯t go through life and death all your life, and then go back to your hometown to get married when you¡¯re old and can¡¯t move anymore, right?

    Having said that, Xi Yan was able to save a small life this time because she came back to talk about getting married after the beating. Otherwise, if she had set this flag before the beating, even the gods would not be able to save her

    In short, marriage is a purely personal choice. For women like Tsunade who are not married yet, no one will say anything.

    She looked at Zhiye who was sitting in the ward smiling and talking to her. She felt so depressed that she chatted briefly without disturbing his rest.

    "Dr. Terumi Yin, please take good care of Zhine. Make sure he recovers from his injuries before being discharged from the hospital."

    Before leaving, I gave the doctor some advice.

    Dr. Terumi, who is responsible for treating Shino, happens to be the new neighbor of the Haruno family.  Due to the changes in the Chunin Examination, the previous family unfortunately passed away. The Terumi family's house was affected and destroyed in the battle, so they moved here.

    This world is so cruel.

    The Haruno family has been neighbors with that family for more than ten years.  They were not ninjas, just ordinary people. A few years ago, their family gave birth to a little princess. Sakura even hugged her. She was a very cute little loli. In this way, the whole family of three died at the hands of the sound ninja.

    Sakura wants to become a ninja and stand at the top of the ninja. One of the main reasons is that she does not want to become an ordinary person who is unable to control her own destiny in the war.

    However, becoming a ninja actually puts you one step closer to danger, especially for ANBU who often perform missions that are on the edge of life and death.  Many people are eager to return to ordinary life.

    ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s what Xiyan thought.

    When Sakura returned home, she happened to meet her neighbor¡¯s daughter.

    He is also a ninja, not a few years older than her. It seems that he has just been promoted to a special jounin recently.

    "Good day, Sister Youyue." When she opened the door, she saw Terumi Youyue walking out, so she said hello lightly.

    Youyue also nodded lightly: "Good afternoon, Sakura."

    The two looked at each other and said goodbye.

    Because both families are ninjas, they are always very busy, especially in the past six months, they have been leaving early and coming back late, making it difficult to see them. Therefore, Sakura and them have only met each other a few times, and they are just acquaintances.  In particular, You Yue is usually very low-key, with short hair and an unremarkable passerby image, and Sakura is even less impressed by her.

    The neighbor has changed from an acquaintance of more than ten years to a newcomer with only casual acquaintances. Only those who have experienced it can understand the sadness. Sakura is not such a sentimental person, but too many things have happened in the past two days. By chance, she met  I fell in love with the sister next door who is usually stingy, so I felt this.

    Who can tell what she is worried about.

    After she went upstairs, she didn't even change her clothes, so she lay straight on the bed, wrapped herself in the quilt, and fell asleep.

    The next day, Haruno Sakura's mood was mostly restored.

    She quickly pulled Sasuke into her laboratory and told him about the Snow Country.

    "You're going to the Land of Snow to build a base?" Sasuke sat on the table with his arms folded, noncommittal.He said nonchalantly, "Is it necessary to run so far?"

    "Wellit's necessary."

    Haruno Sakura walked to the other side of the laboratory and leaned on the window sill and said.

    She had decided to reveal her plans in full, and without hesitation, she pondered for a moment and then spoke directly.

    "I found something at Orochimaru base."

    "Orochimaru base?" Sasuke raised his eyebrows and asked a little strangely, "What did you take from there?"

    Can there be anything good in Orochimaru's base?

    Sasuke has no favorable impression of this person.  During the Chunin Exam, a curse seal was inexplicably placed on him, and it took a lot of effort to seal it away with the help of Tsunade; then he set up a trap to capture him back to the base.

    She showed her desire for his body several times.

    And his subordinate, the guy named Kimimaro, also performed an ugly and disgusting transformation during the battle, which left a deep impression on Sasuke.

    Or it might be better called a strong psychological shadow.

    In short, to use Sakura¡¯s words to describe she is a pervert!

    "In my impression Orochimaru, in addition to being very powerful, is a crazy human experiment maniac." Sasuke frowned, watching Sakura open a seal scroll, and said, "Sakura, do you also want to imitate Orochimaru?  So, let¡¯s do human experiments?¡±

    That being said, Sasuke doesn¡¯t believe that a bright and sunny person like his teammates would imitate the dank and weird Orochimaru and engage in some evil human experiments.

    It is completely unimaginable that this girl would be wet and covered in mucus among the snakes, or that she would have gloomy eyes and a terrifying smile

    The painting style has completely changed!

    But Sasuke really got it right.

    "This is what I found at Orochimaru base" Haruno Sakura took out the information stored in the scroll, hesitated and said, "information about stem cells and human cloning."

    Sasuke was stunned.

    He walked over, picked up a book and flipped through it, his face suddenly became serious.

    Sakura shook the book in her hand. It was the "Basic Principles and Implementation Methods of Cloning Technology". Sakura found the full version in the main base this time.

    Sasuke looked directly at the pink-haired girl, handed the book over, and asked seriously: "Do you know what this is?"

    Sakura lowered her eyes and sighed.

    She took the book and flipped through a few pages at random. She could see many unsightly and bloody pictures and evil experiments.

    No wonder Sasuke would object so bluntly.

    "Of course I know what this isyou want to say that this is Konoha's taboo human experiment, right?" Sakura said calmly.

    She raised her head and looked straight into Sasuke's sharp eyes.

    Although the black-haired boy didn't speak, she clearly understood the question in his eyes: "Why do you do this now that you know?"

    "I think, as a medical ninja, I should know what this is better than you!"

    She said with uncompromising eyes.

    "Don't be misled by the bloody pictures and experimental designs above. Listen to my explanation, Sasukeif you don't mind me giving you a biology lesson."

    Regarding cloning, maybe we should start with how humans give birth to children?

    No matter what, Sakura must win Sasuke's support. During this trip to the Land of Snow to establish a base, she also needs a little help from the power of the Sharingan.

    (12.)

    (New volume, new week, please recommend!!! Please subscribe!!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 221 The extremely special clone technique

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "I think you should understand the most basic concept of genes, right?"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????? Before popularizing this, Sakura wants to ask a question.  The Ninja School will teach you a lot of basic common sense, but for more in-depth content, you need to learn by yourself.

    However, after all, Sasuke was once a top student in the same school as Sakura, so this little bit of super-class knowledge was not a problem for him.

    "Of course I know this. If you have something to say, just say it directly. There is no need to beat around the bush." ??Sasuke said a little impatiently.

    He is very disgusted with these things related to Orochimaru. If the target was Haruno Sakura, he would have walked away at this time, and he would not have the patience to listen to other people's explanations.

    Sakura didn¡¯t say much and said straight to the point: ¡°Then you also know the process of sperm and egg each carrying half of the mother¡¯s genes and then combining to form a fertilized egg?¡± [Note]

    "Uh!" Sasuke choked at the girl's academic vocabulary, and the words that were brewing in his mouth suddenly stopped.

    The number of stages is still too low.

    ¡°Compared to someone like her, who had been influenced by the dirty power on the Internet for many years in her previous life, she was still too young, and even a purely academic question stuck to her.

    Sakura curled her lips and continued: "Normal humans reproduce through sexual reproduction. Cloning technology, to put it bluntly, is asexual reproduction technology, which means that the father and mother of the newborn are the same person. In fact, here  Nothing bloody or inhumane"

    ¡°This would still be debatable if placed in her previous life, but if placed in the world of Naruto according to the moral standards of this world, the ethical issue of cloning is really not a problem.  People here are very precarious and have no time to think about such painful things!

    So, what is really bloody is when the clones are used for human experiments after the cloning is successful

    Sasuke also quickly thought of this. He jumped down from the table and said with a sneer: "Escape the important and take the easy!"

    "I admit that the cloning technology itself is fine, but when you create clones," he said, pointing to the scrolls and books stained with blood on the ground, "are you raising her as if you had given birth to a daughter?"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? A direct question.

    This is the biggest problem with the human experiment planned by Sakura.

    She created clones, of course, to use them to do some dangerous experiments on her behalf.

    For example, Ying Chong - Stage 3, which may burn out the nerves at any time, or the Fist of the North Star, which may open the fatal point at any time.

    Or maybe they are used as human batteries for Yin seals; spare bodies and spare organ banks after being disabled and seriously injured

    And the way she treats clones must be bloody

    The fact that Sasuke can raise such a question shows that he has touched the core of the problem.

    Using a pig or cow for experiments is obviously not bloody and cruel in any way. After all, there is no animal protection cult in this world.

    So the crux of the question is, do clones count as humans?

    "Sasuke, what do you think of the definition of 'human'?" Haruno Sakura moved her butt on the table, half leaning and half sitting, and said calmly, "If a thing has a human body but does not have  A person¡¯s soul and mind, so does it count as a person?¡±

    The girl was naturally prepared for Sasuke¡¯s question

    In other words, if she doesn¡¯t convince herself about such a problem first, how can she continue to deal with it?

    Are you acting against your conscience?  She is not really her anymore

    Without waiting for Sasuke to answer, she continued to use her ninjutsu: "Ice Release - Ice Clone!"

    What Haruno Sakura created is a medical ice clone that completely replicates the original body.

    However, she did not complete all the seals. The Ice Release only completed the form change and copied the girl's body, but the spirit was not copied to the clone, just like the ninjutsu performed on Xiyan the day before yesterday.

    This clone was lying on the low table that she and Hinata had used for Sakura Chong's experiments. Sasuke knew this technique, glanced at the clone on the low table, shook his head and said, "Of course the clone is not a human being."

    "Yeah?"

    Haruno Sakura smiled secretly, walked over, lifted up the clothes of the clone to expose her abdomen, and condensed a sharp ice knife in her hand.

    "What about this?"

    She gently cut open the clone's flat abdomen. The ice knife cut open the skin and separated the muscles. Dark red blood gradually flowed out. Sakura used a little force to pull open the wound, revealing the fully carved parts of the clone's abdominal cavity.sp; The ice clone that Sakura completed just now has only reached the first step, and her plan is to treat the clone as a special clone that has completed the first step, and then need to use ninjutsu on this special clone  The second step.

    In short, if you look at cloning from this perspective, it is nothing more than a special clone technique, similar to ice clone and other ninjutsu. It may be called clone clone or something like that.

    So Sakura doesn¡¯t think there¡¯s anything inhumane about her doing this.  Is there any difference between abusing a normal body and abusing a clone?

    After the topic comes to this point, the problem has risen to the level of philosophy.

    And Sasuke discovered that no matter how he considered this issue, he would eventually return to that philosophical issue.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? together

    For a moment, he didn¡¯t know how to answer.

    (twenty two.)

    (Note: In fact, the mother provides more genes, including genes in ribosomes and mitochondria) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 222 COS Cannon Sister¡¯s Man (please subscribe!)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Putting aside these ethereal and nihilistic issues, Haruno Sakura also had enough realistic reasons to conduct such an experiment.

    Her ninjutsu requires experiments on clones - "The Akatsuki organization that covets Naruto is terrifyingly powerful, so I must become stronger as soon as possible so that I can protect Naruto."

    Xiyan also needs a qualified new heart - "I want to make a suitable new heart for Xiyan so that she can regain the qualifications to pursue her dreams" and so on.

    After saying these words, she felt that she was not good enough at chuuni, but Sasuke just did the same thing.

    After all, he is still in the second grade of middle school.

    If you do such a thing for your companions, then it is not incomprehensible.

    So Sasuke, who was still hesitant at first, finally nodded and reluctantly expressed his approval.

    By the way, I also agreed to accompany her to the Country of Snow to help build a base.

    Of course, Sasuke¡¯s idea is to follow and watch. If Sakura really takes the wrong path, then he has the obligation to bring her back to the right path

    The reason why Sakura pulled Sasuke over was not only to deceive others and make her actions less conspicuous, but also to use Sasuke's Sharingan to perform some illusions.

    Of course, the establishment of a base is, of course, it has to be nodded in the wind and snow. What she finally does is, she also wants to see it as the name of the Kingdom of Snow.  However, for the purpose of confidentiality and to protect her, Sakura has already made an agreement with Xiaoxue that after she knows this information, she will cast a powerful illusion on Xiaoxue so that she will forget the confidential information in normal times and will not forget it all at once.  Accidentally spilled the beans.

    In addition, illusions must be performed near the base to prevent ordinary people from accidentally entering the base.

    If you want to maintain it for a long time, you have to use a very powerful illusion.

    It¡¯s just that Sakura herself knows basically nothing about performing genjutsu, so she can only leave this kind of thing to Sasuke, whom she completely trusts.

    This is not Sakura's fuss.

    Haruno Sakura is confident in her prediction of her future strength.

    Her current strength can be regarded as an elite Jonin, and she is vaguely on the edge of the Kage level. Even if Haruno Sakura stops developing new ninjutsu from now on, with the natural growth of age, experience and chakra, Sakura will sooner or later.  Advance to the film level.

    Not to mention the super moves she plans to develop.

    Saying that sooner or later he will become a strong man that attracts the attention of the entire ninja world is not even considered narcissism

    In short, in the near future, her every move will be watched by interested people. Collecting intelligence about powerful people is an open behavior in all ninja villages. By then, Fenghua Xiaoxue, as her friend, will be in a more delicate situation, especially Sakura.  She also visits the Land of Snow from time to timeand if she still acts like she knows Haruno Sakura's secret, it will not be subtle, but very dangerous.

    ¡°At least now, some organizations or ninja villages that pay more attention to Konoha¡¯s intelligence have begun to pay attention to this rising ice-escape supernova girl

    So in some details, she also started to take precautions before they happened.  It is actually very dangerous for a friend to act like he knows a lot of his secrets.  This is also the reason why many strong people will not make friends with ordinary people!

    As a reward for helping, Haruno Sakura decided to hand over a technique to Sasuke.

    When she handed over this technique, she actually felt a little sad, because Sakura had been hesitating whether to use this technique for herself or give it to Kakashi and Sasuke

    "New thunder escape ninjutsu?"

    Sasuke was a little strange. Although he knew that the girl was very good at developing ninjutsu, she actually said that she knew how to use thunder escape and even conceived a new ninjutsu. The black-haired boy felt that Sakura had gone too far.  ?

    He said calmly: "Actually, it's just a small matterremuneration or something, it doesn't matter at all."

    "Really not?"

    Looking at the mysterious expression on the pink-haired girl's face, Sasuke said it didn't matter, and a little curiosity arose in his heart.

    "Huh? What kind of ninjutsu is it?"

    "Now, this is a technique used by a woman named Misaka Mikoto. She also used thunder escape." Haruno Sakura suppressed the smile at the corner of her mouth and said seriously, "And she had already reached the 'Shadow' level when she was about 12 years old.  'It's at this level."

    If lv1 corresponds to the level of a ninja school student, then lv5 is equivalent to the shadow level.  Therefore, there is no sense of contradiction in treating people with electric shock powers as shadow-level masters who are proficient in lightning escape!

    12 years oldThe world of football cannot be lumped together.

    But even so, no one has developed the electromagnetic gun in the world of Naruto.

    In this world where science and technology are very developed, even ninjas who like to do research rarely put their minds on things that have nothing to do with chakra, such as electromagnetism.

    So at least as far as Sakura knows, ninjutsu like the electromagnetic gun has not yet been developed by ninjas - this kind of cool ninjutsu, if someone really uses it, will definitely not be unknown in the history of ninjas.

    I dare not say that it will go down in history, but at least it will be stunning for a while, right?

    Of course, things are simple to say, but the idea of ??this ninjutsu has been in Sakura's mind for a long time, but she has not developed this ninjutsu until now.

    It¡¯s actually because I really don¡¯t have that much energy and time to learn and develop a new escape technique.  The profound and profound Lei Dun daunted her

    In short, for a long period of time, Sakura did not consider learning Thunder Release, so she did not plan to develop this technique.

    In this case, handing over the railgun to Sasuke and Kakashi is of course the best choice.  As for the ninjutsu that can enhance their strength, Sakura doesn't mind sharing it with them

    (12. Please recommend! Please subscribe!)

    (ps. The exhausted manuscript collection has begun to improve a bit in the past two days. The average subscription is 3,000 and there is a small explosion. If the average subscription this month can reach 3,000 and become a high-quality product, three more chapters will be added! Please support the original version.  ? Thanks to all genuine readers!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 223 Railgun

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    She was just hesitant before.

    ?????????????????Sasuke and Kakashi are developing Chidori in depth. They want to play with the new technique themselves first, and it doesn't hurt to give it to them later, so it has been delayed for so long.

    More importantly, when fighting Angle, the ice escape-Leviathan's Fury made Haruno Sakura addicted to cosplaying as Blade Queen Kerrigan. This guy is now full of cosplaying as Misaka Mikoto.  interest.  The character Pao Jie really fulfills the saying: when girls become more handsome, boys won't have anything to worry about.

    ¡ª¡ªAt least there is nothing wrong with Kamijou Touma.

    "After all, the former is supporting a masterpiece of super cannons, but the latter is just a bad male protagonist

    So what Sakura wanted at first was to at least let her show off first.

    This is the only opportunity to cosplay Sister Pao, which is really rare.

    Haruno Sakura once had a very secondary idea: use the transformation technique to change her hair into short brown hair, and then shoot it at the enemy, while using the illusion technique to play the exciting railgun theme song "only-my-railgun"  ¡­

    ??She can come up with this idea when her mental age should be regarded as a weird uncle or an old aunt, which shows that she was really fascinated by this character

    But in the end, don¡¯t bother your mother-in-law because of this little thought. She doesn¡¯t know when she will have time to learn Thunder Escape. Since there is a chance now, let¡¯s just give the technique to them.

    ??Excluding these secondary fantasies, let¡¯s not talk about tea hair and theme songs, just talking about the railgun, it is a ninjutsu worth studying in itself.

    Most of the electromagnetic guns used in the earth world shoot metal projectiles weighing 10 to 20 kilograms at several Mach speeds to attack targets hundreds of kilometers away.  But if applied to the world of Naruto, you should consider using kunai of about one hundred grams or lighter darts as ammunition, and most of the targets will be within a thousand meters.

    Suppose the chakra consumed by the Thunder Release-Railgun is equivalent to the chakra consumed by the Thunder Release-Raikiri.

    Because Raikiri is famous for cutting off lightning, the current intensity and energy contained in Raikiri can be considered to be higher than that of lightning. It is calculated as 5 billion joules. This energy is used to accelerate kunai and convert it into kunai.  Kinetic energy means that the kunai can be accelerated to a speed of more than 30 kilometers per second!

    However, in actual circumstances, it is of course impossible for all the energy of Ninjutsu to be converted into kinetic energy of Kunai.

    The huge amount of current that converts chakra into thunder will cause varying degrees of loss depending on the individual's chakra control.

    When building electromagnetic guide rails in the air, the huge resistance will waste a considerable part of the current energy.

    Therefore, since the ninjutsu of the railgun requires very precise design, it is not surprising that a rougher ninja can only convert 10% of the energy into kinetic energy of kunai.

    "In short, the power of the kunai fired with this move varies depending on the amount of chakra consumed and personal circumstances." Sakura concluded, "At your current level, if you fire it with all your strength, you can probably reach a muzzle velocity of  Around Mach 4 or 5 per second, the power is so-so.¡±

    "Mach 4 or 5 per second?" Sasuke frowned and imagined in his mind that Mach 4 or 5 per second was already unbelievably fast. "Can this be called so-so?"

    "Compared to the true power of this move, a few Mach is too slow" Haruno Sakura shook her head and added, "If it is used by a strong person at the 'Shadow' level, the kunai shot can even reach  The speed is ten kilometers per second, or even dozens of kilometers per second! Do you know what the concept of ten kilometers per second is?"

    When a normal ninja fights, the distance from the enemy is within one hundred meters.  It only takes 0.01 seconds for the projectile fired by the railgun to cross this distance. At this time, the enemy sees the bullet flying in his eyes, and the visual signal generated on the retina has just reached the brain!

    And at this terrifying speed, a ten-meter-thick concrete wall can be easily penetrated by it - this is a record set by the electromagnetic gun with a speed of two to three kilometers per second in the earth world. In the world of Naruto, Thunder Release-Super Electromagnetic  The speed of projectiles fired by the cannon is several times that of the former, so their penetrating power is probably ten times greater than that of electromagnetic guns in the earth world!

    So the Thunder Release-Super Railgun can even penetrate hundreds of meters of soil or hills with one shot

    Such power is already invincible in battles below the shadow level.

    In fact, not many shadow-level enemies can withstand this move head-on.

    Even if you are not hit directly by it, but just pass by it, your internal organs will be ruptured by the air shock wave caused by the projectile passing by at super high speed!  If this is the first time you encounter this move and you don¡¯t know how to avoid the enemy, I¡¯m afraid most people will be confused by this move.He suffered a lot and even lost his life.

    As for the battle above the shadow level, it's hard to say. After all, no one will watch you prepare an S-level ninjutsu and stand stupidly waiting for you to blast him However, if you are bombarded by an electromagnetic cannon  Medium - For example, huge summons like Bunta are easily hit by the electromagnetic cannon - it is very likely that they can be killed by it in one move!

    When an iron block traveling at a speed of ten kilometers per second hits the target, no matter what kind of defense it is, it will be directly penetrated. A flesh and blood body, even if it is attached with a chakra-blessed body, cannot block such a ninjutsu.

    Haruno Sakura introduced the power of the electromagnetic gun.

    "Sasuke, for your combat system, the railgun ninjutsu will be a very good supplement." She finally said.

    The Thunder Release system conceived by Sasuke is very strong, but unfortunately it can only be used at close range. Once the opponent moves away from him, his Thunder Release Ninja Taijutsu is a bit helpless.

    Therefore, this kind of ninjutsu, which is used in medium and long distance combat, and even ultra-long distance combat, is actually quite suitable for Sasuke to use, and can completely make up for one of his major shortcomings.

    As for Kakashi, who claims to have mastered a thousand ninjutsu, although he does not lack long-range attack methods, no one will find this kind of long-range sure-kill ninjutsu that consumes much more than Raikiri.  many.

    The black-haired boy thought for a moment and felt the same way.

    "Such a powerful ninjutsu," he looked up at Sakura and said, "Do you really want to leave it to us?"

    "We are in class seven don't ask such stupid questions!" Haruno Sakura smiled.

    Class 7we are companions who have been through life and death together.  Even in her previous life, she had never met such a friend who shared weal and woe.

    Sasuke was stunned.

    Class 7 This is indeed a good reason.

    ¡°Some things, just one sentence is enough.

    Sasuke no longer dwells on this issue.

    He, who had always maintained a calm expression, couldn't help but curl the corners of his mouth slightly.

    "Let's not talk about this anymore. I will teach you when I go to the Land of Snow anyway." Sakura waved her hand and said, "By the way, have you finished writing your reply to Naruto?"

    "Well, it's written." Sasuke took out a folded letter from his pocket and handed it to the girl.

    Among the letters sent by Jiraiya before, in addition to his own letter, there was also a letter from Naruto.

    The content of the letter was nothing more than talking about his current situation and a lot of rambling problems he encountered in cultivation. His writing was poor and the writing was long and smelly, but Sakura and Sasuke could still read it.  With relish.

    During this period, the Fourteenth Squadron faced off against Akatsuki's undead squad and obtained a lot of important information. Tsunade planned to write a reply to tell Jiraiya.

    Except for business, there is no problem with a few private messages  so there is a reply from Sasuke and Sakura.

    "Okay, I'll give the letter to the master later. It will be mailed out in a few days." Haruno Sakura nodded and stuffed Sasuke's letter into a bulging oversized envelope.

    "Hey, what did you put in the envelope" Sasuke suddenly had an ominous premonition, "It's so full!"

    "Didn't Naruto complain that it was difficult to add property changes to the Rasengan? I helped him find a lot of information, as well as my personal opinions on ninjutsu. There are about 608,000 words of content, which should be useful to him.  Help, um more is a bit too much, but Uncle Jiraiya will supervise Naruto to finish reading it!"

    She patted the envelope, pressed it hard, and said with a smile.

    The corner of Sasuke's mouth twitched, and his hand quietly reached out to wipe a handful of cold sweat from his forehead.

    "Bless yourself, Naruto!" He thought silently

    (22. Please recommend! Please subscribe! Please vote monthly!)

    (ps. If you order 3,000 this month to enter the premium product, three more chapters will be added! So please subscribe~) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 224 ANBU Examiner Haruno Sakura (please subscribe!)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After visiting Xiyan and convincing Sasuke, Haruno Sakura has been fine recently.

    The preliminary preparations for the Snow Country Base are probably like this.

    Sakura did not plan to tell Kakashi about this, because if Kakashi objected, the girl would not have the confidence to convince him. Kakashi was not a child like Sasuke who had not yet stabilized his outlook on life.  Moreover, Kakashi can't help much if he knows this

    But for now, it will take some time for the mission of Snow Country to start.

    She had just written this matter and sent it out in a letter. The person who forwarded the letter was Takehiko Asama. This great director did not stay in the Land of Snow to assist Fenghua Koyuki like his uncle, but continued to travel around the world to make his movies.  .

    During this time, he was shooting scenes near Konoha, and he also took the time to come over and visit two people from Team 7.

    It is absolutely reliable to ask him to help deliver the letter, but it will take a few days - Takehiko Asama only has the last few scenes left, and will not return to the Land of Snow until after a few days of filming. By the way, he will take Haruno Sakura's letter.  Send it over.

    ¡°Then we have to wait for Fenghua Xiaoxue¡¯s representative to send the task order, which will take some time.

    There are probably still about ten days to wait.

    During this time, she also completed the application for promotion to special jounin and submitted it.

    Ninjas are much more efficient than messengers.

    So instead, her special jounin test came first.

    "Compared with the grandness and excitement of the Chunin Examination, the Special Jonin Examination is much simpler. There is no particularly complex competition or other events. Instead, the personnel department coordinates other departments to assess her.

    The chunin assessment is far more serious and formal than the upper level assessment, because the chunin is essentially the most hardcore ninja class in the ninja village.

    Not counting Ninja School students for now, Genin range from rookies who have just graduated from Ninja School to those who have wasted more than ten years and still do not have enough talent to upgrade to Chunin. The former usually lack experience, while the latter mostly have low combat effectiveness - Naru  An exception is the kind of person who was taken out of the village by Jiraiya before he could become a chunin.

    Therefore, in the eyes of the village, relying on genin to perform tasks is definitely unreliable.

    As for the number of special jounin and jounin, they are too few. As elite troops, of course they cannot be asked to deal with a large number of tasks that are not very difficult.

    What the village really relies on are the middle-class chunin. They have enough experience and brains. They know how to work as a team and can perform tasks alone. Their combat effectiveness is quite acceptable so most tasks actually require chunin (or  above) to lead the team in execution.

    Therefore, the Chuunin Exam is also the most solemn and lively exam in Konoha. Because this exam needs to test the various qualities of the genin, the format is changeable. Every year, every year they rack their brains to examine their abilities from all aspects.

    The special jounin assessment is much simpler and only examines two aspects.

    The first is combat effectiveness.

    "I have already read your resume." The bespectacled ninja from the personnel department sat on the desk, raised his hand and said to Sakura, "My name is Taketori Yuichi, and I am the main person in charge of your assessment this time.  "

    The resume that Taketori Yuichi mentioned was of course not the one that recorded how many missions Sakura had performed at any level. That level of information was actually nothing at all. Kabutori drew this kind of information during the Chunin Exam.  No one objected to the adult information card. After all, this kind of information had no confidentiality value.

    When Sakura was performing tasks in Anbu, she often felt that the level of these tasks was a bit high, probably because such internal tasks were not rewarded according to the task level.

    For example, the first mission to search for Orochimaru's base was marked as an S-level mission. In fact, the mission was adjusted to the highest level just because there was a possibility of directly confronting Orochimaru.  During the entire process of actually executing the mission, they didn't even meet a single person, let alone Orochimaru. Their mission was as easy as an old lady shopping for groceries at the market.

    Such an S-level mission can be completed by a chuunin, so it naturally cannot prove Haruno Sakura's strength.

    The bespectacled ninja is holding Sakura¡¯s battle resume, which records Haruno Sakura¡¯s recent battle records. This kind of record that contains the ninja¡¯s secrets of ninjutsu and combat habits is truly top-secret information.

    Sakura's list, although not much, is gorgeous: she recently had a head-to-head confrontation with Akatsuki's immortal duo, killed Orochimaru's elite Kimimaro some time ago, and also performed tasks during the Anbu period.  Faced with various enemies

    ¡°From the records,"You already have the fighting power of a Jonin, or even an elite Jonin. It's more than enough to be promoted to a special Jonin." He pushed up his glasses, looked at Haruno Sakura and said calmly, "But we still need to take a closer look at you."  strength.  "

    "Then how are we going to get here?" The girl tilted her head slightly, her soft pink hair swaying slightly across her face, she brushed it away with her hand and asked lightly.

    "It's very simple," Taketori Yu said with a nod. "Generally, if a chunin has no impressive results in his combat resume, we will arrange at least six actual combat exercises in three days to examine whether he has special skills.  Ninja's strength, but you don't have to go to such trouble, just perform a few ninjutsu that appear on the table on the spot, and then test them in two actual battles."

    He stood up, put the form back into the scroll and put it close to his body, and said to Sakura: "Come with me, there are new people joining the ANBU today. You, as the examiner of the ANBU, will check their level! And I, as you, will  The examiner will assess whether your strength is qualified to become a special jounin"

    "Basically, as long as you can exert 10% of the combat effectiveness listed on your resume, you are qualified to be promoted to Special!"

    He took Sakura to the small courtyard where Shino had tested her before.

    What greeted them were two elite ANBU ninjas. One was a tall ANBU wearing a dog-face mask that Sakura didn't recognize, and the other was Shino in casual clothes.

    Sakura's head was filled with black lines when she saw him - this guy really didn't follow Dr. Terumi Yunto's orders and stayed in the hospital to recuperate. After lying on the hospital bed for a few days, he couldn't stay still and quietly slipped out and wandered around.

    Now he actually wandered over to ANBU to play with his friends.

    She gave Zhiye a sharp blow in the eye. If the situation wasn't wrong, she would have given him a good beating - Zhiye's status in the 14th Squadron has gradually been suppressed by the two females.

    Zhiye knew that he was wrong, so he hurriedly put on an innocent look, winked and begged for mercy.

    Sakura ignored it and just made a gesture to show him not to worry, she would definitely report it to his girlfriend

    Sakura's examiner didn't care that the two members of the Fourteenth Team were playing tricks here, and directly showed the warrant to another ANBU ninja. After the two exchanged a few words, he turned back to Sakura and said: "Okay, next you  Here, let¡¯s temporarily serve as the examiner in place of Kenichi.¡±

    It turns out that this strange dog-faced ANBU is called Kenichi.

    Sakura nodded and stood up.

    "Now~ before that," Kenichi, who was wearing a mask at this time, reminded, "Haruno Sakura, you should first change into the ANBU uniform, mask, and ninja shoes. Oh, by the way! That cat face mask of yours  It was broken again a few days ago, right? The only spare cat-face mask is that one, and it will take a few days for the new one to arrive"

    Having had his mask broken twice in a row, there is no one left.

    He scratched his head and was wondering whether to find another mask for her to wear temporarily - but that was a bit against the ANBU regulations, so the door on the building next to the yard was opened.

    The four of them looked over together, and it was Shino's old friend Guimao who walked in. Behind him was an ANBU who was obviously a newcomer.

    (12. Please subscribe!!)

    (ps. Thank you all for your support! Yesterday¡¯s subscription data increased greatly! According to this data, it may be high-quality by the end of this month, and more are expected!! Thank you everyone~We are working hard to code~) (Remember the website address  £ºwww.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 225 The first candidate!

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Sakura suddenly thought of something.

    She took a closer look and saw that the new ANBU's brand-new uniform had a long slit on the chest. She smiled and knew that Guimao was playing the trick of surprise attack in the corridor over there again. Back then, the girl was  I was so frightened by this that I thought for a moment that Guimao had rebelled

    ¡ª¡ªYes, the word "then" is used. Haruno Sakura already feels that she is a veteran.

    I hope the newcomers are not scared.

    The ANBU newcomer was obviously much more alert after taking Guimao's sneak attack. When he saw the four people standing in the yard, he looked over nervously, wondering what the ANBU was going to do in the assessment.

    Only one of the four was an ANBU ninja wearing a full uniform and mask.  Among the remaining three people, one was obviously dressed as a civilian ninja; the other two, one was wearing a hospital gown and smelled a little weak, and the other was wearing light clothes like ordinary girls, and they were not dressed like a pretty young girl.  are combatants.

    So according to common sense, the examiner should be the formally dressed ANBU ninja.  He was a little puzzled that civil servants, patients and ordinary girls would appear here. Could this also be an ANBU assessment routine?

    This routine is too deep and he can¡¯t bear it!

    The newcomer bit the bullet and analyzed it. The civilian ninja probably recorded the results of the assessment, and his aura was not very strong, so he ignored it. Although the sick man seemed to have a weak aura, if you look carefully at his movements and momentum, it was actually quite extraordinary.  Upon closer inspection, the slightly leaked chakra has a dignified and profound texture, as deep as a mountain. Could it be that he is actually an elite J¨­nin disguised as a patient?  This routine is truly unfathomable

    As for another beautiful girl in her prime, she looks like an ordinary person with no threat based on her slender figure and delicate facial features. However, she can still wear such light clothes in this cold winter, and she doesn't feel that she has any useful ninjutsu.  There are signs of maintaining body temperature, her aura is invisible, and her chakra is so well converged that she can't even feel the texture of her chakra at all. It seems that this should not be underestimated

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Haruno Sakura seeing the newcomers looking at her and Shino a few more glances, knew that the newcomers that Guimao had brought over by himself, indeed had someth¨Oing to make, at least his observation and thinking ability were good.

    The strange ANBU Kenichi next to her also noticed the newcomer's movements, nodded secretly, turned around and whispered to Sakura: "Tsk, forget it, no need to change clothes, let's get started we'll do it here.  Here you go, examiner!¡±

    After saying that, the three of them jumped to the small balcony of the nearby building with Guimao - or it would be more appropriate to call it a small stand - and began to watch the game.

    Haruno Sakura nodded and turned to face the ANBU novice.

    "Then I will be your examiner for this entry examination" She carefully looked at the newcomer standing in front of her and said calmly, "My code name is Yuan."

    "My codename is Baihu." The newcomer said a little awkwardly.

    The mask on the white fox's face blocked Sakura's line of sight.

    From the appearance, one can only tell that the other party is a young man, neither tall nor short, neither fat nor thin, with short black hair. Such a ninja has no features at all when he puts on the mask. It is Guimao who is the most popular.  Favorite type.

    Chakra induction is also not obvious. He obviously suppressed his own chakra fluctuations deliberately, and it is impossible to identify whether he is a ninjutsu or taijutsu type.

    But it doesn¡¯t matter, she¡¯s not afraid of any type

    Haruno Sakura, who had just finished fighting Kakuzu, was now very confident.  As long as he is not a shadow-level opponent, it is nothing in her eyes. She is not afraid of the situation where examiners are beaten by candidates like Shino.

    The pink-haired girl was raising her tail in her mind, thinking about how much water she would need to put in so that she would not accidentally kill the examinee Although it was her first time as an examiner, she had never eaten pork and had seen pigs running away.  What the examiner usually has to do is not to suppress the examinee's strength, but to guide the examinee to bring out his full strength. In addition to requiring the examiner's own strength to be more than one step higher than the examinee's, it generally also requires the examiner himself to have rich experience, and the latter  This is Haruno Sakura's weakness, so she must think carefully.

    The two formed a seal of opposition to each other, and the battle officially began.

    The newcomer¡¯s start is the clich¨¦ quick-fire shuriken.

    Whoosh whoosh!

    The moment he put down the Seal of Opposition, he already quietly held the dart in his left hand and struck out with lightning. He raised his wrist suddenly and waved out an afterimage. The ninja tool in his hand turned into several cold stars and shot towards Haruno like a gust of wind.  cherry.

    The newcomers are already moving very quickly,??The girl in Yingchong state moves faster.

    "Ice Escape-Legion Ice Clone Technique!"

    She quickly formed seals and used ninjutsu to create more than twenty clones in front of her instantly.  Dang, Dang, Dang - Amidst the continuous crashing sounds, the clones holding ice skates easily blocked the darts fired by the newcomers.

    Legion clones were originally developed to deal with small-intensity battles. Their power is relatively controllable and it is not easy to miss and seriously injure your companions during sparring.

    Of course, with the further improvement of the Ice Escape combat system and the addition of Ice Clone Explosion and Magic Mirror Ice Crystal, this move can exert considerable power even when used in high-intensity confrontations.

    "Ninjutsu is performed very quickly." On the small stand, the civilian ninja from the personnel department couldn't help but admired. It was quite extraordinary to be able to complete the ninjutsu at the moment the dart was shot.

    This hand of ice clone slightly surprised him.

    "Of course." Guimao smiled and recalled that when he was testing Haruno Sakura, that ice clone came out without anyone noticing. He also became a fan of her after that ninjutsu.

    Thinking that he was still Sakura's ANBU leader, Guimao felt a little proud.

    Zhiye just shook his head indifferently.

    Are you starting to admire this little effort?  Haruno Sakura hasn't even used 10% of her strength yet.

    He has seen Sakura at full strength fighting!

    "Well, the newcomer is not bad." Kenichi, who was wearing a dog-face mask, focused his attention mainly on the new ANBU White Fox. After all, his main task was to inspect the new ANBU. He watched the two people on the field constantly using various tricks.  Shi Ninjutsu tested and blasted, and said with admiration.

    "Art fire escape ho fireball!"

    This move was originally a fire escape exclusive to Uchiha. Now with the decline of Uchiha, it has gradually become the signature fire escape of Konoha ninjas.

    The fireball ejected from the white fox's mouth swelled with the wind, and instantly expanded into a large fireball several meters high. The momentum was fierce, and the heat wave hit Haruno Sakura and her ice clones.

    The ferocious fireball directly plowed a ditch on the ground. The power, activation speed and timing of the ninjutsu were all very well controlled. Even if it was used by the ninjas of the Uchiha clan, it was nothing more than that.  Therefore, Kenichi couldn't help but comment.

    Boom¡ª¡ªThe fireball exploded and unexpectedly did not hit the examiner.

    However, Sakura did not use the extremely fast magic mirror ice crystal.

    Instead, he used a slower substitute technique to avoid this move.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????: Fireball swallows up the ice clone left behind.  A moment later, after the ninjutsu ended, the ice clone had evaporated without a trace, and Haruno Sakura's unscathed figure fell not far away.

    "What an extreme substitute technique!" The new Anbu White Fox's eyes tightened, and he was a little surprised when he saw the girl's figure appearing leisurely from the sky. The fire escape that he was so proud of was so easily dodged!

    However, he didn¡¯t know that in Haruno Sakura¡¯s view, the fire escape move praised by Kenichi was too slow and lacking in power compared to Kakuzu¡¯s ninjutsu.

    If Kakuzu were to use his head-on attack, half of the sky would be burned red by the sea of ??fire, and even if he used the Substitute Technique, he wouldn't be able to escape from the range of that move;  He didn't even have time to use the substitute technique.

    So this move is at the jounin level

    So much so that she still had time to evaluate and compare Kakuto's ninjutsu. She didn't rush to use the substitute technique until the fireball was approaching.

    Unconsciously, Sakura's vision has become very high.

    (22. Please recommend and subscribe!)

    (The review article said that they are all masters at guessing the plot, but it is not completely accurate!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 226 The gap between jounin and reserve kage levels!

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Having said that, if you have the strength of a Jonin, it is more than enough to enter ANBU!  Among ordinary ninjas, he is also a boss worth looking up to.

    There are hundreds of thousands of ninjas in Konoha (including civilian and logistical types who generally do not participate in battles), and there are only a few hundred to a thousand jounin.

    ???????????????????????? If the newcomer has the level of a jounin, then he is definitely at the top of the pyramid.

    However, Haruno Sakura, as an elite among elite jounin, is close to the tip of the pyramid.

    However, as an examiner now, she must suppress her true strength and compete evenly with newcomers at the level of ninja, so that the white fox can show its full power.

    On the field, she and the newcomer were exchanging ninjutsu with each other one after another.

    "Ice Release - Yan Chuixue!" "Earth Release - Earth Release Wall!"

    Rocks flew, ice shattered, fireballs exploded, and water rippled

    ??The gorgeous ninjutsu is hitting the target, and at the same time, there are also clones or true bodies, fighting with the newcomer's taijutsu and ninja tools.

    The roar of ninjutsu and the collision of ninja tools came one after another, and the fight was extremely fierce - at least that's what the ninjas in the stands thought.

    "These two people are so strong!" The ANBU ninja leaned on the railing of the stands, his upper body unknowingly leaning out of the stands, watching the battle below.

    He was not surprised that Haruno Sakura, the rising star who had become a hot topic recently, had such strength. He had already accepted that Sakura had high strength at such an age; but the newcomer's performance was also quite good, which was a bit surprising to him.  unexpected.

    "She must have been promoted to special rank in the past few years. Now it seems that in terms of strength alone, she has firmly reached the jounin level. If she trains in the ANBU for a period of time and then takes the jounin assessment, she will be a newly promoted high-level ninja.  ." He thought to himself, basically giving this newcomer a pass.

    However, the civilian ninja Yuichi saw something more - although he was not very strong, he had been trained in the personnel department for so long, and his eyesight was quite good.

    "Haruno Sakura basically suppressed most of her strength while fighting." He looked at it carefully for a while and then said firmly.

    The battle off the field seemed fierce, but in fact every time Sakura avoided the opponent's ninjutsu, she was stuck at the last moment.  Once or twice it can only be said to be a coincidence, Sakura narrowly escaped, but it happened every time, which only meant that the opponent's ninjutsu still had a huge gap in her opinion, so that others seemed to be able to avoid it to the limit.  Ninjutsu is actually quite easy for a girl to do without any embarrassment.

    On the contrary, the few ninjutsu moves she casts at random are fast and fast, often forcing the opponent to panic. Even a simple water wave is extremely powerful when used in her hands, and can turn decay into magic.

    Regardless of the speed, power and skill of Ninjutsu, there is a huge gap between the two.

    This is of course, after experiencing the test of being bombarded by ninjutsu like Kakuzu, she now feels quite boring when facing such a battle at the Jonin level.

    The Jonin's combat rhythm is naturally slower than Kakuto's.  Even though there weren't many mistakes, there weren't many surprises either.

    Dull.

    If the battle between two people is a life and death struggle, then it can be described in one word.

    "Playing".

    Haruno Sakura was completely toying with the opponent, not using all her strength, but just watching the enemy struggle under her hands with interest.

    Of course, now is the ANBU assessment.

    Therefore, it is not appropriate to use the word "playing" to describe it. It should be said that the examiner deliberately left some room to spare, and did not kill the candidates immediately, but allowed the candidates to use their full strength.

    This is exactly what the superior ninja, as the examiner, should do to assess the lower ninjas.

    The difference in strength was so great that even after the girl used the Ice Substitution Technique, she avoided the newcomer's all-out Fire Escape - Dragon Fire Technique, and her floating figure flashed down from the air, looking particularly graceful and calm.

    The newcomer, standing not far away, breathing heavily, now also realized that there was a considerable gap in strength between the two.

    He has tried his best. It can even be said that under Sakura's coercion and inducement, he has performed beyond his level, but he still can't do anything to the other party.

    The newcomer wiped the sweat from his head vigorously. His hair and tights were completely wet, but he could not even touch the examiner's clothes.

    He stared closely at the substitute who calmly landed in another placegirl.

    It was noticed that she was wearing casual shoes for daily use at home. The style was exquisite and attractive, but they were definitely not suitable for fighting - Haruno Sakura's shoes and mask were destroyed in the battle with Kakuzu, and new ones had not been issued yet.

    These sandals, which will break with just a little force, are still intact until now. Looking at the delicate and white feet exposed, which have remained spotless so far, you can know how much water the examiner has put into them.

    I felt extremely depressed.

    When Haruno Sakura saw the change in her opponent's eyes, as if she had lost her fighting spirit, she knew that this test should be over.  No matter how hard she suppressed her strength and acted like she was fighting back and forth with him, she ultimately forgot to show off the feeling of intense battle and equal strength, and the newcomer saw through her disguise.

    The level shown by the other party is probably around the level of a Jonin. His level of physical skills is just okay, and his ninjutsu is quite good. He is a typical ninjutsu type ninja.

    And if her examiner was not blind, he would naturally be able to see that Sakura's strength far exceeded the level of strength required by the special superior.

    "The assessment is stable."

    She thought to herself.  No matter it's the opponent or her.

    "Examiner Yuan, I have lost this battle," the newcomer said with a wry smile, "But can I see your true ability? This will give me some comfort."

    Haruno Sakura shook her head. This ninja is good in other aspects, but his mental quality needs to be improved a little.

    However, since the candidates ask for it

    "Well, since you said so, just keep your eyes open and watch¡ª¡ª"

    A little bit of real skills.

    "¡ª¡ªDon't blink."

    When he said this, before the newcomer had time to react, Sakura had already appeared behind the newcomer and held his neck with the ice blade braving the harsh cold air.

    "Ice Escape-Magic Mirror Ice Crystal!"

    The medium is the ice escape ninjutsu that I just tried.

    The white fox had followed her advice and opened his eyes wide, but he didn't react at all. He only saw the girl suddenly disappearing, and then he was already being held in a vital position.

    "I lost." The newcomer was stunned for a while before saying this.

    "Is this how it felt when facing the golden shining ninjas?" After the ice knife was removed from his neck, he couldn't help but touch the place where the ice knife had been pressed, even though he knew that the examiner would not hit him hard.  The thrill of escaping from death also arises spontaneously.

    "The Fourth Hokage is much faster than me." The girl walked to the side and said with a smile.  She is not modest, that's the fact. In terms of teleportation skills, she is far from reaching the level of Namikaze Minato.

    After the battle on the field ended, low-pitched discussions could be heard in the stands.

    "Well, this newcomer ANBU is strong enough and qualified." The speaker was the unfamiliar ANBU Kenichi who was neatly dressed. As he spoke, he put a check mark on a piece of paper in his hand, "Shino, what do you think?"

    "It's okay to join a team with a number other than 70. Once you gain more experience, you can consider joining a team that is in the top 50." Zhiye touched his chin and said, "But it's better to join my team of 14, he's still far away.  Yeah. And after Yugao retires, I hope to have a newcomer who is a taijutsu type, or a balanced or genjutsu type, but I don¡¯t need a ninjutsu type ninja. I already have Haruno Sakura, so I don¡¯t need any more.  One more.¡±

    "Tsk~ Then why don't you want that Saai just now?" Kenichi curled his lips disdainfully and asked, "He is a balanced type, and he also has a secret skill, and he seems to be very strong. If it wasn't full of people, I would also want to  Bring him into my team!"

    "We don't want anything that comes out from the roots." Shino shook his head and objected resolutely. He turned his head and looked at his colleagues in the personnel department, and joked, "Our team's Haruno Sakura is even strong enough to be an elite jounin. You guys are so special."  You won¡¯t let her pass the assessment, right?¡±

    "Of course not," Taketori Yuu, who was in charge of assessing Haruno Sakura, raised the similarly checked document in his hand and said, "She has no problem with her strength. Today's assessment will end here, then I will take her away.  .¡±

    "Won't you let her play more games?" Zhiye showed a mysterious smile on his face, "It will be exciting!"

    Taketori Yu put away the documents in his hand and raised his eyebrows: "Huh?"

    At this time, the small door downstairs was opened again.

    (12. Please recommend!! Please subscribe!!)

    (The increase in average subscription is a bit unexpected. At this rate, it may be possible to cash in and add more updates before the end of the month. Thank you very much for your support! I can only respond to everyone by working hard, after all, I can't repay by selling myself.  )

    (Please give me some recommendation votes, I am only one short of being on the 2D weekly recommendation list.) (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com)return)

    (Please give me some recommendation votes, I am only one place away from being on the 2D weekly recommendation list.) (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 227 Haruno Sakura VS Uchiha Sasuke!

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Guimao, who ran out to pick up another newcomer on the way, walked in with a new ANBU who looked like a young man.

    The three people in the stands jumped down.

    "How's it going?" Guimao said to Kenichi, who was wearing a dog-face mask, "Has the white fox passed?"

    "Hey, I passed, and my performance was not bad." Kenichi stuffed the document he just wrote into the scroll and handed it to Guimao. He patted Bai Hu on the shoulder and motioned for him to follow Guimao.

    Then he took out another new scroll, looked at the young newcomer and asked: "Is this the third one?"

    "Yes. Let me remind you, he is very powerful, you should be careful!" Zhiye said with a smile, and his hand involuntarily touched the rip in the clothes on his chest.

    "Wellof course, I can see that!" Jian nodded. He could feel that this newcomer was even stronger than the white fox just now. "Newcomer, don't be too nervous. The assessment will not start until the examiner announces the start!"

    "So, who is my examiner?" The new boy showed no signs of nervousness at all. His eyes swept across the group of people indifferently, and finally landed on Haruno Sakura.

    "You want me to be the examiner, don't you, newcomer?" Sensing his gaze, Haruno Sakura said with a half-smile.

    "Although it's not very good to use acquaintances for assessment," Zhiye said with a smile, "but we all really want to see a battle between the two of you!"

    "The civil war in Class 7 is interesting." Yu Taketori glanced at the boy's eyes and said with great anticipation.

    Kenichi finally added: "Hey, remember to be serious. If your strength is not up to standard, I will return you to Kakashi!"

    "Then please take care of me, examiner"

    Under the mask, the newcomer's cold voice with a touch of warmth came over faintly.

    This newly joined ANBU ninja is extremely famous. He is Sakura¡¯s former teammate and Kakashi¡¯s disciple¡ª¡ª

    Sasuke Uchiha.

    As he spoke, his powerful scarlet eyeballs locked onto Haruno Sakura.

    "Tsk~ Please take good care of me, newcomer!" She deliberately bit the word "newcomer" very hard and said with a smile.

    Five spectators jumped onto the stands with a swish sound, freeing up space for the battle.

    The two people from Class 7 each stood still.

    Sakura took off her shoes and used the ice clone to take them to the edge of the battlefield and put them away.  To deal with the white fox just now, she could still play ninjutsu at leisure, but Sasuke was more inclined to taijutsu, and as the examiner, she had to use taijutsu to accompany him to the end It's just that the shoes she is wearing now are different from those issued to her.  The quality of those specially made combat shoes is simply incomparable, so I had no choice but to take them off

    After forming the seals of opposition, the battle officially begins.

    "Hey, who do you think will win?" Kenichi suddenly asked in the stands.

    He has heard of these two people off the field many times, but this is the first time he has had real close contact with them.

    I don¡¯t know much about Sasuke and Sakura. I only know that one has Sharingan and the other has Ice Release. They are both ninjas with blood succession limits.

    Judging from the talent in developing ninjutsu, Haruno Sakura, who has mastered the Ice Release Blood Succession on her own, should be a more talented ninja.

    However, the fame of the Sharingan made Kenichi feel that Sasuke should be stronger.

    But he didn¡¯t expect that the remaining three people would give the same answer in unison¡ª¡ª

    "Probably Haruno Sakura." "If you use all your strength, Sakura is definitely stronger." "Judging from past records, Sakura can definitely be considered an elite jounin, while Sasuke should only be at the jounin level, right?  "

    Guimao, Shino and Yuichi from the Human Resources Department said at the same time.

    Indeed, after all, Sasuke is only over thirteen years old. No matter how strong he is, no matter how he is called a genius boy, he is only at the level of a jounin now. Even if he is a little more powerful than the white fox, he is still only too strong.

    There is no way to compare with Haruno Sakura.

    In fact, after watching the first scene, they have subconsciously regarded Sakura not as a teenage child, but as a real elite ninja in ANBU.

    In terms of strength, of course, Haruno Sakura is now much stronger than Sasuke. With the support of many powerful ninjutsu, she can even fight with veteran movie-level characters in life and death fights. This is enough to prove her strength.  strength.

    If she goes all out, Sasuke will not be able to do more than the white fox did just now.

    However, the battle off the court at this moment was evenly matched.

    Or should I say,?? Dun and Bing Dun were evenly matched.

    "Art fire escape ho fireball!"

    Sasuke used Fire Release as his starting move to greet Sakura, declaring the start of the battle.

    Boom!

    "Ninjutsu - Star Cannon Hammer!"

    In response, Haruno Sakura directly punched away the ninjutsu!

    "So violent!" The men present couldn't help but muttered in their hearts as they watched this girl use her small fists to produce explosive output

    Although Sasuke's fire escape was not as powerful as the powerful fireball used by the non-Uchiha white fox just now, it was still extremely powerful and it was actually shattered by a punch!

    This greeting to start a war is very loud!

    On the stand, the face of the newly promoted ANBU's white fox mask couldn't help but twitch, and a sense of fear rose in his heart. If the examiner hadn't let go just now, if this punch had hit him, he would definitely have lost half of his life.  .

    "Ice Escape Armor?" Off the court, Sasuke's Sharingan captured more information, "Does this mean we are going to fight in close combat? As expected of the examiner, it suits me exactly!"

    The scorching orange flames were completely blocked by a layer of transparent ice armor covering Sakura's body. The fire waves rolled and swirled against the girl's body, bypassing her figure and finally dissipating. A few millimeters away, there was frost and high fever.  Two heavens.  This layer of ice armor that braves the cold air is the confidence that Haruno Sakura dares to collide with the fire armor. It allows her to scatter the fireballs without being burned by the high temperature of the ninjutsu!

    However, Fire Release is just a ninjutsu that Sasuke is a minor in. His real strength lies in Thunder Release¡ª¡ª

    Bilibili!  Thunder suddenly sounded from the black-haired boy's hand, and the dazzling lightning jumped restlessly a few times, and then was suppressed by Sasuke's superb lightning control.

    "Thunder Release-Thousand Birds Dagger!"

    The move Sasuke used was different from the Chidori Spear in the original work.  The lightning condensed in his hand was not a five-meter-long thunder gun, but a more solid blue dagger that was only over half a meter long.

    "Compared with when he was discharged from the hospital, the form changes of this thunder escape move have become much more stable.  The restless lightning was tamed by him and became extremely well-behaved. The dagger condensed after the shape change was almost the same as an ordinary dagger.

    If Haruno Sakura¡¯s punch just now shocked a few spectators in the stands, then Sasuke¡¯s Chidori dagger made them amazed!

    "Is this Kakashi's famous technique Chidori?" Kenichi asked, and through the mask, everyone could hear his surprise.

    This technique of concentrating the thunderbolt in the hand is indeed the patent of Chidori. However, the calm dagger formed by the extension of lightning completely surpasses the shackles of Chidori

    "Is it an upgraded version of Chidori's form change?" the civilian ninja said a little uncertainly. Although he had experienced various secret techniques and ninjutsu, he was still very good as a commentator.

    Shino laughed and said, "Hey, I finally understand why Kakashi has suddenly become more diligent recently. It turns out that's the case!"

    That¡¯s right, if he doesn¡¯t work hard, he will be the first elite jounin to be overtaken by his disciples and be disgraced

    Off the court.

    "Chidori Dagger" Haruno Sakura murmured, "Can this move be used in actual combat?"

    In her hands, the ice escape chakra is highly concentrated.

    The coldness condensed into solid ice, turning into two crystal butterfly daggers.

    ??Sharp and hard.

    The two pairs of scarlet and emerald eyes met in the air.

    I'm going to get on.  It seemed like I heard Sasuke's voice.

    The next moment, the two of them turned into afterimages at the same time.

    Dang!

    In the courtyard, the butterfly skate and the chidori dagger began to collide for the first time!

    (12. Please recommend!! Please subscribe!! Please give me a monthly ticket!!!)

    (Every 300 monthly tickets add one chapter! Now it¡¯s three chapters!) (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 228 The battle with White Fang¡¯s sword skills!

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The Chidori Dagger, which is completely integrated into one body, is solid and tough, much harder than ordinary steel.

    The collision with the ice blade in Ying's hand, which was also unimaginably hard, made a clear and crisp sound of metal and stone colliding.

    Sasuke raised his eyebrows. The power transmitted by the Chidori Dagger was not the unstoppable surging force of the strange power technique.

    This made it impossible for him to use the follow-up lever action he had planned

    "You didn't use your full strength" Sasuke said calmly as the Thunder Dungeon dagger and the Ice Dungeon swords were locked in a stalemate. The black magatama slowly flowed and he stared closely at Haruno Sakura who was pressing in front of him.

    The corner of the girl's mouth raised, revealing a faint smile: "Of course, I am the examiner Attack with all your strength, let me see how strong you are now!"

    As the examiner, Haruno Sakura naturally couldn't use her full strength right from the start. She limited the power of the strange power technique. After all, that level of power was still something Sasuke couldn't compete with for the time being.

    "Huh, don't be scared"

    Sasuke¡¯s eyes became sharp!

    After two seconds of confrontation, the two of them jumped back at the same time in unison.

    Both of them are very familiar with each other's combat capabilities. After a formal test at the beginning, they immediately turned into an all-out battle.

    The overflowing Thunder Chakra in Sasuke's body surged unreservedly, pushing the ability of Thunder to activate the body to the extreme.

    In this state, his speed and strength instantly increased. The three black magatama in his scarlet eyeballs rotated wildly. His body rose up and he slashed at Haruno Sakura with his dazzling sword!

    "Ninjutsu - White Fang Sword Technique!"

    Haruno Sakura frowned slightly. Sasuke's menacing blow made her feel the pressure. The sharp sword force contained a breathtaking momentum!

    Sasuke has never used such powerful sword skills before As expected, no one stood still.

    While she was thinking about it, she clenched the ice butterfly knife in her hand and went forward.

    As Sakura thought, Sasuke's sword skills were only learned after he officially became Kakashi's disciple.

    " Konoha White Fang achieved great fame with his sharp sword skills, but his son Hatake Kakashi was not famous for his sword skills. The reason behind it is hard to explain.  However, this does not mean that the legacy of White Fang swordsmanship has ceased. Kakashi was able to be promoted to Jonin at the age of 12 because of his sharp and unstoppable swordsmanship.

    In fact, the famous White Fang swordsmanship does not have too complicated moves. What it holds is nothing more than the essence that all swordsmanship has in common: speed, accuracy, and ruthlessness.

    However, Bai Ya¡¯s knife skills are faster, more accurate, and more ruthless.

    As soon as they clashed, Sakura felt the power of White Fang's sword technique.

    The ability of the Thunder Chakra to activate the body makes the sword technique stronger and faster, the dynamic vision of the Sharingan makes the sword light straighter and more accurate, and the White Fang sword technique obtained after repeated training makes Sasuke's sword power even more powerful.  More ruthless!

    With these advantages, even Sasuke, who had only just learned swordsmanship for a few months, was able to display some of the charm of White Fang swordsmanship.

    Sharp and ruthless!

    The sword light flashed, and the Chidori dagger danced in the air, creating afterimages. The dazzling light made Sasuke's sword skills even more gorgeous in addition to being sharp.

    Everyone in the stands looked at it and saw Sasuke's figure in the blue light of the Chidori dagger. The sword force was continuous, as fast as the wind and rain, attacking Haruno one after another.  cherry.

    Sasuke, who was already extremely talented in swordsmanship, already had his own style even though he had just started practicing swordsmanship.

    "However, Haruno Sakura's sword skillsor in other words, her Ying Chong and Nin Taijutsu are not bad either.

    "Ninja Taijutsu - Eight-Zhan Sword!"

    The Eight-Zhan Sword, which originated from Wing Chun, has a different style when used on a girl.

    The two knives in her hands are called gassho knives. The blades are light and thin, and the blades are as sharp as swords, which is good for thrusting.

    When the two swords are swung over each other, the two swords are as beautiful as butterflies, so they are also called butterfly swords.

    The moves are universal, and the power techniques and offensive strategies can be extended and applied because of the same human body structure in the two worlds. After the magical modification of Ninjutsu, coupled with the girl's Sakura Chong, the sword skills of the non-magic world have become Sakura Hands.  A fierce killing move.

    She flipped her wrists, her movements were light and bright, and she held both swords together to meet Sasuke's Chidori Short Sword.

    clang clang clang clang¡ª¡ª

    Fight fast with fast speed!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? black hairThe Chidori dagger in the young man's hand and the butterfly sword in the pink-haired girl's hand collided with each other dozens of times in an instant, and the intermittent sharp collision sound even became one continuous one, making it almost impossible to distinguish.

    Off the court, the two fought together and were inseparable.

    In terms of speed, Sasuke's attack speed is faster, while Sakura's reaction speed is faster;

    In terms of moves, Bai Ya's sword skills are more fierce and sharp, with wide open and wide ranges, while the modified Eight-Zhan Sword is more compact, subtle, concise and lively.

    In a dangerous hand-to-hand fight, because Haruno Sakura suppressed the power of the strange power technique, the two of them fought evenly.

    The Hachizan Sword's sword technique is different from Sasuke's sword technique. The White Fang sword technique uses the whole body's force and infuses the power of the enhanced thunderbolt into the tip of the sword, making it unparalleled in its ferocity. However, the Hachizan Sword's technique focuses on the wrist.  The movements should be fast, agile and skillful, and small amplitude is the best.

    Haruno Sakura's sword skills include stabbing, marking, pecking, and picking moves, which are exquisite and continuous; Sasuke's sword skills include breaking, cutting, splitting, and stabbing, making bursts of piercing sounds and sharp whistling sounds.

    Tossing and turning, staggering bodies, and clashing with sharp blades, the two men's movements were so fast that it was dizzying to watch.

    The pure physical collision made the battle between the two on the field more like a competition between swordsmen than a confrontation between ninjas.

    ¡°However, this is the charm of taijutsu.

    Once the two sides engage in a taijutsu contest, they can only concentrate on it. Unless the gap between the two sides is too big, otherwise if they want to use ninjutsu to attack at the same time, they will only be distracted and lose instantly.

    This is how dangerous and unpredictable physical skills are. Even in anxious battles, victory or defeat can often be decided suddenly.

    ?????????????????? Moreover, the two people on the field engaged in hand-to-hand combat, not just using taijutsu, but ninjutsu with their own characteristics.

    The weapons in their hands are also the essence of their respective ninjutsu¡ª¡ª

    The green dagger is shining and dazzling;

    The silver double swords are cold and crystal clear.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? We shall bring to the extreme the change of the nature and form of their respective attribute escapes, and then a kind of extreme beauty will appear. The Chidori Dagger and the Butterfly Ice Sword, just lying quietly, have an unforgettable beauty.

    And after dancing with the movements of the master's hand, each turned into a sharp and fierce green light sword shadow, or a small and exquisite silver sword light, intertwined and intertwined in the air, and scattered sparks during the collision, which was very interesting.  The breathtaking and intoxicating beauty can almost make people forget the extreme danger contained in the light and shadow of the sword.

    In the courtyard, the fun battle between boys and girls was so exciting that everyone on the balcony was so fascinated that they almost forgot to speak.

    When the continuous offensive between the two finally came to an end, each of them had tried hundreds of moves but still had no result. They could only step aside to recover for a while, and everyone took a deep breath in unison.

    "Awesome!" Guimao said with a sigh.

    It can be seen that Sasuke is indeed very strong. After seeing such a physical attack, he has no confidence that he can block his attack.

    He expressed the sentiment of the Yangtze River: "I probably can't beat the two of them I just don't know, in terms of close combat, who of the two is more powerful?"

    (12. Sasuke who used a sword in the original book is quite handsome) (Remember this website¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 229: Admit Defeat

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Is it just about physical skills?" Kenichi looked back at Guimao. This question was very interesting.

    Everyone knows that Haruno Sakura is a ninjutsu-type ninja, and her ninjutsu is very strong, but they didn't expect that her physical skills are also so powerful.

    "No, to be precise, it's about close combat." said the ninja with eyes who was more verbal in his civilian career. The two people off the court were not using pure taijutsu, but "ninjutsu". The two  The difference between them is still huge.

    Sasuke, who possesses the Three Magatama Sharingan, can't react as quickly as a ninjutsu-type ninja in close combat. This is definitely abnormal; he can tell that this should be some kind of secret technique that can increase reaction speed.

    With faster reactions, stronger strength and explosive power, as well as a sword skill that is completely different from samurai's physical skills, Haruno Sakura has never shown any signs of defeat in the battle despite her low spirituality in physical skills.

    Although Sasuke's sword skills are fast, they are not so fast that "Sakura Chong" has no time to react; although the sword power is cruel, it is not as powerful as the surging power of "Ninjutsu".

    "Sakura should be stronger." Shino scratched the stubble on his chin and said. As a teammate who has seen her fight with all her strength, he is still qualified to say this. "After all, she has not yet mastered the power of the strange power technique.  It¡¯s fully realized.¡±

    Indeed, Sakura is still suppressing the output of the strange power technique.

    "Tskit's unimaginable, how could there be such a strong child?" Kenichi sighed with emotion.  After all, Sasuke is an orphan of the Uchiha clan, which is rich in geniuses. It is conceivable that he has grown up so fast, but Haruno Sakura the Haruno family has never produced a ninja above the special level!

    A few of them chatted for a while on the small stand.  .

    Off the court.

    Dang¡ª¡ª!

    The Thunder Light Green Sword and the Crystal Ice Sword collided again in the air, and then retreated simultaneously in tacit agreement.

    He paused the fierce confrontation and took a deep breath to regain his breath.

    The magatama that was spinning rapidly in Sasuke's eyes slowed down, looked at Haruno Sakura, and suddenly said: "You have increased the distance again!"

    His tone was calm and quiet, and he was not unwilling. He seemed to have completely accepted the fact that his strength was inferior to that of the girl.  Since joining Team 7, Sasuke has always had a goal hidden in his heart but visible to everyone, which is to surpass Haruno Sakura.

    It¡¯s just that the gap in strength between the two fluctuates, sometimes it gets closer, and sometimes it suddenly widens further.

    On the road to chasing Haruno Sakura¡¯s strength, Sasuke has never stood side by side with her.  It wasn't until recently that he heard that she fought with the "Akatsuki" people and fought to a close, that Sasuke realized that the distance between them had widened again.

    The strange thing is that this time, he did not feel frustrated, nor did he grit his teeth and want to immediately strengthen his practice and close the distance between the two of them. He just accepted this fact calmly.

    Sasuke withdrew the Chidori Dagger.

    "Aren't you going to fight anymore?" Haruno Sakura held up her sword and switched from backhand to forehand, tilting her head slightly and asked.

    "I lost." He said this, feeling somewhat relieved.

    "I think with the strength I just showed, there should be no problem in the assessment, right?" Sasuke knew very well that after using the Chidori Short Sword, his strength could occupy a place among the strong Jonin.  He might not be allowed to pass.

    In terms of strength, he is already a jounin, a 13-year-old jounin.

    For more than a year, he has been secretly comparing himself to Haruno Sakura, but he has always been a loserbut in the constant failure, he has reached the current level. Sasuke himself never thought that he could grow so fast.

    Now, he has embarked on his own ninja path, and his in-depth training in thunder escape has made his strength improve by leaps and bounds.  With steady training, precise goals, clear footprints at every step, and obvious changes with every progress, Sasuke gradually changed.

    He no longer always stares at what others are doing, is always afraid of being pulled too far, and is even jealous of others who are growing too fast.  His mentality gradually became calmer and more mature.

    ¡°Perhaps he will never be able to surpass Haruno Sakura in his lifeso he only needs to surpass himself.

    After Kenichi heard a few words from the two people below, he saw Sasuke waving his hands and asking if the assessment could end here.  Because according to Sasuke's fighting style, if he can't fight with the Chidori Dagger, he should use the Raikiri Burst.

    But this move is obviously not suitable for use against companions

    Kenichi poked his head out and asked. Knowing that he could still use his remaining chakra to use one more big move, he told Sasuke that as long as heIt would be better for her to set an example now, without wearing a mask or a tights uniform, wandering around in a pair of sandals, and treating the assessment as a daily walk

    Back to the Human Resources Department, after Yuichi submitted the materials, the second item of Haruno Sakura¡¯s special assessment was revealed.

    Complete tasks independently.

    The village believes that ninjas who advance to the special level need to be able to perform tasks independently, so what Sakura has to do next is to complete a task alone.

    "This is the task you have to complete next," Taketori Yuichi took out a scroll and said, "You need to complete it alone."

    "Go back and get ready. We will start gathering here tomorrow. I will follow you to observe how you perform your mission."

    He handed the scroll to Haruno Sakura and said.

    Sakura carefully opened the scroll, glanced at it a few times, and raised her eyebrows: "Did you find some clues about Akatsuki?"

    The content of the mission is to take down an underground bounty house in the Land of Fire and capture the key figures inside alive.

    Konoha needs to get information from them.

    And this bounty house has traces of Kakuzu once haunting it.

    Yuichi pushed up his glasses and said: "No, the greater possibility is that this is just the personal behavior of Akatsuki members. But no matter what, this is a rare clue, so you must be careful and don't let the clue break!"

    Haruno Sakura read the mission briefing in a few seconds.

    In terms of content and difficulty, this is a very typical special jounin level mission.  All the guards in the underground bounty are not too strong, at most they are chuunin level.  A powerful ninja, even a rebel ninja, would not act as a watchdog in such a shameful place.

    "Probably because it involves "Xiao", the village will be more cautious before sending her out.

    She closed the scroll, stuffed it into her arms, closed her eyes and thought for a moment.

    "I asked to bring an interrogation team. If they don't participate in the battle, can it be considered that I completed the task independently?"

    Yuyi smiled faintly: "Wise choice. Even if you didn't say it, I would have reminded you, but you figured it out yourself, which is also a bonus Just leave it to me to inform you about the interrogation team. See you tomorrow.  "

    "See you later!" Sakura waved her hand and disappeared in front of Yuichi.

    (22. Please subscribe! There are still more than 200 left, so order 3000.) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 230 Special Assessment Task

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The next morning.

    The weather was very nice - drizzling.

    For Haruno Sakura, a ninja with both water and ice types, such a rainy day couldn't be better.

    It is almost equivalent to turning the entire sky and ground into half of her home court.

    Even the ninjutsu needed to pave the way is saved.

    "It would be better if it rained harder" Haruno Sakura raised her hand, looked at the silvery white water lines falling from the sky, and said softly.

    The girl took off her bamboo hat and raised her hand. The stray raindrops fell on her hand. Instead of causing a splash, it seemed to have melted into the sea and disappeared.

    "What did you say?" Morinoi Hiki was slightly startled and glanced at the girl next to him.

    Having said that, when the two of them walk together, it really feels like a Beauty and the Beast scene.

    "She said she hoped it would rain harder," Taketori Yu said, holding up the bamboo hat on his head, "After all, spring rain is as precious as oil, right?"

    Indeed, it is late winter and early spring, the wind is gradually getting warmer, and the clothes of pedestrians on the street are gradually becoming thinner from thick.

    But this has little effect on ninjas. Even if they do not use chakra to warm their bodies, their strong physical fitness can still allow them to wear only single clothes and withstand temperatures of more than ten degrees below zero.  And in order to facilitate fighting, ninjas will not wear clothes that are too bulky.

    But Yuichi is obviously mistaken. As a civilian ninja, his sensitivity to combat is still a bit low.

    "What Haruno Sakura means is that heavy rain will be more conducive to her fighting" Ibiki corrected. The interrogation department is also a front-line combat department. His combat awareness is much stronger than Yuichi's, and he knew what Sakura meant when he heard it.

    Ibiki still has a deep impression of Sakura. After all, he has been her examiner and knows that she is a water and ice ninja.

    Sakura didn't dwell on this topic. She glanced at the three ninjas standing solemnly behind Ibiki, and said: "Then I am the captain of this mission, and I will lead the teamIbiki, Yuichi, you are all here.  Really? Let¡¯s set off as soon as everyone is together!¡±

    "All four members of the eighth detachment of the interrogation force are here." Ibixi nodded and said solemnly.

    Youyi also nodded and said: "I am the only one from the human resources department."

    The three of them, Sakura, Ibiki and Yuichi, looked at each other, waved their hands, and the group embarked on their journey.

    The destination of this trip is an underground bounty exchange office near the place where Orochimaru and Kakuzu Hidan were last seen fighting.

    Intelligence and footprint analysis showed that Kakuzu and Hidan had been there before intercepting Orochimaru.

    Therefore, the content of this mission is to take down this illegal organization, arrest the key figures of the underground exchange office, and interrogate them for information about the Akatsuki organization.

    The purpose of bringing the interrogation team is to conduct interrogations on the spot to avoid the situation where the enemy is injured in the battle and dies on the way back to Konoha, resulting in the loss of information.

    ¡­¡­

    "Walking long distances in the rain is a very difficult thing.

    Raindrops will take away the body temperature, making it very uncomfortable even with chakra protection.  Muddy dirt roads and slippery tree trunks require those on the road to focus more on their feet, making them more likely to tire.

    The ninjas in the interrogation department and the civilian department are incomparable to the ninjas in the ANBU. Sakura can clearly see that it is not just a matter of physical strength and chakra, but also a lack of traveling skills.

    As a result, their pace is much slower, and their ability to endure hardships and stand hard work is also very different.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? As night falls, a?few stars have just hung in the night sky, and the others are already too tired, so Sakura has no choice but to stop on her way.

    The muddy ground in the rain was not suitable for camping. Looking at the exhausted looks of her teammates, Sakura did not dare to let them survive the night. Fortunately, their captain was a water-bending ninja, and he used exquisite water-bending to take away the ground.  The moisture on the ground became dry again, and then ice escape was used to isolate the outside world from the camp, creating a suitable accommodation environment.

    Then the next day, Yuichi, who was overworked and soaked in the rain, caught a small cold, and it took a lot of effort to cure him.

    Various small situations continued along the way. As the captain, Haruno Sakura felt that the most difficult part of this mission was the temporary subordinates who took care of her on the way back and forth.

    It took nearly two days to complete the usual one-day journey for ANBU.

    Because it is also raining heavily here, the clouds cover the sun,?No one is wearing a watch, so it is impossible to tell the current time.  Judging from the sky, it seemed to be almost evening, and the white building at the target appeared in the eyes of the group led by Sakura.

    Everyone stopped in unison. At this time, everyone felt extremely tired - others were physically tired, but Haruno Sakura was mentally tired.

    "You stay here and wait for the result. This mission is my personal mission. Please don't interfere." Sakura looked back at Ibiki and others and said, creating another ice clone, and warned, "I will take the clone  Stay here, just in case. If there is a situation that the clone cannot handle, she will notify me. You must hold on, I can use the ice teleportation technique to rush back quickly."

    It was the first time for her to lead a ninja with whom she had no contact with on a mission. She always felt uneasy, so she babbled a few more words.

    "Let's take a rest here first. After you start taking action over there, we can walk a little further forward. It will be easier to carry out the task if we are closer." Ibixi said after breathing heavily.  Being tall and powerful, he has the best physical strength and the fastest recovery among the remaining people.

    "That's fine." Haruno Sakura nodded.

    "On the surface, that building is the residence of a chamber of commerce, but in fact the staff inside are all disguised as people from the underground black market. You already know the mission requirements, arrest the key figures of the underground bounty club, especially  It would be great if those who know the intelligence can find information about the bounty house. As for other people who dare to resist, it is okay to knock them all down and hand them over to local personnel, or they can kill them on the spot, but be careful not to  It¡¯s gone too far.¡±

    Taketori Yuichi rested for a while and said to Haruno Sakura.

    He then added: "This mission is carried out in the name of cleaning up the underground dark organization and investigating who issued the bounty order against Konoha ninjas. Be careful not to leak the information that this mission involves the 'Akatsuki'  .¡±

    "I understand." Haruno Sakura nodded, walked to the front of the team, looked back at them, and finally said, "Be careful and wait for my good news."

    After saying that, her figure disappeared in front of everyone.

    "What a quick teleportation technique!" A ninja from the interrogation department couldn't help but exclaimed.

    ¡°¡­¡± Ibiki and Yuichi remained silent.

    It¡¯s more than just instant speed?

    "The two of them were in good physical strength and were the first two to recover. They saw more than the others who were just panting and straightening their breathing.

    Along the way, after driving for two days in the rain, Haruno Sakura's clothes were still dry When the wind blew, the corners of her clothes stood up refreshingly.

    How did she do it?

    Can you control the water escape to the surface of your body throughout the whole process to block the rain, so that the raindrops can't get your clothes completely wet?

    Such amazing chakra micro-manipulation abilities and such superb water escape are really unheard of.

    The two looked at each other and could see the surprise in each other's eyes.

    ¡°As expected of the legendary newcomer who is even more talented than Sasuke¡­

    "Okay, don't waste time discussing this," Yibixi waved his hand to stop the whispers of his subordinates, and said, "After we have a rest, let's go to the vicinity of the house. She should also start over there"

    From the other side of the white building, there were faint sounds of fighting.

    (12. Please subscribe! Please subscribe! It takes everyone¡¯s strength to reach 3,000 subscriptions!! More updates will be added as soon as possible!!)

    (ps. If you think it looks good, friends who watch pirated versions are kindly requested to come to Qidian.com to support genuine reading~) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 231 The woman who knocks on the door

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The Ode Chamber of Commerce, which was relocated in recent years, is a strange chamber of commerce in the eyes of local people.

    It¡¯s not a big chamber of commerce, but there are always people of all kinds, from richly dressed big shots, to intimidating ninjas, to street gangsters who hang out like dogs and cats, hanging out here.

    I have never seen a convoy of goods coming in, but people who come here can often see them leaving with a load of goods satisfied.

    What¡¯s even more strange is that a small chamber of commerce has supported many thugs, wandering warriors, and even traitors.

    The overly powerful force is completely beyond the needs of a chamber of commerce, so much so that some people believe that this chamber of commerce alone has the ability to capture a city in one fell swoop.

    ¡ª¡ªOf course, except Konoha Village.

    ¡°In short, the locals are secretly muttering that there may be something wrong with this chamber of commerce.  It's just that they dare not speak out - this place is located in a remote place, and the only road out of the town is blocked by the Chamber of Commerce. Someone once tried to escape to report the problems here, but then there was no news until one day  His relics were found in a wild wasteland.

    Since then, the townspeople have been as silent as cicadas.

    Fortunately, the Chamber of Commerce has not done anything to oppress the village. Except for the sometimes unruly rebellious ninjas passing by who may cause some trouble, life here is quite peaceful. In any case, since they are not oppressed to the point of being unable to survive,  Then everyone has no choice but to pinch their noses and endure such a life.

    Even in the peaceful Fire Country, there will be dark corners where the sun cannot shine, especially in remote places like this.

    To a certain extent, what the aborigines did was extremely wise. They didn¡¯t know that this so-called Chamber of Commerce even had a Jonin-level subordinate.

    The defection of a jounin is extremely rare.

    After a ninja reaches this level, he has entered the elite class of a village. His strength and prestige have been recognized, and he is enough to look down on more than 90% of other ninjas in the same village. His political status is extremely high.  In Konoha, if the Hokage wants to come to power, the first hurdle he must pass is the jounin's vote of confidence, and the status of the jounin is evident from this.

    However, the reason for Jonin Yulan¡¯s defection is trivial.

    He used to work well in the village, but one day he suddenly came into contact with the "Akatsuki" organization. Under the temptation of the other party's powerful secret skills, he became their downline, and then clues were soon exposed - in an incident.  During the inspection, he was still unable to answer the ANBU's review questions, so he wounded the ANBU who asked the question and then defected.

    No one can figure out why a promising young jounin would contact the rebel ninja organization outside the village, and even agree to become their subordinate except that the lard has blinded his heart and brain, and he has been obsessed with greed.  , there is no other explanation.

    In short, the promising jounin Yuran has now become the rebel ninja Yuran with no future. Without the protection of the village, she has lost her use value and has not obtained the so-called secret technique from "Akatsuki". She is hiding in Tibet.  In the end, he was reduced to living in a small corner of this remote village, and became a high-level thug named "Chamber of Commerce" which is actually an "underground bounty house".  Can easily suppress them.

    However, after years of depravity, the jounin's skill and energy have been greatly diminished, and even his vigilance has been reduced to the point where he is not decent.

    So, until he was knocked to the door, he didn't realize what happened.

    It was a rainy day, and everyone was sitting indoors playing cards, drinking, gambling, and having fun. Yu Lan had just won a game, and when she was laughing and putting away the banknotes on the table, she suddenly felt the wall outside the house being hit by a heavy object.  There was a loud noise, startling everyone.

    "Why are you making such a fuss? You are seeking death!" Then a man who looked like a careless thug stood up and shouted outside the door.

    Bang!  What responded to him was a heavier sound.

    A wandering warrior immediately rushed out angrily: "Seeking death!"

    He unsheathed his katana and opened the door, intending to teach the person outside the door an unforgettable lesson.

    Then everyone in the house heard the third loud noise - bang!

    This was the sound that the samurai holding a sword was hit to the ground by a heavy black figure in the house.

    "It's the thugs from the outer room!" Yu Lan took a closer look and recognized the identity of the black figure that was smashed in, and immediately realized that the chamber of commerce was attacked.

    Hands touched the handle of the weapon in unison, and everyone squatted or stood, all looking towards the door.

    At this time, there were several consecutive noises and shouts outside the house, and then there was no sound again. Obviously, there was something going on outside.The thugs in the house have been killed.  Facing everyone's cold, indifferent or angry gazes, a figure wearing a bamboo hat stepped across the threshold and walked in.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The heels of the shoes hit the ground, making a crisp sound; the visitor's steps were steady and precise, leaving a series of wet footprints on the floor, and each step was as accurate as being measured by a ruler.

    Seemingly not paying attention to the eager stares of everyone in the room, the man in the bamboo hat stopped directly in the middle of the room and looked up at the leader, Yu Lan. The bamboo hat covered the face of the visitor, making it difficult for people to see his details.

    Yulan stood up, and the faint chakra reaction on the visitor made him a little surprised. The other person seemed to be an active ninja!

    ¡°Has Konoha already discovered them?

    He suppressed his thoughts, stared closely at the figure of the man in the bamboo hat, and asked in a deep voice: "Who is here?"

    The person who came seemed to chuckle lightly, and reached out to take off the bamboo hat that covered his face - Yu Lan noticed that the person's hands were delicate and green, with well-proportioned and slender joints. She was obviously a woman, and she was not strong in physical skills, probably ninjutsu.  Type or illusion type ninja - and then revealed her young and childlike face, as well as a pair of cold green eyes on her face.

    It turned out to be a young girl with pink hair.

    "Konoha ninjas have been ordered to arrest you." She looked at Yulan and replied calmly, her cold voice a bit sharp.

    ¡°Hmph, was it really discovered by Konoha?  Yulan felt awe-struck.

    Fortunately, Konoha has sent only one little girl here

    "Go!" He stopped talking nonsense and gave the order. His subordinates, who had already been unable to restrain themselves, drew their weapons and swarmed forward.

    "However, these gangster thugs can only bully ordinary people. Against real ninjas, no matter how many there are, they are not enough.

    The girl was calm and composed, her eyes looking forward indifferently, facing the enemy's bright and bright sword, she remained motionless, not even blinking.

    It wasn¡¯t until everyone rushed in front of her that they suddenly took action. The sharp fists and kicks turned into afterimages in their eyes.

    Her moves were as fast as lightning, cunning and cruel, far beyond the imagination of these inferior samurai thugs. No one who attacked could take her punches or kicks!

    With a punch, there was a shrill scream and a figure lying on the ground; with a kick, a figure flew out and hit the wall with a muffled sound.

    In less than two seconds, the enemy attacking from the left was knocked to the ground cleanly.

    The enemy attacking from the right has a different appearance.

    Holding a bamboo hat in her right hand, the girl faced the siege of the crowd and resisted with high resistance, effortlessly blocking the attack from the right and repelling them.

    The attack was stopped so easily, these thugs were stunned.

    She saw her right wrist flicking, and the hat rotated at high speed, flew up in the air, and turned into a boomerang. The hard brim of the hat hit the heads of the attacking thugs, shook in a circle, and flew back to the girl's hand.

    After a few muffled bang bang bang sounds, all the enemies on the girl's right fell to the ground.

    In an instant, apart from her, the only people left standing in the room were a few more cautious thugs and Yu Lan.

    The girl glanced at the thugs who were groaning on the ground, and then cast her indifferent eyes on Yu Lan.

    "My physical skills are pretty good"

    Yulan stared closely at the short figure in front of her and said coldly.

    It has to be said that the opponent is not as physically incompetent as he imagined. Yulan admits that she made a misjudgment

    (22. Please subscribe~~Please give me a monthly ticket~~)

    (The average subscription is only a little over 200 short of 3,000, so we especially need your support! Friends who watch pirated versions, please subscribe to the original version~ I already have some saved manuscripts, and I¡¯m just waiting for a small explosion after the high-quality products are available.  .) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 232 Killed her... clone

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "The physical skills are not bad" Yu Lan said coldly, "But, they are only good!"

    Seeing that the girl got rid of the rabble in a few seconds, he admitted that he had misjudged the opponent's strength, but so what?

    It¡¯s nothing more than raising the opponent¡¯s evaluation from the genin level to the chuunin level, even the special one is barely

    This young ninja¡¯s movements are concise and concise, her fists and kicks are crisp and clean, and her strikes are also strong and bright. She is indeed not as incompetent in physical skills as her appearance suggests.  But her shortcomings are also obvious, her power is too little!

    ¡°You can¡¯t even kill an ordinary person with one punch, so how can you possibly break his defense?¡±  Before Yulan defected, she was a jounin-level ninja!

    "General underground bounty houses, your strength is enough to deal with them," Yu Lan licked her lips and showed a cruel smile, "It's a pity that you met me here! Don't worry, I won't kill.  Thank you for my kindness, hehehe!"

    Facing his ridicule and the disgusting smile on his face, the Konoha ninja remained motionless, looking at the enemy coldly with a pair of indifferent and expressionless eyes.

    "Nonsense" She threw down her bamboo hat, pulled out the two swords tied around her waist, and said lightly, "There are so many."

    The blade of the butterfly knife was pointed upwards, pointing provocatively at Yu Lan.

    The expression on Rebel Ninja's face suddenly darkened, and he was so gloomy that it seemed like he could drip water.

    "Humph, you're looking for death!" He gritted his teeth, stared at the girl coldly, and said viciously.

    Then he drew his sword and rushed forward.

    ¡°Then he discovered that he had made a misjudgment once again¡­

    That girl¡¯s strength is not bad at all, she is completely at the level of a chuunin.

    She was showing mercy just now.  Yu Lan realized this immediately, but this was not the most troublesome thing for him.

    She didn't realize it when she was watching from the sidelines, but after confronting her head-on, Yu Lan discovered that her taijutsu skills and combat experience were at the jounin level. Her movements were concise and clear, without any sloppiness. She realized that her own strength was not enough for a head-on confrontation, and she immediately turned around.  Fight for the haunting.

    With faster strikes and more dexterous movements, the opponent moved around with a strong body and as light as a swallow, but he was clumsy and laborious. He had not held a sword for a long time, and the joints of his wrists were as dull as rust.  .

    Yu Lan found that she, who had been away from the battlefield for a long time, was completely helpless against her!

    This is not his biggest headache.

    Whoosh¡ª¡ª!

    The blade of the sword tore through the air and let out a sharp whistling sound. However, the brave and sharp blow only passed through the afterimage of the girl and hit nothing.

    With a sword slashing through the air, Yu Lan quickly twisted her somewhat stiff body and struggled to pull her arm back to block the attack launched by the girl You Dou at her side.

    The vibrations coming from the sword made his heart skip a beat. The opponent's ice blade was far sharper and harder than the inferior standard weapon in his hand. After just a few blows, there were several gaps on the sword.

    Yulan frowned. His opponent's weapon was too sharp. This was what gave him the biggest headache!

    His weapon is just an ordinary long sword. This weapon, which was readily available in the village, turned out to be a priceless treasure on the black market after his defection!  Being cut open by his opponent in three or two blows, Yu Lan felt not only heartbroken, but also terrified: in terms of physical skills, he and his opponent were about evenly matched, but once the weapon was destroyed, he would have to fight with his opponent with bare hands.  There is no such technology!

    Dang¡ª¡ª!

    The long sword in Yu Lan¡¯s hand lasted much shorter than he imagined. The two of them passed a few more moves, and the ice blade collided with the long sword a few times before breaking!

    boom!

    The girl flew up and kicked him a few meters away with a hidden kick. Then she walked over and raised her butterfly swords to kill him.

    "What are you still doing?" Yulan panicked and kicked her legs back, shouting, "Why don't you come up and save me!"

    The few remaining people who had been watching the fierce fight between the two were all his trusted subordinates. Normally, as long as the boss saw him taking action, there was no enemy he couldn't defeat. This was the first time he saw Yu Lan in person.  The enemy that she couldn't deal with with her hands was Yu Lan who was knocked to the ground and was stunned.

    When Yulan yelled, they woke up from a dream, grabbed their weapons and rushed forward.

    Faced with the siege of many people, the girl did not panic and just laughed.

    The few people who gathered around did not have a tacit understanding of cooperation. When wielding the sword, they had to pay attention to their companions beside them.The thorns are limp and limp, which is ridiculous.

    There were three or two people who clearly saw the difference in strength between themselves and the girl. They rushed forward bravely, but they were just pretending, waving the weapons in their hands at will. The sword peak was far away from the enemy, and even the corner of the girl's clothes was not visible.  Out of reach.  .

    A group of good and bad people rushed forward in a chaotic manner, but they hindered and blocked each other. Their moves were blocked several times by their own people, which became a typical example of 1+1 being less than 1.

    The pink-haired girl sneered as she watched them rush forward without mercy. The two butterfly knives in her hands were flying up and down, dancing gracefully. She looked like a dragon playing with a phoenix, walking among the crowd. With the help of their coordinated flaw, she struck out with a few knives.  Go down and take down the scattered ants in the bee camp one by one.

    She still had room to kill people with only the back and surface of the knife - Yuichi said not to make the scene too ugly, so she tried her best to only injure but not kill. It was actually not difficult to do this when dealing with a group of scumbags.

    When he cut down the last person, something unexpected happened: that person actually took the initiative to face the blade and charged forward.

    Poof!

    The girl was stunned as the blade penetrated his body and came out from his back.

    ¡°Boss, leave quickly!¡± the man shouted, ¡°I caught her!¡±

    "" The girl lowered her head and glanced at the young man. He was so affectionate and righteous despite his young age. It was a pity that such a man died like this, so she calmly reminded him, "Don't move around, he's not hurt."  Vital organs and blood vessels, you can still survive.¡±

    The young man didn't seem to hear anything. Instead, he squeezed forward and inserted the knife deeper. His blood-stained hands firmly held her hands: "Boss, let's go, I'm holding her!"

    Before dying, the power exerted by his hands was no worse than that of a genin!

    The butterfly knife had completely penetrated the boy's chest, but the boy seemed to feel no pain at all.

    "What a pity" the Konoha ninja said softly. She had just avoided the vital point, so even if she stabbed so deeply, the boy could still be saved - if he was willing to let go.

    When she hesitated for a second or two whether to save him, Yu Lan, who had been lying on the ground, quietly picked up a long sword on the ground.

    "go to hell!"

    In desperation, the jounin's speed suddenly burst out, and the sword penetrated the boy's heart and stabbed into the girl's chest.

    The sharp blade came out of her chest, and with one strike without warning, the girl was killed.

    Click click click.

    The girl¡¯s body became faintly transparent.

    "I killed a Konoha ninja, so I have to leave the Country of Fire quickly!" Yulan said to herself, a little nervous.  He knew that the "Chamber of Commerce" or the "Underground Bounty House" could not protect him, so he picked up the butterfly knife that the girl had dropped from the ground, and rushed out without looking back.

    He didn¡¯t notice at all that behind him, the enemy he killed turned into a puddle of broken ice.

    The traitorous ninja ran wildly while thinking about his way out and how to escape from behind.

    It was silent along the way, with only bursts of screams or fighting sounds remaining in other places, and then they quickly disappeared. Yu Lan guessed that this was the girl's companion, so she speeded up her feet a little more, sending a message.  I hope I can sneak out through the only exit.

    Then he came to the gate.

    The hurried footsteps stopped the moment they saw the scene at the door.

    The whole yard in front of the door was filled with piles of bounty house members who were either unconscious or lying on the ground moaning.

    Dozens of them were also holding bamboo hats, either standing or sitting, or leaning against the wall, or dragging unconscious members of the bounty club on their handsthe movements and postures were all different, but the appearance and appearance were completely different.  The same girls all turned their heads and looked at Yulan.

    The same cold temperament, the same sharp sense of chakra.

    Staring at dozens of pairs of indifferent eyes without any emotion, Yu Lan couldn't help but take a step back.

    "This is" the traitorous ninja murmured and said in disbelief, "Clone?"

    Yes, this is Haruno Sakura's ice clone.

    Yu Lan¡¯s voice trembled, and she suddenly felt weak all over.

    He finally realized that he had been fighting with a clone for a long time.

    "My physical skills are pretty good."

    The girl closest to him sat quietly on the side and glanced at him lightly.

    "He actually killed one of us."

    Haruno Sakura's clone said.

    (12. Please subscribe~~Please give me a monthly ticket~~)

    (Please subscribe!! If we can achieve the goal of 3,000 orders this month, a total of ten additional chapters will be honored by the end of the month. Please give us some support~~) (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com)We have set a goal of 3,000, and a total of ten additional chapters will be fulfilled by the end of the month. Please give us some support~~) (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 233 Generous Gains

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Are you kidding me!" Ren Ren couldn't help shouting, looking at the dozens of clones that appeared in front of him in disbelief.

    "If it were the past, seeing so many pretty girls in front of him, I'm afraid he would have rushed forward with a lewd smile, wanting to have a good few nights of fun;

    But now, he felt like falling into an ice cave, and his heart was as cold as ice.

    Yu Lan really couldn¡¯t imagine that he had exhausted all his strength, betrayed his most loyal brother, and paid the price to achieve this level, but he only killed a clone.

    And it¡¯s just one of dozens of clones.

    When did his skills deteriorate so much?  His life of luxury and pampering had corroded his body to such an extent that now he couldn't even use a knife!

    And where is the other person¡¯s true identity?

    "You don't have to be depressed" Standing in the crowd at this time, a pink-haired girl escorting the person in charge of the underground bounty club said with a chuckle, "My clone almost has the strength of a special Jonin. If you can kill one, it's already  It¡¯s amazing!¡±

    It turns out that that is the true form of the Konoha ninja. As a real person, she can actually be easily distinguished from her clones: the clones have cold and indifferent expressions, but the original smile is warmer and brighter.

    However, behind that sunny smile, the cold and sharp aura made him shudder.

    She is definitely a master!  Incredibly strong

    Sakura himself continued: "However, there are almost a hundred clones here. Do you choose to fight alone or in a group?"

    She smiled brightly.

    "or is it that you just surrendered?"

    Yu Lan¡¯s face was pale.  Singled out?  Gang fight?  He didn't know what the plot was, but he knew very well that this time there was no boy to block the knife for him, so he couldn't even defeat a clone!

    If he continues to fight, the only thing waiting for him will be death!

    "Ah!" He yelled, turned around and ran away.

    Do children fight?  Haruno Sakura shook her head. Without a suitable environment to temper herself, no matter how strong a ninja is, he will become like this after living a decadent life leisurely for a few years. This person was at least a special jounin before he defected, and he actually used it here.  The fighting skills of street gangsters were simply degenerated to the extreme.

    Do you think that if you shout to scare others, you can take the opportunity to escape?

    ???????????????????????????????? Not interesting.

    There are dozens of clones inside the building, where can Yulan escape?

    What¡¯s more, she has an easier way to deal with him.

    Sakura didn¡¯t have time to play with him anymore, so she formed a seal on her hand.

    "Ice Escape-Magic Mirror Ice Crystal!"

    The double butterfly swords carried by the avatar were infused with pure ice escape chakra by her. They have advanced to a relatively advanced level in terms of nature change and form change, so they are extremely strong and indestructible.

    And now, the ice blade in Yu Lan's hand has become his last flaw.

    Whoa¡ª¡ª

    Using the ice blade as a teleportation medium, Haruno Sakura instantly appeared behind him!

    In just a moment, an ice blade with a cold light was placed on the traitor's neck.

    Yu Lan was sweating profusely, and the look of horror could not be suppressed on her face. She raised her hands tremblingly and dropped the weapon.

    After so many years, he has changed from the jounin who never changed his expression despite the collapse of the mountain, to the bereaved dog who is now in constant fear

    With the bounty house¡¯s strongest thug surrendering, this mission has basically come to an end.

    Sakura tied up these key people and sent out a signal for Ibiki and Yuichi to come over.

    "How come there are so many people!" Yuichi cried out as soon as he saw the densely packed figures on the ground tied up by Sakura.

    He shook his head and said: "It may be that the intelligence judgment was wrong. This kind of mission should not be carried out by a ninja who is being promoted to a special jounin. It is too difficult. Well, except you, Haruno Sakura."

    Haruno Sakura curled her lips and did not say anything more on this topic. Instead, she introduced the completion of the mission.

    "The person in charge of the Corpse Disposal Section, the Director of the Intelligence Division and the General Manager are all here," she said, pointing to the dejected people sitting on the floor of the hall. "The other people are not in this base. By the way, we also found a  A traitorous ninja with good skills may have some identity, so I captured him together."

    She pursed her lips and signaled Yuichi to look at a tall ninja in the corner who was being watched by the ice clone."Ihiki Morino, please ask your interrogation team to interrogate these gangsters first. We will not bring these people back to Konoha. We will just let the ANBU agencies and the government nearby deal with them. We will only take these few  Just bring the key people back to Konoha."

    "Understood." Yibixi nodded, and called his men to take action. He used Earth Release to build a temporary interrogation room, then lifted up the unlucky guy at his feet and walked in.

    Watching the interrogation team begin their task, Haruno Sakura turned to Yuichi and said: "I have left the information and other things inside untouched, so let me take a look. I will just let the clones stay here to maintain order.  ¡±

    The first is the most important confidential information room. In front of Yuichi, Sakura put a whole cabinet full of books into a sealed scroll.  The content here was mostly information about various ninjas, and maybe some about herself, but she was too lazy to read through thousands of books.

    Take it back to Konoha and hand it over to the intelligence department.

    After clearing the data on the bright side, you still need to check the hidden side.  This is a very simple answer: For Haruno Sakura, who has already mastered Water Release, she just needs to use a little trick - she directly wraps it with Water Release. As long as there is a gap, water can seep in, and Sakura can sense it.  Obtaining the existence of the gap, no matter how deep and hidden the secret compartment is, it cannot escape such a search.

    This time, I dug out a lot of good things from the secret compartments in every corner of the room: the bank account number and password of the underground bounty house; a safe full of cash and various valuables and documents; top secrets hidden in the deepest place.  When I opened the information, it turned out that it was related to some Kage-level powerhouses and even Jinchuuriki and tailed beasts, but I didn't know whether it was true or false.

    "The golden belt of murder and arson, the ancients are honest and can't be bullied Haruno Sakura looked at the harvest in front of her and murmured to herself.

    It is indeed the only underground bounty club around here.  The difficulty of the mission was indeed beyond the specifications.

    ¡°If she misappropriates the money stored here, maybe she can live a comfortable life as a rich woman in this life.  It's a pity that she has no much interest in the life of an ordinary person after seeing the power of chakra.

    No matter how rich you are in this world, it is easy to die unexpectedly. It is not like in the previous life, where you can do whatever you want if you have money

    Haruno Sakura shook her head, put all these things away, and put them into another special scroll.

    She turned around and found that Yuyi was a little distracted when he saw the astronomical sum of money, and his eyes were still a little straight now.  The lives of civilian ninjas are more prosaic, and they are not as eager for power as front-line ninjas. Instead, tea, rice, oil, and salt at home account for a larger proportion of their lives, so their ideas are different.

    Sakura pushed Yuichi and found that he was looking at her with complicated eyes. After a while, she suddenly woke up and regained her clear eyes.

    Haruno Sakura didn¡¯t know what the other person was thinking. After finishing cleaning up the place, she took Yuichi to the next place.

    "Next let's go to the morgue." She said leading the way.

    "Is this the direction of the toilet?" Yuyi frowned and asked after glancing at the toilet sign in front.

    Haruno Sakura covered her nose and said sullenly: "Yes, they built the morgue inside the toilet. The smell of the toilet and the smell of the corpse will be mixed together. No one will be willing to distinguish the smell, so that the morgue can be covered up.  It smells like a morgue. And it¡¯s not strange for people to come and go in the toilet. It¡¯s a clever idea, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    "I really hope their ideas can be stupid" the civilian ninja who followed her muttered.

    "Okay, cover your nose, this section is the smelliest. It won't stink so much after entering the morgue."

    She took Yuyi into the men's room, and the long-lost layout even made her a little nostalgic

    Then he found Yuyi looking at him with strange eyes, as if he was wondering why a girl was so familiar with the men's room?

    ¡°Ahem, this way,¡± she quickly turned to the topic and pointed at the inconspicuous traces of a secret door on the wall.

    (22. Please subscribe~~Please give me a monthly ticket~~)

    (Please subscribe!! If we can achieve the goal of 3,000 orders this month, a total of ten additional chapters will be honored at the end of the month. Please give us some support~~) (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 234 Aftermath

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The door was locked and there was no key, but Haruno Sakura couldn't help it. She punched the door to pieces, and the two of them walked in.

    After passing a dark corridor, there was another in front of it. The girl who was accustomed to violence punched it without thinking again and opened the door.

    Yuyi picked up the pieces on the ground with some curiosity. The door lock was still good. He twisted and the muscles on his face twitched.

    "Well, actuallythis door is unlocked." He told the truth with black lines on his head.

    Haruno Sakura, who was fumbling with the light on the wall, suddenly suffocated.

    "Well, ahem, it broke easily. It's all because the door was placed too squarely. I couldn't help but break it."

    She laughed awkwardly and said.

    Youyi on the other side was speechless for a while.

    The pink-haired girl fumbled on the wall for a while, touched the beginning, and turned on the light with a click. Under the dim yellow lamp, the morgue looked quiet and dim, with shadowy shadows, and was filled with a faint smell of corpses, which made people feel creepy.  A sense of horror.

    Can this place introduce Aka Hiroshi to shooting horror or thrillers?  Sakura was wondering if she could tell him the story of "The Ring" or "Saw". She also didn't know what a Naruto-like ghost movie would be like. After all, souls do exist in the Naruto world.  ¡­

    Ninjutsu such as Reincarnation in the Earth and Sealing the Ghosts can prove this, but she has not seen these two techniques, let alone learned them.

    While she was thinking wildly in her mind, she casually opened the freezer where the body was stored. Next to the freezer was a seal scroll that could temporarily preserve the body. Sakura put the body into the scroll and planned to take it back to Konoha.

    Ninja corpses are an important source of information. Even if they are used to dissect corpses for novice doctors to learn ninjutsu, it is a good idea.

    Yuichi also came over to help. He worked in the human resources department and knew a lot of ninja information, including many ninjas from other ninja villages.

    So while opening the cabinet, you can hear his startled voice: "Maruyama Masako, I didn't expect that she was already dead!" "Saeki Toshio, his body is actually kept here!"

    It took two or three scrolls to fill up the hundreds of corpses. When she left, Sakura smashed the wall directly, avoiding the embarrassment of detouring to the toilet.

    Walking out of the morgue, there was dripping drizzle and fresh air outside the wall. The sky was almost completely dark, and lights were on inside and outside the house.

    The two people who no longer had to smell the stench breathed a sigh of relief. They looked at each other and Yuichi suddenly asked: "Haruno Sakura weren't you moved when you saw so much money just now?"

    Judging from his appearance, he seemed to have been holding back this question for a long time.

    "Anyone will be tempted, right?" Sakura said with a smile. She stretched out her hand to condense a bamboo hat and handed it to Yuichi to wear. "But the most important thing for us ninjas is our own strength. Otherwise, no matter how much money we have, it will be useless."

    ¡°When I was on my first mission out of the village, I met Kado. He was one of the richest men in the world,¡± she shrugged and walked ahead. ¡°But he was killed by a ninja in the end.¡±

    "Is that so? But to be honest, in terms of strength, you are almost at the peak of ninja, right?" Yuichi followed the girl's light pace step by step and said, "Besides strength, do you have no other pursuits?  "

    "Is it a pursuit other than strength?" Haruno Sakura turned around and glanced at Yuichi under the transparent bamboo hat, "That is stronger strength."

    She narrowed her eyes and smiled like a little fox.

    "Well, what I pursue is to live like a 'human', and then live comfortably without being aggrieved and with dignity. It's that simple." Sakura knew that he was not satisfied with that cunning answer, so she said  .

    This is basically what she is saying, the only difference is how she expresses it.

    Just like the pursuit of money and the pursuit of a career, the two sometimes mean the same thing, but they are expressed in different ways

    As for the exciting money just nowit was captured during the mission, not her spoils, and needs to be handed over.

    Of course, even if she secretly reveals a part of it, it won¡¯t be a big problem. As long as the amount is small, no one will notice it at all.

    However, there is really no point in doing that. As a ninja, money means little to her, although she was quite poor during this time.

    After chatting for a while, the two of them walked around to the door of the brightly lit bounty house hall.

    Ibixi was a little surprised when she saw the two people appearing from another road, but still didn'tHe hesitantly stepped forward and reported the progress of the review work to Sakura: "Basically, the interrogation is almost complete. These thugs and samurai are all weak cowards. They all attacked before they had the means."

    Judging from his tone, it seems that he is too cooperative with the interrogation subject and feels a little unhappy because he has no chance to use his methods

    Sakura complained silently in her heart and asked: "Did you get any valuable information?"

    "There's nothing," Yibixi shook his head regretfully and explained, "These low-level thugs don't know anything about anything. It seems that this bounty office has done a good job in preventing intelligence. I'm afraid they can only wait until the middle level is interrogated.  Only when we become cadres can we get some results.¡±

    "It's okay. The interrogation can continue in the evening and tomorrow. Let's stay here today and use this chamber of commerce as a camp for the time being. You can have a good night's rest."

    It¡¯s just that you have to work hard to keep vigil and watch these prisoners.

    The scale of this bounty house is beyond Konoha's imagination. There are too many people to deal with, and the matters that need to be dealt with are too complex and complicated. It is no longer something that her small chuunin and a few interrogating ninjas can handle.

    Looking at the nine-digit seizure, the top-secret information of great value, and the corpses of hundreds of ninjas of all kinds, it was enough for Tsunade to send two ANBU teams with serial numbers less than 20 to escort them.

    As for how this underground organization has been lurking here for several years without being discovered, it is unknown. We can only suspect that there is a problem with the town government here, and even the entire district government.

    In fact, using illusions to confuse ordinary people is not a big problem for ninjas who are good at illusions.  Even the shadow of a village has been manipulated by illusions.

    Haruno Sakura thought of this and realized that the most difficult part of this mission is not the special-level thug, but the possible existence of powerful illusion-type ninjas?  It's a pity that the ice clone is the same as the shadow clone. Normal illusions don't work on her. It's probably that one of the ice clones treated him as an ordinary minion There were so many people killed this time that she even forgot where they were.

    In short, issues related to government officials and governance are not her responsibility.

    She wrote the mission briefing, sent the information back through the nearby ANBU stronghold using reverse channeling, and called for a wave of support overnight.

    A night of silence.

    The next day, the morning light dawned slightly.

    The girl who had been here silently all night yawned and walked out of the hall, stretched herself out, and did a little morning exercise.

    ?????????? Then not long after, it was discovered that Konoha¡¯s ANBU arrived here all night long.

    "Hey, Kakashi-sensei! Long time no see!" Her eyes lit up, she waved to the distance and said, "There are newcomers, hello!"

    The ANBU ninja wearing a monkey face mask walking behind Kakashi paused, looked at Sakura and said calmly: "Just call me 'Guanhu' in ANBU."

    "Haha!" The girl laughed heartily, pointing at his monkey face mask and said, "You are obviously a monkey, but you don't look like a fox, Sasuke!"

    Sasuke¡¯s face darkened, and he retorted: ¡°Idiot, Guanhu is a legendary spirit beastand you¡¯re also wearing a cat-face mask and calling yourself ¡®Kite¡¯!¡±

    "There is no correspondence between the mask and the code nameSakura's title is a very common hawk, but Sasuke, you are the code name of a spiritual beast, which is relatively rare." Kakashi, who was walking in the front, quickly smoothed things over. He walked to Sakura  The man beside him patted her on the shoulder and said, "Thank you for your hard work. Leave the rest to us!"

    ¡­¡­

    The arrival of the ANBU team led by Kakashi also announced the end of Haruno Sakura's assessment mission.

    She could finally have a good sleep leaving all the matters here to Kakashi, she took a bath, found a clean room by herself, and fell asleep.

    (12. Please subscribe~~Please give me a monthly ticket~~)

    (Please subscribe!! If we can achieve the goal of 3,000 orders this month, a total of ten additional chapters will be honored at the end of the month. Please give us some support~~) (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 235 Cruel Reality

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Although it was a little different from what was expected, and she even applied for support in the end, generally speaking, this task was considered completed by Sakura.

    And it was done very well, all important people and information were saved.

    "This is a great harvest!" When returning to Konoha, Tsunade personally inspected the harvest of this trip, and her eyes seemed to glow vaguely.

    No, Ying Dare to vouch for her personality, when her master saw the string of numbers on the seized bankbook, his eyes did brighten up instantly.

    "Master, wouldn't you want to embezzle this public funds to pay off her gambling debts" Sakura felt a drop of cold sweat running down her head.

    She reached out and found that she was not sweating, it was just an illusion.  Well, illusions are all illusions!

    Looking closer, Tsunade has indeed returned to her serious look and is accompanying the intelligence department to register and classify the books seized this time.  The intelligence collected in the underground intelligence market may not be accurate, but it also has high reference value. Some black markets even value credibility more than the regular market, so the information they have cannot be ignored.

    "Well for the sake of the rich harvest this time, let's consider you passed the assessment~" After the acceptance was completed and returned to the Hokage's office, Tsunade, who was in a good mood, joked to Haruno Sakura.

    "What? How can you call it 'I passed'!" Her lovely disciple was concerned but confused, and did not hear the meaning of Tsunade's teasing. In a moment of panic, he quickly defended, "I failed this mission.  Among the hundreds of people, we have killed many traitorous ninjas, and there are still a few that are almost as strong as jounin! With such difficulty, it can be used to test jounin! How can I use it after completing a mission of this difficulty?  The word 'calculate' is used to describe it, it should be passed with full marks!"

    She looked at Tsunade with an expression that couldn't help but laugh, and then she realized that her master said that on purpose.

    Haruno Sakura rolled her eyes and immediately realized another problem: "Speaking of which, master, you shouldn't have known that there was a problem with the information on this mission, so you sent me over to do this mission, right?"

    "Ha, how could it be!" Tsunade quickly denied, but in her tone Sakura could hear a hint of guilt?  .

    Under Haruno Sakura's aggressive gaze, she finally admitted the fact: "Actually, it's just a suspicion that there is something wrong. After all, we have rarely scouted that area and the information has always been scarce. If I send you there, if everything is normal, that's  In ordinary special task assessments, if the intelligence is really different from the real situation, then there is probably a big stronghold there, but with your strength, there won't be much of a problem"

    The most important thing is that this can save manpower.

    Otherwise, to be on the safe side, she would have to send two ANBU teams, or an elite ANBU team with a higher number to carry out the mission.

    How can it be as convenient as Haruno Sakura? While performing the assessment, she still has enough strength to cope with all situations. One person can support a team.

    The Fifth Hokage, who did not hesitate to take advantage of the cheap labor of his disciples, looked at the girl's unkind eyes and changed the subject without changing his expression: "Is this what was captured in this mission?"

    Sakura was stunned for a moment, not quite understanding what Tsunade meant

    She looked at Tsunade's raised eyebrows again, with a profound look in her eyes, and suddenly realized something.

    "No more!" she said with a bit of laughter and tears. Why does the Fifth Hokage seem to be poorer than her?

    By the way, she seems to be considered a negative asset

    "You can have this!" Tsunade emphasized, "If you share half of it during the meeting, I won't pursue your crime of hiding the proceeds from the mission!"

    "There really isn't"

    The girl had no choice but to stretch out her hands and spread her fingers, revealing the clean and neat light pink nails on her ten fingers.

    This time she didn¡¯t put on any nail polish to cover up the micro-sealing technique. The previous ones had long been cut off by her using medical ninjutsu to induce nail growth.

    "Ahem, okay, it seems that you did not do this great!" Tsunade was greatly disappointed, Sakura really didn't hide anything She said sincerely: "As expected of my disciple! Okay, it's time to say  It¡¯s time for you to get down to business¡ª¡ª¡±

    Just as she said this, there was a sudden knock on the door, and Ibixi's tall figure walked in.

    He first nodded slightly to Sakura, then took out a document and handed it to Tsunade: "This is the information obtained by the interrogation department from several key persons in charge of the bounty house. Please take a look."

    Tsunade took the document and said: "Thank you for your hard work. The interrogation team should go back and rest first. You guys should alsoInstead of trying to change the world, Sakura is gradually becoming impatient with this cruel reality.

    "However, this world is a world where only the strong have the right to speak As small as she is, she can only adapt to the world.

    Even in the Land of Waves and the Land of Snow, she began to try to change the world and implement her own ideas. However, it was just a remote corner of the countryside and was not the mainstream of the world after all.

    Her strength is still too weak.

    There was a silence between master and apprentice for a while.

    The relaxation of the conversation and laughter just now disappeared, and a heavy atmosphere spread in the office.

    "Forget it, let's not talk about this, let's talk about the mission in the Land of Snow." Tsunade finally changed the subject.

    (12. Please subscribe~~Please give me a monthly ticket~~)

    (Please subscribe!! We are only two hundred short of the average subscription of 3,000) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 236 Spiritualism (please subscribe!)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Fenghua Koyuki's mission letter has been sent to Konoha. The mission content is to maintain and expand the heating system in the Land of Snow. In name it specifies that three of you from the seventh team are required to perform the mission." Tsunade will  The mission scroll was handed directly to Haruno Sakura and asked, "Are you going alone, or are you going to find someone to accompany you?"

    "I'll go with Sasuke, he can be of some help."

    "It's okay, with that child Sasuke watching you, I'm not so worried anymore." Tsunade shook her chair and said gently.

    The corner of Haruno Sakura's mouth couldn't help but twitch. The master actually trusted Sasuke's integrity more She is obviously someone who can stick to the bottom line, okay!

    "It won't affect Sasuke's training, right? Your mission will last for more than a month."

    "He can also practice Thunder Release in the Land of Snow. And when the time comes, I will teach him a new Thunder Release Ninjutsu, which is very strong!"

    "Well" Tsunade did not ask Sakura why she knew the Thunder Release Ninjutsu, nor what kind of Ninjutsu it was. She nodded slightly and handed a small sealed bottle to the girl.

    "This is a part of tissue that was cut off when cleaning Xi Yan's wound. I have been using medical ninjutsu to maintain its activity. You don't have much time this time, so you must seize the time and try to make a new heart within this year.  come out."

    Within this year?  Sakura looked at Tsunade and suddenly realized that she had this meaning behind her request to become a special jounin quickly. A special jonin can leave the village independently to complete tasks!

    However, Tsunade promoted her to Special High, mainly because she felt that this would enable her to be better controlled

    After the fight with Kakuzu, her fighting ability was put to the strictest test, and Tsunade began to think that she already had the ability to stand on her own.

    Then, the task that was supposed to be completed by an ANBU team was handed over to her as a special assessment task!

    Tsunade gave Sakura a few instructions and took Sakura to a training ground.

    "Today I'm going to teach you a new ninjutsu, the art of psychic communication!" Tsunade took out a scroll and said, "With your qualifications, you should have learned this ninjutsu a long time ago I confirm again, you are interested in software  Are you not allergic to any living thing?"

    "It's okay" Haruno Sakura thought about it carefully and then replied.

    She sometimes thinks snails are cute.

    ??????????????????? But I do feel a little distanced from wet, slimy molluscs.

    This is human nature!  It's not because she turned into a girl in this life and is pretentious. In her previous life, she didn't dare to touch slugs!

    But when it comes to fighting, when she uses her ice escape chakra at full strength, she can naturally block out most of the emotions that are not conducive to fighting and behave very calmly In that state, she should be able to deal with slugs without any pressure.  .

    "It's okay if it's not" Tsunade saw that Sakura's expression did not show any reluctance, so she nodded and said, "Otherwise, if you are rude to Slug Immortal, it will be a very serious matter. Then, in the psychic scroll  Sign it! The order of seals in the medium of spiritism is Hai-Xu-You-Shen-Wei, try and see how much of the slug you can summon!"

    Under the guidance of Tsunade, Sakura completed the process of signing the psychic contract, and then forming the seal.

    "Psychicism!"

    Bang¡ª¡ª!

    A burst of smoke came out, and Haruno Sakura suddenly found herself rising suddenly, and the solid ground under her feet turned into a soft touch.

    A striped slug that was three stories high lay at her feet.

    The psychic technique was successful the first time it was used. After all, this technique was not difficult for Haruno Sakura.

    The key is, standing on the slug's back, unexpectedly, there is no strange or disgusting feeling, probably because she is running the ice escape chakra.

    However, the slug¡¯s back was not as sticky as she had imagined. Instead, it was dry and smooth. With its almost transparent skin and flesh, it looked a bit like jelly.

    The girl carefully touched it with her hand, and found no disgusting mucus. It felt soft and elastic.

    ¡°Well, it feels pretty good She secretly breathed a sigh of relief. In this case, even normal contact in non-combat conditions would be no problem at all. She thought she would see slugs dozens of meters long.

    That taste will definitely make her think about it for several days and have nightmares for a week.

    "Tsunade-sama, what do you want from me?" Slug looked around and asked after finding no hostile chakra.

    Can be summoned on the first castSuch a big slug?

    Tsunade glanced at Haruno Sakura, smiled faintly, and said to Slug: "Humph, Slug, I didn't summon you this time. Come down, Sakura!"

    "Let's get to know each other. This is Haruno Sakura, your new psychic contractor. She was the one who summoned you just now." She waved Sakura down and patted the girl on the shoulder, "This is Slug  ¡­Well, part of the Slug Fairy.¡±

    "Oh, are you a new contractor? This is the first time we meet, please give me some advice, Haruno Sakura-sama." The slug shook the tentacles on its head, as if nodding respectfully.

    Haruno Sakura blinked and added "adult" after her name. This was the first time she heard such a name She suddenly felt strange. Does her status already have such a high status?

    "Please don't call me adult, I'm just a kid who has just been promoted to Chuunin for half a year," Haruno Sakura said with a smile, "Just call me by my name, or call me Sakura!"

    The slug shook its head - if the part with the tentacles was its head - and said: "This is respect for the contractor, Haruno Sakura-sama. Moreover, with your strength, you are worthy of the title of sir."

    "Haha don't worry about the trivial matter of calling us now," Tsunade said sternly, "Let's get down to business first!"

    "Huh? Isn't signing a psychic contract a serious matter?"

    Tsunade smiled mysteriously: "No, no, no, this is just an appetizer"

    "In addition to signing a psychic contract and allowing you to master the psychic technique of summoning slugs, there is another more important thing today, which is to take you to the wet bone forest"

    "Moist Bone Forest? What a familiar name!" Sakura was slightly startled.

    She seemed to have heard of this place name somewhere.

    "Well, you should have heard that Shigulin, Miaomu Mountain and Ryuji Cave are the three great immortal lands. They are also the psychic beasts of the so-called Sannin - me, Jiraiya and Orochimaru.  The place where you live every day.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen these places you mentioned on a map!¡±

    "Of course, because the civilized world that we humans have developed is only a corner of the entire planet! Beyond the territories of the five major countries and small countries, there are still vast and boundless worlds For example, the location of Miaomu Mountain is a good distance from here.  It's a month's journey, and with the walking distance of a ninja, it's enough to traverse the entire world map of the five major countries from left to back. And the location of the Shimobone Forest is further away from Konoha than Mt. Myouki!"

    Haruno Sakura pondered for a while. She knew that outside the civilized world was a wild world that was unexplored and full of dangers. However, she realized for the first time that in this world, human activity areas did not occupy the main body of the planet. No wonder there was no such thing here.  There is a concept of ¡°traveling around the world¡±¡­

    In the eyes of many people, the world is probably still flat, right?  In fact, the world is round!

    As her eyes wandered, a new question came to her mind: "If you put it this way, how did the predecessors find places like the Shiggy Bone Forest and sign a contract with the Slug Immortal?"

    "There will be outstanding explorers in every era"

    Tsunade said thoughtfully.  If this topic were to be expanded upon, I'm afraid it wouldn't be possible to talk about it for a whole day and a night.

    "Okay, let's not chat about this for now, don't keep the slug waiting for too long!" Tsunade waved her hand and said, now is not the time for chatting, "Experience the feeling of reverse necromancy! When you open your eyes, you will be there  It¡¯s wet bone forest!¡±

    ¡°Slug, I¡¯m sorry to bother you.¡±

    The huge mollusk with dark green patterns nodded.

    (12. Please subscribe~~Please give me a monthly ticket~~)

    (Please subscribe!!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 237 Shigu Forest (please subscribe!)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Before departure.

    "The place we are going to is called Shigu Forest. It is the place where the Slug Immortal's body is located. It is an extremely dangerous place," Tsunade finally warned.

    She said solemnly: "Didn't you develop a kind of ice-escape armor? Put one on me too, one that completely seals the body, leaving only breathing holes, and then uses medical ninjutsu to filter the air  Don¡¯t be stingy with chakra, and maximize the changes in ice escape properties!¡±

    The solemn tone showed that Tsunade was not joking.

    Haruno Sakura looked at Tsunade with some surprise and said, "Is the wet bone forest we are going to so dangerous?"

    "The wet bone forest is where my main body lives all year round. Because the main body's breath contains acid mist, after so many years of accumulation, the wet bone forest has become a place where even the air is filled with strong corrosive droplets.  Yes." The slug on the side explained.

    "As long as ordinary humans walk into the wet bone forest, they will be corroded into white bones in less than a few minutes. Even I can't hold on there for too long." Tsunade recalled the only time she went to the wet bone forest.  The scene at that time, the acid that seemed to be able to corrode even ninjutsu, still made her feel frightened. The woman patted her chest, causing a wave of white flowers.

    She continued: ¡°So if you don¡¯t want your pretty little face to be disfigured, don¡¯t take it lightly!¡±

    Under Tsunade¡¯s strict requirements, the two of them were fully prepared and checked up and down carefully before nodding to the slug.

    Bang¡ª¡ª

    Chakra smoke curled up, and the two disappeared from the training ground at the same time.

    This is the first time Sakura has experienced ultra-long-distance time and space teleportation.

    She is no stranger to time and space ninjutsu: the most basic substitute jutsu is the ninjutsu involving time and space.

    And the Magic Mirror Ice Crystal is an advanced teleportation technique that ranks among the many time and space ninjutsu.

    Especially the latter ice teleportation. Recently, she has been using it several times whenever she fights.  This kind of ninjutsu, which travels through space and instantly appears in other places on the battlefield, can play a great role. As long as you use it a few times, you will like this powerful ice escape.

    It¡¯s just the time and space teleportation of ice teleportation, and it¡¯s different from the time and space teleportation of necromancy.

    The transmission process of the former is only a moment, the front foot is still here, and the next moment the teleportation is activated, it appears on the teleportation medium.  The latter's transmission process can almost be called "long". It takes nearly a second to complete the transmission process - this is also the time it takes for the psychic technique to be launched from the hand to summon the psychic beast.  .

    For a long second, she seemed to be in a lightless, soundless, tasteless and invisible passage, dark and cramped, and then the next moment, her eyes lit up and she suddenly became enlightened.

    She appeared in a new world.

    "This psychic technique has moved us at least a thousand kilometers away, right?" Sakura turned around and asked. Next to her, Tsunade's figure appeared instantly with a cloud of white mist.

    "More than that, it may be thousands of kilometers awayLook, this is the Shiggou Forest." Tsuna pointed at the scene in front of him and said.

    After the large amount of smoke produced by the necromancy dissipated, the scenery of the Marsh Bone Forest was revealed in front of Haruno Sakura.

    "Wow¡­¡­!"

    The girl couldn't help but let out an exclamation.

    In front of her, there was a scene so spectacular that it was indescribable

    Countless towering ancient trees, mountains and seas, grew and spread out in front of her eyes, extending to the end of the field of vision. It was truly a majestic sight!

    What is surprising is that the trunks of these ancient trees are not the dark brown color of ordinary giant trees.

    The trunks of these thousand-foot-long trees are strange in color, and their shapes are rugged and not straight. They are extremely weird, as if they have been eaten. From a distance, at first glance, they are pale and slender, with a bone-like and terrifying feeling.  .

    However, the so-called slender and skinny tree trunk is actually extremely thick. Visually, it is only a few meters or even tens of meters in diameter, and it cannot be surrounded by even a few people's arms!  If you get close enough to reach it, you will probably see a section of wooden wall.

    The reason why it looks slender is that its height is even more exaggerated than its thickness - raising the field of view, Haruno Sakura looked up and saw this ancient tree towering into the clouds, reaching straight to the sky, maybe hundreds of meters high.  The cover is lush, lush and shaded, blocking out the sky and the sun.

    "Is this the meaning of "bone" in the Shifty Bone Forest?" She murmured. These ancient trees in front of her could easily give people the illusion of a bone forest."This is the remaining tree trunk after I gnawed it," the slug replied. After returning to the main body, the clone's voice became particularly strong and powerful, "This forest is my granary."

    "Then what does 'wet' mean?" she asked again.

    "Please look at your feet." The slug replied briefly, "This is a huge lake and swamp."

    This forest actually grows in water.

    The girl lowered her head, which was a little sore. Under her feet was a vast expanse of glass, with slender tree trunks as pale as bones emerging from the boundless lake. The mist on the thousands of miles of water was misty, and the lake was sparkling, so beautiful.

    "Be careful not to fall," Tsunade said solemnly, "This is the lake where the Slug Immortal lives. Because of the acid vomiting all year round, the acidity of this water is one billion times higher than that of concentrated sulfuric acidthe most acidic of all acids.  The most acidic super acid! If you drop it for just one second, you will be completely dead"

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s scalp suddenly went numb. She didn¡¯t expect that the beautiful scenery in front of her could hide such a terrifying murderous intention!

    Then again, how powerful must be the ancient trees that can grow in this kind of acid, and the slug itself that created this acid realm!  Sure enough, when it comes to chakra, it cannot be described by common sense They are already providers of natural energy, right?

    Is it such a terrifying world outside the so-called wilderness?

    "No wonder the five major countries don't expand into the wild, but focus on fighting among themselves and creating conflicts

    She shook her head vigorously to shake off the goosebumps, and then remembered the topic: "So where is the true form of the Slug Immortal?"

    Looking around, there was no other living thing.

    She thought she would see a giant armyworm several hundred meters long.

    ¡°The place where you are standing now is on my back¡± The dozens of meters long slug clone twisted its body and said to Sakura.

    As he spoke, the "earth" under Sakura's feet shook suddenly, and Slug Immortal's body hidden under the water floated up, revealing its entire body in front of Sakura.

    "Hello, Tsunade-chan, Sakura-chan, and welcome to the Shiggy Bone Forest." Slug Immortal turned his head, shook his hundreds of meters long tentacles, and said in a thunderous voice.

    Haruno Sakura raised her head with difficulty, and what appeared in front of her was the head of Slug Immortal, which was two to three hundred meters in diameter, almost covering half of the sky.

    Looking up from Sakura's point of view, she could only see the side of Slug Immortal raising his head. The view was completely blocked by an invisible wall of flesh. The shadow cast by the slug above her head completely enveloped her. When she raised her head,  See the whole sky darken.

    It just spoke softly, and the sound shook the girl's chest, causing her chest to feel tight and depressed, as if her chest was pressed down by a huge boulder.

    She subconsciously took two steps back and held her head, feeling a little dizzy.  He looked down along the Slug Immortal's head to the end where it disappeared in the distance, and made a mental evaluation.

    It¡¯s about three or four kilometers long.

    After visual inspection of this result, Haruno Sakura felt her mouth was dry and she was speechless for a moment.

    (22. Please subscribe! Please vote!)

    (The editor suggested that I try to get a monthly pass for the first month, so I¡¯ll start filling in the additional updates tomorrow, and don¡¯t consider buying high-quality products at the end of the month! Please give me a monthly pass!!) (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 238 A little secret belonging to Haruno Sakura (please subscribe!)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Haruno Sakura still remembers the feeling of watching Jurassic Park for the first time when she was a child in her previous life.

    The realistic and huge ancient beast, just outside the screen, can scare her so much that she can't sleep well for days.

    As her age, experience, and courage grew, she gradually no longer feared these monsters; however, during the Chunin exam, she faced a giant snake and a toad bunta. When a behemoth dozens of meters in size appeared in front of her, the huge size  , the majestic momentum and the turbulent sea of ??chakra induction still deeply shocked her.

    Even an ugly and shabby toad, when it grows to this size, has a brave and mighty aura, which makes people fascinated, dreaming of being able to stand on the head of such a ferocious ninja beast and fight.

    However, facing giant creatures like Slug Immortal and Gamabunta, Giant Python and Ten Thousand Snakes, which are several kilometers in size, they are nothing.

    Just the act of turning her head to speak, even though she knew that Slug Immortal was her psychic contract partner, even though she knew that it had no ill intentions, Haruno Sakura still beat wildly in her heart. This was the subconscious panic when she encountered an invincible creature.  .

    The gap between body shape and strength is so big that Immortal Slug doesn't even need to make any hostile moves. Just one careless move, such as forming a fold in the body when bending over, can crush a person to death on the spot.

    Facing such an enemy, the girl suddenly felt that her recent inexplicable arrogance was a bit ridiculous.

    Since she finished fighting Kakuto, she has begun to regard herself as a "quasi-shadow". She thinks that she has developed so many powerful ninjutsu and has a foothold in the ninja world.

    Only now do I realize that I have become arrogant.

    If her opponent is the slug fairy in front of her, what will she do?

    There are so many ninjutsu developed by Sakura. Except for the Yin Seal combined with ice escape, which can freeze the slug sage's tiny parts to death, other ninjutsu can't threaten it at all.

    Even the girl¡¯s most proud Wind Blade Riptide might be able to open a big hole in it, but the cutting wound is meaningless to the slug with its extraordinary resilience.

    As for other ninjutsu, it may not even be enough to scratch a slug.

    "Wrath of Leviathan?" Perhaps the original Leviathan was bigger than the Slug Immortal; but when used in her hands, it was only a little longer than the Immortal's tentacles.

    "No match at all."

    How ridiculous, facing such a majestic creature, Sakura felt her own insignificance for the first time!

    " Even the Slug Immortal didn't need to use any force, just relying on the acid mist around it, it was able to defeat Haruno Sakura without attacking.

    Therefore, after experiencing the initial shock, Haruno Sakura's eyes gradually became complicated when she looked at Slug Sage.

    "Don't worry, I won't hurt you" Sensing Sakura's uneasiness, Slug Immortal "softly" comforted her, expressing the meaning of "Although I am big, I am gentle."

    Well, judging from its size, this thunderous and explosive sound is indeed very gentle.

    Sakura sighed.  Although the slug's comfort was completely inconsistent with her mood, the girl finally recovered from her gloomy mood after such a interruption.

    ¡°After all, her current strength was achieved step by step by herself. Even if she can¡¯t defeat a slug, she has nothing to feel inferior to.  After all, Sakura is a proud person. Even if she encounters a small blow, she will be depressed for a while, but she will not stay downcast forever.

    And Slug Immortal is not her enemy What she will have to deal with in the future will still be the group of "Akatsuki" members hiding in the dark, or others. Depending on the boy's hot-blooded urine, sooner or later they will jump out and threaten to destroy the world.  Chuunibyou boss.

    Shaking her head to get rid of the negative emotions, a gentle smile reappeared on her face.

    "Slug Immortal, let's get back to the topic first. After all, even with this child's ice escape protection, we still can't hold on for long" Tsunade crossed her chest with her hands - or rather held her chest, raised her head and looked at Slug and said  , "You have been observing for a long time just now. Does Haruno Sakura have any talent for magic?"

    "Tsunade-chan, Sakura-chan, I'd better use my clone to talk to you. You guys are too tired with your heads held high like this" Slug Immortal Hong Ruo Lei's voice gradually faded away.

    Sakura raised her head, only to see it retract its head, and sink most of its body into the acid soup again. She was very considerate of the two of them and started talking to them using a less oppressive clone¡ª¡ª

    "Tsunade-sama, you know that senjutsu?Cultivation is only suitable for people with a large amount of chakra, because only those who are born with a large amount of chakra have enough strength to tame natural energy, otherwise even learning the magic of magic is meaningless.  " said the little slug next to her - even though it was as tall as a three-story building, Sakura already felt that she should call it "little slug".

    "Haruno Sakura's chakra capacity may be considered outstanding for her age, but it is still not enough to control such a huge natural energy. Even with a Yin seal, it must be the chakra contained within the body to withstand the natural energy.  The erosion." The little slug calmly stated the facts, "But if Tsunade-sama, you want to learn celestial arts, given your current conditions, you can try it"

    "I'm already the Hokage, so I don't have that much time to devote to training. And without Sakura's Ice Escape Armor, I can't stay in this environment for too long It's a pity, slug. This idea is lacking.  Feasibility." Tsunade shook her head and said.

    She looked back at her disciple: "As for Sakura's lack of chakra, in fact, she has only just mastered the Ice Release Blood Succession Limit for less than a year, and is not a natural possessor of the Blood Succession Limit.  The Ice Release Blood Successor has just begun to improve her physique. Although her chakra is not much now, it will become a lot in the future."

    "He actually mastered the source of the first blood successor by himself, no wonder!" The little slug exclaimed, "My body just observed Sakura-sama in detail Sakura-sama's spirit has two, or maybe three cores  , maybe this is why Sakura-sama can develop the Blood Succession Limit at this age!"

    Two, or even three spiritual cores?

    Haruno Sakura was dumbfounded when she heard this.  One is me, and the other is the original Sakura, right?  By the way, who is the other one?  The legendary Sakura?

    It turns out that I can easily use dual-purpose skills, master ice escape, and also have the benefits of time travel

    She felt a bit complicated. Although the biggest secret of time travel has not been revealed yet, in front of the Slug Immortal's true form, she seemed to be naked. Her whole body, inside and outside, was completely visible. There was no secret at all

    ¡°In addition to pure power, immortals actually have such magical powers.

    However, Haruno Sakura felt that even if the secret of time travel was revealed, it would actually be okay.

    She has always been open and sincere. From birth to now, after living in Konoha for so many years, she is already the "real" Haruno Sakura. So what if she is exposed?  Her relatives, friends, teachers, etc. all recognized herself as a time traveler, and that was enough.

    "I would like to ask, does Sakura-sama have schizophrenia?" The little slug is obviously not as smart and powerful as the main body. This kind of thing should be known at a glance.

    "Of course not!" Sakura's face froze. Although there are two cores, there is only one will. She is not mentally ill.

    "Uh I'm sorry, my body just told me that the connection between your two cores and your spirit is very harmonious and natural." The little slug shook its tentacle vigorously, as if to express its solemn apology, and then said, "Sir Sakura's spirit  The strength is many times stronger than that of ordinary people. Unfortunately, the physical strength is relatively weak, which drags down your chakra amount. But don't worry, after the physical development is completed and the ice escape's improvement of physical fitness has come to an end, your chakra amount will be more than  Now there are more than ten times more.¡±

    "By that time, you will almost be qualified to practice immortal arts."

    The prerequisite for using senjutsu is that you have enough chakra Sakura's current chakra amount is far from being able to practice senjutsu.

    (Guaranteed 12. Additional update 02.)

    (Starting from today, all four updates will be added directly every day and all will be repaid. Please subscribe! Please vote!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 239 Goal...beyond Hashirama

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "That way we have to wait at least seven or eight years, right?" Tsunade frowned slightly and asked, "It takes too long. By then, Sakura herself may have developed some kind of magic, and she won't even be able to use fairy magic  "

    Tsunade's exaggerated statement accidentally hit the truth.  When the planned Yang Shen mode is developed, what will the Immortal Magic mode be?

    "It's not necessary to wait until it's fully developed" The little slug stopped shaking and thought for a moment, "Well, if it's only been a year since the Ice Release started to transform Sir Sakura, have Tiankui started to appear?"

    "Uh this you haven't yet?" Such a straightforward question made Haruno Sakura a little embarrassed.

    She has been waiting carefully for this thing for a while, and she also carries emergency supplies with her. After all, ninjas are very sensitive to the smell of blood Fortunately, as medical ninjas, they have ways to deal with this so that it will not affect it.  Usually fighting or performing tasks.

    "So" The little slug shook its head slightly, as if saying something to the main body, "Well, the main body told me that your menarche may have been delayed by the Ice Escape Blood Successor, because it is re-adjusting the development of your body.  Plan so that the body can grow more adapted to ice escape. This is a good thing, um, how should I put it?"

    "It's just that your original physical talent is too bad. According to the original genetic development arrangement, even if your body is fully developed, you will not have a lot of chakra, and your physical fitness, speed and reaction are also quite average" Tsunade was not convinced at all.  He complained to the girl affectionately, seeming to be complaining about why she accepted a disciple with such a poor talent, "Except for the fact that he has a good talent for strange power."

    Sakura¡¯s face darkened, and she immediately rolled her eyes, feeling very speechless. Was it because she had inspected the goods and used them for a while before complaining about the poor quality?

    "It can be seen that without Ice Release, Sakura-sama's original physical talent is not very ideal. If that were the case, I would not hesitate to refuse Sakura-sama to learn celestial arts." The little slug also followed Tsunade.  He added a knife and said, "But the situation is much better now. Does Sakura-sama find that the amount of chakra is increasing much faster than before, so she thinks that she has entered the development stage? In fact, not yet, this is just a normal possession.  The boy who has inherited the limit of blood, the growth rate of chakra"

    Just like a really good book, even if it doesn't have any recommendation spots, the number of recommendation votes it receives every day is higher than that of a certain book called "Pu Jie Shui Dun" that is on the Sanjiang recommendation list When it is on the Sanjiang recommendation list, it will be even more incredible.  Got it!

    But according to Slug¡¯s statement, doesn¡¯t it mean that if there was no blood successor, her growth rate during the developmental period would not be comparable to Sasuke¡¯s growth rate during childhood?

    This world is indeed full of malice towards non-blood ninjas.

    However, Haruno Sakura has never felt that her blood inheritance limit is anything to be proud of Her most powerful thing is her own ninjutsu, and ice escape is just the icing on the cake.

    This is where she is truly incompatible with this world: when everyone thinks that the Blood Succession Limit is her greatest asset, Sakura only regards the Blood Succession Limit as a part of her strength - even without Ice Release,  She can also grow into a strong person.

    Haruno Sakura believes in the idea that nobility should not be judged by birth. However, the power of blood inheritance limit, which is passed down through blood, is nakedly promoting the theory of nobility of blood

    So now she feels a little bit regretful about developing the Ice Release Blood Successor Limit!

    "The biggest mistake in my life was mastering Ice Release." Haruno Sakura said in her heart with a shy face.

    At this time, the Slug Immortal's body suddenly raised its head from the acid lake, revealing the tip of the iceberg on its head and said: "I can feel that your Ice Release Chakra has been very pure, and the power of the Blood Succession Limit has been absorbed by you.  Fully activated, do you feel that you are getting more and more comfortable with Ice Release recently? This is just the beginning You are born with an amazing affinity for Chakra, and with extremely high mental strength, you can inherit the blood  It¡¯s not surprising that the limit has been developed to this extent. If Yang Dun can be integrated into Xuejie in the future, your power will be even more amazing!"

    Tsunade couldn't help but interjected: "Is it like my grandfather Senju Hashirama?"

    "Xiao Zhujian? He also completed the immortal mode on my back" Slug Immortal fell into deep thought briefly and was silent for a while. Fortunately, it quickly realized that there were two guests here, so  He continued, "Ko Hashirama's talent may not come out in hundreds of years, and Sakura is still far behind. But if Sakura can also complete Yin Yang Release and Sage Mode training, she may be different from Ko Hashirama.  It¡¯s not far away, and by then, I¡¯m afraid we will see a girl version of Senju Hashirama¡­!¡±

    "" TsunadeForget it, don¡¯t think about this anymore, let¡¯s have lunch first¡­¡±

    The huge slug immortal swam under an equally huge ancient tree - their bodies matched each other very well, and began to eat the trunk and bark.

    "Wellthe bark of this tree is crispy and fragrant. Don't eat it all at once, save some for later!"

    Soon, Immortal Slug turned his mind to eating.  After all, human affairs are just a small episode in its long life.  It would take at least a Nine-Tails or even Ten-Tails level event to have an impact on it

    ¡­¡­

    (Guaranteed 22. Additional update 02. There will be another update at seven o'clock and nine o'clock.)

    (Please subscribe, please vote!!)

    (ps. Tips will be added like this. Each helmsman will add one more update. After the helmsman, if you continue to tip for every 20,000 starting coins, one more update will be added. Thank you for your support!) (Remember the website address  £ºwww.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 240 Special Sakura; Genin Naruto (more updates for Ye Lingshang!)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When returning to Konoha, Haruno Sakura saw the power of super acid that made Tsunade's expression change.

    When she left the wet bone forest, the ice armor on her feet accidentally got some acid on it, but she didn't notice it.  After returning to Konoha, as soon as she lifted the frost armor, the acid stuck to her trousers and shoes. She was so shocked that she immediately cut off the contaminated half of the trousers and shoes.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The trousers covered with acid fell to the ground and were quickly corroded by the strong acid. Even the sand on the training ground was corroded into slime.

    Haruno Sakura's eyelids twitched. She really couldn't believe what effect this strong acid would have if it stuck to her body.  However, since it could corrode the sand, she was reminded of something called super acid.

    She had read some information in her previous life. After mixing hydrofluoric acid and antimony pentafluoride at a material mass ratio of 1:1, a super-strong acid called fluorantibonic acid can be obtained, which is two billion times more acidic than pure sulfuric acid.  ¡ªTwo is followed by nineteen zeros. Sakura did not misread this number!  This kind of acid can corrode metals and almost all organic matter, and can react violently with glass, sand and even soil that aqua regia can't deal with. It is the most acidic acid created by humans in previous lives Speaking of which, Slug Immortal's acid  Could it be related to this acid?

    However, Sakura had not yet begun to develop her divergent thinking. She was thinking about how to use this acid to turn this acid into her ninjutsu, when she suddenly felt a sharp pain in her foot¡ª¡ª

    "It was splashed by acid. Fortunately, only a trace amount stuck to the skin." Tsunade frowned, holding the girl's calf and looking at it. An ugly brown spot suddenly appeared on the fair skin. The super acidity made it  Even if just a few droplets of saliva-like liquid hit the skin, it can leave deep damage and burning pain.

    Fortunately, with Tsunade present, this minor injury was quickly taken care of, and the scars were faded away, returning to its original smooth and flawless appearance. However, the trousers could not be restored, and I could only walk out with half of my bare legs.

    "You are so careless" Tsunade shook her head and scolded, "Okay, you have nothing to do here. Go back and rest. The new special jounin ninja login form and other things will be sent to you tomorrow.  Also, remember to leave early and come back early for the mission in Snow Country!"

    She waved her hand, signaling Haruno Sakura to get out.

    "Yes, Master!"

    Tsunade watched her disciple leave. Judging from the smile and the movements when leaving, this trip did not seem to have any impact on her.

    Originally, she was brought to Slug Immortal to see if she could start the inheritance of her grandfather's magic. At the same time, Slug Immortal could shock her and suppress Ying's excessive arrogance, so as to prevent her from being too impetuous recently

    But now it seems that the impetuous air in her body has finally been removed?

    The one who just now was clamoring to surpass the First Hokage still seemed to be looking domineering!

    No, it shouldchange somewhat.

    When she first saw Slug Immortal¡¯s true form, her eyes changed

    You should become a little calmer, right?  It¡¯s also more purposeful.

    "Hmmit doesn't look like he has become calmer."

    Tsunade watched with disgust as Haruno Sakura walked out of the training ground with her shoes and bare feet.

    ¡°One pair of trousers is long and the other is short, dressed like a beggar with half of his calf exposed¡­ No matter how he looks, he doesn¡¯t look calm.

    "Tsk, why would it be such a headache to recruit a disciple? Shizune is not that troublesome!"

    She is so carefree.  She is a meticulous experimenter.

    She speaks boldly and boldly.  She is gentle and bright.

    Which one is the real Haruno Sakura?  Tsunade felt that this problem was a bit unanswerable.

    The next day.

    Even faster than when she was a chuunin, Sakura's certificate was issued just after she passed the special examination.  Extremely efficient.

    Sakura held her Konoha Ninja login form in her hand.

    Name: Haruno Sakura.  Gender: Female.  Level: Special Jonin.

    ¡­¡­

    Personal profile: My hobby is studying chakra, water escape, and ice escape ninjutsu.  My favorite is pure water and ice.

    The introduction inadvertently changed a few words.

    On the personal title page, Sakura¡¯s recent photo was changed to another one.

    Maybe the people who spend time with her can't feel it, but if you compare it with the recent photo of Haruno Sakura in the Chuunin landing list, you can see the difference.

    The childlike look on his face has faded a lot.  The facial features seem to have grown, becoming refined and clean.

    A recent photo of a chuuninIf it takes Naruto a hundred years of practice to master it, then using a thousand shadow clones to accelerate experience, he can master this technique within a month!

    If Naruto still can't master the dual-purpose operation of adding form change and property change to the Rasengan at the same time, I have one last trick, which is to use the shadow clone to assist in completing this ninjutsu and perform the form change myself.  And the nature changes by the clone!

    This is the last resort. This method of performing magic is tantamount to opportunism. For those of us who are obsessed with chakra manipulation skills, using this method to complete ninjutsu is simply a shame.

    Therefore, if it is not necessary, please do not let Naruto use this method. If he does don't say that I came up with it. I can't afford to embarrass this person!

    ¡­¡±

    The signature is Haruno Sakura.

    A few days later, there was a barren mountain in the Kingdom of Wind.

    There are gravel everywhere, and the once streamlined valley now looks like it has been gnawed by barbarians, with round pits several meters deep everywhere.

    In the valley, shouts like this came from time to time:

    "Wind Release! Spiral Shuriken! Drink¡ª¡ª!"

    Jiraiya looked at the sight of two yellow-haired boys working together to rub balls not far away, and touched his chin.

    "I'm sorry, SakuraI finally let him use this method, and he guessed that it was you who came up with it"

    The old man said a little ashamed.

    Suddenly, there was a loud noise from Naruto's side.

    (Guaranteed 22, extra 12.)

    (Please subscribe! Please vote!)

    (Added an updated chapter for Ye Lingshang.) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 241 The reason for choosing Naruto (more updates for the little elephant Bang Bang)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Boom¡ª¡ª!

    Amidst the rumbling sound, a hill and a huge rock in the distance were blasted into countless fine powders that dispersed in the air by Naruto's Wind Release - Rasen Shuriken!

    After the smoke dissipated, only a bowl-shaped crater more than ten meters deep was left on the ground.

    And beside the pit, the fox boy stared at the scene in front of him with wide eyes.

    "This iswhat I did?"

    He blinked, as if he didn't react, and was stunned for a few seconds.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????

    "Successful!" Naruto, who looked in disbelief, jumped up with excitement as if he had just woken up from a dream.

    Jiraiya here was also startled by the noise made by Naruto.

    Looking closely, he saw that exaggeratedly powerful ninjutsu being performed in Naruto's hands.

    Jiraiya sighed slightly.

    ??Did Naruto finally complete the ninjutsu that Minato never completed until his death?  Although judging from the progress of training, it was already certain that Naruto would complete this ninjutsu in the past few days. However, seeing the boy in front of him perform this ninjutsu with his own hands, Jiraiya was still filled with emotion.

    Did you see it in the sky, the Fourth Hokage?

    Jiraiya raised his head and looked at the sky. In early spring, there were only a few white clouds in the blue sky. The sky was as blue as a wash and as blue as a mirror.

    Just like under this blue sky, Jiraiya and his disciples were in bright moods.

    "Thank you for your hard work, Naruto!" He walked over, patted Naruto on the shoulder, and said happily, "You have been practicing intensely for many days in a row. That's it for today! Take a good rest!"

    "As he said that, Jiraiya reached out and held Naruto's shoulders.

    Looking at his tired dark circles and scarred hands, Jiraiya knew that this was the reason why he chose Naruto instead of Sasuke or Sakura.

    It¡¯s not just because he is the son of the Fourth Hokage.

    It was even more because of the shining points he saw in Naruto.

    Strength, perseverance, and patience.

    This is Jiraiya¡¯s way of forbearance.

    It is also his highest expectation for a ninja.

    And every time these precious qualities shine in Naruto, they seem to tell Jiraiya that his choice is not wrong.

    "What an idiot, he actually fell asleep as soon as he sat down" Naruto said with a smile as Jiraiya fell asleep on the ground due to excessive exhaustion.

    ??Gently lift Naruto onto his back.

    We returned to the earthen house with steady steps and no swaying at all.

    at dusk.

    Naruto was awakened by the temptation of the smell of food.

    He subconsciously sat up from the bed: "There is something to eat!"

    Then he rubbed his head and asked, "Why am I here? Aren't I still practicing?"

    "Idiot you have successfully used that ninjutsu, but then you fell asleep because you were too tired." Jiraiya glanced at him and brought out a bowl of milky white fish soup, "I am the one who made you  You brought it back! Also, don¡¯t leave any saliva on my quilt, it¡¯s all dripping on it, you bastard!¡±

    Chili~ Naruto quickly sucked back the disgusting saliva that hung down - so this was even more disgusting - and then hurriedly got up from the bed and walked to the dining table in a few steps: "Thanks, Jiraiya  Uncle too! Wow, there is fish soup today, it¡¯s great!¡±

    "I've been practicing too hard recently. It's time to drink some fish soup to replenish my strength. This bowl is yours!"

    Fifteen minutes later, Naruto devoured an entire half-meter-long carp.

    After eating and wiping clean.

    "Uh~~~So full~!" Naruto, who had filled his stomach and was happily slumped aside in a pregnant posture, let out a long burp, then suddenly remembered something and asked, "That's right  , Lustful Immortal, are we leaving the Kingdom of Wind?"

    "Well, as I told you before, the main reason for traveling to the Kingdom of Wind is because it is very suitable for practicing your Wind Escape. Now that your Wind Escape training has been basically completed, we should set off to the next place.  It's gone." Jiraiya, who was also sitting half-paralyzed on the ground, picked his teeth unsightly and said, "What's wrong? Are you reluctant to leave here?"

    "It's nothing" Naruto hesitated for a moment, but did not say what was in his heart.

    However, Jiraiya immediately saw what he was thinking.

    "I understand! You miss them, right?" Jiraiya smiled heartily.

    He remembered that the letter from Sakura and Sasuke mentionedIt is full of vitality, and occasionally you can hear the laughter of children playing happily, but it is no longer lifeless as in the past.

    There are also more shops, bustling with festive lanterns and brand-new signboards.

    On the other hand, the heating system left by the wind, flowers and early snow is still functioning smoothly, isolating the city from the outside world into two worlds, one is the warm cities and villages that are like spring all year round, and the other is the always cold suburbs  .

    When she left before, although the Snow Country was cleaned up and down by her, and the remaining poison left by the wind, flowers, and raging waves was cleared away, and there were signs of such benign changes, the Snow Country was still very poor, and Sakura did not expect that.  This kind of results can be achieved in just half a year.

    Personnel affairs and people's hearts have changed The Land of Snow has become vibrant.

    If it weren¡¯t for the tight schedule of this trip, Sakura would actually be interested in walking around the streets to see what changes she and Xiaoxue have brought here.

    If she can bring good changes to the people here, it proves that her efforts were not in vain.

    However, business matters now.

    "It seems that Koyuki is doing a good job." Haruno Sakura smiled slightly, and seeing that Sasuke had recovered from seasickness, she said, "Let's go find her!"

    With a swish sound, the two ninjas used the teleportation technique and disappeared into the distance.

    (Guaranteed 22, extra 22.)

    (Please subscribe! Please vote!)

    (An extra chapter for Bang Bang the Elephant.)

    (ps. I still owe ten more chapters.) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 242

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Chapter 233, Fenghua Xiaoxue

    The land of snow, Daming Mansion.

    In the mansion, two figures suddenly appeared outside the main hall door.

    There is a man and a woman, either handsome or delicate, with extraordinary abilities, they are Haruno Sakura and Sasuke.

    However, under the influence of Sasuke's scarlet Sharingan, the two people's presence that was originally quite eye-catching dropped sharply, and other people in the Daming Mansion actually turned a blind eye to the two people who suddenly broke in.

    ¡ª¡ªSasuke¡¯s genjutsu is at least very effective for ordinary people.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Out of politeness, Sakura did not break into the main hall of Daming Mansion directly, but knocked on the door outside.

    "Who is it? Didn't you say that it's my afternoon tea time after three o'clock in the afternoon? Don't disturb me if you have nothing urgent to do?" Xiaoxue's lazy and touching voice came from the hall, with a longer ending and a sweeter tone, "  If it¡¯s not urgent, come back at five o¡¯clock in the afternoon!¡±

    The two people outside the door looked at each other.

    Sasuke patted a piece of paper taped to the door, which read in large letters:

    Daimyo office hours: 9:30-11:00 in the morning, 2:30-5:15 in the afternoon.

    ??In other words, excluding the afternoon tea time, you only work for 45 minutes in the entire afternoon?

    A drop of cold sweat flowed from Sakura's forehead.

    Sure enough, she knew that Fouhua Koyuki could not become that kind of diligent daimyo Sakura shook her head and dragged to the back of her mind the image of Fouhua Koyuki putting on glasses and candlelight, processing official documents in the dead of night.  Site, right click, delete permanently!

    She pushed the door open and walked in - announcing that Daming Mansion was going to have new locks.

    The image of Fenghua Xiaoxue is exactly the same as what she imagined: half sitting and half lying on the sofa in a lazy manner, with the heating turned up to the maximum, eating snacks and watching movies in boredom.

    "Oh, you're already here." When Fenghua Xiaoxue heard the door open, she just glanced lazily and saw the two people from Class 7. They said "Welcome", but they didn't even bother to move.  All of a sudden, he was lying on the sofa like a water snake, let alone getting up to greet him.

    "What a luxury! The people at the bottom are still eating rubbish, but you are here eating, drinking, having fun, and living life in luxury!" Sakura Haruno walked into the hall and said sadly.

    "Why haven't I heard about the common people eating dirt?" Xiaoxue rolled her eyes and expressed disdain for Ying's shameless rumors, "And these are all things left by my father and Feng Hua Furong Tao, so don't use them in vain.  "

    Seeing the two approaching, she stretched and was sitting up, leaving a spot on the sofa for them to sit down.

    "It's amazing that there is electricity here, isn't it?" She smiled, pointing to the TV in front of her with some pride, "This is the geothermal generator invented by my dad, another precious relic he left behind!"

    Although the climate of the Snow Country is extremely cold, it is rich in geothermal resources As a mechanical genius, Fenghua Hayayuki could think of using geothermal heating, so naturally he would not forget that geothermal power could also be used.

    In his plan, he first realized nationwide heating and then built a geothermal power station, so he just developed the geothermal generator and put it aside.

    It is said to be research and development, but in fact there is no technical content at all. If it can extract geothermal heat for heating, then it is a piece of cake to use the boiling hot water in the pipes to generate electricity.  From the earth in the previous life to the current ninja world, human beings in both worlds are still the same. From thermal power to nuclear power to geothermal power generation, it is just a different way to boil water

    After chatting for a while, the topic turned to the construction of the Snow Kingdom.

    First, the good news.

    "Everything else is fine. Everyone is very enthusiastic about building a home. Snow Country is now completely new. You should have seen it when you came here. After being beaten by you, Sakura, Snow Country has basically been controlled by me.  Now, no one dares to play tricks. He can be regarded as a leader in politics and people, He Qing Haiyan." Fenghua Xiaoxue said a little proudly.

    ?Then it¡¯s time to complain.

    "However, the biggest problem is that the construction of the heating system is slow and funds are stuck," Fenghua Xiaoxue said helplessly. "The current domestic industrial capacity is almost zero. In the past, when my father was here, he could still build heating systems.  All kinds of accessories have been destroyed by the wind and waves a long time ago. So they can only be imported from your country of fire"

    She scratched her hair a little frantically: "I'm so short of money! I originally had a plan to rebuild the industrial system that my father had at that time, but now I have completely given up. If that plan is forcibly implemented, the people of Snow Country may be in trouble.  I¡¯m really going to eat dirt!¡±

    Sakura shrugged her shoulders, noncommittal.  In the previous life on earth, aIf a country wants to become bigger and stronger, it must endure hardships and sell iron. However, the country of Snow has its own national conditions In the world of ninjas, the power of the mechanical industry is not that strong. The most advanced productivity should be  Chakra industry is the right one, and the size and natural environment of the Snow Country cannot produce much industry. It is not a bad idea for a small country with few people to take the route of small luck.

    She would not comment on Fenghua Xiaoxue¡¯s approach to governing the country.

    Chakra and ninjutsu are better than machines in all aspects, so if she is asked to do it, the way to strengthen the country is to establish a ninja school and popularize chakra to the whole people And if she does that, she will be killed the next day.

    Yes, which daimyo would dare to do this? Not to mention where he got the faculty to establish a ninja school. As long as he expresses the idea of ??doing such a thing, the first of the five ninja villages will jump out and kill him.

    Unless she is Senju Hashirama, who uses unquestionable force like him to forcibly end the warring states era that was disorderly and chaotic as hell, establish an era of order for the five major countries, and single-handedly advance the history of human civilization.  .  However, history is ultimately created by the people, as powerful as a generation of Hokage. The reason why order can be reestablished is because everyone is tired of the war era, and his actions are just actions to adapt to the times.

    Words return to home.

    Let Xiaoxue have a headache about the country of snow. It¡¯s hard for her as an outsider to say anything.

    "However, it is an unexpected blessing that there is electricity here.

    She has a lot of instruments that use electricity. She was originally worried about the problem of power supply, but now she has solved it.

    In addition, in the next stage of the Yin Seal, she plans to try to store the energy from the outside world using the Yin Seal. With the geothermal power plant in the Land of Snow, she will not have to worry about where to find energy sources.

    "Things here have basically stabilized. I plan to continue making movies from this year to make money to support the country!" Fenghua Xiaoxue said seriously.

    This matter was already agreed upon during the last Snow Country mission.  Before, she dared to make such a decision, relying only on the force of Team 7, even if something happened, she could take back the Kingdom of Snow; but now, she has gained prestige in the Kingdom of Snow.  It has been recognized and respected by the whole country, so it is even more confident.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? In other families, men make money to support the family, but in the Snow Country, it is the female daimyo who make money to support the country

    The Land of Snow is actually poorer than Haruno Sakura.

    "Since you think it's okay, then go for it." Sakura said, taking out a bankbook from her special vest, "This is my personal thoughts for the people of Snow Country."

    This is what she gained from the bounty station mission

    certainly!  It's not a secret possession, it's her trophy!

    Who told the person in charge to be so afraid of death that he shouted "Don't kill me, don't kill me! I'll give you all the money!" and then obediently handed over his bankbook and password

    Of course Sakura didn't kill him - she originally wanted to capture these people alive, so she took the trophy with peace of mind.

    Haruno Sakura solemnly stated again that ANBU has the right to dispose of spoils when performing tasks. This is the unspoken rule of ANBU and their little welfare!

    In short, although the string of zeros on the passbook is a drop in the bucket compared to the real seizure, for a poor girl, it is already an astronomical figure.

    The first time she held a huge sum of money, she felt a little confused when she drew her sword and looked around; from being so poor to becoming a wealthy person who asked for two bowls of soy milk, and drank one bowl and poured another bowl, Sakura herself was a little confused.

    Set aside a share for your own experiments, and you don¡¯t know what to do with the remaining half.

    For personal enjoyment?  No, no, no, she doesn't have the habit or time for extravagance, and she doesn't like the enjoyment of the ninja world.

    Lend it to Tsunade to pay off her gambling debt?  Then there is no need for it.  Why should I pay back the debt I earned based on my ability?  Why don't you ask the person in charge of the casino to come to Konoha to collect debts?  As for Tsunade not being welcome in casinos from now on wouldn't that be better!  Just in time to help her master quit gambling.

    Turn it over to the country?  What does this have to do with the Fire Country It's nothing more than enriching the name by handing him over.  She has no real feelings about the Fire Country, and Sakura is a typical person who loves the village but not the country.

    It just so happens that there is an extreme lack of funds to build homes here.  This money can be used to benefit poor people, which is considered a meaningful thing.  Just think of it as payment to Snow Country in advance for opening a base in Snow Country and using geothermal power plants in the future!

    (Guaranteed 12, extra 02.)

    (Please subscribe! Please vote!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 243 Creating a Base

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Fenghua Xiaoxue took the bankbook handed over by Sakura, opened it, and saw a long row of zeros on it, and her eyes immediately went straight.

    "How can this be so embarrassing?" As she said this, she stuffed the bankbook into her arms with lightning speed.

    After all, he is a top actor in the world, and his acting skills are indeed superb.

    "Tell me, what do you want to do in the Land of Snow!" Fenghua Xiaoxue said with a serious face, and then showed a flattering smile, "No matter what you want to do, I will not object. If you have money, you can do whatever you want~!"

    ?? Several consecutive face changes in one second, each expression is perfectly portrayed, which really makes Haruno Sakura breathtaking.

    "Ahem." She coughed twice, sat upright, and signaled her to be more serious and stop being funny when we were talking about business.

    "It's what I told you before about opening a base. Do you still keep the castle at the Snow Ninja Base? Leave it to me in the future." Haruno Sakura said seriously.

    Fenghua Xiaoxue put away her grimace, nodded solemnly and said, "No problem! That place is remote and no one goes there, and it has been abandoned for a long time. Is there any more?"

    "Well, we will build a hidden laboratory deeper in the Snow Country, and things that must be kept strictly confidential will be placed there in the future" Sakura raised an index finger and said, "Snow Ninja Castle will only  It exists as a base for cover-up, and some less-confidential experiments, including the purpose of my coming to the Country of Snow this time, can be conducted there."

    She stared into Fenghua Xiaoxue's eyes: "For information about where another laboratory is built, Sasuke will cast an illusion to make you forget it"

    Fenghua Xiaoxue nodded solemnly: "I understand."

    "Then, let's go out and take a look at the environment first." Haruno Sakura stood up and said goodbye, "See you soon!"

    ¡­¡­

    Snow Ninja Castle.

    "As Fenghua Xiaoxue said, this place is located in a remote place, and few people usually come and go, so it has long been desolate and dilapidated.

    In addition, after the floor heating system of Snow Country began to produce heat, towns and villages became much warmer than the suburbs. People in Snow Country did not like to go outside to suffer from the cold.

    "No one has been to this place for at least three or four months." Standing outside the castle, Sakura looked at the smooth and flawless snow under her feet and turned to Sasuke and said.

    "It's a good thing that it's off the beaten track, so as not to be disturbed." Sasuke said, looking at the broken door of the castle. The marks on the door that were kicked in may have been left by the snow ninjas when they escaped. Only the bolt part of the door remained. "The door  Do you need to use illusions?"

    "Both the gate and the outer wall need to be" Haruno Sakura said while forming seals, "But let me repair this first."

    As she said that, she walked over and put her hand on the door.

    The ice chakra quickly spread from her palm, stretched to the door, and turned into a hard and flat layer of ice to wrap the old door, and soon a new ice door grew.

    The girl continued to activate the chakra in her body.

    No matter how hard she tried, the castle quietly changed.  Ice escape flows and extends along the outer wall of the castle, calmly like a stream. Where it flows, thick ice walls grow, wrapping the old stone walls of the castle in ice, and the broken parts of the outer wall are also covered with ice.  The ice cubes are filled one by one.

    After a while, the entire Snow Ninja Castle became a world of ice.

    ? Under the sunlight, it is crystal clear, silvery, and beautiful.

    "This will be my base from now on How about it, isn't it beautiful?" Sakura clapped her hands, took a few steps back, looked at her masterpiece with satisfaction - the ice castle in front of her, and said proudly.

    The average temperature here is below zero, especially in winter, it can easily reach minus 20 or 30 degrees, so the ice wall she created can be maintained for a long time even if it does not require chakra to maintain it.

    "Hmm the look is a bit monotonous." Sakura said to herself without waiting for Sasuke to answer.

    When Ninjutsu reaches her level, she can already use it freely.

    So she simply used the shape change, and the ice castle continued to change its shape under Sakura's control, from the Tower of London, to the Sydney Opera House, to the Forbidden City, to big pants watching the castle change as she pleased.  , Haruno Sakura is inexplicably excited to create a world.

    "Stop playing around, let's do this!" Sasuke said quickly when he saw Sakura's ice castle changed into a Gothic style.

    This gorgeous appearance, coupled with the transparent and shiny ice edges, looks really beautiful.

    At least it¡¯s better than the previous modern styles that don¡¯t match at allIt's much better, especially the big pants. From his point of view, it feels like standing on someone else's crotch and looking up I really don't know how Sakura came up with this look.

    There are two people in Class 7 who have the same aesthetics, it¡¯s hopeless.  Sasuke said a word of silence, then stepped forward, opened his Sharingan and began to cast genjutsu.

    "The illusion effect I cast on the outer wall is similar to the suggestion spell," Sasuke explained to Sakura who was following Xiaobu as he performed the illusion around the outer wall. "It can hint to people who see the castle that everything here is normal.  , nothing special, no need to get close.¡±

    "The illusion used on the gate is a different kind of magic. People affected by the illusion will see a wall instead of a door, so that outsiders who are overly curious can be kept out."

    After walking around the outer wall, after performing the illusion, Sasuke rubbed his eyes and said, "That's all outside, right? The effects of the illusions I cast are very weak and can only confuse ordinary people, but here in the Land of Snow, there are also  There are no more ninjas. I use a lot of chakra in these illusions, and if they are only triggered occasionally, the effects will probably last for about a year."

    "That's it! Thank you for your hard work, Sasuke."

    "You're welcome Just think of it as coming here for special training in genjutsu. As a member of the Uchiha clan, if you are not proficient in genjutsu, I'm sorry for the three black magatama in my eyes!" Sasuke raised his thumb and pointed at himself.  eyes said.

    But no, if Sasuke, who has opened his Sharingan to the level of three magatama, even uses genjutsu like Kakashi, it would be too ugly but he cannot lose his reputation as a strong Uchiha genjutsu clan!

    So before coming to the Land of Snow, Sasuke specially turned over the illusion scroll passed down by his family and practiced some illusion postures, waiting to come to the Land of Snow to practice his illusions.

    "You're full of energy!" Haruno Sakura smiled, pushed open the ice door of the castle, and felt the power of the illusion cast by Sasukeit had no effect on her at all.

    She walked in and said without looking back: "Then continue to cast illusions inside the castle!"

    The corner of Sasuke's mouth twitched. Although he came to help voluntarily, he felt a little unhappy by her toneas if he was being manipulated by her!

    Follow her footsteps and walk up, through the doorway, and you will find the hall that suddenly opens up.

    Inside the castle, when Sakura used her ninjutsu just now, she had already created many ice clones. At this moment, she was constantly traveling around the castle, packing up things in each room and cleaning up unnecessary clutter and garbage.  In the hall, the cleared garbage has piled up into a hill.

    "By the way, remember to use Fire Release to help me burn all these unused garbage!"

    Sasuke's face darkened.  I feel more and more like a cheap labor force

    ¡­¡­

    The illusion inside the castle is based on the fox's mind.

    This is an illusion that makes people feel like they have entered a maze. Sasuke slightly modified it so that the maze created by the illusion will always make people unconsciously walk to the gate, which is the only exit from the castle.

    There are no ninjas outside the control of Xiaoxue in the Snow Country. In a short period of time, these arrangements are enough to deal with ordinary people.

    After processing these details, Haruno Sakura¡¯s Snow Country base has taken shape.

    She transformed the extremely large dormitory into a laboratory, then took out the instruments and materials that she had taken with her last time at Orochimaru Base, put them neatly, sat on the swivel chair and swayed around, contentedly placing the brand new  The laboratory has a panoramic view.

    "This is my laboratory! Hmm why not call it Umbrella?"

    ¡°Hmm¡­this name is still too big.  The laboratory that Haruno Sakura temporarily set up was only about a hundred square meters in size. It was more than enough to study Xi Yan's heart problems, but it was far from enough for cloning.

    "Ann, I'll tell you the name later." Sasuke crossed his arms and looked at Sakura seriously and said, "Where is your clone? When will the experiment start?"

    "Clone?" Haruno Sakura was stunned and turned her chair in front of Sasuke. "Well, we have to wait until at least next year to start"

    "Uhdid I forget to tell you that this time I came to the Country of Snow just to make a new heart for Xiyan?"

    Sakura blinked her eyes and looked at Sasuke innocently.

    Sasuke felt that he had been tricked into doing labor, and he suddenly had the urge to smear her face with a thunderstorm.

    (Guaranteed 22, plus 02.)

    (Please subscribe! Please vote!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 244 Xi Yan¡¯s current situation (additional update for yf533!)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The land of fire, Konoha.

    Konoha Hospital, in Dr. Minazuki Shiro's ward.

    Xiyan was lying on the bed topless, undergoing Bai's examination.

    The pretty girl in a white coat pressed her hand on the soft skin of her left chest and used medical ninjutsu to explore the body.

    "Miss Xiyan, does your heart still hurt recently?" Shui Wuyuebai asked.

    "It's not as powerful as before." Her chest was covered by a cold touch, and pimples suddenly appeared on Xi Yan's smooth skin.

    This was the first time she showed her body to an unfamiliar person when she was awake. Although she was no longer a girl, she usually seemed bold and bold but was actually a conservative person inside. Xiyan subconsciously stretched out her hand to pull the clothes  The clothes that reached the collarbone were trying to cover up the white spring light in front of her. She blushed slightly and looked at the curtains by the window and said, "But once you exercise more vigorously, it will hurt immediately."

    "Well, after all, this is an emergency-made heart. It is incomparable with the original heart" Bai shook his head slightly and said, "But compared to when you were discharged from the hospital, it has become much more stable. Your body is gradually adapting to this new heart.  heart."

    "Doctor Bai, my chakra level has never recovered. Is it also because of this new heart?"

    "Yes, the heart is the source of life, the essence of producing physical energy More than 50% of the physical energy that makes up chakra is provided by the heart." Bai sighed, thinking of what he saw in the hospital  According to the internal information, there are countless examples of ninjas whose strength plummeted after their organs were injured, let alone those who suffered heart injuries.

    ??And Xiyan¡¯s entire heart is gone. The quality of the new heart is too poor, and it can barely maintain life activities. It is difficult to withstand slightly more strenuous exercise, let alone provide Xiyan with a large amount of chakra like before.

    "Is it impossible to recover in a lifetime?" The female ninja lying on the hospital bed looked at the doctor blankly and asked.  She subconsciously wanted to lift the hair on the back of her neck, but failed. Only then did she realize that her proud long black hair had been transformed into her heart during the operation.

    Bai hesitated for a moment, but finally told the truth: "If you insist on treatment, you will eventually be able to return to 20 to 30% of his original appearance."

    Seeing that the brilliance in the woman's eyes slowly dimmed and her expression became depressed, Bai sighed secretly.

    She didn't know what to say, so she used medical ninjutsu, her hands lit up with a faint blue light, and said: "Now I use ninjutsu to help you stimulate your heart and strengthen its vitality, which can help you recover faster.  a little."

    "Well," Xi Yan forced a smile and replied politely, "Sorry to trouble you, Doctor Bai."

    Then he felt a pair of cold, soft little hands pressing on his chest. The medical ninjutsu released a comfortable therapeutic wave, and his heart, which had been tense and slightly aching, suddenly relaxed a lot.

    Xiyan felt her whole body relax. She was no longer so depressed after just confirming the bad news.

    " Tsunade had actually hinted at these bad news when she was hospitalized, so she wasn't completely unprepared to hear the news.  So after the initial shock, Xi Yan's agitated mood quickly calmed down - after all, her heart couldn't bear the excitement.

    Cast your sight out the window.

    The focus was scattered in the distance, Xiyan's eyes were confused, she didn't know what she was thinking about, and she became distracted.

    After massaging for about twenty minutes, Bai stopped and listened to the heartbeat with a stethoscope: "The murmur has reduced a lot. Let's go back and continue to rest. This is the first re-examination. Remember to come back for another re-examination in two weeks!"  "

    "Well, I understand."

    Xiyan sat up and was about to put down her clothes when a nurse broke in and handed a test form to Bai's hand.

    "Oh~?" Bai looked at it twice, his eyes twitched, then a faint smile appeared on his face, he looked at Xiyan and said, "Wait a minute, don't worry, you lie down first."

    Then he used exploratory medical ninjutsu and pressed a few times on Xiyan's abdomen.

    "What's wrong?" Xi Yan asked nervously.

    "Congratulations, Miss Xiyan."

    Bai retracted his hands and said to Xi Yan with a smile on his face.

    "You have a child."

    Xiyan was stunned.

    When she thought about what Bai's words meant, her gloomy eyes suddenly brightened up, and Xiyan subconsciously touched her still very flat abdomen.

     She smiled and turned to look out the window.  This news suddenly made the sunlight shining through the window brighter.

    I have a child.

    She repeated it in her mind, feeling as if her life had begun a new journey.

    But, having said that, Miss Xiyan¡ªperhaps she should be called Mrs. Moonlight now¡ªis very efficient It has only been more than a month since she returned to the village after being injured and then discharged from the hospital.

    Of course, this is also thanks to the two weeks of wedding leave specially granted by Tsunade-sama to Moonlight Hayate.

    In short, this is where it should be Bah, it's applause!

    Ms. Yueguang Xiyan's mood suddenly turned to the sunny side, and her worries about her own strength were temporarily put aside.

    Xi Yan suddenly remembered what Sakura and Shino said to her at her wedding that day

    "It seems that you are going to give us a surprise soon!" The girl covered her mouth and said with a smile, staring at Xiyan's abdomen.

    "Come on, Yugao, and Hayate!" Shino patted the ANBU junior Gekko Hayate on the shoulder with a wicked smile and winked.

    Xiyan still remembers that she and Hayate were really dumbfounded by the two of them.

    However, after the wedding, Sakura found an opportunity to mysteriously lean into her ear and whisper: "When I come back, I will probably have a surprise for you!"

    Thinking of this, Xiyan touched her belly. She had already received the first surprise.

    So, what was the surprise that Sakura said she wanted to give her?

    She raised her head and looked in the direction of Snow Country, wondering what Haruno Sakura was doing in Snow Country at this time.

    Deep in the Land of Snow, a place where almost no one has ever been -

    The cold wind is howling and the snow is falling.

    Snowflakes as big as goose eggs fell crazily from the sky.

    In the snow, two figures trudged hard in the strong wind, their cloaks rustling.

    "Sakura! Let's find a shelter from the wind first! The snowstorm here is really too big!" Amidst the howling wind, Sasuke had to shout at the top of his lungs. Otherwise, his voice would not even reach the distance of two people from him.  Miyuan Haruno Sakura.

    Even for a ninja, traveling in such bad weather is very difficult.  The violent and icy cold wind blew on their faces like knives. They had to maintain chakra protection at all times in order to maintain body heat.

    However, the two of them could not stay. If they stood still, they would be buried in the snow in just a few seconds and become a pile of dead bones that would not be discovered for many years.

    "I know!" Haruno Sakura came over and said loudly, "Hold on, there is a mountain wall ahead, let's take a break there!"

    Putting his hands between his eyebrows to block the wind and snow, Sasuke squinted his eyes and looked ahead: "Okay, let's go there!"

    Chakra surged under his feet, leaving snowflakes all over the snow. His figure flashed and disappeared into the distance.

    "What an impatient person!" The girl shook her head, hugged her windbreaker, and disappeared into the snowstorm.

    A few seconds later, under the steep rock wall.

    The concave terrain and narrow rock formations form a natural shelter from the wind.  The cold wind was howling outside the rock wall, but inside the cave entrance one meter away, it was calm and there was no breeze.

    Sasuke sat on a rock, shaking off the snow on his body, panting slightly. He had been trudging through the blizzard for several hours. Even though he had greatly improved his strength now, he still felt a little embarrassed.

    Haruno Sakura followed and found another rock to sit on.  On the contrary, she is still a neat and elegant girl who is proficient in ice escape. She does not find it difficult in this environment.

    Sakura casually took off the cloak that was not covered by the frost armor, shook the ice shards on it, and pulled off the ice armor on her face, revealing the young face of the girl.

    "Is this what you call, the wild world outside the civilized world?" Sasuke asked calmly. He spit out a small fireball and slowly burned on the ground.

    The bright orange fire illuminated the small cave, and the cold air in the cave gradually warmed up.

    (Guaranteed 22, extra 12.)

    (Please subscribe! Please vote!)

    (Added an updated chapter for yf533.) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 245 Exploring the Unknown (Additional update for Luban Sanyuan!)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    This is two weeks after arriving in the Land of Snow.

    In the early morning, starting from the capital, the two of them followed the least traveled route deep into the interior of the Snow Country.

    The weather is extremely bad and the temperature is extremely cold. It is an ice and snow world that no one has ever been to, and even animals are rare.

    Just in the second hour of their advance, the weather with clear skies suddenly changed color, and a snowstorm came unexpectedly.  One moment it was sunny and sunny, the breeze was gentle, but the next moment the situation suddenly changed, the snow was blowing, the wind was blowing, and the ground was covered with heavy snow.

    After persisting in the wind and snow for several hours, the two finally stopped moving forward and found a shelter to rest temporarily.

    With the orange flames of Fire Release, Sasuke remembered Sakura's previous description of the Shiggou Forest and asked about it.

    ¡°Is the wild world a world with a harsh environment like the Shiggybone Forest and the ice and snow here?¡± he asked.

    "The harsh environment of the Shiggy Bone Forest is mainly due to the existence of the Slug Immortal. It has survived for who knows how many years, and the environment has been transformed for thousands of years to only suit it for survival. Originally, it should have been just a huge forest or  Swamp, right?" Haruno Sakura said.

    She drew a sketch on the ground with a popsicle: "If we call a world outside the territory of the five major countries that humans seldom go to a wild world, then the corresponding area of ??that world may be many times larger than the area where we humans operate.  The reason why humans have not occupied those places is not only because of the harsh environment, but also because the beasts living there are too powerful.¡±

    Sasuke thought for a while, taking Mt. Miaomu and Shiggou Forest as examples. If humans wanted to occupy these two places, it would be no less difficult than conquering one of the five major countries!  The strength of Slug Sage may be higher than that of Kyuubi. The toads of Mt. Miaomu are also unfathomable. Bunta is just the tip of the iceberg of their strength

    ¡° Areas like this that are dangerous and have no benefits can be found everywhere in the wild world. No wonder the five major countries are obsessed with internal fighting and rarely open up wasteland

    "Indeed." Sasuke sighed.

    The two terms "civilized world" and "savage world" mentioned by Sakura made him think about these issues from the perspective of human beings as a whole for the first time. Against this grand background, his personal grievances and hatreds seemed extremely small.

    However, thinking about these questions is still too difficult for a boy who has not yet left the second grade of middle school. Sasuke just thought for a moment and then changed the topic: "Did we go too deep? If we just want to find a place off the beaten path,  As for the location, the places in front are actually deserted enough."

    Indeed, in the interior of the Land of Snow, this world of ice and snow, where the sky is freezing and dripping water turns into ice, probably few people have been here for thousands of years. It is a veritable uninhabited world.

    "Actually, the location we just found is hidden enough." Sakura said calmly, "The rest of today's trip is actually on the way. I want to go as deep into this land as possible and explore unknown things."

    "Uhthat's actually the case!" Sasuke curled his lips, feeling very bored, "What's the point of this?"

    "Exploring the unknown is the joy of life!" The girl laughed in the flickering light of the fire. "Aren't you curious about what is at the end of the world?"

    "If the end of the world is just a world of ice and snow, it wouldn't be interestingand there should be a spherical planet under our feet, right? There is no such concept as the end of the world!"

    At this time, the howling of the cold wind outside the cave suddenly weakened.  Haruno Sakura walked out of the cave, and the storm outside stopped without warning.

    She squinted her eyes and glanced at the sky. Even at noon, the sun was only shining slantingly on the earth.

    Is this entering the polar circle?  I wonder if there are polar day, polar night and aurora here?  Sakura thought silently.

    I don¡¯t know, if I go deeper, will I encounter creatures like the Slug Immortal?  However, this icy and snowy environment is a desperate place for life. There are no animals or plants, and it is not suitable for the survival of large creatures.  In this world, even if there is omnipotent chakra and natural energy, living things must eat to maintain life. There are no magical creatures in fairy tales that can eat wind and drink dew

    The fireball in the hole had exhausted its chakra and went out.

    Sasuke walked out of the cave and put his cloak under a stone.

    "I don't have much chakra left, so that's it for today. I'm still practicing the railgun you mentioned! If you want to explore the world, let's wait until we are strong enough."

    "WellI don't have one here either."Chakra is missing, so be it!  "

    The two of them formed seals together¡ª¡ª

    "Shadow clone, dissolve!" "Ice clone, dissolve!"

    It turned into two clouds of smoke and disappeared on the snow, leaving only two lonely windbreakers.

    At the same time.

    In a remote corner of the Land of Snow, Sasuke was trying to control the current in his hand to form the guide rail of the electromagnetic gun.

    There are several forms of implementation of electromagnetic guns.  And the method Sasuke used was the simplest and most powerful one, the electromagnetic rail gun!

    This form is different from the complex structure of the coil gun and the multi-stage accelerated reconnection gun.

    The operator only needs to create two parallel current rails in the air with opposite current directions, and sandwich the kunai or projectiles in the middle of the rails.

    When the ninjutsu is activated, a powerful current created with chakra will flow in from one guide rail, then pass through the steel kunai and flow out from the other guide rail.  A strong current will produce a strong magnetic field, and the strong magnetic field will interact with the current to produce a huge thrust, pushing the kunai forward and launching it at high speed.

    The key to this ninjutsu is on the current rail.

    The intensity of the current directly affects the push force the kunai receives, so the greater the current, the greater the power of Sasuke's ninjutsu!

    It is extremely difficult to condense such a powerful current, let alone add morphological changes to it to turn it into a completely straight current rail.

    ?This is an extremely difficult thing for any thunder escape ninja.

    However, the interesting thing is

    Sasuke¡¯s Thunder Release-Chidori Dagger perfectly meets these two conditions.

    It embodies powerful current and straight appearance.

    The so-called current rail, at first glance, looks like two Chidori daggers put together!

    It was precisely with this in mind that Haruno Sakura handed the railgun to Sasuke and Kakashi shortly after they learned that they had completed the Chidori Dagger.

    Judging from the naming habits of Kakashi and Sasuke, maybe this move will be called by them¡ª¡ª

    "Thunder Release-Chidori Railgun"!

    From this point of view, the new ninjutsu that Haruno Sakura gave them, the orbital electromagnetic gun, is considered to be an advanced version of Chidori with the addition of form changes. The thunder release ninjutsu with long-range attack capabilities also seems reasonable?

    Of course, in terms of specific ninjutsu details, there are still certain differences between the Chidori Dagger and the Railgun.

    Bilibili¡ª¡ª

    The powerful and unruly huge current was gradually bound into two straight and slender guide rails under Sasuke's chakra control. Seeing the prototype of the electromagnetic gun taking shape, Sasuke was suddenly stunned.

    "Hmph!" The long experience of the shadow clone suddenly flooded into his mind. Sasuke frowned, and the ninjutsu in his hand suddenly dispersed, and he couldn't help but hold his forehead.

    He retrieved the memory brought back by the shadow clone. Sasuke paid attention to that thought about the world, but skipped the rest.

    "Are humans civilized" In the snow, the black-haired boy murmured to himself.

    He quickly shook his head, stopped his endless thoughts, and continued to practice ninjutsu.

    Snow Country Castle, in Sakura¡¯s laboratory.

    The pink-haired girl was carefully operating the instrument, observing a heart that was gradually forming in front of her, floating in the nutrient solution.

    The message from the ice clone stunned her for a moment.

    "Did you only go to that place?" Sakura raised the corner of her mouth slightly and said to herself, "It's a pity that I didn't find anything morebut the snow scene is still quite spectacular!"

    She recalled the magnificent scenery outside the cave after the storm subsided, and quickly turned her attention to the instrument.

    "It seemsit has achieved results."

    (Guaranteed 22, extra 22.)

    (An additional chapter for Luban Sanyuan.)

    (Today¡¯s fourth update is completed!!! Please subscribe! Please vote!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 246 The real cheating device

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The research Haruno Sakura is currently conducting is a technology that converts human cells into stem cells, and then induces the stem cells to differentiate into cardiomyocytes to form the heart.

    However, having said that, due to time constraints, what she did was not considered "research". At most, she was just comparing the information and following the instructions.

    Konoha actually has its own stem cell technology.

    The previous surgery to transform Xiyan¡¯s hair into a new heart was the application of this technology.

    In fact, in Sakura's previous life, similar technology had already been invented.  Converting keratinocytes from human hair roots into embryonic stem-like cells has been achieved by humans on earth in 2008.  Compared with cloning a complete human being, it is not too difficult to just dedifferentiate somatic cells into stem cells and then create human organs.

    And in this world with magical chakra, the threshold for this kind of technology will only be lower, and any problem will not be a problem when encountering chakra

    However, because Konoha completely stopped human experiments later, this technology has stagnated since then.  The technology was not perfected and had many loopholes, so Xiyan's new heart was just a shoddy and inferior product.

    Now, thanks to the information obtained from Orochimaru base, this technology has finally been completely supplemented.

    Stem cell research is the most important prerequisite technology for the cloning project, so Orochimaru's information describes in great detail how to dedifferentiate human cells and transform them into embryonic stem cells.

    I have to admit that Orochimaru is indeed a genius!  With his own efforts, he has fully improved the biotechnology of the Naruto world from the level equivalent to the 20th century in the previous life to the level of the 21st century

    Perhaps we should also include the contribution of a person named "Nobu". According to the data, this person is the key experimental subject for Orochimaru's development of cloning technology. His physique is very special and he is immune to any tissue transplanted into his body.  No rejection reaction will occur.

    Of course, the biological knowledge learned in previous lives also helped a lot.

    Although she was not a biology student in her previous life, and had only learned some superficial biological knowledge from textbooks and certain shells - scientific knowledge cannot fool people with just made-up content - but at least she had a high-level understanding of the nature of living things;  Orochimaru worked hard for so many years to understand what genes are, but it was common knowledge that she had to learn when she was in high school in her previous life

    No kidding, the past life knowledge stored in Sakura¡¯s brain is a true cheating device more powerful than any plug-in!

    Having said that, the situation in the ninja world is very similar to that of her previous life in the ancient times of her motherland. Science and technology were developed, but scientific theoretical research was not very in-depth.  Maybe it's because both are overly pragmatic?  Moreover, there is chakra in the world here, and many techniques can work without understanding the principles, and the effects are amazing. Therefore, ninjas often know about ninjutsu but do not know why, and do not feel the need to study the theory in depth  ¡­

    In short, Haruno Sakura quickly made up for Konoha's shortcomings in stem cell technology. By combining Orochimaru, Konoha's information and the knowledge she learned in her previous life, she compiled a more complete and complete system.

    By following the steps in the information, Sakura carried out the experiment in a meticulous manner.

    With the assistance of medical ninjutsu, the experiment went smoothly, and the first few results were quickly obtained.

    evening.

    Sasuke, who had basically used up all his chakra, appeared in the laboratory with a lunch box and dishes in his hands: "Aunt Xiaoyuki said you must have forgotten to have dinner, and asked me to bring you one."

    "Oh, is it already lunch time?" Haruno Sakura raised her head with a confused expression, glanced at Sasuke, and then lowered her head again: "Wait a minute, leave it alone, I'll be ready soon!"

    Sasuke sighed, walked over and unplugged the microscope, and said forcefully: "It's already evening You haven't had lunch yet, Sakura? Eat first!"

    The light source disappeared and nothing could be seen in the microscope. The girl stood up and rubbed her eyes unsteadily: "Okay, let's eat first!"

    She also knows what she means when she says "it'll be ready soon", which usually means waiting for more than an hour

    Because there are no mobile phones to distract attention in this world, Sakura finds that it is easy to concentrate on doing things, but she often overdoes it to the point of forgetting to eat and sleep.  In fact, it was just that when she was concentrating on doing things, she forgot about the passage of time.

    When Haruno Sakura picked up her lunch box and started eating two meals at a time, Sasuke walked around her laboratory twice.

    &nbsp?And very adaptable to ice escape.  There was even one who was born with a special sensitivity to Ice Release, and the ice block he produced almost frostbitten Sasuke who reached out to touch it.

    Could it be that new changes occurred during the dedifferentiation?

    Unfortunately, at her current level, she is still far from being able to explore this answer.

    The wonder of life is beyond Haruno Sakura¡¯s imagination

    Sakura really wants to know how the blood successor regulates her body and what changes have happened to her genes However, I am afraid that these questions will have to wait until a long, long time before she has time to explore the answers.

    Now, all she needs to know is that Ice Escape is of great benefit to her body.

    (Guaranteed 12, extra 02.)

    (Please subscribe! Please vote!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 247 Sasuke¡¯s strongest move becomes ineffective

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Now that Haruno Sakura has passed this experiment, she can probably guess what impact the ice escape blood succession will have on her.

    It can be said that the cells enhanced by Ice Escape will gradually cover and replace her original cells until her body is completely occupied by Ice Escape cells.

    This is a bit like the experiment done by Genbu, where the cells of the first Hokage were implanted into the experimental subjects in the hope that they would obtain the wood escape ability of the first Hokage.  However, according to the information Sakura saw, this experiment was only conducted once and was terminated because all 60 test subjects died.  Of course, there is also information that says that a young child actually survived that experiment. The survivor is still serving in the Anbu and has extraordinary strength, but it is still far behind the ability of the first generation.

    In Haruno Sakura¡¯s case, because they are homologous cells, there will be no rejection, and naturally it will not cause any discomfort.  She didn't even notice it herself, she just felt that her control over Ice Escape had increased rapidly recently.

    During the Chunin Examination, she didn't feel so comfortable learning Ice Release at all.

    Her current body has not completed the replacement process, but she has already mastered the ice escape. When the ice escape blood successor completes the transformation of her body, she should be able to complete the ice escape just like the heart she cultivated.  The change in the nature of escape does not require special control at all.

    By then, her ice escape may become an instinct of the body like her water escape

    As the first generation ice escape owner of the Haruno family, it is not surprising that Sakura can do this.  She mastered the ice escape blood barrier before she was 12 years old, so she was just in time for puberty. The power of the blood barrier can penetrate deep into the body as the body develops, engraving the ice escape instinct into the bone marrow!

    Of course, Sakura can still say adamantly: In fact, I don¡¯t care about the improvement of Ice Release at all

    If her other ninjutsu develop smoothly.

    If the final Yang Shen mode can be developedthen she really doesn't care about the title of the second Senju Hashirama.

    The source of the power of the First Hokage is the wood escape of the sage mode that has been integrated with the power of the sun escape. Haruno Sakura, who has turned on the sun god mode, has mastered the energy of the sun itself, which is infinitely higher than the sage mode; even the six paths  She can chat and laugh with even immortals!

    However, at least for now, she is just a small character who has just taken the step from elite jounin to shadow level. Ice Escape is still very important to her improvement.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Words return to home.

    The first round of experiments has yielded effective results, which is undoubtedly good news.  After summarizing the experience and lessons, Sakura immediately started the second round of experiments.  Time was running out. She could only stay in the Country of Snow for six weeks, which was only enough for three rounds of experiments. No matter what she got in the third round, she had to leave the base and return to Konoha.

    Two weeks passed in a hurry.

    In the blink of an eye, the second batch of experiments will yield results.

    An bah, it's in Sakura's laboratory.

    "The results of this batch are good," Haruno Sakura said to herself as she lay on the table and meticulously inspected the containers lined up on the table. "Most of the chakra produced has exceeded that of genin and even approached chunin.  level.¡±

    After absorbing the experience value of the previous failed product, the success rate of the second round of experiments has skyrocketed.  This time it was smoother, and the results were more beautiful. The qualification rate of the cultured hearts was over 90% - only one heart out of ten test products failed to develop normally due to her operating error.

    Because of the perfection in details, this batch not only has a higher success rate, but also has a higher quality than the previous test products.

    As long as she makes no mistakes, she has a high degree of confidence in completing the purpose of this trip.

    When the batch of hearts was accepted, it was already the weekend of the fourth week, and it had been a month since the two of them came to the country of snow.

    The time allowed for this mission has also exceeded two-thirds.

    After two rounds of experiments, Haruno Sakura, who probably had some confidence in stem cell technology, took the time to start the real purpose of completion.

    Cultivate Xi Yan¡¯s heart.

    The trouble with this is that there is no method of observing chakra to test the quality of the cultivated heart - her mental power and Xiyan's physical power obviously cannot be integrated.

    We can only make it first and bring it back to Konoha for Xi Yan to check by herself.

    The living tissue Tsunade gave her was limited. With Sakura¡¯s current skills,This technique can only cultivate a limited number of hearts.  Precious living tissue cannot be wasted casually, so in the past two rounds, Sakura could only use its own cells to conduct experiments and verify technology.

    It was a great harvest, at least she would have a replacement here if her heart was gone in the future - this was just a cold joke that Sakura made to herself.  Few people in history have been able to recover a life like Xiyan after losing her heart. This requires that after being injured, there must be a Haruno Sakura-level figure beside her to hang her life for her

    So the biggest role of these ice escape hearts is to keep them as a memorial to the first human experiment.  The real gain is the initial mastery of stem cell technology, which is the most critical technology for cloning.

    The essence of this technology is to turn differentiated somatic cells into undifferentiated cell characteristics again, such as turning Sakura's own keratinocytes into embryonic stem cells, and then redifferentiate to form a heart.  In the previous life, this required very complicated operations, but in the world of Naruto, it only requires the use of sophisticated Yang escape medical ninjutsu to stimulate cells to complete the process of dedifferentiation and return to stem cells.

    With this technology, when she comes to the Country of Snow next time, she may be able to officially start her cloning plan

    During this month and a half in the Land of Snow, Sakura lived a very ordinary life - either in the laboratory or in the wild practicing ninjutsu in the favorable environment of ice and snow.

    The last two weeks were spent in peace.

    Except for Sasuke¡¯s increasingly proficient railgun ninjutsu, which is more noisy.

    In the last few days, Sakura took the time to watch Sasuke's training.

    It was a wasteland in the suburbs. Haruno Sakura made many targets with ice escape here and helped Sasuke build a temporary training ground.

    When Sakura teleported to the training ground, she happened to see Sasuke using the railgun¡ª¡ª

    I saw his left arm straightened, and two brilliant and dazzling lightning lights jumped and condensed in his hand, and finally stabilized, forming two straight and shining light paths.

    Even in the daytime, the ninjutsu on Sasuke's hand was still so brilliant that it was hard to look directly at; the huge amount of chakra burst into bright blue light, covering Sasuke's entire body in endless light, and he could only be vaguely seen.  The figure of the black-haired boy.

    "Hmm!" Sakura, who was dodged, snorted, quickly closed her eyes and turned her head.  The strong light left a deep mark on the retina, so that even if one opened his eyes, he could only see patches of double images.

    She couldn't see anything, she only heard a high and panicking scream suddenly coming from Sasuke's side, and then the dazzling light gradually dimmed, and then there was a dull loud noise in the distance.

    Boom¡ª¡ª!

    Haruno Sakura rubbed her reddish eyes and looked over, only to see an ice target she had set up before, which was as big as a hill. It had shattered into pieces under the bombardment of the kunai shot by Sasuke!

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk." She praised in her mouth, "This is indeed the ninjutsu I came up with."

    The power of the electromagnetic gun is simply unrivaled.

    How terrifying!

    "It seems that you have almost mastered this move!" She turned her head and said, from now on, Sasuke has a new trump card.

    I don¡¯t know, how amazing will this move be when it first appears in the ninja world?

    Just as she was sighing, Sakura's eyes suddenly widened when she saw the boy walking over.

    What did she see?  For a moment, she was almost stunned.

    Haruno Sakura blinked, thinking she had made a mistake. This guy wearing sunglasses that covered half of his face was Sasuke?

    ¡°And it¡¯s still a very girly Toad Mirror¡­

    Looking closely, well, it¡¯s really Sasuke.

    "Ha ha ha ha!"

    Haruno Sakura burst into laughter.

    "Sasuke, your disguise is broken!"

    (Guaranteed 22, plus 02.)

    (Please subscribe! Please vote!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 248 Epilogue: Treatment (Additional update for [Let That Odie Go])

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ¡¾The order of 239 and 240 is reversed. 239 comes after 240. Let¡¯s read the following chapter first!  !  ¡¿

    After Fenghua Xiaoxue visited Sakura's base, Sasuke used an illusion to seal her memory as agreed.

    So when Sakura said goodbye to her, she couldn't remember why Sakura came here.

    I just remember that Sakura did something that needs to be kept secret here.

    "Next time we meet, remember to ask Sasuke to undo the genjutsu on me!" She said angrily.

    Sakura is a little funny, she has completely forgotten that she agreed to use illusion to seal her memory.

    "Knowing too much is not good for you." Haruno Sakura shook her head and said lightly.

    After saying that (pretending to be cool), she used the reverse psychic technique and returned to Shigu Forest.

    When she came, she came quietly, and when she left, she also left quietly. Except for Fenghua Xiaoxue and her confidants, no one in the Snow Country knew that the two had been here.

    After the reverse necromancy ended, Sakura appeared above the Slug Immortal, who was standing upright and eating the tree trunk.

    The giant tree hundreds of meters high was already towering into the clouds. Sakura remembered that when she first came to the Shiggy Bone Forest, just looking up at the top of the tree made her neck feel sore.  However, for the Slug Immortal, this height is just a matter of erecting half of its body. Its body can be measured in kilometers

    She stood on top of the Slug Immortal. At this height, Sakura could already touch the thin clouds, and there were patches of low clouds under her feet. The Slug Immortal and the giant trees were looming in the sea of ??clouds, like a fairyland.

    "It's a pity that she hasn't mastered the ninjutsu that can fly, otherwise she can try the refreshing feeling of soaring in the air.

    Maybe you can use the ice escape form changes to simulate a flying falcon?

    However, ninjutsu that can fly are basically deep changes in the nature of Earth Release. The expanded application of "Earth Release-Light and Heavy Rock Technique". People who can use this technique well are even rarer in the ninja world than in the blood succession limit  Sakura will not waste time developing a new attribute before her Ice Escape reaches its peak.

    The Slug Immortal, who was munching on a delicious tree trunk, suddenly felt a figure above his head, and stopped to eat: "Sakura, you're here! What's the matter?"

    "Well, I just want to use reverse necromancy to quickly return to Konoha, so I'm using your place as a transit point" The girl said with a dry laugh, "It's really annoying!"

    "Oh, no wonder little Tsunade summoned my clone just now," Slug Sage's tentacles swayed, seeming to be in a good mood, "Let's have a chat here before Konoha channels you back.  By the way, no one has chatted with me for a long time"

    "Where did we talk last time? By the way, I remember that the bigger your breasts are, the more beautiful you human females are, right? So your master should be a peerless beauty. Sakura, you are still the ugliest of the batch, but  Don't be discouraged, relax, Ice Escape will stimulate your development"

    "Well, your bust size hasn't changed at all since the last time you came here. The Ice Release seems to be a little ineffective? It's okay. Your master's medical ninjutsu should be able to help. I remember that your master Tsunade was also very ugly back then.  ¡­¡±

    Haruno Sakura touched her chest, her face darkened, and she was sullen and unable to say a word for a long time.

    I don¡¯t care about big breasts at all, okay!  As a ninja, his chest is dangling when fighting, which is very difficult to move!  There are countless flaws in her heart that she can't spit out.

    ¡°And the Slug Immortal is actually a hidden talker Why does it have such hidden attributes?

    When Sakura was channeled back to Konoha, she almost stumbled when she landed and almost fell down - listening to Slug Sage talking was more tiring than fighting Kakuzu!

    Tsunade, who was waiting by the side, didn¡¯t even raise her eyelids: ¡°How long have Slug-sage been chatting with you?¡±

    Well, it seems Sakura is not the only victim.

    Today happens to be the day for Xi Yan¡¯s second re-examination.

    Regarding Xi Yan¡¯s heart, only Tsunade, Sasuke, Fenghua Koyuki and Haruno Sakura knew about it. After Sasuke performed the illusion, Koyuki was also excluded from the insiders, so only three people knew about it.

    Even Xiyan herself didn¡¯t know that she could get a new heart.

    The whole thing is completely kept under wraps. After all, the Fifth Hokage's proud disciple secretly conducts human experiments. It's not a glorious thing to tell anyone about it even if she is just to treat her companions.

    Konoha Hospital.  The ninth treatment room.

    Xi Yan is a little interesting?, this time the re-examination was actually carried out by the Fifth Hokage himself.

    ¡° Moreover, standing next to her was Haruno Sakura, who was not very good at medical ninjutsu.

    "New treatment method?" Xi Yan asked strangely.

    "Well, this treatment should be able to completely cure your heart problem." Tsunade nodded and said seriously, while gesturing for her to take off her clothes, "Thanks to Sakura's help lie down.  "

    Did Sakura help?  Xiyan was stunned, and suddenly thought of what Sakura said that day. Is this the surprise she called?

    She didn¡¯t say much, and took off her top as instructed, lying on the ground among the giant sealing techniques. Her body was exposed to the cool air of early spring, which immediately aroused waves of pimples on her smooth and flawless skin.

    Sakura couldn¡¯t help but take a few more glances at the female ninja¡¯s beautiful figure and swaying spring She always felt that she was in better shape than before.

    Tsunade would not tell Sakura that there was still some hair left from the operation, so they simply reused it Yes, this is the ninjutsu that Slug Sen said was secretly passed down from generation to generation by female medical ninjas!

    She bit her finger, and the blood in her hand circulated with chakra, transforming into thousands of runes, and pressed it on Xiyan's chest.

    The magical and changeable sealing runes covered up the charming spring light on Xiyan's chest, and the atmosphere turned from sweet ambiguity to seriousness: densely packed tadpole-like runes suddenly centered on her chest and spread to all sides.  Come, extend to the floor, and are connected with the intricate sealing techniques on the ground.

    The Fifth Hokage pursed his lips and ordered Sakura to take out the heart she brought back.

    "Choose one, inject your spiritual power into these hearts, merge it with their physical power, and see which one is most in tune with you and produces the most chakra." Tsunade said.

    Xi Yan was lying on the ground, looking up at the container placed in the ice tray in Haruno Sakura's hand. Several living hearts were beating continuously in the nutrient solution, emitting vigorous vitality.

    I feel a little confused.

    Where did Sakura get these hearts that came from the same source as her body?

    ¡­¡­

    Of course, Xi Yan will not be told about human experiments.

    But Xiyan is not an idiot, so she can guess that there is something fishy going on.  The Fifth Hokage might not personally go out and openly violate the prohibition to do such an experiment, but it is conceivable that she would tacitly allow her disciple Haruno Sakura to do such a thing.

    She was touched that Sakura would go to this extent for her injuries

    Doing experiments on humans is a shame.

    "This new heart is very healthy and energetic. It is much stronger than the temporary heart that was transformed before. As long as you exercise for a period of time, your chakra and physical strength will soon return to their peak state," the operation was completed.  Finally, Tsunade looked into Xi Yan's eyes and said calmly, "However, I hope you understand that today we only performed some supplementary treatments. Of course, the treatment effect was unexpectedly good"

    Tsunade hinted a little, and Xi Yan immediately understood and said that she would definitely keep this secret. Even Moonlight Hayate would not tell Moonlight Hayate what was going on here. She was just here for a routine inspection today.

    The meaning of this new heart to her is not only that it brings her a second life, but also is very important to the baby in her belly; for example, during childbirth, it is easy to kill two children with a heart disease.  Damn it!

    In short, the operation was very successful. The only hiccup was that Xiyan was a little hesitant when choosing the heart.  Because the heart that was most in tune with her and the heart that produced the most chakra were not the same, and in the end she chose the latter.

    When Haruno Sakura watched her make this choice, she raised her eyebrows, her heartbeat was beating fast, and she felt a sense of panic - she couldn't explain why the nutrient solution was so cold when the heart was taken out

    Nothing should happen!

    Volume 8, the end.

    (Guaranteed 22, extra 22.)

    (The fourth update has been completed, please vote! Please subscribe! Please vote monthly!)

    (Added one more chapter for "Let Go of That Odie", I still owe Odie two chapters.) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 249 The Problem of Psychic Beasts (Additional update for [Fat with Connotation]!)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Hahahaha! Sasuke, you look so funny wearing sunglasses!" After confirming that she saw it correctly, Sakura was really amused by him.

    She covered her stomach and laughed without grace. Sasuke's style of wearing women's sunglasses collapsed!

    The style of the new generation of gunmen

    If it were possible, she really wanted to film this scene and post it on the Internet in her previous life, so that everyone could exclaim: "This is not the Sasuke I want!"

    "What kind of ninjutsu is pretending to escape?" Sasuke's mouth twitched, and he took off his glasses with some embarrassment while laughing, and explained, "In addition, these are the glasses I borrowed from Aunt Xiaoyue. The energy concentrated by the railgun is too high.  The strong light produced is very harmful to the eyes, so the only way to temporarily filter the strong light is to wear magic mirrors.¡±

    "Well, that's what I said. Those of you who practice pupil magic should take better care of your eyes." Sakura stopped laughing and said seriously, "But you are not suitable for wearing sunglasses. Let's try another method. Isn't there an illusion in our village called Darkness?  Technique?"

    It seems a bit exaggerated to use advanced ninjutsu in order to block light It is indeed Sakura's style.

    Sasuke thought about it and realized that it was not impossible.

    He is still only a chuunin, so he may not be qualified to access the high-level ninjutsu stored in the village.  However, there are many opportunities to make meritorious deeds after joining ANBU. As long as you have the strength, your promotion will be very fast.  Moreover, if you apply in the name of an ANBU member, you can get some information - Sasuke doesn't need a complete dark art anyway, he only needs to learn a few illusion tricks to absorb light.

    "Well, let's talk about it back to Konoha. Although the electromagnetic gun move has been basically learned, there are still many small details that need to be perfected!" Sasuke said.

    It takes more than a month to master the electromagnetic gun, which should be regarded as amazing speed.

    If an ordinary Thunder Release ninja were to learn the Thunder Release-Chidori Railgun move, it would take at least a year or two.  Sasuke was able to learn it so quickly because of the foundation he had laid in the Chidori series of ninjutsu.

    To complete this ninjutsu, you must first learn to condense a huge amount of electric current - this is the Thunder Release - Chidori, then learn to shape the electric current into a guide rail - this is the Chidori Short Sword, and finally, you must learn to create two parallel and parallel swords at the same time.  The opposite chidori dagger, and a series of precise details

    In short, this is a ninjutsu that only high-end lightning escape players can afford.

    "The details can be improved later In short, you have initially achieved the purpose of coming to the Snow Country to practice! The sound and light effect of this move is too obvious. In the crowded Konoha, it may spread within a few days.  It's all over the streets. Only in such a remote place is it suitable to practice this kind of move." Sakura nodded and said, "Then, we have to prepare to go back!"

    "Is Xiyan's heart finished?"

    "We are making final adjustments and it will take two or three days to complete. According to our plan, you should go back first. On my side, after completing the plan, I will use reverse channeling to return to Konoha maybe I will arrive before you.  Woolen cloth."

    Sasuke was a little strange: "Can reverse spirituality return directly to Konoha?"

    "Of course not However, we can use the Shifty Bone Forest as a transit point," the girl said with a smile, "I will first reverse the channeling and return to the Shifty Bones Forest, and then Master Tsunade will channel me back. We have already  It¡¯s time to make an appointment.¡±

    Although this method is simple, the time must be agreed in advance, otherwise Sakura will be trapped in the Shimobone Forest and unable to get out

    "Because you are not the psychic contractor of Slug Immortal, you cannot use this method of return." Sakura said with some apology.

    Sasuke frowned slightly: "Tsk there are indeed many benefits to signing a contract with a powerful psychic beast. Many things have become more convenient."

    Seeing that Sakura and Naruto both had their own psychic beasts, he was a little envious.  It's just that Kakashi's psychic beasts are a group of cute ninja dogs with low combat effectiveness. They are usually only used as a means of reconnaissance. Sasuke doesn't really want to sign a contract with such ninja beasts.

    "By the way, I also want to find a powerful psychic beast" he said thoughtfully.

    The ideal contracted beast in Sasuke's mind should be the type of Naruto's toad, which is huge in size, has outstanding strength, and can greatly enhance his combat effectiveness.

    If that doesn¡¯t work, he can also accept a ninja beast that is huge like Sakura¡¯s slug, has special abilities and ninjutsu, and is not weak in combat effectiveness

    So you read that right, the key point is to have a huge body Bah, it's about extraordinary strength or special abilities that Sasuke likes such a ninja beast.  Otherwise, he would rather lack than waste, and would rather not sign a contract than make do with it casually.

      "A powerful psychic beast? When you say that, I think of Orochimaru's psychic beast" Sakura said with a smile, "If you are captured by Orochimaru, maybe you can learn his psychic beast."  Spirituality.¡±

    "Tch!" Sasuke spat, and said while putting away the remaining kunai, "Don't be kidding, Orochimaru captured me just because he coveted my Sharingan."

    That¡¯s right, if you become Orochimaru¡¯s disciple, you will have psychic beasts, but your life will be lost

    In the original work, the three people from Team 7 happened to become the disciples of the old three, but now, the "plot" has been completely changed by her. Sasuke has become Kakashi's disciple. To a certain extent, what he accepts is  The inheritance of Konoha White Fang.

    It¡¯s hard to say who is more powerful between Hatake Sakumo and Orochimaru, but Sasuke has the talent of thunder escape, so he will definitely go the wrong way.  On the contrary, if he defected to Orochimaru, who had ulterior motives, it was a question of how much he could learn from him.

    " However, Orochimaru is stronger than White Fang because he has a powerful psychic beast.  Konoha White Fang's sword skills are suitable for one-on-one duels, while Orochimaru's psychic beasts are more suitable for complex battles. Which one is better and which one is worse is a matter of opinion.

    "Okay, today's training is over. Let's go!" He put away his ninja bag and turned around to leave the training ground.

    Haruno Sakura followed him and said suddenly.

    "If you want to obtain Orochimaru's psychic beast, you don't have to become his disciple. In fact, there is another way."

    When she said this, she paused.  Sasuke looked back at her and heard her say, "Then kill him."

    He stared into the girl's eyes. Sakura's eyes were calm and serious, and she was not joking.

    Sasuke pondered for a moment and considered this question seriously.

    "Defeat Orochimaru?" He said frankly, "With my strength, I probably won't be able to do it within a year or two"

    The implication is that he is confident that he will have the strength to rival Orochimaru in two or three years.

    "There's no need for a duelNaruto and I can help you!"

    "It's not feasible at the moment." He still shook his head, rejected Sakura's suggestion, turned around and continued walking forward.  At least for now, the three members of Team 7 combined still can't defeat Orochimaru.

    "We, the Uchiha clan, have always been in contact with the Ninja clan. I can sign a psychic contract with them first. If there is a chance in the future, let's think about defeating Orochimaru. That guy has done so many things to me.  Just find a way to repay him!"

    In the abandoned base of Uchiha, there are still members of the Ninja Cat Clan who are in contact with the outside world.

    Sasuke remembers that when he was a child, he played with Denki and Hina from the Ninja Cat Clan.  At that time, they were just two little kittens

    As one of the last members of Uchiha, it is time for him to inherit the power of the ninja cat clan

    Haruno Sakura trotted two steps to keep up with him.

    We chatted casually for a few words.

    "Choose to tolerate cats instead of dogs, so do you say you are a cat fanatic?"

    "Cat party? No, I have no preference between cats and dogs. I just think cats have stronger fighting power. What about you?"

    "I'm a cat person, but dogs are pretty cute toodon't you think Kakashi's Parker is a bit mean and cute?"

    Sasuke¡¯s mouth twitched and he said angrily: ¡°If you have too much contact with Parker, you won¡¯t think it¡¯s cute¡­¡±

    "Humph," Sakura smiled, "Actually, I'm still a slug!"

    The two figures walked further and further away.

    "Slugare you serious?"

    "If you overcome the mental hurdle, slugs are actually quite cute, a bit like jelly that moves on its own!"

    Sasuke was stunned for a moment, and his face turned faintly blue: "I will never eat jelly again in the future."

    "Hahaha!"

    ¡­¡­

    The next day, Sasuke set off first to return to Konoha.

    But Sakura still stayed in the Land of Snow, making final adjustments to Xiyan's heart.

    "It looks like everything is going well" Haruno Sakura squatted in front of the container and carefully observed the heart floating in the yellow nutrient solution.

    Although there is no way to check their chakra, from the appearance point of view, there is basically no big problem, and each one is healthy.

    She carefully took them out and packed them with the sealing scroll.

    When the last heart was taken out, she was a little surprised by the extremely cold nutrient solution.

    (Guaranteed 22, extra 12.)

    (Please subscribe! Please vote!)

    (Added an updated chapter for [Fat Has Connotation]) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)sp; (Add an updated chapter to [Fat Has Connotation]) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapters 239 and 240 are in reverse order.  .  .

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    I don¡¯t know how to adjust it back, so let¡¯s just make do with it.  .  .  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 250 Undercurrents at the top

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Sometimes life has to be lived even if it is full of lies.

    Just like the explanation Haruno Sakura received, it was that Yu Yan only gained weight while recovering from illness - Sakura herself naturally sneered at this explanation. Who doesn't know that if you want to get fat, you should first fatten your waist, and if you want to lose weight, you should first slim your breasts!  emmm~ There must be some kind of secret hidden in this!

    Just like the revenge plan that Erzhu has always regarded as one of his goals in life, of course, the Sasuke Sakura knows now is much more mature than the one in the original work.

    It seems unfair to call him Erzhuzi again.

    However, he still didn't see through Itachi's lies, and he still believed that he must take revenge on Itachi Although Haruno Sakura had talked to him, maybe there was something fishy here, and his brother was not necessarily the culprit.

    It¡¯s just that even Haruno Sakura, a time traveler, doesn¡¯t know the secret inside this very well ¨C who told her to time travel without a supplement?  In the entire Konoha Village, there are currently only four people who fully understand the truth. Oh, no, there are five now.  The new Hokage, Tsunade-sama, has completed the top-secret information scroll after being reminded by the Third Generation, and is now struggling with how to clean up this mess

    Among the current four insiders, two Hokage advisors, Mito Kadoen and Kaden Koharu, generally choose to hide their thoughts and become Hokage's followers after the Hokage makes a decision;

    Danzo Shimura openly expressed his distrust of the Uchiha clan, and even had the intention to kill Sasuke during the battle with Kimimaro;

    Sarutobi Hiruzen expressed complete trust in Uchiha Itachi, and also believed that Sasuke would not betray the will of fire.

    As for the new Hokage, Tsunade-sama

    Since Sasuke is Haruno Sakura's teammate, and she is considered the Hokage who has watched Sasuke grow up, Tsunade has quite a lot of confidence in Sasuke.

    But when it comes to Itachi, she can only laugh.  To be fair, she had already left Konoha when Itachi was born. Why should she completely trust a double agent who she had never met, who had been away from Konoha for many years, and who never reported information to the village?

    Since the mission to search for Orochimaru's base, Konoha has been secretly collecting and exploring information about Orochimaru and Akatsuki, but there has been no news.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    On the other hand, the intelligence passed on by Jiraiya also showed more and more clearly that the Akatsuki organization hidden under the calm surface of the ninja world actually possesses superior force that is enough to severely damage a big country.

    The more in-depth the understanding, the more frightened Konoha became.

    The Hokage Building.  In a small conference room.

    This is a small high-level meeting behind closed doors.

    "Closing the door means that whatever you have to say can be said directly on the table.

    "It's impossible for me to trust a stranger I've never met. If Itachi is really reliable, why hasn't he delivered any valid information after joining Akatsuki for so many years?" Tsunade asked the third generation bluntly.

    It is related to the interests and safety of the village. On such a serious issue, even if the other party is her teacher and the previous Hokage, the Fifth Hokage must directly raise questions!

    There are two possibilities for Uchiha Itachi not passing on information. One is that he has betrayed Konoha; the other is that he is under strict surveillance and cannot find a chance to pass on the information.

    Of course the Third Hokage chose to forgive Bah, he chose to believe Itachi: "The members of Akatsuki are in groups of two. It is normal that Itachi cannot find the opportunity to pass on information. That organization may have very powerful surveillance capabilities."

    "Hiruzhan, if you trust the Uchiha clan too much, it will lead to catastrophe sooner or later! The history of Uchiha has proven all this" Danzo interjected coldly, his voice still the same dry, hoarse and old voice.  Hard.

    "Lord Danzo, is this the reason why you intend to attack Sasuke?" Seeing Danzo coming forward, Tsunade immediately poured her firepower on him and looked at Danzo with sharp eyes. "As the current Hokage, I must warn you.  Once I find signs that the Roots are attacking any normal Konoha ninja, I will forcibly disband the Roots, and as the person in charge of the Roots, you also need to cooperate and accept the review!"

    Danzo, who was directly attacked, remained calm and said without raising his eyelids: "I will only do things from the standpoint of whether it is beneficial to Konoha. I have always had a clear conscience. If Tsunade-sama has any doubts, please feel free to do so.  The investigation is complete."

    "Hmph" Tsunade raised her eyebrows, still feeling at a loss as to how to restrict Danzo from entering.

    ?"You two, don't be vindictive and calm down." Mito Kadoyan said to smooth things over, "Uchiha Sasuke currently has no signs of resistance to the village, let alone the possibility of defecting. He is now a ninja of Konoha. As long as we know about it,  People always keep secrets, and Sasuke will always be a ninja of Konoha in the future"

    "When the time is right, we still have to tell Sasuke the truth," the Third Hokage took a puff of cigarette and sighed, "We can't hide it from him for the rest of our lives. Sasuke is not that stupid."

    "This is exactly why I don't trust Sasuke" Danzo snorted, looking at the Third Hokage with sinister eyes, and said, "Do you think a person who has been exterminated will turn his heart to Konoha?"

    Sarutobi Hiruzen's expression changed, and he was about to speak, when he saw that a new round of dispute was about to arouse.

    "Okay!" Tsunade shouted in a deep voice, "As the Fifth Hokage, I will be responsible for Sasuke's matter to the end. Don't argue about this anymore!"

    " If it doesn't work, just throw Danzo out and take the blame No, no, no, it was his fault in the first place, and it doesn't count as taking the blame.  Tsunade cursed in her heart, this is how she will be responsible to the end. Of course, Tsunade will not reveal this little thought

    She just glanced around the venue seriously. The other four people lowered their eyes and closed their mouths under Tsunade's firm eyes.

    The prestige of the Fifth Hokage has gradually been established.

    "Let's get back to the topic." Looking at everyone who fell silent, Tsunade nodded secretly and said lightly, "Today's topic is the issue between Akatsuki and Uchiha Itachi. If Uchiha Itachi really still thinks of himself as Konoha  person, then we should find a way to contact him and obtain information about Xiao from him"

    She continued: "The barrier class once discovered that after the Chunin Exams, Konoha's barrier showed signs of being touched. The intruders were very familiar with Konoha's defensive barrier, but many of the details were from a few years ago.  That's the trick, so I judge that the person coming may be a ninja who defected from Konoha a few years ago"

    "It's Uchiha Itachi. He is the only one who has the ability to do this." The Third Hokage knocked on the table with his pipe and came to the conclusion without hesitation, "It was Itachi who returned to Konoha, but he only feinted.  , and left without doing anything.¡±

    "What's Itachi's intention for doing this?" Xiaochun asked as he went to bed.

    "It's very simple. When the village was attacked and fell into chaos, I wanted to enter Konoha's troubled waters to fish" Danzo said without hesitation to save others by himself.

    "It is Akatsuki's purpose to kidnap Naruto, the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki. Don't get confused!" Sandai glanced at Danzo and said, "Itachi's intention is to tell us that he is still alive and still in Akatsuki."

    Tsunade raised her eyebrows, Itachi's actions can it really be interpreted this way?

    ¡°In the end, she couldn¡¯t trust Itachi as unreservedly as the third generation, so she would naturally have completely opposite interpretations of Itachi¡¯s actions.  In fact, her thoughts on this matter may be closer to Danzo's attitude.

    However, since the third generation believed in Itachi, Tsunade could only choose to believe in the third generation's vision

    The focus of the meeting quickly turned to how to test Akatsuki's intelligence and contact Uchiha Itachi.

    However, before more information is gathered, such a meeting is actually just a general talk. The biggest achievement is to unify the thinking among Konoha's top management and determine Konoha's next action plan.

    As the Hokage who dominates the village, Tsunade cannot be arbitrary in everything.  More often than not, she needs to first convince others and unify her thoughts in such high-level meetings, and then obtain the support of each Jonin squad leader in the jounin meeting to ensure that her will is carried out.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? her.

    Of course, with the bonus of being Hokage, Tsunade's words are naturally more convincing than others, and as her prestige grows, her ideas will rarely be denied, and will basically be implemented.

    In short, a series of responses to the Akatsuki organization are being gradually implemented under Tsunade's arrangement.

    Konoha doesn¡¯t want to face Akatsuki head-on yet, so it won¡¯t collect information on Akatsuki in a big way. Everything will be done in a low-key and secret manner.

    During this period, the most important thing in Konoha is not spying on Akatsuki, but the Chunin Examination this summer.

    According to the unspoken rules of rotation, this exam will be held in Sand Ninja Village.

    The Konoha invasion that occurred during last year's Chunin Exam made this year's Chunin Exam held in Sand Ninja Village even more eye-catching.

    The outside world wants to know whether the sand ninja, who has nominally surrendered to Konoha, has sincerely kept a low profile or is still harboring evil intentions!

    The undercurrent and mystery hidden between the two ninja villages will be revealed in this chunin exam

    (Guaranteed 12, extra 02.)

    (New volume, new content! Please subscribe! Please vote!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)And the answer to the mystery will be revealed in this Chunin Exam

    (Guaranteed 12, extra 02.)

    (New volume, new content! Please subscribe! Please vote!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 251 The last scene of leisurely daily life

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    It¡¯s different from last year¡¯s Chunin Exam.

    Among the sand ninjas who were invited last year, apart from the candidates who participated in the exam, only the Kazekage, the leading Jonin and the two guards were allowed to enter Konoha.

    But Konoha, who was invited this year, listed a huge accompanying protection team.

    In addition to the candidates, the leading Jonin and the Fifth Hokage, there are also a large number of Anbu who are allowed to enter the Country of Wind and Suna Ninja Village. Including the medical class, there are more than thirty places.

    Nominally, these ANBU entered Suna Ninja Village to protect the Hokage and the candidates, but in fact

    Well, of course it¡¯s really just to protect the Hokage and the candidates!

    ¡°At least Sakura was chosen as the Hokage¡¯s bodyguard this time, and her mission is indeed to protect Tsunade 24 hours a day¡­

    Of course, allowing so many Anbu to enter the Sand Ninja Village, even if their mission is just a simple protection mission, is absolutely not allowed under normal circumstances.  For any major and prosperous country, this is equivalent to letting someone walk into your home with a knife, which is a very humiliating thing.

    "However, Sand Ninja Village is now in its weakest period since the village was founded.

    The Fourth Kazekage was killed by Orochimaru, and a large number of elite ninjas were killed in the attack on Konoha. Sand Ninja Village was seriously injured this time.

    The vitality is severely damaged.  The sand ninjas, who were in an unprecedented weak state, could only agree with tears to Konoha's excessive demands and let Konoha do whatever they wanted

    After all, they are counting on this chuunin exam to boost the morale of the village and show the outside world the style and strength of the village, so that everyone can restore their confidence in Suna Ninja Village and absorb new task orders!

    If Konoha Village does not participate in this exam, the surrounding small countries will only follow Konoha's lead. Then the exam organized by the Sand Ninja will become a one-man show for the Sand Ninja Village and a joke told to itself.  ¡­

    The reason why Konoha wants to send so many ANBU is because it has concerns about the sand ninja. After all, they have criminal records and have to guard against them.  Who knows if the sand ninjas will suddenly get a head cramp again and do something stupid?  The Sand Ninjas shot themselves in the foot during the Chunin Examination last year, and their stupidity of attacking Konoha but causing heavy casualties to themselves is still vivid in my mind!

    Therefore, Konoha has definitely raised its vigilance to the highest level this time. Not only will a large number of ANBU be sent to follow the Hokage, but even the routes to and from the Sand Ninja Village must be inspected to prevent them from being attacked by the Sand Ninjas or other forces.  Set an ambush along the way

    Those who are capable work hard, and such a task is naturally assigned to the 14th Squadron.

    Near the ANBU building, the old place where Team 14 gathers.

    Sakura sat carelessly on the edge of the balcony, dangling her calves without any sense of safety.  This kind of height that could scare her to the point of weakness in her previous life is just a piece of cake for Haruno Sakura now.

    The strong wind from the high-rise building blew her hair across her face. Sakura turned her head, tucked the messy soft hair behind her ears, and asked, "I've been taking tasks leisurely like this lately. Shino, this time.  What¡¯s the mission?¡±

    After returning from the Land of Snow, Haruno Sakura, who is already a top performer, has indeed been more leisurely recently.

    There hasn¡¯t been much progress in training, and more of it is continuing to improve one¡¯s ninjutsu and enriching combat experience.

    As for the recent tasks, they are not difficult at all. They have lost their challenge. The girl feels that she has become a salty fish again

    "Hokage-sama's escort mission." Shino flipped through the mission briefing and said, "Because there are only two people left in our team, and we can protect Tsunade-sama, one on the left and the other on the right."

    He told a cold joke.

    Shino has not taken a fancy to any of the newcomers who have recently joined ANBU, so Team Fourteen has still maintained a two-person establishment.  Sakura had complained to him about not setting too high a standard, but Shino refused to admit it. He really didn't think he was asking too much - he wanted to find a newcomer who would amaze him like Sakura did before. Is this too much?

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s too much.

    "Is this the content of the mission?" Sakura asked. Naruto's escort work will only start when Tsunade leaves Konoha for Suna Ninja Village, which is basically two or three months later.

    "Not only that we also need to check the route to Suna Ninja Village this time to check for possible enemies." Shino put away the scroll and said, "This task will be completed by several teams working together. Remember to be at the Hokage Building the day after tomorrow.  Gather on the rooftop!"

    "Coordinated completion? What does that mean?" Yingying raised her eyebrows and asked lightly.

    "It's similar to the previous mission to search for Orochimaru's base. We will insert an ANBU with genjutsu ability into our team, and we will work togetherTaking advantage of the recent trend of the Fifth Hokage encouraging everyone to fall in love and get married, many people took the opportunity to launch a love offensive. Shino is also making rapid progress, and has reached the point of discussing marriage.  But at this point, Shino became a little hesitant, especially after seeing Hayate's appearance, he felt a little weak

    In her past life and now, Sakura Haruno, who has been single for decades, feels that she can understand what Shino means.

    However, it seems that it is better not to understand

    When they reached the fork in the road, the two waved goodbye.

    "Hmph~! A fancy show of affection? Burn him to death! Burn him to death!" Looking at Zhiye's retreating figure, the girl who felt that she had eaten dog food to fill her stomach today cursed the fff ball, curled her lips in disdain, and bit her  His lips muttered to himself, "Ten pounds fatter or something Although I already understand, it seems it's best to pretend not to understand! Forget it, go practice."

    "What do you understand or not" Suddenly an acquaintance's voice came from behind, "Is anyone getting married?"

    She looked back and saw that the person speaking was Shikamaru.

    (Guaranteed 22, plus 02.)

    (New volume, new content! Please subscribe! Please vote!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 252 Temari (Additional update for [Let go of that Oudi])

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    This guy I haven¡¯t seen for a long time.

    Because of his bright mind and his father being the jounin squad leader, Shikamaru was reused as soon as he was promoted to chuunin. Sometimes his life was busier than Sakura who entered ANBU.

    So she hasn¡¯t seen him for two months.

    But this personhas not changed much from before. He still has a lazy demeanor and looks like he is afraid of trouble.

    Walking on the street, her slumping steps and dazed look with her hands in her pockets are completely different from Haruno Sakura, who is full of energy and energy.

    If there is any change, does it count as one centimeter higher than before?  He must have entered the developmental stage of a boy. His height has increased rapidly and is now close to 160cm.  Yeah, but Sakura can still see the top of her head.

    "Hey, Shikamaru, long time no see!" Sakura greeted with a smile, then turned her eyes to the girl next to him.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not just Shikamaru, there¡¯s also a blonde beauty standing next to him.

    Sakura blinked and looked at the blonde girl's face a few more times, she looked very familiar.

    It¡¯s Temari.

    During the Chunin Exam, the match between her and Hinata left a deep impression on Sakura - the huge three-star fan on her back was really an excellent prop for powerful wind escape.

    Unlike Sakura and Hinata who have to rely on themselves for everything, Temari is a second-generation official and RMB player!

    "Hey, are you going on a date?" Sakura glanced at Temari and then teased with a smirk, "Shikamaru, you actually hooked up with a beautiful girl from another village without saying anything!"

    Shikamaru curled his lips and said nothing.

    "Don't talk nonsense I only came to Konoha as a staff member of this Chunin Exam." The blonde beauty Temari glanced at Shikamaru lightly and explained, "I'm not interested in boys younger than me.  "

    No, no, no, before Temari said this, Sakura believed that the contact between them was just for business, but after saying this, she felt that there seemed to be some feelings between the two people.

    There is an overpowering smell in the air!

    "I'm just responsible for receiving her, don't think too much." Shikamaru put his hands in his pockets and said, "Let me introduce you, you should still remember, this is a man of the hour in our class¡ª¡ª"

    "¡ª¡ªHaruno Sakura, right?" Temari said quickly. She smiled and stretched out her right hand, "Of course I remember."

    Temari still remembers the showdown between Naruto and Sakura in the first match of the Chunin Exam.

    Especially the ninjutsu they used that far exceeded the level of genin.  It was amazing enough that Naruto summoned Gamabunta, but it was even more amazing that Haruno Sakura could defeat Naruto who used such a move.  Temari can't help but be impressed by such a character, especially when the three of them escaped from Konoha. It was thanks to Sakura that she let them go

    Although more than half a year has passed, Sakura has grown a lot taller and the facial features on her face have also opened up a lot, but after all, she did not go to South Korea for plastic surgery, and she has not changed so much that she is unrecognizable.

    "I am." Sakura nodded with a smile, shook hands with Temari and said, "Temari from Sand Ninja Village?"

    Temari¡¯s hands are not as delicate and soft as those of Konoha girls. They have a rough and hard feeling typical of sand ninjas, even though she is only a ninjutsu-type ninja.

    Haruno Sakura moved her gaze from the blonde girl's hands to her eyes. Temari smiled at her and nodded.

    The two hands shook lightly and then let go. Haruno Sakura said with a smile: "Our ANBU will go to your village to perform escort missions next. Please take care of us."

    "Welcome."

    After exchanging pleasantries, Sakura said goodbye to them.  After all, she wasn't familiar with Temari, so she could only say hello casually when meeting her on the street.

    She actually wanted to know about Gaara's current situation, but she just rashly cared about the Jinchuuriki of other villages. No matter how she thought about it, it was an extremely inappropriate topic.

    After all, the two villages were hostile not long ago. Temari had fought a life-and-death battle with them just a few months ago. If they suddenly became friends, even Haruno Sakura would be a little confused.  Of course she didn't hate the sand ninjas, she just felt a little weird. She had the feeling that anything she said to them could easily cause misunderstandings.

    ¡° It¡¯s really better to leave this kind of sensitive reception work to a smart person like Shikamaru.

    It can be seen that Temari is also reluctant to speak, and is also very interested in the pink-haired girl in front of her.

    Anyone who has experienced the Chunin Exam will never forget the experience of taking the exam.The seventh class that shines in the school, right?  The strength they displayed was at a higher level than other teams As a girl, Haruno Sakura was able to use ice escape and was even more powerful than the other two boys in Class 7, so naturally she was particularly attracted to them.  Attracted people's attention.

    However, after all, this is the first time everyone has met after the hostility was lifted. It would be unsightly to talk about it too much

    When leaving, Sakura winked at Shikamaru, signaling him to seize the opportunity, which earned him a big eye roll from the latter.  It seems that he is really not interested in Temari.

    She doesn¡¯t believe it¡­

    Watching the two people walking away talking and laughing, Sakura clearly felt that there would definitely be sparks between the two of them.

    " However, since Temari is here, it means the Chunin Exam is approaching.  In addition to the vague sour smell that Temari brought, there was also the bloody smell of the mission.

    She had a premonition that her peaceful life was about to end.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The gossip is just an interlude, and the main line of Sakura's life is still an endless task.

    The day after tomorrow at noon, on the rooftop of the Hokage Building.

    Sakura, Shino, and the ANBU from several other squads lined up neatly, standing in front of Tsunade and an ANBU ninja beside her.

    "This is the captain of the second team next to me, Hinata Hotaru." Tsunade introduced lightly, "She will lead the team for this mission."

    Second team?  Sakura, with her sharp ears, caught the word.  According to the ANBU sorting rules, the ANBU team that can be ranked at this number is definitely a veteran ANBU ninja, and their strength is undoubtedly powerful.

    You must know that Sakura¡¯s team is only ranked fourteenth

    She looked over curiously. The captain of the second team took a step forward and took off his mask, revealing a young face and the white eyes that were the symbol of the Hyuga family.

    The woman glanced sharply at the ANBU in front of her with her white eyes, and said indifferently: "For this mission, we will be responsible for investigating potential safety hazards on the route to Sand Ninja Village. The specific content is written in the mission briefing.  After a while, each captain will come up and get the briefing"

    She took out the mission briefing.

    "Due to the requirements of the mission, each team must be equipped with a ninja who is proficient in genjutsu. Next, the genjutsu ninja whose name I read came forward first: Hatake Kakashi, Uchiha Sasuke" She lowered her eyelids and said to  The famous list came to mind.

    As she read out her name, people from the queue came out one after another and stood in a row in front of Hotaru. The person standing at the first place was Kakashi, Sakura's leader.

    He is also considered a genjutsu ninja?  Sakura couldn't help but laugh a little. Even with the three Magatama Sharingan, Kakashi's level of genjutsu was just averageat least it didn't work on herself.

    But the names of Yuhi Kurenai, Kurama Yakumo and others are much louder.  As for Sasuke, he also practiced genjutsu for a period of time during his last mission to Snow Country. With three magatama, his genjutsu level is pretty good.

    ¡ª¡ªSakura said it was not bad, and the evaluation criterion was that Sasuke's genjutsu could cause her to be in a trance for a moment.

    The next step is for the ANBU teams to select genjutsu ninjas to temporarily join their teams.  In order to balance the strength, the ANBU team with the lower number was selected first. When it was the turn of the 14th team to choose, Kakashi and Sasuke, as well as Yuhi Kurenai, Kurama Yakumo and others had already been snatched away.

    "Team 14, come up to receive the mission briefing and select the genjutsu ninja." Hinata Hotaru said calmly.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT OFF: At this time, there were only two genjutsu ninjas left who were not selected.

    When Sakura and Shino stepped forward, the captain of the second team looked at Sakura, his eyes softened from the coldness: "Although Terumi Yuzuki is a newcomer, she is pretty good. You might as well form a team with her."

    "Yes, Master Ying, Aunt Ying." Shino and Sakura nodded and replied respectfully.

    Calling Aunt Hotaru is not Sakura's incestuous relationship. This powerful female ninja is actually Hinata's aunt. She takes good care of Hinata in the Hinata family. Sakura has met her several times, but she didn't expect that she turns out to be a senior  Anbu ninja.

    The second team then took away the last genjutsu ninja.

    Hinata Hotaru looked around and saw that all the ANBU units were already in place, so she waved fiercely: "Let's go!"

    (Guaranteed 22, extra 12.)

    (New volume, new content! Please subscribe! Please vote!)

    (Added an updated chapter for [Let go of that Audi]!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 253 Sand Ninja Village (Additional update for [Let That Odie Go])

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Sand Ninja Village.

    Located in a desert, the land is barren and the environment is extremely harsh.

    Therefore, it can be said that unruly people come out of poor mountains and harsh waters.

    ¡ª¡ªOkay, Sakura admits that this is all her own prejudice.

    However, in her impression, the ninjas of the Sand Ninja are quite tough, including the blond girl Temari she met a few days ago.

    Not to mention Kankuro, Gaara and Maki, their eyes are more fierce and sinister than the others, and their murderous intent is as cold and gloomy as the others.

    On the way from Konoha to Sand Ninja Village, the closer to the desert, the more Haruno Sakura could feel the unique temperament of the desert people.

    ??Rough, tough.

    "From here on, we have crossed the border of the Land of Wind." After starting from the Hokage Building and traveling over mountains and ridges in the wild for a few days, Shino suddenly said as he walked to the top of a hill.

    From here, the scenery gradually becomes desolate.  When the wind blows on the land without vegetation, it brings dry breath and rough gravel and hits the face, causing the skin to hurt.

    "The Kingdom of Windis such a barren place?" Haruno Sakura said as she took You Yue's hand, who was beginning to breathe heavily, and pulled her up to the top of the mountain.

    "Otherwise, why would they think of invading Konoha?" Shino said with a shrug. He looked back at Yu Yue, who was a little tired, shook his head and added, "Although Yu Yue is a genjutsu-type ninja, in terms of physical strength,  Don¡¯t fall too far behind! As an ANBU, you will often encounter such difficult tasks, and you can¡¯t do it without good physical strength!¡±

    Terumi was panting heavily, speechless, and just nodded to show that she heard.

    Sakura, who was supporting her, said a few words to Terumi: "Shino, Sister Yuzuki is a newcomer who has just joined ANBU. It is normal for her to be unable to keep up with such an intense march!"

    After all, she and Terumi are neighbors, so of course they have to face her.

    After spending the past few days together, Sakura's impression of her has changed a lot.  I didn't have much contact with her before, so I thought she was a very cold girl, but now I know that she is just shy and not good at talking.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? This short-haired lady is also very cute, if she had long hair, she would be a goddess-level beautiful lady.

    It¡¯s just that in the world of Naruto, beauty doesn¡¯t mean much; Shino didn¡¯t pay attention to how she looked at all. After watching You Yue¡¯s combat assessment that day, his only evaluation of this girl was mediocre.

    As featureless as a passerby.

    "Forget it, let's take a rest!" Zhiye looked at the wet hair on Youyue's forehead, sighed, took out the dry food and distributed it to the two girls, "Eat something to replenish your strength."

    The three of them sat down, rested for a while, and chatted for a while.

    "More importantly, Shino and Sakura are talking, and Youyue is listening.

    ¡°But after getting to know each other, she was no longer as reserved as she was at the beginning, and could occasionally add a word or two. Such words that had been brewing for a long time were often to the point and had unique insights.

    The topic quickly turned to this mission.

    "This mission, I always feel a little weird!" Sakura said with the energy pill in her mouth, her mouth bulging, and her words were a bit vague.

    "Well, I think," You Yue, who was holding dry food and eating like a squirrel, glanced at the two of them, swallowed the food in her mouth and said, "The biggest question is why we can cross the border to the Kingdom of Wind.  Do missions in the territory!¡±

    Her question is very pointed.

    At the same time, hundreds of kilometers away from the 14th Squadron, there was a top-secret conference room in the Kazekage Building in Sand Ninja Village.

    Someone also asked the same question.

    "Why are Konoha's ninjas allowed to cross the border to do missions in the territory of the Kingdom of Wind!"

    The person speaking was Ma Ji, an elite jounin with a high status among the sand ninjas.  He slapped the table and shouted sternly at the people in front of the stage.

    Ma Jin can sit here because the Fourth Kazekage was killed, and the leaderless Sand Ninja Village could only temporarily push him to the position of temporary leader to take charge of the overall situation.

    However, both Maki himself and other sand ninjas knew very well that regardless of strength or prestige, Maki was not enough to assume the position of Kazekage. The sand ninja village was actually under a high-level collective leadership, and there was no one  The Kazekage-sama has the power to suppress everyone with his words and prestige.

    In the world of ninjas, this kind of democracy is not a good thing!  This means that none of the sand ninjas are strong enough to protect them

    At the moment, although Marki¡¯s face is gloomy,He was so depressed that he could almost drip with water. He angrily and sternly questioned the elders of the Sand Ninja in front of him. However, several senior Sand Ninja officials did not raise their eyelids and kept their expressions motionless. They did not take Ma Ji's words seriously at all.

    "Allowing Konoha to bring more than 30 ANBU into the Sand Ninja Village is already a huge concession," Maki looked around at the senior Sand Ninja executives sitting in front of the table and said coldly, "Allowing them to continue in  We are carrying out missions in our country, how can our Sand Ninja Village still have the majesty of being one of the five great Ninja Villages?!"

    For the five major villages, carrying out missions across borders is a very sensitive matter. After all, ninjas are the main force in the war. No one of the five major countries will sit back and watch ninjas from the other four major ninja villages enter their own borders to cause trouble, no matter what they are here to accomplish.  The task is entrusted, or is it ostensibly to complete the task entrustment

    As allies, Konoha and Suna Ninja Village are fine. Occasionally, one or two cross-border incidents can be tolerated. Konoha sending ANBU into the Country of Wind with such fanfare is a bit like the police of a certain world in the past life sending troops into other countries to maintain peace.  The taste is gone!

    but¡ª¡ª

    "As a defeated country, our strength has been greatly reduced, and we are still hanging on. We have long lost the dignity of the five major countries!" A wrinkled elder revealed the truth coldly, "It is a last resort to let the Anbu of Konoha enter the Kingdom of Wind.  This move! Do we, the Sand Ninja Village, have the confidence to reject them?"

    "The Sand Ninja Village is not Konoha's dog, we don't need to kowtow to them!"

    "Extremely stupid! In the world of ninjas, the weak have to be humble to the strong if they want to survive. What's more, what qualifications do you have to say such a thing, Marky, don't forget that you are just the temporary leader of the sand ninja! Before, you  As the Jonin squad leader and Kazekage's bodyguard, I stay by Kazekage's side every day, but I didn't realize that Kazekage was disguised as Orochimaru! Our village will end up like this, Maki, you are also responsible!"

    He stood up, put his finger on Marky's nose and said.

    "That's enough, Ebizo, the matter has passed. Now is not the time to argue about responsibilities, and we are not here to quarrel!" An old female elder stood up suddenly and pulled Ebizo's hand down. Her old eyes were dim.  Li could still vaguely see the vigor of his youth, "And Marky, sit down too."

    Ebizo was stunned for a moment, turned around and glanced at the person holding him, held back his anger and sat down: "I understand, sister."

    "Yes, Chiyo-sama!" Ma Ji also lowered his eyelids and sat down obediently as a junior, and the tense atmosphere in the conference room eased a bit.

    Granny Chiyo glanced at Maki and Ebizo, sat down, and said slowly: "If we want to talk about responsibility, each of us here, including Ebizo and I who have gone into seclusion, are responsible for the current situation of the village.  We all have unshirkable responsibilities!¡±

    She and Ebizo are the only remaining high-ranking figures in the village who have survived from the Third Kazekage period to the present.  Now he is old and in seclusion, isolated from the world.  But their prestige and strength are extremely high. After receiving the Akatsuki information shared by Konoha, Suna Ninja Village felt that it was a serious matter and decided to invite them out of the mountain.

    Although this old man with a cold face and a warm heart kept saying that everything in Sand Ninja Village was none of her business, when he learned about the village's predicament, he still stood up despite his old bones.

    Several elders and advisors sighed slightly when they heard this.

    "However, now is not the time to hold people accountable, but it is the time for Suna Ninja Village to unite and move forward. No one can hold the village back at this time! Since the matter of allowing Konoha Anbu to enter the Country of Wind has been decided  , let¡¯s stop arguing about this topic and go all out to implement it.¡± Chiyo said in a deep voice.

    At this time, a much younger middle-aged consultant stood up and said loudly: "Let me explain. Our core area is not open to Konoha, but only allows their ANBU to detect dangers in the cities outside the Kingdom of Wind.  Although I have lost a bit of face as one of the top five ninja villages, this is also a matter of necessity."

    "This is also to show to the outside world that our Sand Ninja Village and Konoha are still allies of mutual trust. Of course, Konoha sent out elite Anbu to check their route, which actually shows that Konoha is full of confidence in our Sand Ninja.  No trust!"

    Chiyo lowered his eyes, looked at his nose and heart, and said calmly: "There is no way, who asked us to tear up the treaty and attack Konoha first? It is normal for them to be wary of us. Trust needs to be established gradually.  , We made such a big concession this time just to show Konoha that we have no thoughts that are detrimental to Konoha However, I stick to my point of view, alliances are the most unreliable things, Konoha  Don¡¯t believe it all¡­¡±

    "Marky, can you understand what I say?"

    (Guaranteed 22, extra 22.)

    (New volume, new content! Please subscribe! Please vote!)

    (Added an updated chapter for [Let go of that Audi]!) (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com)(Guaranteed 22, extra 22.)

    (New volume, new content! Please subscribe! Please vote!)

    (Added an updated chapter for [Let go of that Audi]!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 254 Kazekage Candidate...Gaara

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Besides, even if we object to Konoha sending personnel to investigate security loopholes, the village does not have enough manpower to complete this task." The middle-aged consultant who just spoke added, "Previously, the Third Kazekage-sama was on his way to Konoha.  After being attacked, Orochimaru could actually know the Kazekage's route of action, which shows that the route from Sand Ninja to Konoha has been seriously infiltrated by other forces. This time, it happened to use the power of Konoha to uproot these outside forces.  ¡­¡±

    "This kind of thing should be done by ourselves, but the village is now too full of energy to focus on restoring strength and vitality. Since Konoha has the extra energy to do this kind of thing, let them do it.  Well, it just so happens to dispel their remaining worries!"

    From a self-deception point of view, this can be regarded as taking advantage of Konoha.

    However, Markey obviously does not agree with this explanation.

    Listening to what he said, Marky just clasped his hands, gritted his teeth, closed his eyes and remained silent without saying a word.

    The turbulent emotions left him speechless.

    The Sand Ninja Village in his mind should not be like this.

    However, the bloody reality forced the sand ninja to bow to Konoha everywhere.  As long as Konoha's core interests are not touched, they no longer care whether they lose face or dignity.

    "Submitting submission to the strong is a kind of survival wisdom for the weak.

    It¡¯s just that how can Ma Ji, who is cold and ruthless on the outside but loyal to the village more than anyone else, accept this current situation?

    Ma Ji¡¯s expression was seen by several high-level sand ninjas present. Chiyo and Ebizo looked at each other and sighed silently in their hearts.

    He is indeed not suitable to be a Kazekage.  At this moment, several elders and advisors reached a consensus.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Just because he¡¯s too rigid and can¡¯t turn his brain around makes it impossible for others to trust him and leave the village in his hands.

    ?? If Sand Ninja Village has the strength and surrounding environment of Kumo Ninja Village, and the Kazekage is played by a tough person like Maki, then there will be no problem.

    However, the problem is, let alone the Cloud Ninja Village, I am afraid that even the Mist Ninja Village, which is recognized as the weakest among the five major countries, cannot be compared to the Sand Ninja Village Then there is a tough Kazekage who refuses to give in without that strength. I am afraid that the Sand Ninja Village  What little wealth is left in Ninja Village will soon be destroyed.

    "Maki, after you are done with this period of time, you should step down and become the Jonin squad leader," Ebizo said, "The position of Kazekage is still too difficult for you."

    Politics requires compromise.

    A person like Markey is more suitable as an executor rather than a decision-maker.

    Hearing Ebizo¡¯s sentence, Ma Ji opened his eyes in a daze.  Sighing, this resolute man showed a look of regret and relief in his eyes.

    "I'm really not suitable to sit in Feng Ying's position" He took off his hat and put it on the table, smiling bitterly.

    "But Ma Ji is not suitable to be a Kazekage, so who else can be a Kazekage?" the middle-aged man asked hesitantly.

    A few senior senior sand ninjas were eliminated first.

    Ma Ji is already the best of his generation. There are not many who are stronger than Ma Ji, and his character is more cold and hard than the other. He is really not suitable to be the shadow of a village.

    After much thought, I can¡¯t find a suitable person!

    The huge Sand Ninja Village is in a dilemma where talents are running out and no one can be the Kazekage!

    Several consultants looked at each other, looking at each other.

    "If the older generation doesn't work, let's choose from the new generation of ninjas!" Chiyo tapped her hand on the table and said, "Didn't we start to introduce Konoha's talent training model?"

    "Chiyo-sama, although the Konoha model is indeed effective and more popular than the old model, it has only been implemented for less than a year after all" After Ma Ji calmed down, he also regained his composure and said, "I'm afraid it's still  There are no newcomers who are good enough to take on the responsibility of starring in movies!¡±

    "Who said that?" Granny Chiyo glanced at Ma Ji, "There are many outstanding talents among the new generation of ninjas!"

    She looked around the conference room and said word by word: "For example Gaara, isn't he an excellent candidate for the future Kazekage?"

    "Gaara?"

    Hearing this name, everyone in the room was shocked.

    Gaara, the infamous jinch¨±riki.

    Can you also be a Kazekage?

    ¡­¡­

     ¡­¡­

    Haruno Sakura is walking on the streets of a city in the Kingdom of Wind.

    Although the Country of Wind is the largest in area among the five major countries, most of its land is desert or barren Gobi, and the land area that can produce something to support its people is not large.

    In this country, oases are dotted across the vast desert. In the endless yellow sand, dots are dotted with emerald colors, just like countless bright and beautiful emeralds inlaid in the yellow carpet.

    Although the climate is dry, the water resources here are not particularly lacking, and the groundwater content is rich, so it can support the size of the Country of Winds as one of the five major countries.

    People have built villages and even cities in the oasis. From Sand Gold City bordering the Kawa Country to the Sand Ninja Village in the core area, cities with unique styles stand in the oasis, like a string of pearls whose chains have been broken and scattered in the oasis.  This land.

    The task of the Fourteenth Squadron is to check the terrain and cities on the new route to ensure that the Hokage and the candidates will not be ambushed by other forces on their way to and from Suna Ninja Village. This is also based on the fact that the Fourth Kazekage was killed.  And transfer the lessons learned.

    The exploration mission in the wild is actually very simple, it can be called simple and crude - find out where there is terrain suitable for an ambush, just use ninjutsu to change it, widen the narrow paths, and flatten the towering hills; even if there is no road  Where there is chakra, it is not difficult to temporarily open a new path in the wilderness.

    For the cities on the route, it¡¯s a little trickier.

    It is not convenient for them to inspect the entire city with great fanfare. After all, this is still the land of the Kingdom of Wind.  The sand ninjas may be able to tolerate Konoha's ninjas building roads and bridges across mountains and rivers, but if they blatantly censor the citizens of the Land of Wind, it may lead to a diplomatic incident

    ??Maybe it will stimulate the sand ninja to betray Konoha again?

    So we can only visit secretly

    Therefore, after entering the city, the three members of the 14th Squadron split up and traveled through the city disguised as passers-by.

    "The target is anyone with obvious chakra texture." Sakura reminded herself repeatedly while watching the pedestrians on the road.

    This kind of task is not difficult. Although she is not good at long-distance perception, Sakura's sense is still very keen at close range - this is the perception ability that is forcibly supported by strong mental power.

    Therefore, she can clearly sense every passerby who passes by her, whether the other person is a ninja or samurai with chakra reaction.

    However, in such an ordinary city, it is obvious that there are still many ordinary people who have never practiced chakra.

    Strictly speaking, ordinary people also have chakra - chakra in a broad sense can be defined as all physical energy and spiritual energy. Of course, ordinary people also have these energies.

    "It's just that this so-called chakra that has not been condensed into actual energy after practice is very different from the chakra used by ninjas.

    The difference between the two can be compared with graphite and diamond.

    What caught Sakura's attention was, of course, the kind of chakra that had been condensed after practice; unfortunately, she walked from the street to the end of the street without discovering a chakra source that looked even remotely similar.

    nature.

    There is no target that can arouse the girl's vigilance.

    The streets and alleys, the flow of people, and the shops stationed there are all ordinary people who are not dangerous.

    "Clear!" Sakura shrugged and said a long-lost English sentence as she walked down the street.

    After saying that, Haruno Sakura herself laughed.

    Sometimes, she also misses the earth, that peaceful world and the city where she can lazily go shopping.

    Rather than walking on the street, you should carry a kunai in your pocket and carefully identify passers-by for any threats.

    (Guaranteed 12, extra 02.)

    (Please subscribe! Please vote!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 255 Clues

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After pausing at the fork in the road, the girl walked briskly towards the next street.

    No suspicious person was found, so she regarded this journey as a tourist.

    Exotic buildings, clean and dry alleys, and brightly colored exterior walls are also good cultural scenery.

    Of course, Sakura's appreciation can only reach this level. If she continues to look at it, what she is thinking about will definitely not be poetic or picturesque, but whether this style of architecture is suitable for ninjas to travel and fight, something like burning harps and boiling cranes  mundane things

    After all, the embarrassing incident of using the teleportation technique on the roof and then using too much force and almost demolishing someone else's house still lingers in her memory

    "There are mostly flat-roofed houses here. This structure is good for collecting rainwater and is stronger than tile-backed roofs. It is also conducive to performing teleportation techniques." This was what she was thinking about when she stopped at the fork in the road.  Most of the roofs in the Land of Fire have pointed roofs with eaves, which facilitate drainage; the completely opposite architectural styles of the two reflect the completely different climates of the two countries.

    In the cities over the Fire Country, due to heavy rainfall, drainage is a constant problem. The exterior walls of the buildings are mostly covered with various water pipes, which look messy and tangled; during heavy rains in summer, it is extremely difficult.  It is easy for water to accumulate on the street.

    In contrast, the buildings in the Kingdom of Wind are much cleaner and neater. Even if it is just an ordinary city, it does not have a clean and bright style.

    Apart from the buildings, the look and feel of the pedestrians are also different from those of the Land of Fire.

    Sakura has been to several countries.

    Ordinary people in the Land of Fire, especially in Konoha, are full of life and walk in a hurry, as if they are always in a hurry; the people of the Land of Waves and the Land of Snow, before Sakura's mission is completed, are dejected and drooping.  His head and steps looked lifeless, but after defeating Cardo and Feng Hua Ragao, his footsteps were filled with a cheerful and lively atmosphere of life.

    The Kingdom of Wind has another appearance.

    People walking on the street, both men and women, like to wear headscarves, veils, and plain white slim-fitting robes. Their pace is slow and steady, showing a gentle and elegant temperament.

    After all, they are the people of a big country, and they are more calm and leisurely. There is a fundamental difference in mentality from the people of a small country who are precarious.

    There are great differences between big countries.

    The gap in national power between the Country of Fire and the Country of Wind is clearly revealed in the temperament of the two peoples.

    However, Haruno Sakura looked at the buildings and people here as scenery.

    People in this small town were also looking at her curiously, treating her as just another sight on the street.

    People who have lived here for a long time basically know each other.  When a stranger walks in, he naturally attracts attention.

    Although Sakura put on the unique clothes here, she can't imitate the temperament of the people here.

    The light bounce in her steps has become a habit that has penetrated into her bones and cannot be changed even for a moment.

    The fluttering gauze under the brim of the hat covered her face, revealing only her clear and clean eyes. The girl's pretty face was vaguely visible behind the translucent veil.

    It was as if an elf had broken into the peaceful life of the small town.

    Just like a poem, the bright moon decorates your windows, and you decorate other people's dreams.

    Sakura's gaze was scrutinizing through the crowd.

    When she looked at others intently, there was a hint of suspicion in her eyes, and her probing eyes seemed to have an intimidating aura.

    Anyone who has looked at her will feel awe-inspiring and fierce, feel a chill in the back of their head, and shrink their neck unconsciously.

    Then he knew that she was not as weak as she looked, but was actually a person who was not easy to mess with; maybe she was a samurai, or maybe she was a ninja.

    In short, to use a common saying, it is a rose with thorns; although Sakura must object to others describing her in this way - she is not a delicate flower.

    So it¡¯s a bit regretful that there was no scene where the son of the city lord or the famous child raped the girl in the street; maybe this kind of thing does happen among ordinary people, but it¡¯s just impossible for these things to happen to a ninja.  No matter how absurd and ignorant a playboy is, he will never make fun of his own life.

    Sakura deliberately released a little murderous intent.

    It can be regarded as another way to test suspicious people: anyone who dares to look at her for more than one glance is worthy of suspicion even if he does not have chakra on him.

    It¡¯s very possible that he is a spy or something, someone with a special identity.

      Of course, it may also be a tremor.

    "It just seems that this city is indeed a very ordinary city. There are no underground organizations, spies, secret agents, etc., and of course there are no special enthusiasts.  Those who secretly watched her were just amazed that such a handsome and handsome person could appear in this small town and were a little curious.

    She turned around a few streets and found nothing suspicious.  Noon passed and when Sakura reunited with her teammates, she had gained nothing.

    She spread her hands and said, "Everything is normal here, I didn't find anything."

    Shino then turned his attention to Terumi, who also shook his head: "Except for a human trafficker who followed me, I didn't find anything here. I tortured him with genjutsu, and the underworld organization here didn't find anyone suspicious.  .¡±

    "It seems that there is indeed no problem here, and I haven't found anything here." Shino said. Like Terumi and Haruno Sakura, he also put on the characteristic clothes here and pretended to be a middle-aged uncle, but in his bones  The skill that belongs to a ninja can still be seen at a glance. Like Sakura, he is also a negative example of incomplete disguise.

    He took out a map and made a few gestures: "Then let's go, there are still many places to check!"

    "By the way, Youyue, by the way, next time you encounter a trafficker, don't show mercy and kill him directly."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The rug -of -type search, from this area of ??the country of wind, guessed that the traps that might be set up in Sha Ren Village beforehand were not found. Probably they really bowed their heads to the wood leaf.

    We did find a lot of other suspicious people.

    Because each team is equipped with illusion ninjas, torture is much easier. With a powerful illusion, these suspicious personnel will confess everything.

    Most of them are spies from other countries and Ninja Villages. They don¡¯t know much other than collecting and transmitting intelligence on a regular basis. This kind of single-line intelligence network cannot be uprooted by following the clues.

    These people contacted the Sand Ninjas and let them handle it.

    We also found Orochimaru's spies.  It was a pity that when they discovered him, the ANBU team was not cautious enough and did not control the spy immediately. He committed suicide by using the poisonous snake venom hidden in his body, and no valuable information was obtained.

    The only thing that is certain is that the surrounding small countries - such as the Kingdom of Kawa - are likely to have Orochimaru's base.

    This guy has never been seen again since he was exposed during the last rescue operation for Sasuke. He is as slippery as a loach.

    "The three burrows of a cunning rabbit are the best metaphor to describe this snake. No one knows how many bases he has built."  Konoha couldn't find him, and judging from Akatsuki's recent calm movements, this mysterious organization also failed to catch Orochimaru's tail.

    However, the people in Konoha didn¡¯t pay much attention.  Orochimaru is now a lost dog. As long as Konoha is more vigilant, Orochimaru, who has suffered so many casualties, will never be able to replicate the miracle of successfully attacking the Kazekage.

    It was another one who made the ninjas of Konoha feel like they were facing a formidable enemy.

    Kakashi¡¯s team discovered a rebellious nin whose brain was controlled by genjutsu in a certain city.

    After some manipulation of the Three Magatama Sharingan, Kakashi got a piece of information from the rebel ninja¡ª¡ª

    He is a subordinate of a member of Akatsuki.

    (Guaranteed 22, plus 01.)

    (Please subscribe, please vote!)

    (Sorry, there are only three updates today. I want to finish the following chapters and update four tomorrow! In addition, I have some sad news. Because of the past two days of writing, the manuscripts are about to be exhausted!) (Remember this site  Website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 256 Raid (Additional update for Cat-eared Alice)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "So, after disappearing for several months, we found clues about Akatsuki in the Kingdom of Sand again?" Sakura asked.

    The pink-haired girl held hot tea in both hands, her smart eyes flickering in the mist above the cup, looking eagerly at the man in front of her.

    This is a tavern in a big city in the Kingdom of Wind. Three members of the Fourteenth Team are sitting around a low coffee table in the store, sitting cross-legged.

    Sitting opposite Sakura, Shino held a scroll in his hand, which was the latest mission report. He raised his eyelids, glanced at Sakura and said, "Yes, but the problem is not that simple."

    Zhiye¡¯s expression was not as relaxed and joyful as that of the girl. After reading the entire scroll, he felt heavy in his heart.

    So complicated¡­¡­

    After taking a look at Sakura, who was completely unaware of her situation, and Terumi, who was a completely pink newcomer, the nearly thirty-year-old man let out a Shikamaru-esque sigh.

    It was said that Akatsuki's peripheral members were discovered, but in fact Kakashi's genjutsu did not reveal much information. The person's brain was restricted by Akatsuki's sealing technique and could not be leaked to the outside world.

    Kakashi and Hinata Hotaru personally led the team to escort the man back to Konoha, and handed him over to the Yamanaka clan, trying to dig out the information buried deep in his mind.

    But an accident happened.

    The scroll urgently transmitted from Shino's hand talked about what happened next - the seal restriction set by Akatsuki was much better than Konoha imagined, and the secret technique of the Yamanaka clan was accidentally used when it penetrated into the spy's head to gather information.  A ban was triggered.

    As a result, the man¡¯s head was destroyed by the sealing technique on the spot, and even the mountain tribesmen who used the secret technique were affected and suffered serious mental damage.

    Then, the sealing technique also sent the content of the last scene seen by the spy through some kind of long-range ninjutsu, and teleported it to a distant place.

    "So actually, we only know that he is a subordinate of 'Scorpion' in Akatsuki, and he may have companions here," Shino picked up a glass of sake on the table, took a sip, shook his head and continued, "The rest are just  Not sure"

    "This operation can be said to be a warning. Xiao already knows that one of their subordinates has been captured by us, and the information obtained from his mind may not be effective."

    "See for yourselves." He put down his wine glass and handed the scroll on the table to Haruno Sakura.

    Ying took the scroll and read it quickly. In her previous life, she had read hundreds of millions of words of online text. Her self-taught quick reading skills allowed her to quickly skip over the meaningless parts of the previous text and focus on the most critical point.  .

    As she watched, the bright smile in her eyes gradually faded away, and her eyes became solemn and serious.

    "So, we must hurry up before Scorpion moves the intelligence personnel and departments away" Sakura lowered her eyes and said calmly, "Make the first move and catch them all!"

    "Yes, I can't wait for Kakashi and Hinata Hotaru to come back here." Shino put the wine glass to his mouth, stared at the ice escape ninja in front of him and said, "Sakura, listen carefully, the second team is not here,  Among the ANBU teams currently performing missions in the Kingdom of Wind, our 14th team is already the highest ranked and strongest team"

    "Captain, I understand what you mean. Only we are the most confident in completing this task." Sakura continued.

    Zhiye nodded and drank all the sake in the glass.

    "Now, you are the only one among us who is confident of dealing with a 'Shadow' level opponent head-on!" Putting the wine glass heavily on the table, Shino said in a deep voice, "Once you encounter a member of the 'Akatsuki' during a mission, only you will  Only then can we escape safely, which is why the mission can only be entrusted to us."

    At this time, the waiter came over with a tray to serve the food. The solemnity on Zhiye's face disappeared instantly. He glanced at the waiter and said with a smile: "This is exactly why I chose to eat here!"

    His smile was heroic and meaningful.

    The first time he received the information, he led the team here without even leaving any time to explain.

    ?Obviously, not for food.

    Haruno Sakura smiled knowingly. Her smile was a bit colder than Shino's boldness, and she said with ulterior motives: "Well, the food is served quickly, and the main course is also delicious. The captain has good taste. This is indeed a good choice  ¡­¡±

    The look in a pair of beautiful jewel-like eyes gradually became sharp. His gaze inadvertently crossed Zhiye's shoulders and lightly scanned the other people in the store.

    Yes, everyone else here has a vague feeling of chakra in their bodies.

    They are not ordinary people??There is still a bit more to say.

    ??Then they used water snakes to knock out the enemies who had been beaten down, tied them into a ball, and hung them upside down from the ceiling.

    Prepare to use illusions to interrogate them one by one.

    Terumi was about to perform the technique when someone suddenly woke up.

    "Uh" The waiter who was kicked unconscious by Shino woke up quietly. He was awakened by Sakura's rude movements of ninjutsu. He opened his eyes with difficulty, and the figure standing in front of him gradually became clear from blur.

    "You" He groaned weakly, quickly understood his situation, and asked unwillingly: "Why aren't you poisoned?"

    The three members of Team 14 looked at each other, and the corners of Sakura's mouth curved slightly.

    ¡° This person can wake up so quickly. He is probably the strongest person among them. Let¡¯s pry open his mouth first to get information!

    (Guaranteed 22, extra 11.)

    (Please subscribe, please vote!)

    (Added an updated chapter for [Cat Ears Alice], she seems to be a girl game anchor at Bilibili.)

    (Sorry, there are only three updates today. I want to finish the following chapters and update four tomorrow! In addition, I have some sad news. Because of the past two days of writing, the manuscripts are about to be exhausted!) (Remember this site  Website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 257 Gaara

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Sand Ninja Village.

    In the high-rise dedicated conference room.

    Several elders were having a heated debate on whether Gaara was suitable to be the Kazekage.

    "There is no precedent in the history of our sand ninja for a jinch¨±riki to serve as the 'Kazekage'," a young consultant said with a frown, "I'm afraid it would be bad to rashly set a precedent in the ninja world. There are lessons learned from the mist ninja -"

    "Yura, as a young man, you are too stuck in the past. Besides, the Kiri ninja have always been mysterious, and the information may not be trustworthy." Ebizo interrupted him dissatisfied and looked around for a week, "Elders and advisors, after these few days  After days of discussion, I think we should at least reach a consensus, that is"

    He paused for a moment, his old and strong eyes swept across the people sitting in the conference room, and said slowly: " Gaara is indeed the best candidate to be the next Kazekage in Suna Ninja Village at the moment."

    Several elders who opposed Gaara raised their eyebrows, but they could not say anything in opposition.

    They have been discussing and even arguing about the next Kazekage for several days.

    There has been little progress on the issue.

    Except for the fact that everyone has reached a consensus that anyone other than Gaara is even more unsuitable to be the Kazekage, other content has just been seen repeatedly in the past few days.

    No one can convince anyone.

    Of course, one cannot be too cautious about an issue like this that concerns the future and destiny of Sand Ninja Village.

    The reasons for the opposition are very good: after all, Gaara's previous performance was quite scary. He was too murderous, violent and extremely unstable in his thoughts, just like a sociopath.  Considering that he is a one-tail jinch¨±riki, his unstable mental state makes people extremely worried that Gaara will lose control and release "Shukaku", causing endless trouble!

    If such a person becomes the Kazekage, it is hard to predict whether it will be a blessing or a disaster for Suna Ninja Village.

    Several senior officials who supported Gaara valued the changes that occurred after Gaara returned from Konoha: he seemed to have become more "human" and began to pay attention to his companions.

    Especially Ebizo and Chiyo, who just came out recently. They only heard about Gaara's cruelty and bloodshed in the past. The Gaara they have seen with their own eyes recently is a gentle and calm young man, with no trace of the violence in the past.  , naturally I don¡¯t think there is anything wrong with Gaara.

    On the other hand, the identity of the Jinchuuriki ensures that Gaara's strength can reach the level of Kage. However, Suna Ninja Village can't even find a few people with this level at the moment, and even Maki is just a little bit behind. Therefore,  Gaara's identity is actually an advantage!

    No one can convince anyone.

    Since the number of opponents and supporters is similar, it is impossible to vote on this issue through a majority-subject resolution.

    The senior officials, both for and against Gaara, were beginning to get tired of the endless arguments.

    For a moment, everyone stopped talking, thinking about something in silence.

    "Everyone, I think if we continue our discussion, even if we argue for another month, there won't be any progress. Ebizo and I didn't come out here just to quarrel. In this case, I have a compromise proposal." Chiyo suddenly said,  Breaking the silence, he said calmly.

    "We might as well postpone the selection of Kazekage for another year. Isn't Gaara applying to join the regular army? It just happens to be there to examine him for a period of time and to give other newcomers time to grow. After one year, we will discuss Kazekage again.  Choose!"

    ¡°Another year?¡± a voice questioned.

    Chiyo nodded and explained: "Yes, in the next year, the main task of the village is to hide its strength, bide its time, cultivate and cultivate new forces, so even if there is no Kazekage this year, the operation of the village will not be too big a problem.  This is better than us hastily selecting an unsuitable Kazekage!"

    The questioning elder hesitated, thought for a moment, and then said: "One year or not, the village can still wait for another year!"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of their minds, everyone whispered, biting their ears and chatting for a while.  Soon, this compromise idea was approved by the majority of people: "Agree." "Agree." "Agree!" "I agree!"

    After reaching a consensus, minor issues were quickly recognized.

    Then Gaara was summoned directly, and Maki personally handed the appointment letter to the regular army into the hands of the dark-eyed boy.

    "Gaara, your application has been approved. From today on, you are a member of the regular sand ninja army!" Maki looked at his students and said in his usual hard and cold voice.

    "Thank you, teacher." Gaara bowed slightly to Maki,The hand calmly took the scroll and certificate.

    "Do a good job in the regular army." Maki patted Gaara hard on the shoulder. He was not good at words, let alone expressing emotions. He just looked at Gaara deeply, encouraged him sincerely, and said,  "Okay, you can go."

    Gaara nodded to the senior officials present and turned to leave.

    "Wait a minute, Gaara!" Chiyo suddenly spoke up, stretched out his hand like a dead branch, and called out to Gaara, "Can you tell me why you want to join the regular army"

    She just noticed that many people in the conference room were very dissatisfied with this resignation; several senior officials responsible for commanding the regular troops happened to be the opposition members who hated Gaara.

    In their eyes, Gaara is probably just a terrifying weapon that can easily get out of control, right?

    Chiyo frowned tightly.  I originally thought that Gaara went to the regular army just to hone himself and improve his reputation. However, if his boss is biased against him and everyone else in the army is afraid of him

    That may not be training, but torture.

    So Chiyo wants to know why Gaara still chooses to join the army despite knowing that his superiors are biased against him.

    "When everyone is prejudiced or afraid of you?"

    Hearing Chiyo¡¯s question, Gaara¡¯s footsteps suddenly stopped.

    "A year ago, my connection with the village and everyone was only hatred and fear I used to think this was a good thing." He stopped at the door of the conference room, tilted his head slightly, and said calmly, "But now  After the Fire Nation, some people changed my mind Now I hope to be recognized and bound by my companions, so that I can no longer live alone."

    He turned around, with fiery emotions hidden deep in his calm eyes.

    "I know that changing everyone's view of me is a long-term and painful thing. However, if I do nothing, the lonely road of life will be longer and more painful for me"

    After all, people cannot live alone.

    Gaara has tasted too much the pain of loneliness, which is a feeling that is more unbearable than all other pains.

    "Join the regular army, gain everyone's recognition, and establish a bond with the village. This is what I am thinking now"

    Several people here were somewhat surprised, even a little touched that Gaara would actually say such a thing, which was somewhat different from the murderous maniac they had in mind.

    The tyranny in the eyes of the jinchuriki who was once full of violence has disappeared, and now he has become much calmer, with a little more "humanity".

    The gourd he carried on his back was once soaked in blood and smelled of blood that penetrated into the bone marrow. Now everything seems to have faded away.

    When the pair of faces that were always distorted to the point of ferocity calmed down, the bloodshot eyes returned to clarity, and the texture of the chakra became as soft as fine sand, as if carrying the fragrance of earth, then someone realized that standing in this meeting room  Gaara in the room turned out to be such a clean young man after losing that layer of violence.

    Someone finally discovered what Gaara, who had been thinking deeply about his own destiny in the past six months, had figured out.

    "Gaara, you" Someone suddenly asked, "Do you want to be the Kazekage?"

    Gaara was silent for a moment.

    "Yes. Becoming Feng Ying is my goal." He nodded.

    His expression was always calm, without excitement or joy, but when he said these words, he was a little more solemn.

    "Really" The person who asked the question fell silent, lowered his eyes and stopped talking.

    "You can go down now, Gaara."

    The conference room door closed with a bang.

    Gaara's figure gradually faded away, leaving behind the elders who were lost in thought.

    The long-standing stereotype of Gaara will not suddenly change just because of a meeting, however.

    The seeds of change will remain in their hearts.  When more and more positive examples about Gaara come to their ears instead of the negative bloody violence, the seeds will take root, sprout and thrive under the sunshine.

    for a long time.

    Only then did someone say: "Then, let's discuss the next topic"

    As he was speaking, he was suddenly interrupted.

    "Urgent news from Konoha!" The door was suddenly pushed open, and a reckless ninja broke in.

    (Guaranteed 12, extra 02.)

    (Please subscribe, please vote!) (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com)??) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 258 Prelude to Gunsmoke

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "What's the use of panicking? Calm down!" The interrupted elder frowned and shouted, "What happened?"

    "The scroll delivered by Konoha's fastest ninja eagle contains the latest information on Akatsuki!" The visitor gasped, holding a scroll in both hands and carefully placing it on the table.

    "Let me take a look." Ebizo took the scroll and unfolded it. After a while, the old face drooped even more.

    "Ebizo, what did it say?" Chiyo asked with a frown.

    "Sister, Konoha didn't lie to us before. Scorpion is indeed in that organization." Ebizo sighed and handed the scroll to Chiyo, "In their recent operation, they captured Scorpion's subordinates.  This information was confirmed.¡±

    Chiyo took the scroll and frowned even more tightly.

    "During our previous investigation mission in the Kingdom of Wind, we discovered a suspicious person," she read as she read. "After interrogation and verification, it was confirmed that he is a subordinate of the 'Red Sand Scorpion'"

    "Through secret interrogation and known intelligence, we have confirmed that 'Scorpion' has joined the 'Akatsuki' organization and has planted a large number of spies and undercover agents in your country"

    "Scorpion is your rebel ninja and an important member of Akatsuki. Therefore, in order to express sincerity and promote cooperation between you and us in jointly fighting Akatsuki, all the information obtained from the interrogation is excerpted as follows. Please be informed"

    She finished reading the words on the scroll word by word, and her face became increasingly ugly.

    Passing the scroll to the next elder, Chiyo said in a serious tone: "You said before that Konoha's intelligence mentioned that Scorpion had joined the Akatsuki organization. I thought it was just a ploy by you to use the name of that slug girl to trick us into coming out.  , I didn¡¯t expectthis is actually true.¡±

    "I never expected that my lovely grandson would actually join such an evil organization and associate with such evil people It's really chilling!"

    "Sister" Ebizo glanced at Chiyo with a complicated expression and stopped talking.

    "Okay, there's no need to comfort me, a dying old woman! At my age, there's nothing to look forward to" Chiyo said coldly, turning his attention to the other senior Sand Ninjas, "The most important thing now is  The important thing is to discuss how we should act next.¡±

    "Since such important information has been discovered, Konoha should be ordered to withdraw their people to the Country of Fire, and we will send people to investigate the matter clearly!" Ma Ji said forcefully.

    "This won't work." An elder sitting next to Chiyo, who was flipping through the information scroll, shook his head repeatedly and categorically denied, "Let's not talk about whether Konoha will agree to such a regret, even if they agree to withdraw the ANBU, wait for us to go  It¡¯s too late to collect intelligence¡­¡±

    "Konoha was alerting the enemy when collecting intelligence." As expected, Maki's political cells were about zero. Chiyo sighed secretly, and then explained, "Now Scorpion and Akatsuki already know that some of their peripheral organizations have been discovered by us.  , the next step will definitely be the rapid transfer of personnel and the destruction of evidence. In this case, by the time we finish negotiating with Konoha, those strongholds of Scorpion will definitely be empty. "

    "Then what should we do?" asked a young executive named Yura.

    "Of course we can't ignore it. Konoha belongs to Konoha and we belong to us. We can't naively think that they will share all the information with us, and we can't leave everything to the alliance" Chiyo said coldly,  "The best way is to send our elite team to follow them in the name of support to ensure that we will not deliberately conceal important information."

    "Elite support team?" Yura said calmly, "How about letting Gaara's team complete this task? Just in time, we can test Gaara's performance by the way!"

    "Second"*n.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    A certain city in the Kingdom of Wind.

    In the stronghold of Scorpio's subordinate who is disguised as an izakaya.

    "Whyyou clearly drank poisonous tea and sake, but there are no signs of poisoning at all?" asked the spy suspended in mid-air by Shui Dun.

    There was a very obvious footprint on his chest, and his body was visibly dented. It was the mark left after receiving a heavy kick from Shino.  The secret force captain's kick almost took away half of the spy's life.

    Sakura¡¯s hand emitted the blue light of medical ninjutsu, and she gave some cursory treatment to the most seriously injured spies, lest they die before being interrogated.

    When she walked up to the dying spy, she listened to his question and said??Smile.

    There was a touch of sarcasm in the laughter.

    They knew in advance that there was something wrong with this store, so of course they would not really eat or drink the food they served.

    Sakura seemed to have drank two cups of tea, but in fact she had already held the tea in her mouth with water escape and did not swallow it.

    And even if she does drink it, as a medical ninja, she still has ways to treat herself.

    However, there is no need to tell them all the things behind it.

    She just smiled lightly and said while treating his internal injuries: "We have been prepared for a long time, so naturally we will not fall into your trap Stop talking nonsense, if you want to survive, just answer our questions honestly!  "

    Under the threat of death and the illusion of Terumi Yuzuki, they quickly obtained the latest information.

    "Master Scorpion ordered us to send a new order to the spy hidden in Orochimaru's base. The order requires him to report Orochimaru's recent whereabouts so that the Akatsuki organization can continue to hunt Orochimaru"

    Confused by Youyue's illusion, the person in charge of this stronghold sat on a chair, his eyes rolled white, his mouth drooled, and he mechanically answered the questions raised by the 14th Squadron.

    They were lucky that the person in charge was not headshot for leaking information.

    ¡°It seems that the only people who are restricted by the special sealing technique by Xiao are those who really know the secrets of Xiao and Xiao. A little guy like him who is just responsible for passing on information is of no importance at all

    Zhiye glanced at Youyue and winked. The latter nodded knowingly and continued to ask.

    "What's the time and place for the report? Who will go?"

    "The time is tomorrow at noon, and the location is a location called Yin Yang Bridge in the Kingdom of Sichuan. The specific location is marked on the map in the intelligence letter. In addition, only Mr. Xia will go to this meeting alone, and no one else is required to follow.  He" the person in charge said stiffly.

    Shino, Sakura, and Youyue looked at each other.

    The expression gradually became serious.

    It seems that we can at least find traces of Akatsuki or Orochimaru during this trip

    Zhiye walked over and knocked the spies unconscious.

    "Leave these people to other teams." He took out the flare and fired it into the sky. "The location of the Yin-Yang Bridge is also marked on our map. It is not close to here Starting now, we will go all out!"

    "This mission is mainly to detect intelligence, and try to avoid fighting! However, if a fighting does happen"

    Shino turned around and looked at Sakura deeply.

    "Maybe I have to ask you, Sakura!"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If they face Orochimaru or the Red Sand Scorpion he and Terumi can't help, they can only look at Haruno Sakura!

    "I understand, Captain."

    Haruno Sakura replied solemnly.

    I feel my shoulders are heavy.

    (Guaranteed 22, plus 02.)

    (Please subscribe, please vote!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 259 Fight!  (Added update for [Cat Ears Alice])

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The country of Sichuan.

    A small country with lush greenery and many rivers.

    The five major countries do not border each other, but there are many small countries that serve as buffer countries. The Country of Sichuan is the country that serves as the buffer zone between the Country of Fire and the Country of Wind.

    The weak national power and weak ninjas left them completely without the ability to resist when faced with external threats.

    You can only accept it.

    In peacetime, it can still be called a buffer country; in wartime, such a small country is a stepping stone for big countries and a victim of war.

    "This is the situation in the country of Sichuan." Before the campfire, Shino said calmly to the two girls.

    The orange-yellow firelight illuminated his side face in uncertain ways, making it difficult to see his expression clearly.

    It was getting dark. After the 14th Squadron came out of the izakaya, they marched all the way. When they got here, they stopped and temporarily stationed here. They raised a bonfire, cooked a pot of hot soup and started eating dinner.

    They have entered the territory of Kawa no Kuni, and Shino briefly introduced the affairs of Kawa no Kuni to the two of them.  Although he is a ninja from the Land of Fire, he does not shy away from these things, but objectively speaks out about the dark side of the ninja world.  After all, the two ninjas in front of him are also members of ANBU. Sooner or later, they will come into contact with this kind of thing

    "In addition to the oppression of big countries, various underground organizations and rebel ninja groups also like to establish bases in such small countries. The places that are within the reach of such big countries and great ninja villages are most suitable for them to develop their power and carry out covert activities.  ." Shino continued, "Sakura, the main body of the underground bounty house you destroyed before was distributed in small countries like Kawanoguni."

    ?? These underground organizations rarely establish bases within the territory of the five major countries, because they cannot compete with the power of the great ninja village. Often a few ANBU teams destroy important bases of underground organizations.

    On the contrary, because small countries lack the ability to fight against them, they can only let them take whatever they want and do whatever they want.  "

    Most of Orochimaru's bases are built in the areas of these small countries, and his experimental materials are often the people of these small countries.

    "This kind of country is simply rbq" Sakura said with emotion.

    "What bq? BBQ?" Zhiye turned around and asked without knowing why.

    "It's nothing, Captain, you heard wrong" Sakura explained quickly.

    The true meaning of this word is too shameful, but it must not be revealed!

    The girl quickly changed the topic.

    "Speaking of which, our intrusion into the territory of Kawanoguni without authorization is also an act of ninja from a large country showing contempt for a small country, right?" Sakura asked, scratching her cheek.

    Zhiye took a few mouthfuls of dry food with the hot soup. His mouth was full of food and he replied vaguely: "Yeah did you just realize it?"

    This is what a great power does.

    Theoretically speaking, they passed through the land of Kawa no Kuni in a combat posture, which is an act of trespassing into other countries' territory But in fact, between big countries, there is a saying that permission is required to enter other countries' territory. The ninjas of the great powers passed by  If you are working in a small country or doing missions in a small country, you never need to make any notifications.  Even Konoha, the great ninja village known as the friendliest in the ninja world, is like this.

    This attitude of contempt for small countries has caused a lot of suffering to the people here and is a breeding ground for hatred

    "Then the life of the people of the small country must be very painfulthey are bullied by various forces in the ninja world," Sakura said absently, her eyes wandering, "That's why they hate us. It's precisely because there is a soil for hatred that they will  An organization like Akatsuki is born, right?¡±

    Sakura now understands the mentality of small countries hating big countries.  In previous missions to the Land of Waves and Land of Snow, as well as some hidden ANBU missions, I had come into contact with some people who had this idea, believing that the sufferings of small countries were caused by big countries.

    Or, to go deeper, it is caused by the current structure of the five major countries and the long-term war between the five countries.

    If Sakura were not from the Land of Fire, she would definitely agree with this statement.

    To a large extent, this statement is correct; however, peace cannot be obtained by disbanding the five major countries as those people imagine.

    "Well, small countries sometimes give birth to outstanding ninjas, such as Sansho Hanzo. If such a ninja desperately seeks revenge on the five major countries out of hatred, it will be a headache" Shino sighed, "  However, the biggest problem is the mutual hostility and hatred between the five major powers, which is the source of most tragedies in the world. If peace can be achieved among the five major powers, the ninja world will be much calmer."

    ??"Forget it, don't think too much, this is not something we should consider."

    Shino¡¯s thoughts are similar to those of most jounin.

    I have been exposed to a lot of things, I have a certain vision, I know what the problems in this world are, and I hope to live a peaceful life.

    ¡ª¡ªAs long as he is not a pervert, who would expect to frequently perform dangerous missions and live a life of dancing with death every day?

    It¡¯s just that they don¡¯t know what to do; they may have some ideas, but they don¡¯t dare to act on them. They know that the wall of reality is extremely hard and they don¡¯t dare to hit it rashly.

    Going with the flow is their best portrayal.

    This is the common thought of jounin, the elite of the ninja world.

    Realistically speaking, if Sakura's strength stayed at the level of a jounin, she would become such a person.  The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility; on the other hand, if she has not even reached the shadow level, there is no need to worry about it, because it is not her turn to take care of that kind of thing.

    "Inherit the old hatred and create new hatred If the ninja cannot escape from such reincarnation, there will be no real peace in this world." Sakura said lightly.

    "Haha" Zhiye declined to comment.

    "Let's get back to the subject! We're not far from the Yin Yang Bridge, and we should be able to get there on time tomorrow. However, the mission may be difficult We might encounter Scorpion or even Orochimaru! According to the information collected by the intelligence department, Akasaka  Scorpion's strength is quite strong, probably not weaker than Kakuzu."

    "So, let me reiterate again, don't take action against Akatsuki's people unless it is absolutely necessary. The opponent is very strong and the risk of fighting is very high. We must try to avoid fighting!"

    In Shino's imagination, the best way to complete the mission would be to secretly observe the exchange of information between Xion and his subordinates, then capture Xion's subordinates alive, and use clones to track Xion, trying to obtain their information without alerting Akatsuki as much as possible.

    In short, the premise of all actions is to try not to let Akatsuki discover Konoha's actions.

    "That's it." The captain fiddled with the fire, glanced at You Yue, whose eyelids were a bit stuck together, and said, "Hurry up and eat and rest!"

    ¡°For tomorrow¡¯s mission, we must recharge our batteries tonight and be ready!¡±

    "Yes, Captain!"

    The night passed quietly.

    Early the next morning, the 14th Squadron set off in the morning light, galloping in the Kingdom of Sichuan, all the way up the river.

    Zhiye¡¯s time was very accurate. When it was close to noon, he led the two of them to the bridge.

    The 14th Squadron found a secluded tree-lined spot by the river and stopped.

    The captain looked at the map and compared the terrain to confirm their location.

    "The Yin Yang Bridge is just ahead," Zhiye said. He put the map back in his arms and took a deep breath. "Next, we will use the most covert movement to quietly approach the Yin Yang Bridge and secretly observe¡ª¡ª"

    Whoosh whoosh!

    Shino¡¯s words were interrupted by dozens of kunai that broke through the air!

    (Guaranteed 22, extra 12.)

    (Please subscribe, please vote!)

    (Added an updated chapter to [Cat Ears Alice]!)

    (I went to make up for it today, so I didn¡¯t type many words Let me tell you, Hanabi will be super handsome and beautiful when she grows up! For details, you can directly read Boruto Chapter 9) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.  com

 Chapter 260 The Scorpion of Red Sand (Additional update for [Dark Blue Cosmic Light])

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Who is it!" Zhiye shouted in a deep voice, turned over and jumped up, avoiding the sudden ninja attack.

    He turned around and saw that Haruno Sakura had also erected an ice wall with a wave of his hand, blocking the incoming kunai with a clang.

    Although the sneak attack was unsuccessful and the 14th Squadron was unscathed, Zhiye's heart sank suddenly.

    "These kunai were shot accurately and quickly, covering all his evasive routes. The timing was just right at the moment he was speaking and taking a breath. Some tiny details can show that the attacker is extremely powerful.  At this time, in this position, who else could show themselves as an enemy to them?

    Zhiyi already has the answer.

    He and Haruno Sakura looked at each other, and during their eye contact, Sakura already knew what he meant.

    Shino¡¯s plan failed, and things took a turn for the worst¡ªTeam 14 was exposed.

    Haruno Sakura had a sullen face and silently took two steps forward to protect Shino and Terumi.

    Opposite her, a figure slowly appeared in front of the 14th Squadron.

    With cold and sharp eyes and a black mask on his face, his huge, hunched figure was hidden under a cloak of black background and red clouds.

    ??Red clouds on a black background?  The familiar and iconic clothing made Sakura immediately realize that he was a member of Akatsuki.

    If it¡¯s not Orochimaru or Scorpion¡¯s subordinates, is it Scorpion himself?

    "Are you" The girl raised her head, looking at the figure gradually emerging from the top of the mountain opposite, and asked coldly, "Are you the Scorpion of the Red Sand?"

    The visitor did not directly answer Haruno Sakura¡¯s question.

    "Are you ninjas from Konoha? You are moving very quickly. I have clearly destroyed the information in his mind with the sealing technique, but you can still come to me so quickly!"

    His face was expressionless, and his tone was mechanical and stiff, like a robot without any fluctuations, giving people a strange feeling.

    It¡¯s as if the person standing in front of Sakura is not a real person.

    However, his words proved from the side that this person is the Scorpion of Red Sand.

    In Haruno Sakura's mind, the information about Scorpion quickly passed through.

    Not much.  After all, he was not a ninja of Konoha. It was just that the information Jiraiya had passed on mentioned that Scorpion might have joined Akatsuki, so Konoha deliberately collected some information about him.

    The Puppet Master.

    Use poison.

    Andvery strong.

    Last but not least, Sakura could clearly feel it from the aura and chakra texture on his body.

    Although the opponent has not fully mobilized his chakra, she can feel the unfathomable amount of chakra hidden under his calm surface, which is as deep as an abyss.

    This enemy is no weaker than Kakuzu!

    Therefore, just by looking at him, Sakura could immediately conclude that this person was definitely not a gangster, but the real owner of their trip, the Scorpion of Red Sand.

    "Zhiye, please protect Youyue, just leave this person to me." She said to the two people behind her without looking back, her eyes never letting go of the figure of the man in front of her.

    "Have you decided who will die first?" Xie looked down at the three of them and said coldly, "Don't worry, all three of you will become my collection"

    "Collectible?" Terumi behind him screamed, seeming to have some terrible association.

    "He is a puppet master. He probably wants to use our bodies to make puppets!" Sakura also thought of Terumi's meaning. "Even in the Sand Ninja Village, this is an extremely cruel and evil act"

    Xie sneered: "Being able to become my collection and keep it forever is not a cruel act, but should be your honor! The body will eventually rot, and only with the help of the art of puppets can it be eternal.  The earth continues to exist"

    Haruno Sakura couldn't help but laugh.

    "Haha, eternal existence?"

    Existing as someone else¡¯s puppet, this kind of eternity is just the eternity of a dead thing.  No matter how nice it is, it can't hide his true nature as a necrophiliac.

    The sarcastic laugh "haha" that was common in the previous life is not popular here, but the sarcastic curve of Sakura's mouth is raised, and Scorpion completely understands what she means.

    "The charm of dolls is not something that a young stinky girl like you can understand" There was a hint of anger in his cold voice, "In this case, I will kill you directly and burn you to ashes.  Forget it, with your appearance, you probably can¡¯t make it anyway.Such a powerful puppet comes out"

    He looked down at the three people at his feet and pronounced their fate indifferently, not paying any attention to their possible struggles.

    "Humph" Sakura snorted with a gloomy face.

    Scorpion¡¯s tone is as if dealing with Sakura is like trying to catch a turtle in a jar It¡¯s so shameless!

    She was really annoyed!

    "You keep saying that you want to make me a collectible, do you really think that you have a guaranteed victory and can definitely defeat me?" Sakura clenched her fists, her joints cracked, and she said coldly, "You're just a puppet master, in my case  In front of his fist, there is nothing more than a bunch of junk!"

    "It's not Sakura's arrogance.

    According to Konoha's battle records, Tsunade's strange power technique is the puppet master's nemesis.

    The puppets are full of tricks, insidious and ruthless, and their combat effectiveness is extremely good.  In terms of defense, the hard special steel or hardwood shell also has a considerable degree of defense and can withstand ordinary attacks.  But when faced with a strange power technique that can create a small earthquake with one punch, this defense is still useless!

    During the war with the Sand Ninjas, it was Tsunade who used her uncanny power to blow up a puppet with one punch and single-handedly suppressed the Sand Ninjas' entire army of puppet masters, leaving a deep impression on the Sand Ninjas.  impression!

    After so many years, Chiyo still has an impression of only two people in Konoha: one is Konoha White Fang who killed her son.  The other one is Tsunade, the "slug girl" as she calls it, the woman who defeated the puppet master army she led.

    Sakura's Ninjutsu inherited Tsunade's power, and was even better in terms of speed and dexterity, and her ability to restrain the puppet master was even higher.  In front of Haruno Sakura's fist, Scorpion's puppet was as broken as iron. She was really not arrogant.

    With her current strength, her chances of winning against Scorpion are much higher than against Kakuzu!

    It¡¯s not enough to talk about speculation, not to mention that they are enemies in the first place.

    The girl stopped talking, her chakra surged quietly, and she silently activated the amplified ninjutsu.

    Ninja Technique-Ying Chong-Phase 2 starts!

    Ninja Technique - The Yin Seal is opened!

    Ice Escape-Frost Armor is activated!

    The energy stored in the Yin Seal is converted into Chakra, rotating violently, and the surging power stirs up whirlwinds around the girl.

    There is even more crystal clear ice armor on the girl, covering the vital organs of the chest and abdomen; the slim armor and the ferocious edges give her a heroic appearance like a Valkyrie.

    Scorpion was a little surprised to see Sakura's aura and chakra volume instantly become considerable.

    The amount of chakra is almost Kage level.  Such an enemy can be considered a bit of a threat.  He is more powerful than that man, no wonder he has to stand at the front!  Scorpion thought to himself.

    "It's interesting" He threw off his cloak suddenly, lay on the ground, and said lightly.

    It¡¯s just a bit interesting.  With this level of strength, he is not qualified to call his puppet a piece of junk!

    Scorpion is just a little concerned about this ninjutsu that can store chakra Who has seen this ninjutsu before?

    I always feel a little familiar.

    In short, if you have any questions, you can ask them after defeating her.

    Xie Xie¡¯s cold eyes looked at the girl at his feet who had even colder eyes.

    He could not see any fear in those green eyes. The little girl seemed to be really full of confidence and could compete with him!

    Is she ignorant of current affairs, or is she really strong?

    Then Scorpio heard her next sentence: "Is it just a bit interesting? Then pray for a while Do you still have the mood to say such things again?"

    In other words, it is already a poor dagger.

    Scorpion and Sakura launched attacks at the same time.

    The technique of instant body.

    What Sakura performed was a physical teleportation technique combined with the magic power technique: using the magic power technique on her legs, huge power burst out in an instant when she kicked her legs, and the violent force instantly trampled the ground into cracks!

    Boom¡ª¡ª!

    While performing this teleportation technique, Zhiye could even feel the ground beneath his feet shaking uneasily!

    With the reaction force generated by stepping on her feet, Haruno Sakura's body rose up, and she rushed in front of Scorpion in a flash of lightning.

    Dang Dang Dang¡ª¡ª!

    The hundreds of iron blades shot out from the scorpion's mouth collided violently with the ice armor that turned into a shield in front of Sakura, sparking countless sparks.

    The power of Xue Jie's limit was superior in this battle of hardness. The girl held up the ice shield in her left hand to block the iron thorn, and rushed towards the scorpion like a meteor.

    "So fast" Xie was surprised.  Then the fist met his slightly absent-minded eyes.

    "Goodbye." Sakura said softly.

    Then, chakra gathered on the white fist¡ª¡ª

    "Strange Power Technique - Star Cannon Hammer!"

    The unrivaled force hit Scorpion head-on.

    Boom¡ª¡ª!

    (Guaranteed 22, extra 22.)

    (Please subscribe, please vote!)

    (An additional chapter for [Dark Blue Universe Light]!)

    ([Book Friends 20170825155322943] Who is the helmsman?) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)Before.

    "So fast" Xie was surprised.  Then the fist met his slightly absent-minded eyes.

    "Goodbye." Sakura said softly.

    Then, chakra gathered on the white fist¡ª¡ª

    "Strange Power Technique - Star Cannon Hammer!"

    The unrivaled force hit Scorpion head-on.

    Boom¡ª¡ª!

    (Guaranteed 22, extra 22.)

    (Please subscribe, please vote!)

    (An additional chapter for [Dark Blue Universe Light]!)

    ([Book Friends 20170825155322943] Who is the helmsman?) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 261 The true form of Scorpion

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Amid the rumble, the power from Sakura's fist was released through Scorpion's body into the ground beneath her feet. Suddenly, the rocks cracked and the hillock suddenly shattered into a pile of rubble!

    Even the ground beneath him was shattered, not to mention Scorpion's body, which was completely shattered into pieces.

    only¡­¡­

    "It doesn't feel right." Sakura retracted her fist and silently glanced at Scorpion's body on the ground.

    The broken iron blocks and mechanisms of the puppet fell to the ground and were scattered everywhere.

    The only problem is that there is no scorpion body.

    She already felt something was wrong when she hit Scorpion before. It was not the feeling of hitting a flesh and blood body.  Of course, it is not the feeling of hitting a substitute tree or a clone whose position has been changed by a substitute technique.

    Sure enough, what was hit was just one of Scorpion's puppets.  At first she didn't believe that such a direct attack could kill Xie.

    ¡ª¡ªSakura is very self-aware in this regard, knowing that her taijutsu teleportation is not extremely fast; even Hidan is only defeated by her ice teleportation.

    So, what about Scorpion?

    Just now, Sakura saw a black shadow flash past from the corner of her eye, and Sakura immediately realized that it was the true form of Scorpion.

    In Ying Chong's state, Ying's eyes quickly followed the extremely fast figure and watched him stop not far away, revealing his true face.

    It turned out to be a boy with crimson hair, a delicate face, and melancholy eyes.

    Sakura was slightly startled.

    Although, she has no habit of judging people by their appearance, nor does she think that the enemies standing opposite her are all ferocious-looking weirdos.

    But there is a huge gap between Scorpion's gloomy and dignified face and rough and dry voice just now, and the handsome boy who is more beautiful than a girl.

    "Are you the true form of Scorpion?" she asked a little surprised.

    Seeing the other party nodding, she quickly reacted.

    Just now, Scorpion was probably hiding inside the puppet that she crushed, controlling the shell. The strange power technique only shattered the puppet that acted as a protective shell, and did not affect Scorpion itself.

    The girl bit her lower lip.  The attack just now was not even a warm-up for a battle of this level. It was just an arrogance to give Scorpion a show of strength and kill him.

    Being able to kill one of Scorpion's puppets is an unexpected surprise.

    After all, the puppet master¡¯s puppets are limited!  Most puppet masters are pretty good if they only have one or two puppets on hand. Even a jounin-level puppet master only has three or five useful puppets at most. Anyone who breaks one of them will feel pain for a long time.

    ????????????????????????? Just do the math, Hidan and Kakuzu are now joined by the Red Sand Scorpion, this is already the third person for whom the magic power technique does not work.

    The strange power technique, which was invincible when torturing vegetables, repeatedly failed against Akatsuki members, making her wonder whether this technique had lost its effect in high-level battles!

    Is this jutsu going to follow the footsteps of Go Fireball and become the ninjutsu with the lowest number of effects?

    No at least it's extremely effective against puppet masters.  She has already verified the power of strange power¡ª¡ª

    "One punch, one puppet."

    If the fight continues like this, Sakura would like to know how many puppets Scorpion can have that are enough for him to fight!

    Xie, who was standing not far away, slightly frowned his delicate eyebrows.

    "It's amazing. I broke my Fei Liuhu with one punch. This kind of power reminds me of a person" He spoke a little surprised, his voice no longer hoarse and deep when hidden under the puppet, but  It was nice and clear, "Who are you, Tsunade's disciple?"

    "Who knows. Maybe it is, maybe it's not." Sakura answered evasively.

    She frowned slightly, looking at the boy-looking Xie with a little surprise. He must be in his thirties Why did he still look like a teenager?

    "Is this still your puppet? Is the real body still hiding in the dark?

    Noit is impossible for a puppet to have such a strong chakra induction. Sakura can feel that Scorpion's body is indeed there.

    Is this some kind of secret technique?

    "Tsunade's disciple Haruno Sakura? That's it." Scorpion's expression, which was indifferent at the beginning, finally became a little serious.

    He quickly remembered that in a recent gathering of Akatsuki, the loud-mouthed Hidan talked about their experience of fighting against Konoha ninjas.

    A girl named Haruno Sakura was mentioned by Hidan and Kakuzu at the same time Although it was only a few words, the other Akatsuki members did not sympathize with Hidan at all.It was what Kakuzu meant, but Scorpion was still a little impressed by the little girl who could beat Kakuzu into such a mess.

    It is normal for a ninja who can compete with Kakuzu to be confident in himself.

    Although from the outside, the other party is just a weak little girl, the figure with thin arms and legs and the hidden chakra texture are indeed very confusing.

    But, she should be a ninjutsu type ninja, right?  It can be inferred from Kakuzu's few words

    But why is physical skills so strong?

    "Ordinary puppets are meaningless in front of the magic of strange power. If you step forward rashly, they will be easily smashed by that power. When I was young, the puppet master army once issued orders that were almost like iron laws. When a puppet master encounters strange powers,  Tsunade must stay away from Tsunade who has no skills," Xie Youran said, "It seems that you have inherited Tsunade's strange power No wonder you are full of confidence in fighting me."

    As he spoke, he took out a scroll from his arms: "If this continues, there won't be enough puppets for you to defeat."

    "The premise isyou have to hit it."

    Bang.

    A new puppet was summoned from the scroll in Scorpion's hand.

    "The strange thing is that Sakura can feel a strong chakra induction from the puppet

    Do puppets also have chakra?  And the quantity is so huge!

    "Let me introduce it to you. This is my proud work, my favorite collection"

    Looking at the girl opposite her with satisfaction, her eyes widened slightly, showing an expression of surprise, Xie chuckled.

    "a puppet made from the body of the third Kazekage."

    After understanding the nature of the puppet in front of her, the expression on Sakura's face darkened.

    "A puppet made from a living person, so it retains the chakra of its lifetime?" She finally knew that Xie's so-called disgusting thing of making her into a collectible was not to scare her, but that he had already done it.  Things that happened!

    "Yes, this is my human puppet." A faint smile appeared on Xie's delicate face.

    An innocent and clean smile, as if it were just a little boy showing off his toys.

    Perhaps, in his eyes, the Fengying Puppet is just a delicate toy.

    But the words in Xie's mouth were evil, which was completely opposite to the bright and moving smile on his face.

    "First take out the internal organs, peel off the skin and wash away the blood. After some processing, install the mechanism and complete the creation of the human puppet. However, girls like you should get preferential treatment Just peel off the flawless skin like this  It¡¯s such a pity to go, I have to use special skills to keep that face of yours!¡±

    Even in a combat state, Sakura, whose negative emotions were suppressed under the influence of Ice Release Blood Successor, felt nauseated at this time.

    The lake in the heart, which is calm and seems to be frozen, is rippled.

    The girl opened her thin lips lightly and said softly while touching her up and down.

    "You're really gross."

    "No, you don't understandthis is art."

    "Eternity is beauty." He said, staring closely into the girl's eyes.

    The pair of light green eyes that looked at him became colder and colder, and the murderous intent condensed became more and more fierce.

    However, what Xie didn¡¯t notice was that somewhere out of sight, Sakura¡¯s left hand hidden by her side was quietly forming a seal.

    She stood proudly on the rubble.  A gust of spring breeze blew across the river, playfully rolling up her clothes, ruffling the corners of Sakura's clothes, caressing her skin, and flicking past the shallow vest line around the girl's waist, making a hunting sound.

    "This kind of nonsense," Haruno Sakura said coldly, "It's better to leave it to hell to tell your fellow inmates!"

    The rolled up clothes were flying around, losing their shielding effect, revealing the curves of her waist and the movements of Sakura's hands.

    She is making seals with one hand.

    Xie was suddenly startled and realized that Sakura had taken the opportunity to secretly form a seal while she was talking!

    However, this discovery was too late.

    "Water Escape-Wind Blade Rapids!"

    (Guaranteed 12, plus 01.)

    (Please subscribe, please vote!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 262 Pre-emptive tactics

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Sakura suddenly raised her right hand and pointed at the Red Sand Scorpion.

    Whoosh¡ª¡ª!

    The slender silver-white water line shot out from the girl's fingertips, penetrating the air and making a sharp whistle. It instantly spanned a distance of tens of meters and hit the scorpion's neck.

    With a sway of green-white fingers, he easily cut off the scorpion's head!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Falling to the ground.  It rolled around a few times, then stopped, staring blankly at the sky with a pair of dull eyes.

    do you died?  Haruno Sakura stopped her ninjutsu, but her slightly frowning brows did not relax.

    Her sneak attack had an effect. The wind blade torrent did hit Scorpion's body, but his chakra showed no signs of serious injury.

    It still remains stable, as vast as the sea.

    ?Look at his body again.

    For people who have been decapitated, the blood in the carotid arteries can soar to several meters high at the moment the blood vessels are severed due to extremely high blood pressure!  At that moment, blood will spurt out like a fountain, blooming into dark red flowers in the air

    But the place where the scorpion was cut off by the water jet was clean, and no trace of blood could be seen.

    In any case, it doesn¡¯t look like a beheaded person.

    She looked intently at the scorpion's head that fell to the ground.

    Just under Ying's eyes, a sudden change occurred - Xie Duan's head flew up into the air and returned to his neck!

    The girl almost stared at all this in stunned silence: Xie stretched out his hand to support his head, his neck shook a few times, and then there was a faint sound of the machine turning. After a click, he looked like a normal person, his eyes began to  Turn it around!

    Uhwhat is this?

    Haruno Sakura blinked, what word would be more appropriate to describe her mood?

    ????????????????????????????????? There was a saying in the previous life that it was like a dog, but she felt like she had really done it now!

    Wind Blade Riptide is her ace ninjutsu, but in the recent high-level battles, every time she used it, it had no good effect!

    So, the reason why he didn¡¯t cut a dead corner last time was because his body was a tentacle, so what about this time

    He can act as if nothing happened even if his head falls off. Could it be said that his body is also a puppet?

    These people¡¯s secret skills are really endless, and each one is more precious than the other.

    It seems that next time you fight against these shadow-level enemies, you can't use Wind Blade Riptide first. You have to first determine whether the opponent is the true body. Otherwise, it will be easy to waste your ace ninjutsu and turn it into a ninjutsu that only has a test effect!

    Her face darkened.

    So, before we can figure out the details of the enemy, it seems that we have to temporarily change our tactics instead of reluctantly launching a strong attack, we will adopt a preemptive combat method.

    This guy has too many secret skills.  Play with him first, try to find out the information and then use the killing move.  Sakura thought as she looked at Xia who had returned to his original state.

    Opposite her, Xie shook his newly reattached head and praised nonchalantly: "What a wonderful ninjutsu and battle plan! It seems that you are not only good at physical skills, but also ninjutsu"

    "You're not bad, you can put your head back on again if you lose it!" The girl said indifferently, "Could it be that this is also your puppet?"

    "Who knows. Maybe it is, maybe it's not." A cold smile appeared on Xie's delicate face, and she answered Ying's question in her own words.

    He glanced at the Fei Liuhu scattered on the ground. Under the cover of Xie's calm pretty face, his thoughts were changing rapidly and he was analyzing calmly.

    The punch that Haruno Sakura gave just now, and Fei Liuhu was shattered, was not just because of Sakura's strength!

    The girl¡¯s sudden burst of extremely high speed, as well as her instant reaction speed when faced with poisonous needles in battle, are factors that deserve more attention than her strange power.

    And she also mastered ice escape and some strange water escape. The ice shield just now seemed to have only a thin layer, but it completely blocked the poisonous needle shot by Fei Liuhu!  As for that strange water escape move, if she had targeted her heart instead of her head maybe the battle would have been over long ago.

    He seemed calm on the surface, but he was already on guard in his heart.

    If the person standing in front of him now is Tsunade, Xia has absolute confidence that he can defeat her and break the iron law that the puppet master cannot confront Tsunade head-on!  It can even be said that the Kazekage puppet in his hand was made to deal with Tsunade.

    But if the opponent is Haruno Sakura¡ª¡ª

    "You are indeed a very difficult personThe opponent of the hand"

    "In this case, it seems that I am going to use some real skills" Xie's words became colder and colder, and a huge murderous aura that was completely out of proportion to her beautiful face gradually filled the air. The strong murderous intent seemed to bring a wind to this place.  The lingering smell of rust.

    He hunched over and lowered his body. The human puppet of the third generation of Kazekage in front of him released a large amount of black iron sand, floating in the air.

    Ready for battle.

    Having said this, the two of them stopped talking and just looked at each other silently for two seconds.

    The war is about to break out.

    The river breeze blew quietly, lifting the corners of their clothes, making the atmosphere even more bleak.

    Murderous auras collided in the air. One was as cold as frost, and the other was as condensed as blood. There was a silent contest in the air between the two, as if they stirred up gusts of breeze and stirred up the sand and dust on the ground.  It swirled and landed between the two of them.

    Sakura stared closely at the Wind Shadow Puppet in front of Xie. The black iron sand floating around it made her extremely vigilant, and she was already ready to form a seal in her hands.

    Suddenly, with a move of Scorpion's fingers, the Wind Shadow Puppet's chakra suddenly surged, instantly gathering the iron sand in the air into countless tiny iron thorns, which turned into streaks of black light and shot out violently!

    "Secret Technique-Sandite Shigure!"

    Whoosh whoosh!

    The iron thorns cut through the air, making a sharp and piercing scream, and shot towards Haruno Sakura like projectiles coming out of the cavity.

    Using the repulsive force generated by the magnetic escape, the iron spikes were fired extremely fast, shooting at Haruno Sakura at a speed that was difficult for ordinary people to see clearly. Almost in the blink of an eye, they had already rushed in front of Sakura!

    Sakura's eyes widened slightly, and she was a little surprised. This was the first time she encountered such a magnetic escape blood succession limited ninjutsu.

    This ninjutsu is so powerful that you can tell just by listening to the sound that it is extremely powerful!

    "Water Escape-Water Formation Wall!"

    The moment she saw the iron sand fired, Sakura completed the seal on her hand - her super high water escape skills allowed her to form only one seal before performing this ninjutsu.

    The environment with a large amount of flowing water nearby made Sakura more comfortable when using Water Release, and brought the power of Water Release to its fullest.

    Puff puff¡ª¡ª

    A wall of water several meters thick stood in front of Sakura in an instant, and the raging waves cut off the sight of the two.

    The iron thorns were inserted into the wall of the water formation, making a dull sound and stirring up countless bubbles. The thick water wall quickly exhausted the kinetic energy of the iron thorns injected, causing them to sink to the bottom of the water.

    Scorpion raised his eyebrows slightly, he was able to block even the Blood Succession Limit Ninjutsu, this water escape was amazing!  However, if you block the front, how do you defend against attacks from the side?

    He moved his fingers slightly, and the secret hand that had been hidden for a long time suddenly activated.

    Whoa¡ªNot far from Sakura¡¯s feet, a relatively complete fragment of Fei Liuhu, which she had just blasted into pieces, suddenly jumped up!

    That¡¯s the machine cannon on Fei Liuhu¡¯s left arm.

    There are dozens of cylinders filled with poisonous needles inserted into the machine cannon. Once the mechanism is triggered, the cylinder can be projected and countless poisonous needles will be shot out in all directions!

    Scorpion had unknowingly connected the part with a chakra thread and regained control of its mechanism.

    "Fei Liuhu - Thousand Bens of Prosthetic Hands!"

    The machine gun jumped up under the control of the chakra line, and then, it was very close to Sakura.

    Exploded with a bang!

    The poisonous needle instantly covered the area in front of Sakura!

    The sand iron Shigure on the front is just a cover to attract attention. The real killing move is the foreshadowing that was laid when Hiryu Koh was crushed!

    Sakura's eyes were as calm as if the mountain had collapsed.

    She shook her fingers slightly, and the water formation wall ninjutsu that had been formed changed its shape significantly, extending to the left side in an instant, blocking the poisonous needle.

    Sakura¡¯s water escape is not just about its fast execution speed

    Even if the Ninjutsu has already been performed and formed outside the body, it can still change the form of the Ninjutsu at will. This is the strength of a generation of water escape masters.

    This is the beauty of a ninjutsu genius girl!

    "Awesome" Xie murmured to himself.

    The successive attacks were blocked by Shui Dun. Xie's expression changed, and he was slightly surprised. Gu Jing Wubo's heart was filled with waves.

    It¡¯s just that Scorpion¡¯s attack was obviously more than just a little trick like this.

    "The entity's attack was blocked, so what about this move?"

    His long fingers moved gently.

    (Guaranteed 22, plus 01.)

    (Please subscribe, please vote!) (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com)Visit this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 263 The battle gradually intensifies (Added update for [lundqvist])

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Xie Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and her long and thick eyelashes met up and down.

    His gaze fell on Sakura's right side. The Kazekage puppet was already under his control. It rushed to the girl's side like a shooting star chasing the moon. He raised his right hand, revealing the pipe in the palm of his hand.

    While Sakura was blocking the iron thorns and poisonous needles, the third wave of attacks was already approaching the girl's side.

    Poisonous smoke.

    ?????????????????????? Thick poisonous mist sprayed out from the palm of the puppet at high speed, quickly spread across the open space, and soon enveloped Sakura!

    The pale green color hinted at its danger. Sakura only took one look and knew that it was extremely toxic and it was absolutely impossible to touch it rashly.  Otherwise, the consequences will be disastrous!

    What¡¯s more important is that it is filling the air, coming from all directions, and the water formation wall has no time to protect her!

    Between the lightning and flint, Sakura's fingers swayed slightly, and the chakra turned into ice escape chakra. The frost armor on her body originally only covered the vital parts of the chest and abdomen, but it grew crazily under the influence of the chakra valley, and soon spread.  The whole body, covering the exposed skin and head behind the ice armor.

    Because she had been to Shigu Forest several times, she performed this move very quickly, and the full-covering armor tightly wrapped her up, trapping the poisonous gas outside her body.

    The girl wearing armor has a warrior-like and heroic charm; however, Sakura and Scorpio are obviously not in the mood to slowly appreciate this handsome scene.

    Scorpion just smiled coldly.

    ??Three consecutive moves, if it weren't for the power and speed of Sakura's ninjutsu, an ordinary jounin would probably have become a hornet's nest by now; even an elite jounin would not be able to get away with it.

    This is a shadow-level battle rhythm, suffocatingly fast. Wave after wave of attacks will not give the opponent a chance to stop; the puppet master has endless mechanisms, tricks hidden at the edge of the perspective, and diverse attack methods and powers.  Super ninjutsu is just the tip of the iceberg of Scorpion's strength. When he gets serious, he becomes suffocatingly powerful.

    But, this is just a foreshadowing.

    The move that Scorpion uses next is his final trump card!

    While controlling the wind shadow puppet to spray out poisonous mist, he jumped high and stood on the iron sand floating in the air.

    Click.

    Scorpion activated the first scroll behind him, looked down at Haruno Sakura at his feet, and raised his hands¡ª¡ª

    "Secret Technique-Fire Hell Formation!"

    Haruno Sakura, who was still in the poisonous mist, suddenly raised her head, and she keenly felt a huge chakra gathering in the air.

    Sakura subconsciously formed a seal, "Ice Release¡ª¡ª"

    Then, there was a scorching heat wave in front of me.

    The girl took a closer look and saw a huge raging fireball, as high as a building with several floors, spraying out from Scorpion's hands and falling from the sky!

    The blazing fireball was so fierce that the extremely high temperature instantly evaporated the several-meter-thick water formation wall. Even though it was covered by ice armor, Sakura could still feel the burning heat.

    With a distance of hundreds of meters, the moment the fireball fell, Sakura and Xia looked at each other, their eyes meeting in the air.

    The pair of light green eyes that Xie Xie saw were as cold and calm as pool water, without any trace of panic.

    "¡ª¡ªMagic Mirror Ice Crystal!"

    The next moment, the place where the girl was standing was enveloped in a fireball.

    Boom¡ª¡ª!

    The red fireball exploded, setting off a wave of fire that spread out on the ground into a ring of fire several hundred meters in diameter!

    "Did you hit it?"

    Xie looked at the ring of fire spreading under his feet, scorching the earth and rocks into charred black, and burning everything along the way. However, there was no trace of Sakura, so he raised his slender eyebrows like willow leaves.

    He didn¡¯t believe that Sakura would be killed by his ninjutsu so silently When their eyes met just now, those clear and bright eyes showed no fear of his secret technique.

    However, she did not display any defensive ninjutsu, nor did she show any signs of using the substitute technique - and the scope of the substitute technique was too short to allow her to avoid such a large-scale attack.

    Scorpion's eyes quickly swept across the ground, and with the help of chakra induction, his eyes quickly stopped in the distance and spotted the girl standing on the ice in the river.

    How did she escape?

    Scorpion moved his gaze to Sakura's feet.  Her teleportation technique is quite good So why didn't she use this technique at the beginning?

    This question only flashed in the mind of this boy who is more beautiful than a girl - or handsome uncle.However, he quickly returned his attention to Sakura.

    The girl stood tall and graceful, her light clothes fluttering slightly with the spring breeze, and the corners of her clothes turned messily, revealing a touching whiteness.  It's just that the chakra condensed on her body is not as weak and harmless as she appears.

    She is forming seals.

    While Scorpion attacked, he also exposed a lot of his intelligence.  Puppetry, puppet blood inheritance and powerful fire escape.  With the help of the gap brought by the magic mirror ice crystal, Scorpion did not notice her immediately. Sakura took a breath and started to fight back.

    Scorpio's pupils suddenly shrank, and the amount of chakra gathered in Sakura's body soon reached a level that made his scalp feel numb!

    "Water Escape-Leviathan's Wrath!"

    "Drink!" The girl shouted, her face tense, her long pink hair rising with the astonishing movement of chakra, and her hands raised high in the air!

    Behind her, endless water gushes out of the river, flying straight into the sky with her gestures; a huge amount of river water reunites in the air, condensing into a giant beast that is unparalleled in size!

    This is a modified version of the Ice Escape move.  Sakura can use ice escape to achieve such a form change, and water escape is naturally more skillful.

    "Ah¡ª¡ª!" "Ouch¡ª¡ª!"

    The girl¡¯s high-pitched cry and the monster¡¯s low-pitched cry that made people¡¯s hearts beat were heard one after another. The loud sounds were so loud that even Zhiye, who was hiding far away, couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart swaying!

    "This is the same trick as last time" Zhiye's eyes widened.

    ¡°No¡­the momentum is even more terrifying than the last move.

    As a blood successor, Ice Escape is more solid than Water Escape, and the power of the collision is more terrifying; but it consumes more.

    And the water escape performed this time, taking advantage of the geographical advantage, is naturally more majestic!

    ¡°Sakura drained the entire river of water¡± Terumi murmured as she looked uneasily at the behemoth hundreds of meters long in the sky.

    At Sakura's feet, the green river that was still flowing has completely dried up, revealing a river bed full of silt.  The black river mud spread up and down for a kilometer, and then I saw the stagnant river water!

    "Awesome" Xie looked at the huge monster above him in a daze, his eyes passing through the plate armor, bone spurs and fangs that Sakura had delicately carved with shape changes, and finally he let out a sincere admiration.

    The Leviathan beast twisted its ferocious body and looked down at the ground.

    His powerful eyes locked onto the small figure beneath him.

    "Hey, let's try my ninjutsu too" Haruno Sakura twitched the corners of her mouth and showed a smile.

    Then, he suddenly waved his hands down, as if throwing a ninjutsu, and controlled Leviathan to rush down like a mountain!

    What does it feel like when a black-brown giant three to four hundred meters long opens its bloody mouth and dives towards you?

    Can¡¯t escape

    Scorpio¡¯s eyes were solemn, and the expression on his face became truly serious.

    The remaining fire escape energy in the first scroll was extracted by him in one breath and turned into an equally huge fireball!

    We met the Leviathan beast.

    ¡ª¡ª

    A shocking blow like Mars hitting the Earth made a deafening collision sound.

    A loud noise, as if the heaven and earth were about to crack, resounded through the sky, echoed in the air and on the ground, and stirred up a circle of translucent sound waves!

    ¨O

    When the sound wave came, Ying subconsciously covered her ears. She still felt the world spinning, almost losing her balance, and there was a buzzing echo in her ears.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The giant beast was exploded into countless splashes and water balls, which fell from the sky and turned into a majestic heavy rain, sometimes mixed with water droplets as big as a face or as big as a carriage.

    Scorpion fell to the ground, and the iron sand turned into an umbrella above his head to block the raindrops, leaving the Feng Ying puppet next to him to be soaked by the heavy rain.

    Staring into the distance, Haruno Sakura stood unobstructed in the rain, but her hair was not wet at all.

    The heavy rain gradually weakened and turned into a lingering drizzle.

    "You have drained the nearby river until it stops flowing" He said slowly, "The new water flow is still one kilometer away. Before it arrives, you can no longer use this level of ninjutsu."

    (Guaranteed 22, extra 11.)

    (Please subscribe, please vote!)

    (Added an updated chapter for the mysterious and beautiful old aunt [lundqvist]~) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 264 Deidara

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Not far from the battlefield.

    In a deserted corner.

    A huge pitcher plant suddenly appeared on the ground.

    "It seems like the fight was very intense" The pitcher plant opened up, revealing a strange figure that was half black and half white inside. He looked into the distance and saw the scene of the fireball colliding with the giant water beast.  With a weird smile, "Oh, if I get involved accidentally, it will be over!"

    You guessed it right, this person is Akatsuki's scout - Zetsu.

    "However, something seems to have happened," he said to himself. "The person fighting Brother Scorpion is not Orochimaru"

    "Forget it, let's tell Deidara first!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    After Jue finished talking to himself, he seemed to sink into the water and merged into the earth, making a weird sound like something falling into the water.

    "Secret Technique - The Technique of Floating!"

    As a life form multiplied by Hashirama cells, it definitely has the characteristics of a plant. Using special secret techniques, it can integrate its body with the roots of vegetation in the earth and move forward at high speeds in the earth.

    This kind of stealth technique buried deep in the ground can cover up almost all of Jue's own aura.

    However, he was concerned that the two people in the battle might be sensitive to chakra, and for the sake of caution, he still did not get too close to the battlefield, fearing that he would be exposed to Sakura's perception range.

    Deidara was waiting not far away, and Jue quickly found him.

    "How is it? Is there a situation, eh?" The young man with long bangs asked when he saw Jue emerging from the soil.

    He was sitting on a stone, with a big white bird squatting behind him.

    After giving Jue a glance, he continued to focus on the clay doll in his palm.

    "Yes, the fight has indeed begun, but" Jue cracked with a half-smile, and his strange appearance made it difficult to distinguish his expression, "The opponent is not Orochimaru."

    Deidara stood up and placed his feet on the stone.  "Huh? What's going onDidn't I mean that the spy might have betrayed him and defected to Orochimaru, so can he lure Orochimaru out?"

    "Yes" Zetsu replied with half of his body exposed, "But the person who got there first was the ninja of Konoha."

    The ninjas of Konoha The first thing Deidara thought of was the person he disliked the most among Akatsuki, the man with cold, bright red eyes.

    Uchiha Itachi.

    Deidara hated that man's expression of not caring about anything the most. Itachi's indifferent eyes showed disapproval of his art, which was a deep insult to him.

    The expression on the blond young man's face suddenly turned cold.

    "Wellpeople from Konoha, they move very fast!" Deidara sneered, "But they are all a bunch of annoying guys, from Orochimaru to Itachi"

    By the time I got to the last two sentences, I was already talking to myself.

    I definitely didn¡¯t hear the last sentence clearly, but I heard him ask again: ¡°Aren¡¯t all the people in Konoha dead yet?¡±

    "The fight is going on fiercely!" Jue chuckled, but this time his expression was much clearer, "The other party is the girl who made Jiaodu suffer last time. Mr. Scorpion also has a headache! She defeated Scorpion with one punch.  Sir¡¯s puppet was smashed. By the way, what¡¯s her name?¡±

    "It's **Nozakura! Also, Brother Scorpion is different from that guy Kakuzu. He's much better than Kakuzu! Brother Scorpion's art will never fail, idiot!" A blue vein appeared on Deidara's forehead.  Now, he rushed to Jue and gave him a hard blow, "Well, although I prefer instant explosions to eternity."

    "It hurts!" Jue rubbed his head and said angrily, "By the way, you'd better go take a look!"

    "Idiot, Brother Scorpion doesn't need support!" Deidara sat down again and said with a sneer at Jue, "Your vision is really bad Even among the Akatsuki, Brother Scorpion is an outstanding strong man. He can defeat such an enemy.  If you can handle it, I'll just wait for him here!"

    "" Jue was silent.

    He just -

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Staring at Deidara expressionlessly, Deidara soon felt uncomfortable looking at him.

    "Hey, I said, Jue, why are you still here looking at me?"

    He was embarrassed, pointed his finger and shouted loudly.

    "Asshole, when you look at me with such weird eyes, I have lost all my artistic inspiration! Get out of here."

    Deidara's unmoved attitude made his eyebrows stand up in anger, and he gritted his teeth and said.

      "You bastard, you are angry with me on purpose, my patience is about to explode! Hmm!"

    Deidara yelled frantically, throwing the clay animals in his hand over.

    "Ahhh! I'm going to blow you up! Drink!"

    Deidara was so angry that he was speechless.

    "I'm so angry. If you have the guts, don't hide in the soil!"

    Helpless, Deidara raised his hands and surrendered.

    "Hoo! Hoo! You guy! Damn it, I'll just go to Scorpion's side! Stop staring at me, I can't find any inspiration at all!"

    Deidara panted and held his knees with his hands, looking at Zetsu who had emerged from the soil again, and said with a headache.

    "You agreed to this, we didn't force you!" Jue said innocently.

    Deidara twitched the corners of his mouth, turned over and jumped onto the giant white bird, and left here in an instant.

    "Well! Why didn't I think that I could fly into the air to avoid that bastard?" This guy found that he was being ridiculous again

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The large-scale ninjutsu exchange attracted the attention of others besides Zetsu, who had been hiding underground.

    Not far from Kawa no Kuni, a mixed ninja team, including ninjas from Konoha and Sand Ninja, was following the code left by Shino.

    The orange-haired ninja who was walking at the front suddenly stopped.

    If you have something to check, look into the distance.

    The forehead protector he wears shows that he is a ninja from Konoha.

    The squad leader who followed him raised his right hand and made a gesture to stop advancing: "Did you find anything, Hoshinoyu?"

    "A very violent chakra reaction" Hoshinoyu frowned tightly and said, "Right in front of the mark left by Shino!"

    He closed his eyes, carefully distinguished it for a while, and added: "It's two large ninjutsu colliding. The power is amazing, and it can be sensed from such a distance!"

    "How strong is it?"

    "One strike is enough to completely destroy the village we just passed by" Hoshinoyu said solemnly.

    A ninja wearing a sand ninja forehead protector came over and asked, "Can you tell who the two parties are?"

    "Okay! One should be Haruno Sakura, the ninja from our village, and the other is a completely unfamiliar chakra, but very strong!" Fish said.

    "He is the traitorous ninja of our Sand Ninja, the former genius puppet master, the Scorpion of Red Sand." The perceptive ninja on the Sand Ninja side said coldly, Scorpion is known to everyone in their generation!

    "I heard that Scorpion became stronger after leaving the village. He once destroyed a small country by himself, and his strength even surpassed that of an average 'Shadow' first-level ninja!"

    Several people took a breath of cold air.

    "The Scorpion of Red Sand? I heard he is stronger than Kazekage!"

    "It's actually him! How can we deal with such a strong enemy?"

    The sand ninjas were in an uproar, whispering in low voices.

    If it is an ordinary enemy, they have five or six special jounin and chuunin here, plus two jounin captains, and they can handle it one or two.

    ???????????????????? But opponents like Scorpion, who are at the "shadow" level, and ordinary chuunin, no matter how many there are, are just cannon fodder; even jounin must rely on teamwork to fight against this level of ninja.

    Of course, the easiest way to fight against shadow-level ninjas.

    Even we have companions of this level.

    For example, the power of the tailed beast.

    So, first the ninjas of Konoha, and then the sand ninjas hesitated for a moment, and then they also focused on the last person in the team, the red-haired boy.

    Gaara, the jinchuriki.

    Suspicion, vigilance, vigilance and even expectations and hopes were all focused on him.

    The only one in the team who can compete with the Kage level is Shukaku's power.  No matter how much they once loathed and hated this bloody monster, now, they must rely on him.

    "Gaara" the captain said hesitantly, "We"

    He is the one who usually hates the Jinchuuriki very much. He has made a bad face towards Gaara along the way, but now he is begging for Gaara.

    It¡¯s like a clich¨¦ plot of pretending to be a slap in the face, the clown who has been bullying the protagonist all the way, now has to humbly ask him for help.

    Gaara thought he would laugh or cry, but he didn't.  He just looked into the captain's eyes calmly and said, "I know. I will"

    He glanced at the people present. Some people lowered their heads and did not dare to look at him.

    These are the ninjas of Sand Ninja Village, the people Gaara longs for recognition.  The evil deeds he once committed have now become the deepest prejudice of his companions. It is extremely difficult to gain their recognition and friendship.

    "I will protect you."

    Gaara said firmly.

    He knows how difficult this road of self-salvation is, and this is just the beginning.

    On the road to becoming everyone¡¯s beloved Kazekage, Gaara finally took the first step.

    (Guaranteed 12.)

    (We are working hard on coding, and we will try to add more updates today!)

    (I wish [Bi Xia Xue] success in the operation!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)Looking at the people present, some lowered their heads and did not dare to look at him.

    These are the ninjas of Sand Ninja Village, the people Gaara longs for recognition.  The evil deeds he once committed have now become the deepest prejudice of his companions. It is extremely difficult to gain their recognition and friendship.

    "I will protect you."

    Gaara said firmly.

    He knows how difficult this road of self-salvation is, and this is just the beginning.

    On the road to becoming everyone¡¯s beloved Kazekage, Gaara finally took the first step.

    (Guaranteed 12.)

    (We are working hard on coding, and we will try to add more updates today!)

    (I wish [Bi Xia Xue] success in the operation!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 265 Enemies coming from the other direction!

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The ninjas of Konoha don't have so many twists and turns, so they are naturally grateful to Gaara Ken for taking action.  Although the two teams were executed together, there were differences between the inside and outside after all. If they did not cover each other when in danger, it would not matter if one party retreated first.

    ¡° Such behavior of truly treating allies as companions is really heart-warming.

    "Thank you, Gaara!" Konoha said sincerely.

    The Sand Ninja people are much more confused.

    At first, I avoided Gaara, but now I have to rely on his power

    Gaara quickly realized their mentality. He didn¡¯t tell anyone, and he didn¡¯t intend to embarrass those people anymore. He calmly changed the topic: "The one fighting the scorpion is Haruno Sakura?"

    Of course he still remembered her, the girl with the broad forehead.

    When he was in Konoha, the most special person he met was Uzumaki Naruto, who had the same disease as him but was recognized by his companions.

    Most of the remaining people either hated him, loathed him, or feared him.

    But there are also people whose eyes are different from those people.

    For example, Xiao Li - the Taijutsu master only regarded him as a challenge, and Gaara now feels guilty for hurting him so seriously; for example, Sasuke - he regarded Gaara as a target that must be defeated, and his  The eyes are very real.

    There is also that girl who is very good at water escape and ice escape.

    Haruno Sakura.

    This is the first time Gaara discovered that there are girls other than Temari-nee who don't treat him as a monster.

    It¡¯s because Naruto is also her teammate!  She has an excellent relationship with Naruto, so even if she loves Uyaji Kara, she won't hate him as a jinch¨±riki of the Sand Ninja.

    He still remembered that girl¡¯s smile.

    Her pair of light green eyes, as clear and clean as a trickle of water, seemed to extinguish the rage in his heart when she looked at him calmly.

    Sakura is indeed a unique ninja.

    only¡­¡­

    The two close encounters with her were not very pleasant.  The first time was when the two of them faced off in the hospital. Standing in front of Xiao Li, she showed deviant anger and cold murderous intent for the first time; the second time was when she escaped from Konoha during the Chunin exams, and the fate of the three people was controlled by  In her hand, Sakura hesitated, her face uncertain, and finally let them go.

    "Since Naruto believes in you, then I believe in you too." This is what she said.

    If Gaara and Naruto are natural "brothers" and "relatives" who are not related by blood, so they can naturally be trusted by Naruto; then this girl is the first one besides her "family" to trust him.  people

    Over the past six months, Gaara's changes have been seen by Kankuro and Temari, and the relationship between the three of them has gradually returned to a normal family relationship; but outside, the impression of Gaara's other companions in Suna Ninja Village still remains as cold and cold.  On a ruthless level.

    Deep-seated prejudices are everywhere.

    When he found that the road to seeking recognition and bondage from his companions was so difficult, he realized how rare the words "believe in you" that Haruno Sakura said back then were.

    Haruno Sakura¡­¡­

    How is she doing now?

    After returning to Sand Ninja Village, Gaara has been paying attention to the news there; he knows that Xiao Li has completely recovered, that Naruto has left the village with others to travel and practice, and that many people who took the exam in that year have grown up now.  Gotta go fast.

    When Sister Temari came back from Konoha a few days ago, in addition to mentioning Shikamaru, she also said something about Sakura, "It seems to have grown suddenly and become very beautiful" He directly ignored those details that only girls care about.  She went over, and then she said, "And she is very strong. I can feel it when I stand in front of her. Maybe she is stronger than you, brother"

    If you are stronger than him, you should hold on for a while against the Red Sand Scorpion, right?

    "How long can Haruno Sakura and the others support them?" Gaara suddenly asked as he was on the way.

    "I don't know" Hoshinoyu replied, "I can still feel that her chakra is very stable. Maybe she can persist until we come to support, maybe she will be killed soon"

    "She won't be killed so easily," Konoha's captain said suddenly, "She is very strong! Maybe she can defeat the so-called Red Sand Scorpion!"

    Gaara turned to look at him in surprise.

    "The other party is the Red Sand Scorpion." He said with a touch of concern in his tone, "Although I know that Sakura is very strong"

    The Konoha captain turned around,Wait for emotions.

    "You've grown up so fast, you are indeed the same person as me"

    Therefore, after discovering that Konoha was searching his base and collecting information, he deliberately left a complete set of information.

    It¡¯s not that it was too late to destroy He knew that Sakura was Tsunade¡¯s disciple and there must be a way to access those materials.

    That was actually for her.

    "You can't help but study the information there" Orochimaru speculated, because if it were him, he would make the same choice!

    In this regard, he does know Haruno Sakura very well.

    "When the time comes, will you follow my path and betray the village and your companions?"

    He thought of those bright eyes that refused to admit defeat during the Chunin Exam: "Hehehehe I'm really looking forward to it. I really can't wait to see your eyes darken and you run away like a bereaved dog, Haruno Sakura."  !¡±

    However, at this point, Haruno Sakura and Orochimaru are not the same kind of people.  Orochimaru wants to copy his life trajectory to Sakura, but it can only be said that he doesn't know much about her other side, the easy-going, warm and sunny side

    Pulling his thoughts back from his memories, Orochimaru glanced at Kabuto lightly: "Let's go, don't miss the show!"

    Kabuto nodded.

    With two swish sounds, the two disappeared on the road.

    (Guaranteed 22.)

    (Please give me monthly votes, please subscribe~~ The new book originality ranking is ranked tenth, and people are about to catch up! The position is in jeopardy!! Everyone¡¯s votes are needed~~)

    (More updates will be added tomorrow.) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 266 The Unpreventable Illusion

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The fighting here is still going on.

    "Before the new river water flows in, you can no longer use such strong water escape?" Xie smiled faintly and pointed to the dry river bed at Ying's feet.

    "Indeed, if you don't use the river water here, even if you squeeze me dry, I won't be able to use this powerful water escape." Sakura narrowed her eyes and looked at Xie with a dangerous look, "Then why don't you use the fire escape just now?  Are you going to deal with me?"

    The corners of her mouth raised slightly.

    "If you don't take advantage of such a good opportunity maybe you won't be able to use this kind of fire escape again, right?"

    "Haha, don't worry," Xie pursed her lips and smiled shyly, "This is just an appetizer. The human puppet I made can retain his chakra and ninjutsu, and the full power of the Third Kazekage. You  I haven¡¯t experienced it yet! He is the strongest among all the Kazekages in history"

    With a hook of his index finger, the iron thorns shot out by the Feng Ying puppet turned into iron sand and returned to the puppet.  Then¡ª¡ª

    "Magnetic Escape-Sand Iron Knot Attack!"

    Whoosh¡ª¡ª!  The highly compressed and deformed sand iron turned into an extremely hard iron spear, turned into a black shadow, cut through the air, and stabbed in front of Sakura with a snap of his fingers amid the scream.

    Whoa¡ª¡ª!  When the sharp energy of the gun almost touched Sakura's cheek, she moved her neck lightly and turned her head to avoid the thrust of the iron gun by a hair.

    With light and elegant movements and a calm and calm expression, it is as if the girl just turned her head and picked off a petal.

    Her eyes were not even focused on the iron gun from beginning to end.

    Just watching Scorpion's every move from a distance.

    Xie was not surprised when the iron gun failed, it was just a greeting; he was just a little surprised that the girl could dodge at such an extreme distance.

    She reacts very quickly

    "Well hidden" Xie said, waving his fingers and controlling the puppet to open the mechanism.

    The mouth of Feng Ying Puppet opened with a "click".

    Countless amounts of black iron sand came out of his mouth, and together with the iron sand shot out just now, they formed huge squares of iron sand, floating in the air in a square formation, densely covering half of the sky!

    This is the true power of the sand-iron knot attack.

    "So, how are you going to hide now?"

    Xie commanded the black sand iron formation that was ready to move, with a faint smile on his lips.

    Sakura, who had always been calm, changed color slightly on her face, and her expression finally became serious.

    "As expected of the Third Kazekage's ninjutsu" she said in a low voice, her voice deepened.

    She watched quietly as Scorpion turned the black sand into dozens of huge conical iron guns that were tens of meters long and as thick as her wrist, floating in the air with great momentum, ready to go; the ninjutsu of the Kazekage puppet was indeed  It is majestic, extremely fast, and extremely powerful.

    It¡¯s hard to block and hard to hide.  but¡­¡­

    She happened to have developed a new ninjutsu that could restrain it.

    Taking advantage of the opportunity for the Kazekage puppet to release the black sand, the ninjutsu in Sakura's hand also completed the seal.

    The moment Scorpion was about to wave his hand.

    "Water Escape-Jing Hua Shui Yue!"

    The scene in front of Xie's eyes suddenly distorted. He was slightly frightened and his eyes froze, but his men moved without hesitation, manipulating the huge iron gun to shoot at Haruno Sakura.

    Whoosh whoosh¡ª¡ª

    Xie suddenly discovered that Tie Sha, who was originally aiming at Sakura, had inexplicably changed its direction in the raid map, and passed by the girl one after another.  Sakura stood motionless, but not a single iron gun hit her!

    The only effect was that the strong wind blew the corners of her clothes.

    "Is it an illusion?" Xie suddenly recalled the sudden distortion of his vision just now, and was greatly surprised!

    He is already a human puppet, so illusions that normally act on the brain should be ineffective on him!

    Scorpion tried the long-lost illusion method again, but to no avail.

    How is this going!

    Seeing Xie¡¯s eyes widen and showing surprise for the first time, the girl sneered.

    Indeed, ordinary illusions have no effect on scorpions.

    But Haruno Sakura's technique is not an illusion in nature!

    The effect of Mirror Flowers and Water Moon is the same as illusion, it can distort the line of sight, but the way it is realized is to change the refractive index of the atmosphere by increasing the moisture in the air, just like a mirage.

    The refractive index of air varies withIt changes with four factors: pressure, temperature, air composition (especially carbon dioxide) and humidity. Humidity, in particular, has a great impact on the refractive index.  When light enters media with different refractive indexes, it will be refracted, and the optical path will be bent, causing the picture you see to be inconsistent with the reality!

    This phenomenon could actually be seen everywhere in her previous life; although Sakura had never seen a mirage, she knew that in the summer, you could see distortions in the ground on the hot pavement. In fact, this was due to the change in air density, which caused the refractive index of the air.  changes because the propagation of light is distorted¡­

    In battle, the refraction of this kind of picture, even if it is a slight difference, can be a thousand miles away. The position of Haruno Sakura that Scorpion sees is not her true location at all.

    ??A simple understanding is to stand on the water and catch the fish with an iron spear. If you look at the position of the fish and stab it, you will definitely not hit the fish

    Of course, the actual effect is much better than this.

    In short, Jing Hua Shui Yue has the effect of illusion, but it is actually just an application of water escape. It is futile to deal with it by dispelling the illusion!

    ??As long as a person sees things with his eyes, the mirror, flowers in the water, and the moon can cause him to have an illusion.

    Scorpions themselves are not immune.

    Therefore, it is an "illusion technique" that cannot be defended with one move!

    Of course, Sakura will not explain this secret to Scorpion.

    On the contrary, she was forming seals while the scorpion attack was ineffective.

    The next tactic to be used is naturally the old-fashioned ice escape, a combination of teleportation and ninjutsu.

    This combination of moves has proven its practicality in previous battles, and she will of course continue to use it on Scorpion.

    She has basically figured out the information about the Wind Shadow Puppet, which is nothing more than the various applications of magnetic escape. The strong magnetic field may have a great impact on swords and other iron ninja tools. If Xi Yan is standing here now, I am afraid that she  Most of the combat effectiveness will be wasted

    But it¡¯s a pity!

    Sakura never wears any ninja toolsor accessories. There are no iron rings or zippers in her clothes, and there are no metal objects on her body.  The straight-forward attack method of the magnetic escape is not a threat to her who has turned on the cherry rush state and has extremely fast reaction speed.  There is even more water escape - Jing Hua Shui Yue that disturbs the vision, and Scorpio will not be able to discover the secret of this technique for a while.

    So, this puppet has no trump card anymore. At most, it only has a few small traps such as poisonous smoke from evil people It¡¯s time to get rid of it!

    "Ice Escape-Frost Ice Burial!"

    There is still a lot of water on the ground where the super-large water escape was just used, making Sakura's ice escape even faster and more ferocious.

    As soon as this wave of attacks by the Kazekage puppets passed, Sakura's counterattacks followed.

    Click click click!

    The biting cold current instantly condensed the puddles and pools on the ground into ice; ice began to grow crazily on the ground, and ice knives, ice guns countless ice weapons sprung up into the air!

    In the blink of an eye, this area was transformed into a world of frost.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? couldn't be further from our mind, when something strange happened under our feet.  He didn't have time to think too much, and subconsciously jumped up, quickly avoiding the siege of ice spikes - Sakura's main attack direction was not him.

    It was the Wind Shadow Puppet who was surrounded by ice knives and ice spears.

    ??The ice edge is crystal clear and shining, and while it is gorgeous and dazzling on the outside, there is a murderous intention hidden inside: extremely hard and extremely sharp ice blades, the Wind Shadow Puppet is unable to stop it, and it is soon hacked to pieces.

    Xie just avoided the attack of Frost and Ice Burial, freed up his hands, and immediately controlled the Wind Shadow Puppet to respond¡ª¡ª

    "Secret Technique - Thousand Hands Martial Arts!"

    The puppet's left arm waved forward, the mechanism suddenly opened, and the sealing technique hidden in the arm suddenly started.

    Bang!

    Hundreds and thousands of arms rushed out from the mechanism, crowded into a dense ball, and faced the ice spikes on the ground.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????!  In the crash, the ice edges were shattered into broken ice shards, and countless cracked puppet arms flew everywhere and scattered to the ground. There were continuous collisions and smashing sounds!

    The ice generated by the blood successor is far harder than the puppet's arm, but after all, the ants killed the elephant, and the offensive of the Frost Ice Burial was instantly suppressed.

    However, this does not mean that Sakura's offensive will stop.

    Seeing that Frost Ice Burial¡¯s icy thorns were suppressed, she simply stopped forming seals and cut off the chakra supply to Frost Ice Burial. Then she unleashed another ninjutsu¡ª¡ª

    "Ice Escape-Magic Mirror Ice Crystal!"

    The girl instantly appeared behind the Wind Shadow Puppet!

    ¡°Ninjutsu-Wing Chun Hidden Kick!¡±

    (Guaranteed 12. Add 01 more.)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe~~The monthly ticket is doubled today! If you still have tickets, don¡¯t be stingy, please vote now~~)

    (In order to update the code, I got up at 4 o'clock this morningfor the sake of my diligence, let's count the votes!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)Now behind the Wind Shadow puppet!

    ¡°Ninjutsu-Wing Chun Hidden Kick!¡±

    (Guaranteed 12. Add 01 more.)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe~~The monthly ticket is doubled today! If you still have tickets, don¡¯t be stingy, please vote now~~)

    (In order to update the code, I got up at 4 o'clock this morningfor the sake of my diligence, let me count the votes!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 267 Dangerous close combat

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The girl raised her calf and swept towards the Wind Shadow Puppet.

    This foot brought with it gusts of wind, which made the skin ache.

    It¡¯s just that the puppet is not a living person and has no sense of pain, so it probably can¡¯t feel the sharpness of this kick; but Sakura can feel Scorpion¡¯s surprise from the momentary pause in the movement of the Kazekage puppet.

    He finally witnessed Haruno Sakura's instantaneous technique that evaded his fire escape.

    However, this time Sakura used the ice teleportation in front of him, and Xie still didn't see it clearly¡ª¡ª

    too fast!

    He just noticed Sakura suddenly disappearing from the corner of his vision. The next moment, she suddenly appeared behind the puppet and launched an attack!

    A fierce and sharp flying kick provoked a screaming kick. Even from such a distance, Xie could feel his scalp numb - if his body still had this function - he could clearly feel this kick.  The power.

    An unstoppable kick with strange force!

    Scorpion had a sullen face, his index fingers jumped repeatedly, and the secret hand under the cloth was activated instantly.

    He has been guarding against this move for a long time

    The opponent seems to have a move that can move quickly. How could Scorpion be unprepared for this?

    The Kazekage puppet always had some black sand hidden in it and did not participate in the attack, so that at this time, Haruno Sakura could use her high-speed teleportation to forcefully rush to the puppet's side and stop her attack.

    The only slight flaw is that he didn't expect Sakura's teleportation technique to be so fast and her nintaijutsu to be so powerful!  This resulted in his little moves having almost no effect¡ª¡ª

    The iron sand that had been hidden in the Wind Shadow Puppet quickly floated out and stopped in front of the girl's slender legs.

    Bang¡ª¡ª!

    The defense composed of black sand was shattered by Sakura's arrogant kick, and Xion's confident hard iron wall instantly turned into a sky full of black sand; the aftermath of the attack hit the puppet, and Sakura kicked off half of the puppet's body.  .

    However, this secret hand finally worked, buying some time for the Wind Shadow Puppet to avoid being kicked to pieces.

    With a kick, Haruno Sakura fell to the ground.  The Wind Shadow Puppet was kicked away with a bang, rolling on the ground and plowing several shallow furrows, while its parts were scattered all over the ground: its left leg, right leg and an elbow.  Fortunately, even though it was tattered and inhuman, it was not shattered by a punch like Fei Liuhu.

    Scorpion yanked the chakra line on his fingertips, controlled the Wind Shadow Puppet, and escaped with his only right hand.

    "Want to leave?"

    The limping appearance of the Wind Shadow Puppet looks funny, but under the pull of high-intensity chakra lines, its speed is definitely not slow, and it can run a long distance in the blink of an eye.  Sakura raised her slender eyebrows and jumped up with a cold snort.

    Using strange power techniques to strengthen her legs, Sakura ran extremely fast, rushing behind the puppet in the blink of an eye.

    Raising his fist, chakra flows precisely to his right arm.

    "Ninjutsu - Star¡ª¡ª"

    "Huh?" Before she could use her fist, she heard the faint sound of a sharp weapon breaking through the air behind her.  This blow was really fast and insidious. Sakura ducked instinctively. With her reaction speed, she could only barely avoid Scorpion's sneak attack. A black shadow passed by her ear dangerously, taking away a strand of pink hair.

    The pink hair flew in the air, Haruno Sakura was shocked, and the cold sweat flowed from her forehead to her back, soaking her clothes.

    Scorpion was equally surprised: he actually dodged the sneak attack from behind!

    The sharp blade he has carefully designed is extremely fast, extremely sharp, and extremely lethal; after all, this mechanism occupies a precious position in the torso - the other two positions of the torso are for the heart and the operations of hundreds of machines.  Kong¡ª¡ªThe power can be imagined!

    With this delay, the Feng Ying puppet hid away again.

    Seeing clearly that what passed behind her ear at high speed was a sharp iron thorn tied with a rope. Sakura stopped and looked back subconsciously, seeing that it was shot from Scorpion's belly!

    The image of Scorpion opening the mechanism inside her body and revealing her true form as a human puppet was reflected in Sakura's clear light green eyes. She opened her mouth wide and a look of astonishment appeared on her face for the first time.

    Although I have realized to some extent that Scorpion's body is a puppet - the severed head is reconnected and the iron pipe suddenly emerges from the palm is the evidence, but such a naked (meow) fruitful (meow) fruitful opening of the body's mechanism reveals the hollowed out internal organs.  With the abdominal cavity and the noose inside, Haruno Sakura realized that under Scorpion's delicate and pretty face, there was such a hideous and terrifying puppet body.

    The sharp contrast makes this picture full ofSakura was shocked by the shock.

    Did you turn yourself into a puppet?

    With the help of the power of ice escape, Ying Neng was shocked on one side, but calmly made the next reaction on the other side.

    ¡ª¡ªIt¡¯s as if one of her is extremely surprised, while the other is analyzing rationally; this dual-purpose ability may also be related to her special spiritual core.

    Scorpion's attack on Wei and Zhao was half successful: Ying let go of the mostly crippled Feng Ying puppet, and she quickly took action and grabbed the rope that had rubbed against it.

    "Looking for death" She looked at Xie's puppet coldly, "You like saving people, right?!"

    With a sudden force in his hand, he pulled hard, the rope stretched straight, and he pulled the scorpion over!

    "Last time, the key point of Kakuzu's guy was his heart What about you?!"

    "The rope is exhausted" Feeling the irresistible pulling force from the rope, Scorpio was pulled involuntarily and flew towards the girl. The expression on his calm face finally changed color - Sakura's fist was aimed at  is where his heart is!

    The ten fingers danced wildly, manipulating everything that could be manipulated to try to stop the girl's fist.

    The broken swords were dancing in a flurry, and under the control of chakra lines, they stabbed at Haruno Sakura.  However, in a hurry, the weak attack was blocked by the ice wall that Sakura transformed from the ground. It made a constant clanging sound, but it was completely useless.

    The mechanism behind him opened, and the sharp blade penetrated the ice to stabilize his body, but he was dragged away forcefully, plowing several deep grooves in the ice.

    The rope was cut by a sharp blade, and Xie finally stopped rushing forward, but he and she were already too close.  Sakura's eyes narrowed, and she exerted force under her feet to crack the ice. She jumped up vigorously, as fast as thunder, and rushed in front of Scorpion in an instant.

    "We must catch up!" Not far away, the wind shadow lying on the ground and lingering on the ground raised his incomplete arm, the dim chakra light on his chest flashed desperately, and the iron sand used in the attack just came back from a distance to defend.  , gathered in front of Scorpion.

    "Magnetic Escape-Sand Iron Knot Attack!"

    A giant shield made of iron sand appeared between the two of them just as Sakura's fist was about to hit his chest.

    The hard iron wall formed by the condensation of black sand and the white and delicate mortal body of flesh and blood once again faced each other head-on.

    "Ninjutsu - Star Cannon Hammer!"

    The blue chakra light lit up on Sakura's body, and with her powerful movements, it flowed like a stream.  The girl lunged and stepped on her feet, and the power came from the roots, and the blue light also surged up from the heels to the base of the roots; she turned her hips and twisted her waist, and then raised her elbows to punch, and the blue light lit up from her waist and flowed to her chest,  Right shoulder, converge along the arm to the fist surface!

    With a set of standard punching movements, coupled with the blessing of strange power at various power points, the girl condensed the strong and dignified power into her fist, and the power of the Star Cannon Hammer was enhanced by Sakura to an incredible level!

    drink¡ª¡ª!

    Boom¡ª¡ª!

    The girl¡¯s drink was clear and high-pitched, while the collision of the iron wall was dull and deep.

    The giant shield was as thick as Sakura's forearm, standing tall and completely out of proportion to Sakura's small fist. However, when the two came into contact, the thick iron wall was shattered by the powerful force of her fist!  I saw Haruno Sakura shouting loudly, and directly penetrated the iron sand wall with unparalleled power!

    The iron wall was smashed to pieces, and the endless iron sand suddenly turned into dust, flying and floating in the air, covering the sky and blocking the view.

    The power of the strange force technique was still more than enough after breaking through the iron wall. Sakura's forward momentum only stalled for a moment before she charged again.

    In the dark mist where she could barely see her fingers, the girl could only blast at the location where she thought the scorpion was.

    Snapped¡ª¡ª!

    She heard a crisp cracking sound.

    It was like something hard had been penetrated.

    "¡­¡­Um?"

    Taking advantage of his sight being obscured, Xie seemed to dodge her attack.

    Sowhat did I hit?  Haruno Sakura asked.

    (Guaranteed 22. Additional update 01.)

    (Please give me monthly votes, please subscribe~~Monthly tickets are doubled today! If you still have tickets, don¡¯t be stingy, vote now~~) (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 268 New Puppet

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the dark fog where she could not see her fingers, Haruno Sakura could only rely on her impression and chakra induction to swing her fist forward.

    Bang¡ª¡ª

    She did hit something extremely hard and thick, it seemed to be some kind of shell. The power of the star cannon hammer penetrated it, and then hit the empty space.

    "Ahem," the black sand scattered in the air made her feel uncomfortable like dust. Sakura coughed twice and pulled her hand back, "What did I hit?"

    She looked up and looked up to the right.

    Then, a bad wind came from there.

    Sakura looked intently, and in the hazy black sand and dust mist, a huge black shadow was vaguely visible covering the top of her head, pressing down like a mountain.

    Boom!

    Ice and gravel are flying, and smoke is billowing.  The black shadow smashed through the thick ice without any hesitation, and also hit the afterimage of Haruno Sakura

    The moment she noticed the strange movement, Sakura had already left the place and appeared on the ground not far away.

    "What did he do?" Haruno Sakura emerged from the ice mirror, looking in the direction of the scorpion with confusion, and had some guesses in her heart.

    It must have summoned another puppet.

    Sakura thought so.  Dust and black sand were flying all over the sky, blocking the sight of both parties. The Scorpion and the Wind Shadow Puppet were dimly visible, only an extremely huge shadow could be seen.

    I can¡¯t see clearly what it is, but the shape alone is terrifying enough.

    Sakura's mind was racing, thinking about how to deal with the new enemy; countless thoughts flashed through her mind, but they could all be summed up in one sentence:

    No matter what it isfind a way to fuck him first!

    With such a large body, she is a living target, not to mention the black mist that blocks her vision, so Scorpio doesn't know she is preparing this ninjutsu.

    Come here, take my Italy Bah, it's the Wind Blade rushing out!

    She had just started to think about it, and the seal on her hand had already been completed.

    "Water Escape-Wind Blade Rapids!"

    Whoops¡ª¡ª!

    The silver waterline lit up, crossing the empty space shrouded in black fog, and slashed across the black shadow whose outline could not even be seen clearly.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The first knife passed through, and then there was a faint sound of heavy objects falling to the ground from the opposite side.  The girl's slender fingers turned in a circle, and the water line drew a graceful arc in the space. When she was about to draw the second knife, a rumbling sound came.

    The black shadow has disappeared.

    "We are in big trouble" The girl bit her lower lip and said with a slight headache, "He actually escaped and ran underground."

    When such a huge object escapes into the earth, the noise it makes is astonishingly huge even if it is intentionally suppressed.  Standing so far away, Sakura could feel the vibrations coming from the ice beneath her feet.

    ¡°This way¡­ you can¡¯t hit it.

    However, similarly, the opponent's body is too big to move silently in the soil. In this case, she will not be afraid of Scorpion's surprise attack from underground.

    Sakura breathed a sigh of relief.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Looking along the route it drifted away, I saw the fine black mist in the air squirming and shrinking, and after a while it gathered again into a huge iron block.  The air is clean and clear again.

    Then, the scene on the other side became clear.

    Haruno Sakura finally saw what she had just done.

    There was a Feng Ying puppet on Scorpion's body, and there was a huge dark brown plier under her feet, which was dozens of meters long. There was a gap on it that she had just broken. The flat and smooth section showed that it was the result of a water jet technique.  Cut out part.

    The newly summoned one should be a puppet made of some kind of giant scorpion with a carapace Deep in the desert of the Kingdom of Wind, in the so-called wilderness area, it is not surprising that a giant scorpion of this size exists.  Just judging from the size of its pincers, the size of the giant scorpion is at least two hundred meters long including the tail hook!

    There is also a black iron block as thick as a hill standing in front of Scorpion, guarding against Sakura's Wind Blade Torrent.

    Haruno Sakura actually wanted to try it. What would be the result if her ninjutsu was used to cut an iron wall dozens of meters thick Theoretically, as long as chakra is continuously injected, the intensity of the water pressure is increased, and the blessing is deepened.  The nature of water and wind changes, and this level of defense can be cut like tofu.

    She raised her hand and slowly stretched out her index finger; Scorpion's eyes moved slightly, staring at the girl straightly as if facing an enemy.He moved his index finger continuously, controlling the iron wall to firmly block the vital parts of his chest.

    The girl blinked her eyes, raised the corners of her mouth, and showed a faint smile.

    Those clean eyes seemed to be talking as they moved.

    "Want a shot?"

    Well, the look in her eyesis what it means?

    Xie¡¯s indifferent eyes were as calm as an ancient well, and his eyes met Sakura¡¯s, with no expression on his face.

    "Come on, come face to face with me!"

    Sakura felt that he probably meant this Well, that should be right!

    "Don't you need to attack with your move?" Xie waited for a while and saw that she was just showing off but not attacking, so he asked.

    He hates waiting the most.

    "Forget it, no need for this trick." The girl smiled and curled back her index finger.

    No, she didn¡¯t mean to play tricks on her opponent She just thought about it and decided not to recklessly use the Wind Blade Torrent to confront others¡¯ prepared defenses head-on.  Although Sakura was confident that she could easily cut through Scorpion's defense, that meant that she needed to push the power of the Wind Blade Torrent to an extremely high level.

    A waste of chakra.

    She clearly has a better way to deal with the enemy!

    Sakura lowered her eyes, glanced around lightly, then returned to the iron wall in front of Xie, and said, "No wonder you value Feng Ying's puppet so much."

    Her voice was faint. From such a distance, it was impossible for ordinary people to hear the girl's voice; but for ninjas with sharp ears and eyesight, especially ninjas of their level, this was not a problem at all.

    "The cutting ability of your ninjutsu is too strong To guard against your ninjutsu," Xie raised the corner of his mouth with a pretty smile, completely unable to tell that this person was actually a ruthless person with bloody hands.  "The Third Kazekage's Magnetic Release is a must."

    The two of them glanced at the giant pliers cut off by Sakura.

    "You are very confident." Sakura raised her head and said.

    His eyes became cold: "Are you so sure that Magnetic Escape can stop my move?"

    "If you don't believe it" Xie's smile turned cold, "You can give it a try."

    His face gradually darkened.

    Haruno Sakura was silent.  She kept silent. Scorpion's subtle agitation was meaningless to the calm Sakura. She would not be angry because of it, nor would she attack the magnetic escape defense system just to prove herself. Moreover, even if it could be cut off, Scorpion might have consequences.  Hand, in the dark fog, it is unknown what he did.

    With the assistance of Ice Escape, she can always maintain a rational attitude, and all negative emotions are suppressed deep in her heart. Her inner lake seems to be frozen, as hard as ice, without any waves, without being surprised, angry, or anxious.  , not dry, not shy, not embarrassed.

    Haruno Sakura has now gradually realized that perhaps this is the biggest improvement to her combat effectiveness caused by ice escape.

    The two faced each other calmly for a moment.

    They are all looking for a good opportunity to start the battle; they are also silently recalling the battle just now and analyzing the opponent's intelligence.

    The ability of the Red Sand Scorpion

    The first one is the magnetic escape of the Wind Shadow Puppet.  He can use black sand to create iron walls and iron shields, which can defend against strange power spells and wind blade torrents to a certain extent.

    The strange power technique can penetrate an iron plate dozens of centimeters thick, and it may not be unable to break an iron wall several meters thick, but if it is an iron mountain dozens of meters thick the power of the nintai technique can only knock it away, and  Not crush it anymore.

    The Wind Blade Torrent can shoot through an iron wall of this thickness, but in that case, the amount of chakra consumed will be very large, and the effect will be insignificant - this is fighting, not fighting against others!

    There is no need to compete with the Wind Shadow Puppet's magnetic escape defense.

    That puppet is almost useless, the power of the technique has been greatly reduced, and the magnetic escape can only be used to barely defend

    Sakura glanced at the environment on the ground and already had a prototype of a strategy in her mind.

    This requires the use ofthe third stage of the magic mirror ice crystal.

    (Guaranteed 22. Additional update 11.)

    (The third update is completed! Please vote for me, please subscribe~~ Today¡¯s monthly ticket is doubled! If you still have tickets, don¡¯t be stingy and vote now~~) (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Asking for a monthly ticket!  !  The monthly ticket war has begun!  !  !

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Now on the original book of the new book, my monthly ticket is in the early 2000, ranking tenth, very unsuitable,

    The miko sister below is waving her little black beast and waiting for me!  !

    The poisonous sister above is also far away, so I can¡¯t see her vagina clearly!  !

    So please give me a monthly ticket!  !

    You must touch Sister Viper¡¯s vagina!

    Starting from 2000 votes, an additional chapter will be added for every 100 more votes!  !

    Um.  .  .  Keep accounts first, pay back as much as you need!

    Yesterday I went to bed at 12 o'clock and got up at 4 o'clock to code. Today I got up at 5 o'clock to code. My liver is almost bursting.  .  .

    It takes me four hours to code a chapter, and then it takes half an hour to revise, so I can only make up for it by extending the coding time, even if I vomit blood!

    Please support~~Please vote for me!  !  !  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 269 Magic Mirror Ice Crystal Stage 3 (Additional update for [AncientSin]!)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    She recently developed the third stage of the magic mirror ice crystal, adding a new skill.  However, it is not certain whether it will be useful or not. This is Sakura's first time using it in front of a strong enemy.

    Before the second stage, ice teleportation can only be combined with skills such as ninjutsu that can be activated immediately without taking time. After all, teleportation is originally intended to pursue a sudden attack and the effect of others not being able to react. If the teleportation passes and then the seal is formed,  There would be no point in raiding.

    During this time, she carried out the third phase of development, and Sakura tried a more powerful teleportation technique¡ª¡ª

    First, complete the seal of Wind Blade Torrent, hold it back and not activate it, then teleport to the enemy's blind spot, and then release the prepared ninjutsu!

    The combat method of teleportation combined with ninjutsu is extremely cool and powerful, but it is also ridiculously difficult.

    Because this is equivalent to maintaining the chakra circulation of two ninjutsu at the same time, and the two do not conflict in the meridians!

    No Actually, if two ninjutsu are used at the same time, there will be some conflict.

    "It's just that if the ninjutsu is well controlled, the impact on the body's meridians will not be that strong - on the contrary, if the control is not good, it will lead to damage to the meridians or even serious injury and death.

    This requires long-term practice.

    Even the Fourth Generation, when fighting against the Eight-Tailed Jinch¨±riki, only used the attack method of teleportation and kunai; it was not until before Naruto was born that he mastered the technique of squeezing a ball and teleporting at the same time.

    And the difficulty of making balls is far worse than that of Wind Blade Riptide.

    Haruno Sakura has only just developed this routine, and with her control, she doesn¡¯t dare to use it more.

    However, just one hit is enough.

    When she spoke just now, she had already seen the terrain on the Xie side.

    The large-scale ice rink created by Frost Ice Burial was destroyed a lot by scorpions, whether intentionally or unintentionally. The soil was turned up by the battle, and the boulders and broken ice were rugged.

    Especially the hundred-meter-sized hole dug by the huge black shadow when it penetrated the ground, and it dug a big hole directly in the ice.

    As a result, there are very few large ice cubes that can be used as a medium for ice teleportation.

    "They have one piece each on their right front and side and rear." Sakura said silently in her heart, "Including the one under my feet, there are only three ice cubes left that can be used to teleport"

    enough.

    The front right position is blocked by thick iron sand; only the ice mirror on the side and rear has an opening for attack.

    Is this really the case

    Lightning flashed in Sakura's mind, and a small battle plan was drawn up; it was not complicated. A battle of this level and a complicated battle would not be possible without enough redundancy.

    The only question is how much Scorpion did there when the black mist shrouded it just now.

    It depends on who has more backup options!

    Haruno Sakura took a deep breath and her eyes became sharp.

    "After waiting for so longare we finally going to attack?" Xie Liu raised his eyebrows and said coldly.  He watched the girl suddenly activate her chakra, and quickly formed seals with her hands clasped in front of her chest.

    It was the seal and chakra fluctuation of the Wind Blade Torrent He was cut twice by this move, so he was naturally deeply impressed.  The black iron mountain moved quietly and stopped in front of him. Scorpion was waiting for Haruno Sakura to attack with her ninjutsu!

    "Water Escape-Wind Blade Rapids"

    He didn¡¯t wait too long: the activation speed of Wind Blade Torrent only took a little over a second, and Sakura quickly completed the seal.

    But she didn¡¯t activate this ninjutsu, it was just a detailed attack¡ª¡ª

    Use realistic fake movements to attract Scorpion's attention to the front. The next moment, Sakura's figure has appeared behind Scorpion!

    "Ice Escape-Magic Mirror Ice Crystal!"

    "As expected." Xie looked at Haruno Sakura disappearing in front of his eyes, and was not surprised at all.  He turned around with a sneer, and unexpectedly spotted the figure of the girl who came behind him instantly!

    He lightly picked it up with the index fingers of both hands, and the iron mountain re-disintegrated into black sand. He quickly moved behind him and tried to quickly form an iron wall.

    "Bing Shun's identity has been revealed" Ying Xiu raised her eyebrows, and as soon as she stabilized her figure, she saw Xie's reaction.

    The iron sand's defense has not yet been completed, and Sakura's Star Cannon Hammer had a chance to shatter the iron wall and hit Scorpion, but she did not hesitate to activate her chakra.

    Instead of using nintaijutsu, he used ice teleportation again.

    ¡ª¡ªShe can¡¯t stay here any longer!

    Bang - The giant pincers under Scorpion's feet exploded, and the stickyThe subordinate's backhand played a role.

    Boom!

    The Giant Clamp passed by Haruno Sakura and hit the ground heavily.

    ¡° Just like the situation where the Feng Ying Puppet¡¯s iron spear missed the girl just now.

    "Didn't that illusion disappear?" Xie's expression suddenly changed, his confident last attack suddenly failed, and his eyebrows suddenly frowned tightly!

    "Obviously there is no chakra induction and chakra support has been lost. Why can the effect of the illusion be preserved?"

    This is unscientificah, it should be this non-ninjutsu!

    Sakura didn¡¯t hear what he was mumbling to himself, so naturally she couldn¡¯t answer.

    The girl just glanced at the giant pliers that fell beside her, and her mouth curled up in a sarcastic arc.

    "Water Release - Mirror Flower, Water Moon" is to turn the water on the ground into water vapor and spread it into the air to change the humidity and bend the line of sight, rather than forcibly distorting the line of sight in the form of illusion.

    So once the ninjutsu is completed, chakra is no longer needed to maintain it.

    The effect of distorting vision will remain until the air humidity naturally drops to the same level as the nearby air, which takes at least half a day.

    This is why the giant scorpion's attack failed!

    Scorpion saw through her ice teleportation, but not the ninjutsu that was based on scientific principles; this wave of attacks was ultimately the one move he missed.

    Sakura took a step to the left, with a cold smile on her face, and grabbed the giant scorpion's pliers.

    (Guaranteed 12. Add more to see if I can figure it out!)

    (Please vote for me, please subscribe~~The monthly ticket will be doubled at the end of the month! If you don¡¯t vote, it will be invalid!! If you still have votes, don¡¯t be stingy, vote now~~) (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 270 Scorpion¡¯s Combat Wisdom (2100 monthly votes for additional updates!)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Activate Ninja Taijutsu at full power.

    A blue light suddenly appeared on Haruno Sakura's body, and incredible power surged into her hands.

    She actually captured a giant scorpion hundreds of thousands of times her size!

    ¡°Drink¡ª!¡± She gritted her teeth, raised her eyebrows, and shouted angrily, ¡°Give it back to you!¡±

    With blue veins looming on her face, her hands suddenly released an unstoppable force. She rushed forward a few steps and threw the giant scorpion far away in a direction full of black shadows!

    Then, Sakura slowly exhaled and quickly formed seals in her hands.

    "Water Escape-Wind Blade Rapids!"

    Phew - the water line crossed, the first knife, the second knife,

    Before the giant scorpion could land and burrow into the ground, Sakura mercilessly chopped it to pieces!

    Not giving any chance at all.

    The water jet also harvested a dozen puppets by the way; the remaining puppets scattered like flies and fell to the ground, hiding shadowily in the gravel pit.

    Sakura stopped her ninjutsu and withdrew her hand.

    Looking at the opposite side from a distance.  A black figure emerged from the gap in the giant pincers.

    ??revealing Scorpio¡¯s pretty and cute little face.

    Haruno Sakura resisted the urge to shoot a water jet directly at that pretty face.

    Scorpion's "body" has gone hiding somewhere. If this puppet is destroyed, he will have more than a hundred that can be replaced. Sakura cannot use Wind Blade Riptide more than a hundred times in a row.

    The only thing that can be determined is that Scorpion once hid in the giant pincers and was in a similar position to the puppet that was standing on top of the pincers and pretending to be its own body, which misled Sakura's perception.

    "How did you see through the ice crystals of the magic mirror?" Sakura looked at him lightly and asked.

    Just now, she learned the lesson from the last battle. Previously, she used Yan Chuixue's giant dart as the coordinate and teleported over. The characteristics were so obvious that Kakuzu could see through its ice-reliant nature at a glance.

    In the battle with Scorpion, she only used the magic mirror ice crystal teleportation technique twice. The first time she used it, Scorpion obviously didn't see it. The second time, she used the entire ice layer as a medium to appear behind the wind shadow puppet, disguised.  It's not much different from ordinary time and space teleportation.

    Scorpio probably didn¡¯t see the key.

    "Is that the original name?" Xie said with a chuckle. His puppet skills are extremely exquisite. Although it is just a substitute, his eyes are moving and the expression on his face is lifelike.

    "Your teleportation speed is very fast, and it is also concealed enough. It is really difficult to discover. The secret of this teleportation technique requires ice cubes as a medium" He explained, "At first, I thought it was just an ordinary teleportation technique.  .¡±

    "In that case, how did you guess it?"

    "Because you have several flaws." Xie looked at the girl and said, "First, if your teleportation technique is so convenient and easy to use, why didn't you use that teleportation technique when you first defeated Fei Liuhu? You  It rushed over directly, and although the speed is not too slow, it is dangerous and inefficient after all And in the subsequent battles, I didn't see you using the teleportation technique as you wanted."

    "So, I have a guess, what conditions must be met for your teleportation technique to be used"

    "Then, I discovered that you spent a lot of chakra to lay a layer of ice on the ground, and used ice edges to attack. The power of this move is much worse than your strange power and those water escape moves, and it consumes a lot of money.  It¡¯s completely different from the style you showed before unless this move has some other purpose!¡±

    Xie said slowly.

    Sakura lowered her eyes and said expressionlessly: "So you guessed that I need to use ice cubes as a medium for my teleportation?"

    "That's right. The key is that when you used the teleportation technique to avoid my fire escape and giant scorpion attacks, you appeared in the same place twice. This cannot be explained by coincidence. Although the river bed blocked my sight,  I am certain that your teleportation technique must require some kind of medium; and the most likely possibility is that these ice cubes on the battlefield are filled with your chakra"

    The girl was silent for a while.

    "So when you manipulated the giant scorpion to bury it, you deliberately destroyed the ice on the ground, leaving only two places, and then set up a series of traps. You used a puppet to disguise yourself as your own body to lure me to attack, while you hid in the giant scorpion.  Inside the gap between the pliers." She said calmly.

    His grasp of details is so perfect that he can even use the holes that Haruno Sakura broke in the giant pliers.

    "sharp."

    Sakura was sincerely impressed.

    "No, even so, I couldn't hurt you. Only a ninja like you is calledAmazing" Xie said, "Your water escape and teleportation are indeed very fast, but the fastest thing is your reaction speed.  "

    Scorpion¡¯s combos were intertwined, but in the end he was defeated by Sakura¡¯s strange ninjutsu and Sakura¡¯s secret technique.

    Sakura did not answer his words, but raised her eyebrows: "Are your weapons soaked in poison? Judging from your tone, it seems that you will win if you hurt me?"

    Xie smiled and said nothing.

    He turned around and said: "A few months ago, you were no match for Kakuzu, but now you can push me to this level. To be honest, I carry four scrolls with powerful secrets sealed on my body.  Kakuzu only allows me to use two scrolls! And to deal with you, I have already used the third scroll"

    That¡¯s of course. When she was fighting Kakuzu, her Yin Seal was not as abundant as it is now. In today¡¯s battle, she used all her savings in the past few months!

    Her biggest shortcoming is her chakra capacity. Once the Yin Seal makes up for this shortcoming, it is not surprising that she can exert super strength; besides, Scorpion's puppets are particularly restrained by her strange power and water sword, especially the giant Scorpion.  .

    "Strength and weakness are only relative and cannot be relied upon as evidence." Sakura said lightly, "Are these puppets the things sealed in your third scroll?"

    "That's right," Xie said, controlling the puppet, "They are all my carefully selected human puppets. There are more than two hundred of them, and each one has retained most of its strength in life! But don't worry, Haruno Sakura,  I will not put you in this scroll With your strength, you should replace the third generation Kazekage puppet!"

    He is becoming more and more satisfied with this girl.

    Exquisite appearance, high strength If made into a puppet, it would definitely be a more perfect masterpiece than the Feng Ying Puppet.

    Of course, maybe it will be more perfect when she gets a few years older, but then, he may not be able to beat Haruno Sakura!

    "Disgusting" Sakura's face suddenly darkened, "The person I am now is completely different from when I fought against Kakuto. You'd better keep your lies to yourself."

    It¡¯s a bit exaggerated to be reborn, but it¡¯s true that the strength has improved to the next level.

    In the previous battle with Kakuzu, she had just developed the ice escape combat system and was not skilled enough. More importantly, it did not coordinate well with her water escape.

    However, after experiencing ultra-high-intensity confrontations, strong men like Kakuzu and Kimimaro were like whetstones, grinding away the unnatural edges and corners of her tactical system, and Sakura's ninjutsu was sharpened during this process.  Become more mellow and smooth, and perform freely!

    During this period of time, Sakura learned almost no new techniques. Except for the magic mirror ice crystal, the old ninjutsu did not continue to be developed.

    She just followed Tsunade's advice, calmed down, and reviewed her progress during this period.

    After mastering Ice Escape and developing the Magic Mirror Ice Crystal and Ying Chong, her combat effectiveness has indeed improved by leaps and bounds, and her strength has vaguely touched the edge of the shadow level.

    But Tsunade saw her hidden dangers: she was progressing too fast, her foundation was not solid enough, and she was still suspected of relying too much on powerful ninjutsu; her mentality was also a little impetuous.  So she took Sakura to the Shiggy Bone Forest. The huge presence of Slug Immortal made Sakura restrain her arrogance; and then she suppressed her research progress in cloning technology. When she was in the Land of Snow,  , Sakura spent more time practicing ice escape and water escape ninjutsu with her ice clone or with Sasuke.

    After returning to the village, the leisurely and calm daily life and the not-so-difficult tasks gave Haruno Sakura more time to focus on polishing her own combat system.

    So now, her strength has taken another solid step forward.

    From the level of elite jounin, he has completely entered the threshold of "kage" level - if calling him "kage" level is too exaggerated, the title of "quasi-kage" level may be more appropriate.

    Of course, in the world of ninjas, there are no strict distinctions in so-called strength levels.  Everyone has their own strengths and weaknesses. When facing an opponent who happens to be restrained, or when they have particularly powerful and weird secret techniques or ninjutsu, they can often use a higher level of combat effectiveness to defeat the opponent.

    To use an inappropriate word to describe it, it is able to "leap-level challenges."

    However, in the bloody and brutal battles of ninjas, deciding the winner often means deciding between life and death Such a process, using words like leapfrog challenge to describe it, is too frivolous and superficial!

    The battle on Sakura¡¯s side is not over yet, let¡¯s get back to business.

    When Haruno Sakura heard Xie¡¯s words of approval, she felt no sense of complacency in her heart.

    Nor did she get angry because Xie wanted to make her a human puppet.

    Rather, he behaved extremely calmly.

    And taking advantage of the conversation, he calmed down the pain in his meridians.

    (Guaranteed 12. Additional updates for 2,100 monthly tickets are completed. The second chapter of the guaranteed update is updated at 7 p.m., and additional updates for 2,200 monthly tickets are also being processed!)

    (Please vote for me, please subscribe~~The monthly ticket will be doubled at the end of the month! If you don¡¯t vote, it will be invalid!! If you still have votes, don¡¯t be stingy, please vote now~~) (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com)?Soothed the pain in the meridians.

    (Guaranteed 12. Additional updates for 2,100 monthly tickets are completed. The second chapter of the guaranteed update is updated at 7 p.m., and additional updates for 2,200 monthly tickets are also being processed!)

    (Please vote for me, please subscribe~~The monthly ticket will be doubled at the end of the month! If you don¡¯t vote, it will be invalid!! If you still have votes, don¡¯t be stingy, vote now~~) (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 271 What are you waiting for!  (2200 monthly tickets plus more updates!)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Scorpion's words of approval mean nothing to her - if she is defeated and dies here.

    On the other hand, if she can defeat Xiao, then it doesn't matter if Xiao scolds her bloody.

    This battle, up to this point, has entered the second half.

    On the surface, she has destroyed Xion¡¯s Wind Shadow Puppet and Giant Scorpion Puppet, and exhausted his Fire Escape;

    On the contrary, he was unscathed, but more than half of the chakra stored in the Yin Seal was consumed - which is still very sufficient.

    However, the problem is that the giant scorpion puppet was just restrained by her strange power and wind blade torrent, so it was killed without exerting any effect at all.

    But the Feng Ying Puppet caused her a lot of trouble.

    What¡¯s even more troublesome is that there were one or two hundred human puppets that Sakura just saw!

    Although each of them may not be one-tenth as powerful as the Wind Shadow Puppet, their number is huge enough and their attack methods are varied enough

    This is a headache.

    And, according to Scorpion, he still has the last trump card in his hand, which may be a scroll that seals an extremely powerful secret technique.

    " This kind of unknown threat, it's okay not to know. When Xie said it, Sakura felt a little helpless.

    ??Afraid of falling into his trap.

    Scorpion still has sufficient combat power and trump cards. On the contrary, except for Kyoka Suigetsu, Sakura's ninjutsu has been cracked by him.

    This is the worst part.

    "That illusion of yours," Xie continued, "isn't actually a real illusion! What's its name?"

    "It's called Mirrored Flowers and Water Moon." Haruno Sakura glanced at him and answered the question.

    The name was very vague, without any meaningful clues. Xie thought for a while and determined that it was a name that was completely wrong. He had seen it a lot. Some novels stated that the name Water Escape was the strongest, and then the protagonist desperately used ice.  Escape!

    In order to protect the secrets of ninjutsu, this is what should be done. Xie said: "When you attacked, I didn't see any distortion in the picture, so the mirror flower, water moon, what changed is just the environment! You can only ice escape and water  Escape, so for this move, you should use water escape to change the place for a long time through some special method. Even if the chakra is canceled, the illusion effect will still exist!"

    "Haha wonderful!" Although he doesn't understand the principle of light refraction, Scorpion can still analyze enough things from the external performance. This mind and combat consciousness are really intimidating.

    "Basically everything is rightthen what?"

    "So the method to crack Kyoka Suigetsu is very simple. Use a wide range of killing ninjutsu, so the attack will not miss easily. Another method, no matter how you do it, use fire escape to cancel the effect of water escape and destroy the illusion.  !¡±

    ""

    Sakura lowered her eyes and remained silent.

    ¡°I already basically understand your abilities.¡± Xie said lightly.

    What he understands is this¡ª¡ª

    Water type is very powerful, ice type is also very strong; Ninjutsu is very good at restraining puppets, and the reaction speed is good.  Scorpion also recognized the characteristics of those ninjutsu that were very effective.

    In the next battle, Sakura has no choice but to fight hard.

    What she has to face is one or two hundred puppets; and most of her attack methods are single-target ninjutsu suitable for single combat.

    Unless she smashes another Leviathan down

    Sakura quickly glanced at the river bed beside her. The gurgling stream was already flowing in the dry river. The main body of the river appeared in her field of vision. The white waves were gradually approaching.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out of a few more minutesshe can continue to effortlessly perform that level of water escape.

    Xie keenly caught Haruno Sakura's gaze, and he smiled softly: "Are you waiting for the river to come over?"

    Sakura looked back at him expressionlessly and didn't answer.  That's right, she just took up Scorpion's words just to delay the time, wait for the river to flow over, and at the same time give her meridians a rest - now she has completely calmed down.

    So, why are Scorpios so cooperative?

    Suddenly an idea flashed in her mind, what is Xie waiting for too!

    Sakura's face changed, a blue light appeared on her hand, she leaned over and punched the ground!

    "Ninjutsu-Sakura Rush!"

    The huge force directly blasted the solid earth into huge rocks, which bloomed and cracked like cherry blossoms.

    Broken YellowAmong the green earth and rocks, a dozen black figures squeezed by the gravel and struggling in the cracks were particularly conspicuous, and several of them were directly crushed by the power transmitted by this punch!

    Some of the human puppets controlled by Scorpion, who could use earth escape, actually took advantage of the opportunity between the two of them to talk and sneaked over from underground!

    "Humph, have you been discovered?" Xie, who had been talking to Ying in the distance, smiled coldly, "There's more!"

    Sakura quickly formed a seal on her hand, "Ice Release - Yanchui Snow"!  She instantly created dozens of huge ice darts, turned into countless cold stars, and shot towards the puppets exposed around her!

    ¡ª¡ª

    The ice darts harvested these puppets that were stuck in the soil and could not move; Sakura had no time to observe the results of the battle, as new puppets had appeared in her chakra perception!

    Straight ahead, the puppets who were not good at earth escape walked along the underground passage left by the giant scorpion and appeared in the hole left by the giant scorpion;

    Under the feet, more puppets using earth escape emerged from the earth;

    In the distance, there are also several puppets using earth escape, scattered not far around Sakura, who are responsible for smashing the ice mirror created by Sakura!

    "Earth Release - Tulong Spear!" Xie's puppets didn't even let go of the ice darts under their feet!

    Haruno Sakura's face turned pale, and she felt that the newly condensed ice mirror was shattered. Facing the swarms of puppets, she finally realized that the situation was extremely difficult.

    The small tricks used in single combat are completely ineffective against an army of enemies!

    ??If clever tricks don¡¯t work, then we can only go head-on

    Sakura's eyes suddenly turned cold.

    "Water Escape-Water Formation Wall!"

    If there is no water source, then make your own water!  Even if she only uses the traditional water escape ninja fighting style, she is still an incredibly strong ninja!

    The chakra in Sakura's body was running wildly, she opened her mouth and spurted out a huge amount of water at high speed, instantly erecting a wall of water nearly ten meters wide in front of her¡ª¡ª

    A brazen collision with the various ninjutsu and ninja tools of the puppets attacking from the front!

    Boom boom boom!

    ? Continuous fire dragons, storms, and thunder all hit the thick water wall, stirring up countless water splashes, evaporating a lot of water, and crazily reducing the thickness of the water wall!

    Even with such a thick water wall, it is impossible to sustain it for too long in the face of hundreds of powerful ninjutsu. In just one or two seconds, the water wall begins to collapse!

    However, the two seconds gained are enough.

    The girl jumped up suddenly to avoid the attacks launched by the earth escape puppets under her feet. She formed seals in her hands faster than expected¡ª¡ª

    "Water Escape-Super Water Gun Technique!"

    As a low-level version of the Wind Blade Riptide, the water gun technique is much faster to activate than the Wind Blade Riptide. It can be prepared in less than one second.

    Haruno Sakura jumped in the air, looking coldly at the puppet that had just shattered the ice mirror to the other side, and cut the water line on her fingertips along the line of sight!

    Whoops¡ª¡ª!

    Sakura didn¡¯t even look at the puppet that was cut in two and fell to the ground.

    From the corner of her eye, she saw that the water formation wall was in danger and was about to break. The chakra in her body was running rapidly. Sakura waved her arm and pointed at the gurgling stream not far away. Following the direction of her fingertips, the stream jumped happily for an instant.  It condenses into ice and spreads all the way up, and the stream of hundreds of meters becomes an ice stream.

    The medium of magic mirror ice crystal is now available!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ?Follow this river downward and flow into the main trunk of the Kingdom of Wind.

    Two figures, one big and one small, are moving forward at high speed!

    Running at the front was an orange-haired boy, who seemed to be covered in a red coat, with a tail-shaped chakra entity swinging behind him.

    "Naruto, we're close enough" The burly ninja glanced at the boy who was still accelerating and shouted, "Don't enter the two-tailed state again, we can catch up!"

    "Jiraiya-sensei," Naruto, who had entered the demon fox coat state, turned around and glanced at him with vertical eyes, "Sakura is still fighting a powerful enemy ahead!"

    These two people were Naruto and Jiraiya who returned to the Kingdom of Wind before the Chunin Examination.

    When traces of a large-scale battle were discovered, the two of them happened to be near the battlefield!

    ??While talking.

    The surging chakra continued to gather behind Naruto, and gradually condensed into a second tail like substance.

    The fox lines on my face are getting thicker and thicker.  The high-density chakra began to corrode his skin; pain spread throughout his body, warning Naruto that his body was beginning to be unable to withstand this huge power.  Naruto was completely unaware and just focused on accelerating the Nine-Tails Chakra until the second tail was officially formed.

    "It has to be faster!"

    Supported by a huge amount of chakra, Naruto's speed and strength increased dramatically; he suddenly stepped out and disappeared into the distance in an instant.

    (Guaranteed 12. Additional updates for 2,200 monthly tickets are completed. The second chapter of the guaranteed update is updated at 7 p.m., and additional updates for 2,300 monthly tickets are also being processed!)

    (Please vote for me, please subscribe~~The monthly ticket will be doubled at the end of the month! If you don¡¯t vote, it will be invalid!! If you still have votes, don¡¯t be stingy, please vote now~~) (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com)The body has begun to be unable to bear this huge force.  Naruto was completely unaware and just focused on accelerating the Nine-Tails Chakra until the second tail was officially formed.

    "It has to be faster!"

    Supported by a huge amount of chakra, Naruto's speed and strength increased dramatically; he suddenly stepped out and disappeared into the distance in an instant.

    (Guaranteed 12. Additional updates for 2,200 monthly tickets are completed. The second chapter of the guaranteed update is updated at 7 p.m., and additional updates for 2,300 monthly tickets are also being processed!)

    (Please vote for me, please subscribe~~The monthly ticket will be doubled at the end of the month! If you don¡¯t vote, it will be invalid!! If you still have votes, don¡¯t be stingy, vote now~~) (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 272 Alien!

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The moment when the stream freezes.

    Haruno Sakura did not hesitate, and left the place instantly when the wall of the water formation was broken; the afterimage of her being stabbed by Earth Release-Tokuron Spear, followed by Fire Release-Great Flame Bullet, Wind Release-Great Breakthrough and other ninjutsus followed one after another.  Come, but also come to nothing.

    "You ran away so fast!" The real body of Scorpion hidden in the puppet snorted and directed the puppets to continue to surround. The earth escape puppets smashed the ice layer created by Ying Gang with a few rounds of Tulong Gun.

    "Do you want more ants to kill the elephant?" Haruno Sakura said coldly with a gloomy face, watching as the ice layer just created by freezing the stream became history and expired after being used only once.

    She no longer had time to take care of the puppets who used Tulong guns to destroy ice mirrors.

    At this moment, Sakura had a clear realization: in the next battle, it might be difficult to use the magic mirror ice crystal.

    The chakra in Haruno Sakura's body was running non-stop, and she once again extracted a huge amount of chakra; this time, the emerging chakra even blew up a strong wind, vigorously turning up the corners of her clothes, and her hair flew upwards!

    ¡°Then just pray that the elephant won¡¯t be trampled to death before it bites it to death!¡±

    Haruno Sakura bit her thumb, and the blood in her hand turned into a huge sealing circle¡ª¡ª

    "Psychicism!"

    Bang - a huge amount of thick fog rose.

    "Sir Sakura! Are they the enemy?" A giant slug dozens of meters high appeared on the river bed, and Sakura summoned the slug for the first time in a battle!

    The little slug has never been summoned by Haruno Sakura in battle - it can't get involved in the high-speed battles Sakura usually uses.  It was a rare appearance this time. When it saw the dazed puppet at its feet, it immediately realized that Sakura was being forced to fight a tough battle.

    Haruno Sakura nodded and stood high above the slug's head. Looking down, the puppets surrounding her were as small as a colony of ants.  She exhaled heavily, and for a moment, the depression of being besieged suddenly dissipated.

    The wind from high places whistled, bringing with it the vague heat of early summer. Haruno Sakura's soft hair was dancing in the air. Under her feet was a huge psychic beast. A heroic spirit rose in her heart, and she suddenly felt high-spirited!

    "Teach them a lesson," Sakura said loudly, looking down at the puppets at her feet, "Slugs!"

    "Understood, Sakura-sama!" The slug bent its tentacles.

    It suddenly arched its waist, then raised its body vigorously, spitting out a large amount of green mucus from its mouth!

    "Secret Technique - Tongue and Teeth Mucus Acidity!"

    The super acid in the wet bone forest was sprayed out by the slugs and fell to the ground, forming a large acid lake, with countless acid splashing everywhere!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The sand and stones on the edge of the acid lake were corroded by the acid, producing thick smoke and bubbles, making a oozing sound.

    The puppet that unfortunately fell into the sour soup melted at a speed visible to the naked eye and disappeared into the solution.

    The puppet that was splashed by the acid was melted into a big hole in an instant, and its parts and mechanisms were scattered on the ground.

    Dozens of puppets were killed instantly.

    However, compared to the total number of puppets, this is only a small half. More puppets had already escaped far away when the acid was in chaos.

    And what Haruno Sakura saw above its head was all bad news: Shino saw that the situation was not good and wanted to come over to help, but was blocked by several puppets; the river upstream had just been blocked by Scorpion's puppet using earth escape, and it could not flow for a while.  Coming down, her ninjutsu couldn't reach that far.

    Underneath, messy ninjutsu came from time to time, but Sakura blocked it with a thick ice wall; fortunately, the puppets were temporarily forced back by the acid, and the acid lake formed a circle on the ground. They could not get close, so they could only stay away.  Throw several medium and long distance ninjutsu.

    "The puppets are so flexible! Those who control them must be very powerful puppet masters." Slug said helplessly.  After glancing at the ground, the puppets who had just been forced back gradually gathered around them again. Several puppets stepped forward to use earth escape, trying to sink the acid lake to the ground.

    Slug spat out another mouthful of acid. Apart from forcing the puppets back again, it did not kill a few puppets and had little effect. Scorpion had obviously seen through its monotonous attack pattern.

    "Sir Sakura, there are too many enemies. I may not be able to hold on for long!" the slug said, shaking its tentacles.

    "Leave it to me!" Haruno Sakura said while forming a seal, with a smile on her lips; the ice wall protected her and also hindered the launch of the wind blade torrent. The seal on Sakura's hand was formed by another technique.  .

    This technique should give Scorpion a little surprise She thought, the chakra in her body just slowed down for a while, and then surged at high speed again, using the acid in the acid lake with water.Escape form changes to create the image in her mind¡ª¡ª

    "Water Escape-Alien Frenzy!"

    Scorpion's puppet finally used earth escape to create a deep pit and sink the acid lake; but soon, a black claw climbed up from the edge of the pit, and the Alien Queen's huge crowned skull was exposed, and then,  More and more ferocious figures emerged densely, climbing up from the edge of the pit to the ground

    "What is this?" Even the experienced scorpion could not recognize what kind of creature it was, but the long pointed crown, dark outer armor, sharp claws, smartly waving tail and the strong figure running at high speed could  Tell him that this creature created by Sakura is definitely not easy to mess with!

    Intensive ninjutsu bombings and sharp swords and swords quickly overwhelmed the alien charging route. Amid the brilliant escape attacks and rumbling and noisy explosions, a large number of aliens fell to the ground and turned into pools of acid.

    However, more worker bee aliens, messenger bee aliens, iron-blooded aliens, alien royal guards and even alien queens are being born from the acid lake and climbing out from the edge of the pit!

    Soon, a fish that slipped through the net broke through the blockade of ninjutsu and various ninja tools, and started fighting hand-to-hand with the puppets in the front.

    The alien's sharp claws, powerful tail stinger and swift figure put a lot of pressure on Scorpion's puppets.

    When several puppets were fighting with the aliens, they were knocked down by the sharp-toothed mouthparts shot out from their mouths at high speed;

    There are also a few aliens who were melted by the pool of acid after being chopped down, and were completely destroyed;

    A huge alien queen broke through the ninjutsu blockade, roared into the puppet group with scars all over her body, bumped into several puppets, and charged into the formation as if she was in an uninhabited land.

    ¡­¡­

    The vast ocean of aliens has the momentum to drown the Scorpion's puppet swarm!

    "Interesting ninjutsu" Scorpio, who was hiding in the dark, sneered as he watched more and more aliens coming like a tide.

    He had to admire Sakura's imagination for being able to use Water Release to create such an unprecedented creature. The hand-to-hand combat was very sharp, and the mouthparts were also of great practical value. Maybe they could be used as a reference if they wanted to create puppets for hand-to-hand combat in the future.

    However, compared to his human puppets, water escape creations that cannot use ninjutsu are still too weak!

    and¡­¡­

    Xie raised his hand and glanced at the giant white bird flying in the sky. He deliberately spoke to delay time. What he was waiting for was not just the puppet's arrival¡ª¡ª

    "Deidara, you are finally here!"

    Xie said coldly.

    And Haruno Sakura, who had been looking down at the ground and constantly using chakra to create an alien army, did not notice anything unusual about the big white bird flying close to the battlefield until she spotted a huge object out of the corner of her eye¡ª¡ª

    She was suddenly shocked!

    "What is that, a slug?" What Sakura saw was a white doll that looked like a roly-poly with wings, falling from the sky!

    What frightened her the most was that the doll contained a huge amount of chakra. From this distance, Sakura could clearly sense it

    No matter what it is, it must be something extremely dangerous!

    No time to think, the giant doll fell extremely fast.

    Sakura held her head high and just formed the seal subconsciously¡ª¡ª

    "Water Escape-Wind Blade"

    (The minimum guarantee is 22. The correct code for the 2,300 monthly ticket is correct. I hope I can figure it out tonight. My hand will break if I don¡¯t tell you!)

    (Please vote for me, please subscribe~~The monthly ticket will be doubled at the end of the month! If you don¡¯t vote, it will be invalid!! If you still have votes, don¡¯t be stingy, vote now~~) (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 273 One against two!  (Fifth update please vote!!)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Water Escape-Wind Blade"

    "Stop!" Slug shouted anxiously, "It's useless, organize a defense quickly, Sakura-sama!"

    Sakura had just formed the last seal and was about to release her ninjutsu when she was quickly interrupted by Slug.

    She was extremely confused in her heart, but she followed Slug's suggestion without hesitation, stopped the Wind Blade Torrent, and turned to use Ice Escape - Absolute Defense with all her strength.

    Under the stimulation of Chakra Valley, the ice wall grew crazily, making a creaking and rubbing sound, and wrapped Sakura into a thick ball in the blink of an eye!  The slug opened its mouth and swallowed the ice ball whole, which quickly grew to more than ten meters in diameter.

    The next moment, the giant puppet had landed on the slug¡¯s head.

    This is a white doll made of explosive clay, mixed with Deidara's highest level of chakra. It is Deidara's favorite work, and its power is extremely terrifying.

    Boom¡ª¡ª

    The puppet exploded with infinite sound and brilliance!

    The huge roar echoed between the sky and the earth, as if the heaven and earth were resonating;

    The dazzling white light dimmed the midday sun hanging high above our heads, and the color of the sky and the earth changed in an instant!

    "Hehe I didn't expect Brother Scorpion to be in a tough fight!" Standing on the giant bird flying in the sky, looking down at the scene of the exploding puppets at his feet, Deidara showed a cruel smile, "It's on target, huh!"

    "Is it solved?" Under the strong light, the expression on Deidara's face was divided into pieces by light and shadow, and his smile became ferocious and terrifying.

    Soon, the wind cleared and the clouds dispersed, and Deidara, who was staring closely at his feet, saw the results of the explosion.

    "Huh? Hockey?" His eyes widened slightly.

    On the ground, the body of the slug that swallowed Sakura had been completely roasted into charcoal by the explosion, and was broken into two pieces, revealing the huge ice ball protecting the body!

    The ice ball, which is dozens of meters in diameter, firmly protects Sakura inside; however, most of the side close to the explosion has been evaporated, leaving only a thin layer left to touch the girl.

    The giant slug is actually still alive.

    "Sorry, Master Sakura, I'm going back, you have to be careful" Slug said with difficulty,

    It finally spat out a mouthful of acid, drowning a puppet that sneaked up on the girl. Then, without waiting for Sakura to reply, it turned into several clouds of smoke and dissipated in the air.

    Sakura didn¡¯t have time to say goodbye to it either.

    The chakra of the white doll feels completely different from that of the scorpion, indicating that it is a new enemy!

    And it fell from the sky The new enemy is probably on that huge white strange bird.

    It¡¯s just that she can¡¯t find the opportunity to look up to search for enemies in the sky!

    Whizzing!  Dozens of kunai with faint green light suddenly attacked her.

    Sakura waved her hand and used the water formation wall to turn the acid spitted out by the slug into a wall of water, blocking it in front of her.

    Another puppet jumped on top of the ice ball, brandishing a long sword and was about to sneak attack from the back of her head, but a figure silently grew out of the ice ball behind him, and pierced the heart of the human puppet with a knife. This was it  The only key.

    "Ice Release - Legion Ice Clone!" Sakura completed another ninjutsu in an instant, turning the ice ball into dozens of ice clones, facing the puppet behind her.

    The three puppets in front of her had already rushed over while she was forming the seal.

    Sakura's face was sullen, and there were no seals on her hands. In a hurry, each hand completed a water gun technique with reduced power; the two water lines were enough to cut off the first two puppets, and the sharp blade in the third hand had already cut her  Clothes, trying to take out her heart from her side.

    "Ice Escape-Magic Mirror Ice Crystal!"

    The coolness of the sharp edge of the puppet's long knife could already be felt on her skin. Sakura's scalp tightened and she completed the instantaneous transformation at the critical moment. She staggered and appeared behind an ice clone.

    The puppet that had just pierced the heart of the ice clone was stunned for a moment by the sudden appearance of the figure in front of her. When Scorpion reacted, Sakura had already squatted down, and then the upper body of the ice clone in front of her exploded, completely shattering the puppet!

    There are no enemies in sight for the time being, so we can finally relax for a while.

    Haruno Sakura squatted down.

    She quickly touched the side of her left rib with her left hand. There were no wounds or blood stains. She finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    With his right hand attached to the remaining lower body of the ice clone, the chakra movement of the Ice Escape Frost Armor Ninjutsu turned the remains of the clone into ice armor, protecting the chest and vitals.

    Sakura looked around and saw that the defense line composed of ice clones was already there.bsp; Swords, ninja tools, and all kinds of ninjutsu came in, instantly drowning the girl's afterimage.

    The next moment, Sakura had appeared on top of a large piece of broken ice that had been blown away in the explosion.

    He probably didn¡¯t notice this piece of broken ice!  She prayed in her heart and activated her teleportation.

    Time and space changed, and what appeared in front of Sakura's eyes was the puppet that Scorpion had already ambushed!

    Boom!  The puppet was blasted to pieces by Sakura's fist - the girl in Sakura's rushing state reacted faster than Scorpion who had set up an ambush in advance!

    It¡¯s just you Haruno Sakura took a breath, and just as she showed a sneer, there was a whirring sound of a sharp blade waving behind her.

    There is also a puppet ambushing her!

    ¡°Damn it¡­

    The girl suddenly leaned forward and fell to the ground in an extremely awkward posture. The puppet's long knife cut the corner of her clothes, but Haruno Sakura finally dodged the blow.

    Then.

    Sakura condensed the Rasengan in her left hand and was ready to trade her injuries for the puppet's life, but she heard a loud noise behind her.

    She looked back.

    Boom¡ª¡ª!

    An extremely fast figure rushed over and smashed the puppet who had raised the long knife to pieces in one fell swoop!

    Sakura's eyes widened.

    This is¡­¡­!

    (Guaranteed 22. The addition of 2,300 monthly tickets has been completed!)

    (Today¡¯s fifth update!!! I¡¯m vomiting blood, please give me some encouragement~~Dear friends~)

    (Please vote for me, please subscribe~~The monthly ticket will be doubled at the end of the month! If you don¡¯t vote, it will be invalid!! If you still have votes, don¡¯t be stingy, vote now~~) (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 274 You are already... a dead person!

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Naruto!" Sakura couldn't help shouting.

    She blinked, a little unimaginable.

    The figure who appeared in front of him, exerting great fighting power, turned out to be Naruto.

    Didn¡¯t you say you went on a trip?

    With Naruto's help, she finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    In an instant, from stepping into a desperate situation to suddenly becoming clearer, Sakura felt that the situation suddenly became clearer, and the thoughts in her heart could not help but emerge.

    She turned over suddenly, threw the Rasengan out without looking, and smashed an approaching puppet; then Sakura discovered that a giant chakra hand had extended from Naruto's body, and she pinched the puppet in her hand.

    ¡ª¡ª!

    Caught by Naruto's chakra hand, there were several puppets who also approached them!

    Then, he exerted force suddenly and crushed them all.

    The moment the last puppet rushed up, it was chopped into pieces by the water gun, and all the nearby puppets were instantly wiped out.

    "Sakura, are you okay?" Naruto said in a deep voice, looking at the enemies coming from a distance.

    With that said, he walked up to Sakura and stretched out his hand.

    Having entered the voice-changing period, Naruto's voice has become a little unrecognizable even to Haruno Sakura.

    But that feeling, that sense of trust between life and death, is still the same.

    Sakura held his hand and stood up using his strength.

    "Huh don't underestimate me, how could anything happen to me!" She said with a smile, completely ignoring the fact that Naruto saw her fall when he entered the battlefield.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:?"There are two enemies on the opposite side, one is called the Red Sand Scorpion, which controls the puppet. The puppet can use ninjutsu, has mechanisms, and is very insidious; the other is hiding in the sky."

    She raised her head, pointed at the little black dot hovering in the sky and said, "That's him. His ninjutsu is to use white puppets to create strong explosions. You must be careful"

    Sakura glanced back at Naruto.

    The last time I stood side by side with Naruto was a year ago.

    After nearly a year apart, Sakura and Naruto no longer understand each other's tricks; but the tacit understanding still remains deep in their hearts.

    As soon as we fought side by side, it returned to the heart from the deepest part of my heart.

    Just like what she said to Sasuke during the rescue mission - "You and Naruto can stand in front of me regardless of anything during the battle."

    It is precisely because of this trust that there is such a tacit understanding.

    Of course, Naruto's current fighting style was different from the shadow clone tactics in the past, which also surprised her a little.

    The rich chakra on his body formed something like a coat, and there were two tails behind him.  In her previous life, Sakura had seen Naruto using the one-tailed demon fox coat in the comics. She could not remember the details. She only knew that it was very strong, but Naruto could not use it freely. In the world of Naruto that she experienced after traveling through time,  Naruto had never used the skill of Demon Fox Coat before traveling, and this was the first time she had seen this move with her own eyes.

    The chakra coat that is so huge and so dense that it is as real as a substance is really eye-catching.

    Sakura is full of curiosity about his current state; now that he can use this move, it is because he has initially mastered the use of the Nine-Tails Chakra. Can he use the Demon Fox Coat state freely?

    When she used the wind blade torrent to shoot the puppets in the distance, she also took a few glances at Naruto's battle.

    In this state, Naruto is running around like a wild beast, but his fighting power is extremely strong and his power is extremely fast; and he is protected by a chakra coat, so slightly weaker ninjutsu cannot cause any harm to him!

    A puppet rushed over with a knife, he pinned it down and knocked it to the ground. The chakra coat turned into claws to restrain the puppet's mechanism. Naruto punched it into pieces with a few punches!

    What followed were all kinds of ninja tools that came one after another. Naruto roared and formed a sound wave, blowing back all the incoming swords, guns and swords!

    ??????????????? Wind Release - Gale Break followed the ninja tool and was immediately rolled back by Naruto's command;

    Another fire escape-flame bullet flew from behind him and hit the demon fox's coat, but it didn't move at all.

    In contrast, Haruno Sakura, who did not have enough defense, was much more embarrassed when facing these intermediate and low-level ninjutsu just now!

    But the current battle on Sakura's side is also extremely easy.  After Naruto took on half of the pressure, she had complete freedom to display her true potential.He took out his clone and carefully protected Naruto: "Idiot, I can avoid it myself"

    She said softly, then stood up and looked up at the sky.

    Deidara suppressed the bird's height very low. He was very confident in the power of his bomb. He smiled coldly with his eyes, searching for the residue on the ground after the explosion.

    He quickly saw the young man curled up on the side, covered in bruises and unconscious, and the girl standing majestically beside him; the other one was her clone.

    The two men made eye contact.

    "He's not dead yet," Deidara said with a sneer, "You're still staring at me with such a terrifying look! Hmm!"

    Haruno Sakura didn¡¯t want to say a word.

    She just formed the seal silently, very fast, and her fingers turned into an afterimage.

    "Ice Escape-Yan Chuixue!"

    Sakura waved her hand violently and fired out hundreds of ice darts, hitting Deidara at a speed never seen before!

    Puff puff¡ª¡ª

    No matter how nimble the giant bird at Deidara's feet was, it could not escape this intensive attack, and was hit by several darts in the abdomen.

    However, this did not threaten Deidara at all.

    Sakura looked coldly at the white bird high up, her hands kept moving, and she continued to form seals, "Water Release-Wind Blade Rapids"

    On the ground, Scorpion suddenly shouted: "Get away, Deidara!"

    "Huh?" Deidara tilted his head, not knowing why, "Avoid?"

    late.

    As soon as he made the sound of hiding, Haruno Sakura appeared behind him.

    "Ninjutsu - Star Cannon Hammer!"

    One punch penetrated Deidara's body!

    "Uh" Deidara looked at Sakura's fist coming out of his chest, as if he couldn't understand what was happening for a moment!

    do you died?

    Then

    Deidara turned into a humanoid clay and wrapped tightly around Sakura's right hand!

    ¡ª¡ªThe moment Scorpion reminded Deidara, he used the clay clone ninjutsu!

    Not dead

    Sakura's expression remained unchanged, still as cold as an iceberg, and her sharp, knife-like eyes did not waver at all.

    Deidara's true body was hidden in the bird's belly, and then he suddenly jumped out - the clay clone would tightly entangle the enemy who attacked it, and then detonate violently, blowing the enemy who fell into the trap to pieces!

    You are already a dead person.

    Deidara sneered, preparing to detonate the clay clone with a "Drink!"

    But found

    Something is wrong

    Why did I see my back?  Deidara suddenly felt very confused!

    You are already a dead person.

    Haruno Sakura stood high on the giant white bird, the corners of her clothes fluttering in the strong wind blowing from high altitude.

    His left hand pointed straight at Deidara, and the silver line on his fingertips cut through the sky.

    A pair of eyes as cold as frost, looking down at the feet coldly!

    (Guaranteed 12. The addition of 2,400 monthly tickets will be completed soon!)

    (Did you enjoy the update like yesterday? Continue today! At least four updates completed!!)

    (Please vote, please subscribe~~ Monthly tickets at the end of the month are doubled! Today is the last day at the end of the month. If you don¡¯t vote, your monthly votes will be invalid! If you still have votes, don¡¯t be stingy and vote quickly~~) (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www  .hlnovel.com

 Chapter 275 The Death of Deidara (2,400 monthly tickets for additional updates!)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The first thing Deidara saw was his back.

    Then, soon, as his body and head turned over, a headless corpse came into view.

    He saw the fresh blood spurting out from the carotid artery of the corpse. As the body rotated, a beautiful but cruel red flower blossomed in mid-air.

    At this time, Deidara finally realized that it was his body.

    His head was spinning in the air, and he first saw the scorpion in the ground. He closed the puppet and looked at him with cold eyes.

    "I've already warned you, you idiot" Xie said coldly, "Just die like this!"

    He clearly had ninjutsu and chakra, as well as many life-saving tricks, but he died like this!  Haruno Sakura's combos are really unimaginably difficult to deal with!

    What Deidara saw next was a thin silver-white line.

    He rolled his eyes with difficulty and looked up along the thin line. What he saw was a slender green-white finger pointing straight at him, with the fingertip connected to the thin line.

    "I was killed by that silver thread, um" Deidara opened his mouth and wanted to speak, but his throat was making a sound. He couldn't say a word, and his eyes were getting darker and darker.

    As he went up, he saw the girl with eyes as stern as ice, standing on his bird, with a trace of blood flowing from her mouth.

    Those sharp eyes with murderous intent were the last thing he saw.

    Haruno Sakura looked at Deidara falling from the sky without mercy.

    In the chakra induction, a huge chakra source deflated in the blink of an eye like a deflated balloon.

    All his vitality was completely extinguished by the wound on his neck, as if the firewood had been removed from the fire, and it was completely extinguished.

    "It seems that he is really dead" Haruno Sakura said calmly.

    Wiped away the blood from the corner of his mouth.

    The third stage of magic mirror ice crystal combined with wind blade torrent is a bit tricky and unsolvable.  Deidara's response just now was good enough. The moment Scorpion reminded him, he used the clay clone to set up a trap. Ordinary enemies would be dead the moment they hit his clone.

    But he certainly didn¡¯t expect that Haruno Sakura could actually use such a powerful and fast ninjutsu at the moment when the teleportation ended, without the need to form a seal.  The Wind Blade Riptide killed him the moment he jumped out of his hiding place.

    He was not given any time to react.

    The moment he jumped out, he was caught by the girl in Yingchong state. In less than one thousandth of the time, the water line caught up with his body and passed through his neck.

    Deidara's expression at the last moment was one of wide-eyed shock.

    Haruno Sakura's anger quickly weakened as the enemy's life disappeared.

    When the anger that even the Ice Releaser couldn't contain subsided, Sakura finally regained her composure. Only then did she realize what a risky thing she had just done - using it again after her meridians had already been impacted once.  The third stage ability of the magic mirror ice crystal!

    This is almost a joke about her next life. If she is not careful, her meridians will be damaged or even seriously injured.

    Well, at that time she could only pray that human cloning technology would be developed soon.

    Fortunately, even in this mood, she was not careless when using this technique. Instead, she performed it with 120% calmness and precision, even more perfect than the previous one.  .

    The only problem is that with the death of Deidara, the giant white bird under his feet has also lost the ability to fly, turned into clay, and is crashing little by little.

    And Haruno Sakura, her meridians hurt more than before

    "Now, can you recover enough to use teleportation before falling to the ground?" She smiled bitterly and said to herself, "If I fall to death, I will be really embarrassed!"

    A quasi-shadow master who killed a member of Akatsuki instantly with two moves fell to his death from a high place while he still had a lot of chakra, his will was clear and his mind was not restrained

    It¡¯s a total embarrassment to the ninja!

    Looking at the height of the giant bird dropping faster and faster, and everything on the ground getting bigger and bigger, Haruno Sakura made a joke to herself.

    Of course she won't fall to death.

    "Ice Escape-Magic Mirror Ice Crystal."

    " Carefully control the movement of chakra in the body without causing more shocks and damage to the meridians. This is something Sakura still has control over.

    She fell inNext to the clone, Naruto's wound lying on the ground has almost healed. The medical ninjutsu of the ice clone is only secondary, and the recovery ability of the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki is the main factor.

    Then Naruto woke up with a hiss and stood up with his hands on his back: "It hurts!"

    He reached out to touch the wounds on his back. Those bloody wounds were right under Sakura's eyes, and they suddenly returned to a nonchalant look. All Naruto touched was just a piece of smooth skin.

    "Huh? Where's the wound?" He looked around, but couldn't find the wound. He was a little confused.

    Seeing Naruto's lively appearance, Sakura suddenly feltshe seemed to have been angry in vain just now.

    "Idiot, stop looking! We are still fighting!" Haruno Sakura's mouth twitched and she said helplessly.

    Naruto then calmed down and took a defensive posture.

    Sakura sighed and looked at Scorpion's puppet not far away, which had already shrunk its defense line.

    He seems to have lost his will to fight.

    Are considering retreating.

    Out of the corner of her eye, Haruno Sakura saw where Deidara fell. A sneaky figure suddenly emerged from the ground and took away his body silently.

    She had the intention to let the guy cum, but her severely injured meridians told Sakura that it was best not to cum at all

    As for letting Naruto deal with him?  It¡¯s better to say goodbye, this guy hasn¡¯t figured out the situation yet!

    Furthermore, Sakura still needs Naruto to stay by her side to protect herself!  Her meridians looked like they wouldn't heal for a while, and now was a time when she couldn't use ninjutsu casually.  Fortunately, Scorpion was frightened by her neatly killing the person who used the bomb. Otherwise, if he really wanted to attack, Sakura would really have to fight with all her strength.

    In short, it¡¯s better not to cause unnecessary problems.

    Haruno Sakura watched the strange man sneak into the ground calmly, and secretly remembered everything about him.

    However, Naruto was greatly puzzled when he discovered that the puppets that had surrounded them before had the intention of retreating.  He was unconscious for a while, not knowing what happened during this period.

    "Sakura, what's going on? Did we win?" He asked, scratching his head.

    "Not yet." Sakura shook her head, then pursed her lips and pointed in the direction where Deidara's body fell just now, "But I took care of the person who used the bomb."

    Sakura knows that Scorpion is just shrinking the defense line and weighing the pros and cons. As long as Sakura exposes her weak nature, there is no doubt that Scorpion will attack immediately!

    You have to pretend to be nonchalant.

    Sakura had a headache, and then she suddenly thought: "Where is Uncle Jiraiya?"

    "Huh?" Naruto's eyes widened, "He's been following me!"

    When Naruto suspected that Jiraiya had been dragged too far down by him and couldn't come over in time.

    The other side of the valley is beyond Sakura's perception range.

    Jiraiya was originally following Naruto's footsteps, but now he suddenly stopped!

    He turned around and looked at the empty ground.

    With a gloomy expression, he asked coldly: "Orochimaru, what are you doing here?"

    Orochimaru's figure emerged from the earth, followed closely by Kabuto's figure.

    "Jiraiya, why are you still so stupid" Orochimaru smiled coldly and stuck out his long tongue, "Don't you know how you Konoha people found Akatsuki?"

    "I'm asking about the purpose of your coming here, Orochimaru!" Jiraiya slowly put his hand on his chest, his voice was rich and powerful.

    His eyes narrowed dangerously and he looked at Orochimaru.

    It seems that if Orochimaru gives an inappropriate answer, he will attack without mercy!

    (Guaranteed 12. The addition of 2,400 monthly tickets has been completed. The addition and correction of 2,500 monthly tickets is in progress and will be released in the afternoon!)

    (Please vote, please subscribe~~ Monthly tickets at the end of the month are doubled! Today is the last day at the end of the month. If you don¡¯t vote, your monthly votes will be invalid! If you still have votes, don¡¯t be stingy and vote quickly~~) (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www  .hlnovel.com

 Chapter 276 Jiraiya is late

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Do you want to fight with me, Jiraiya?" Orochimaru stared at the white-haired man with his cold vertical eyes, licked his lips and said, "Uzumaki Naruto has already started fighting, but you are still here, it's not too bad  Well! What if something happens to him"

    Jiraiya frowned suddenly.

    Orochimaru is right. Naruto is now facing off against Akatsuki members, and there are two of them. Even with Sakura watching over him, it will be difficult for him to last for too long!

    However, it is also extremely dangerous to let Orochimaru get close to the battlefield.

    Jiraiya was caught in a dilemma for a moment.

    Seeing the slight change in Jiraiya's expression, Orochimaru took a step forward and followed.

    "Hmph! It seems that you really don't know The reason why Scorpion appears here is because he wants to ask the little guy behind me where I am hiding! As for why you Konoha ninjas appear here,  Haha, I have to ask you this!"

    Orochimaru¡¯s explanation is basically the truth.

    To Jiraiya, he didn't even bother to lie about such a trivial matter.

    "Did you come here to kill Scorpion here?" Jiraiya narrowed his eyes and said.

    Orochimaru curled up the corner of his mouth and smiled evilly: "It seems that you are not so incompetent that there is no cure, Jiraiya! But it is a pity that you people from Konoha got there first I was also hesitating,  Should I help Xie get rid of your people, or should I help you get rid of Xie first, or should I take advantage of both sides to lose and kill all the nasty people like you and Xie!?"

    He showed his malice unabashedly!

    "You guy!" Jiraiya said bitterly, staring at Orochimaru fiercely.  He clenched his fists and clenched his teeth suddenly. A sudden impulse in his heart was quickly suppressed by Jiraiya, be patient!

    The mood swings only appeared for a moment, and his endurance quickly calmed down his mood and regained his composure.

    Jiraiya thought in the center of his mind.

    The reason why the Konoha ninjas appeared here is simply because they found clues about the scorpion. They were discovered during the tracking and the encounter occurred. It seemed that it was an accident.

    Orochimaru was also surprised that Scorpio was facing off against Konoha's ninjas.

    The question now is, how can you stop Orochimaru here and go over to support Naruto

    Jiraiya is considering whether to channel a toad in Miaomu Mountain or use sage mode to solve the problem.  Suddenly not far away, the other side of the mountain suddenly lit up sharply, and then there was a huge noise. When the sound of the explosion reached this side of the mountain, it had already attenuated into a strong wind, rolling up countless gravel and sand, making a crackling sound.  .

    "It's Deidara's move" The three of them glanced over at the same time, and Orochimaru said calmly, "If you don't go over, the treasures left by the fourth generation will be blown up!"

    Jiraiya was unmoved: "Haruno Sakura's ice escape prevented this move This child is very strong."

    "Stupid, they didn't find the second bomb, didn't you find it either?" Orochimaru said with a sneer, unlike Jiraiya who had always focused on him to prevent him from playing tricks; Orochimaru was keeping his eyes on the battlefield.  He keenly sensed the movements over there. Deidara had laid a double-yolked egg this time!

    Jiraiya¡¯s expression changed, and he immediately realized that what Orochimaru said was true.  Then, boom - after a very short interval, the second bomb also sounded. The chakra fluctuations in the distance made Jiraiya's heart tighten, and his rock-hard expression finally relaxed!

    The Kyuubi's chakra dissipatedNaruto was injured and fell into a coma.

    In the blink of an eye, Jiraiya made a decision, he didn't have to worry about much anymore, he had to rush to the battlefield immediately!

    When he rushed to the battlefield, he happened to see Haruno Sakura teleport into the sky and kill Deidara neatly.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the girl¡¯s hair in the sky was pink instead of gold; if it wasn¡¯t for the silver water line in her hand instead of the blue chakra ball.

    Jiraiya almost mistakenly thought that his beloved disciple was resurrected.

    His expression was a little dazed for a moment.

    He recovered quickly and took stock of the situation on the battlefield: Naruto's chakra was quite stable, not fluctuating much, and not weak at all. It seemed that he was just stunned; on Scorpion's side, Deidara was killed cleanly and instantly by Haruno Sakura.  Calmed down, the puppets were shrinking their defenses and did not take the opportunity to attack Naruto.

    "Huh" Jiraiya breathed a sigh of relief. Naruto was safe and sound. It seemed like it was just a small accident.

    However, he came back to his sensesWhen I came, I realized what Sakura had done.

    The person she killed seemed to be a member of Akatsuki, right?

    As far as he knew, the Akatsuki members were all extremely dangerous rebel ninjas, and their strength could almost reach the level of "Kage" The blond young man should be a guy named Deidara, and he was no exception.

    Was killed instantly like this?

    Jiraiya was a little stunned, and suddenly remembered Namikaze Minato's brilliant record back then; Golden Flash also slaughtered Jonin like a dog, and many Kage levels couldn't go a few rounds under him, including the Fourth Raikage and the Eight-Tails Jinch¨±riki.  If I hit him, he would almost kill me instantly

    In this way, Jiraiya was not in a hurry to show up.  Hide in a corner where you can get support at any time and watch the situation unfold.

    Scorpion briefly confronted Haruno Sakura and Naruto for a while.

    Haruno Sakura's weakness could not be concealed even though she tried her best. She seemed to be injured. Xie was aware of this, but he even suspected that Sakura was deliberately showing weakness to the enemy. After all, there were no traces of injury on the girl's body, and  Her chakra hasn't decreased much

    More importantly, he vaguely sensed someone breaking in - Jiraiya was rushing over just now and didn't do anything to cover up his whereabouts.

    After thinking for a moment, he quickly made a decision.

    "Do you want to escape?" Haruno Sakura said coldly, looking at Scorpion who was showing signs of retreating.

    "Do you want to keep me?" Xie smiled faintly and did not deny it, but said, "Just because you are injured?"

    Sakura kept a cold face and said nothing.

    It¡¯s painful for her to stand now; the only reason she can stand firmly is because she secretly used an ice frame under her clothes to support her body.

    So I didn¡¯t have the intention to refute him.

    "If you still had strong fighting power, you would have attacked by now, wouldn't you?" Scorpion, who had restrained his murderous intent, had a shy and clean smile on his face, as if he had turned back into the innocent boy again, "You seem to have  I can¡¯t even stand still, is that ice?¡±

    He looked at the girl in front of him. The cut holes in her clothes blew in the wind, revealing her fierce nature.

    Sakura was left speechless after being exposed.

    "Let this battle end like this," Xie said calmly, looking around, "I have no interest in fighting in front of an audience."

    "Audience?" Sakura immediately thought, it should be Jiraiya, right?  Sure enough he came

    "Aren't you coming out yet, you sneaky rats?" Xie looked coldly and glanced left and right.

    "We"?  The girl was stunned, who else?

    She soon found out¡ª¡ª

    A huge fireball suddenly hit the Scorpion puppets from the side of the battlefield. The latter quickly dodged and watched calmly as the fireball hit the rocks on the other side, exploded, and kicked up bursts of dust.

    Jiraiya put away the fire release seal gesture and walked to Sakura and Naruto.

    "Aren't you coming out yet, Orochimaru?" He said coldly, looking at the rocks smashed by fire bombs.

    Under the gaze of the four pairs of eyes on the field - if the hundreds of pairs of eyes on Scorpion's side are also counted - the figures of Orochimaru and Kabuto walked out of the thick dust.

    "It's so lively today!" He licked his lips with his long tongue and said with a sneer.

    ¡°As he said, there are three mutually hostile forces standing on the battlefield

    The three parties happened to stand in an equilateral triangle, watching out for and guarding each other!

    It¡¯s really lively!

    (Guaranteed 12. 2,500 monthly tickets and additional updates completed! The guaranteed second chapter will be updated at 8 o¡¯clock! The fifth update should be completed before 12 o¡¯clock. Today¡¯s update is expected to be more than 13,000 words!)

    (Please vote, please subscribe~~ Monthly tickets at the end of the month are doubled! Today is the last day at the end of the month. If you don¡¯t vote, your monthly votes will be invalid! If you still have votes, don¡¯t be stingy and vote quickly~~) (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www  .hlnovel.com

 Chapter 277 A chaotic stalemate between two hostile parties!

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When Orochimaru walked out, Haruno Sakura's eyes widened.

    Sakura almost thought that Orochimaru had been secretly observing her while she was fighting Scorpion.

    "It's impossible" She soon realized that she had gone astray. No one could hide so close to the battle for so long without being discovered by her

    No, there is one exception She thought of the mysterious figure. Sakura was watching him dive into the ground, but she was completely unaware of his aura.

    Presumably, that weirdo is lurking somewhere on the battlefield now, right?

    Thinking about it this way, just as Orochimaru said, it¡¯s really lively here!

    She looked around for a week, her eyes sweeping over Orochimaru who was walking into the sight of the four of them.

    On Orochimaru¡¯s side, it¡¯s himself and Kabuto.  A ninja who is considered very strong at the "Kage" level, and an elite Jonin level figure who is comparable to Kakashi.

    On Xiao¡¯s side, it¡¯s Xie and an unknown figure hiding underground.  Scorpion's puppets have been consumed in large quantities, and are now in a period of emptiness in combat power, but there is still a secret scroll on him that must be guarded against; another mysterious figure is also very fearful.

    As for her side Jiraiya, Naruto's combat power is basically intact. She can be regarded as a sick patient. If necessary, she also has some combat power. Shino will be here soon.

    The strength of the three parties is not much different.

    "What's even better is," Sakura complained in her mind, "They are all hostile to each other!"

    Akatsuki and Orochimaru.  Akatsuki and Konoha.  Orochimaru and Konoha.

    They are all mortal enemies!

    In this delicate situation, anyone who wants to take any action may be attacked by the other two parties at the same time!

    The wind blew across the battlefield, picking up sand, rocks and dead branches, and blowing everyone's hair.

    The three people standing at the front, Jiraiya, Orochimaru and Scorpion, looked at each other silently.

    "Kabuto, I didn't expect you to betray me" Xia glanced at the insignificant young man following Orochimaru and said indifferently.

    The white-haired young man pushed up his glasses, and the reflection on the lenses made it difficult to see his eyes clearly.

    He sneered: "My loyalty to you only exists within the restrictions you placed in my mind After Orochimaru-sama lifted the restrictions for me, my loyalty was naturally lifted!"

    "However, after being your subordinate for so many years, this is the first time I see your true face, and you look like this" Kabuto took a step forward, looked at Scorpion's pretty face for a few times, and added in surprise.

    "We can talk about old times later, Kabuto." Orochimaru waved his hand and lightly interrupted Kabuto's words. He turned to Jiraiya and said with a sneer, "Scorpion is at its weakest now aren't you Konoha talking to Akatsuki?  Is this the right thing to do? It just so happens that I also have a personal grudge against Xiao! How about we kill him together?"

    "Do you think we will trust you, Orochimaru?" Jiraiya had a sullen face and rejected his proposal without hesitation.

    Xie Xie frowned slightly.  That's what Jiraiya said, but he didn't think that he could take the opportunity to retreat when the two of them were wary of each other, otherwise they would attack without hesitation.

    He suddenly smiled slightly: "Orochimaru, chasing you is an order from the leader, not a personal grudge between us I think it is better for us to unite to deal with the people of Konoha!"

    "Hmphthat's not what you said when you were chasing me." Orochimaru glanced at him and said with a sneer.

    When Sakura heard this, she felt that the serious confrontation suddenly became so funny; if Jiraiya added, "Orochimaru is our common traitor, why don't we get rid of him first", that would be fun!

    Orochimaru wants to unite with Jiraiya to deal with Scorpion; Scorpion wants to unite with Orochimaru to deal with Jiraiya; then Jiraiya proposes to unite with Scorpion to deal with Orochimaru

    Hey, this tongue twister is so hard to pronounce!

    With Jiraiya and Naruto in front, Sakura could finally relax; after retreating from the fighting state, Sakura's mind immediately changed from calm and focused to lively and active.

    I started to have a lot of imagination and started to complain.

    Sakura stood on tiptoes and quietly told Jiraiya the information she knew.

    Jiraiya nodded seriously.  Of course he wouldn't speak as she imagined, and Jiraiya had a bad taste; Jiraiya, who was on high alert, just stared at the two people opposite him tightly without saying a word.

    He was silently analyzing the situation on the field.

    Orochimaru is more inclined to attack Akatsuki because Konoha, which has a big family and a big business, cannot be unscrupulousTo deal with him fearfully, the previous destruction of his base was just a counterattack against him; on the contrary, it was Akatsuki who gave him a headache, and that organization was his real threat.

    Where¡¯s the scorpion?  He is now in a state of empty combat power. Although Sakura mentioned that Scorpion still has a scroll and there is a weirdo hiding underground, but on the surface, his strength is the lowest among the three parties. Teaming up with Orochimaru to deal with Konoha is the most orthodox alliance.  Weak against strong strategy.

    So what did Konoha Fang Gang do?

    Jiraiya¡¯s idea is very simple.

    No matter how strong the fighting power here is, Jiraiya will not take the risk and let Naruto and Sakura, who are still children, fight these top villains who kill without blinking an eye!  Now that he is standing here, he will protect these two people - this is his responsibility.

    ¡°It would be best if we could hold them back until support arrives, but if they take the initiative to retreat

    After a moment of confrontation, Scorpion was really a little anxious.

    He suppressed the emotions in his heart, kept a calm expression on his face, took a step closer to Orochimaru, and said to him: "Whether we have public enmity or private enmity, it is better to cooperate to deal with them now"

    Seeing Orochimaru looking over, Scorpion continued: "The opponent is Jiraiya, who is also one of the three ninjas, as well as the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki, and Haruno Sakura, who just killed Deidara instantly, and there will be Yuan Yuan behind him soon.  Continuous support is coming If we delay it any longer, I'm afraid we won't be able to escape!"

    From this perspective, it is true that all real threats are false. If you cannot deal with the immediate threat, you will no longer have to consider threats in the future!

    "The Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki has not been able to fully exert his power. Although Haruno Sakura is strong, she has no fighting power until now" Orochimaru stopped laughing and said in a deep voice, "Except for that idiot Jiraiya, the others  None of them are a threat, just a little troublesome!"

    Having said that, Orochimaru's hostility towards Scorpion has been reduced a lot, and he is looking more closely at the people in Konoha.

    From Orochimaru¡¯s eyes and movements, Scorpion also saw what he really meant.

    "It seems that the battle between us is impossible." He smiled faintly, looked at Jiraiya, and glanced past him again, looking at the girl behind him, "Thank you for the inspiration, I  I¡¯m really looking forward to our next meeting¡­ see you later!¡±

    Jiraiya took a step forward suddenly.

    "Do you think you can leave if you want?" He said in a deep voice, chakra began to surge.

    Xie suddenly took out a scroll.

    "Don't be impulsive, Jiraiya" He sneered, raised the scroll and said, "I still have the last secret scroll, which contains a poison that is extremely toxic, spreads with the wind, and is colorless, odorless and silent.  No interest. Don't force me, I don't want to waste it on you If you want to die, just follow me!"

    The Scorpion of Red Sand, who looked like a handsome young man, slowly backed away.

    "Also, by the way, I would like to remind you that according to the information sent back by my spies lurking around Orochimaru," he glanced at Kabuto, "Orochimaru also covets the ice escape girl next to you I advise  You¡¯d better keep your sights on Orochimaru!¡±

    Jiraiya's steps suddenly stopped.

    A pair of tiger eyes stared at Xie Xie and the scroll in his hand, undecided in his heart.

    If anyone else had spoken like this, Jiraiya would definitely have dismissed it; however, Scorpion is a master of poison, so it is not surprising that he has such a poison on hand.  Tsunade once showed Jiraiya the power of the paralysis drug that poisoned him silently It was when she said something while drinking that Tsunade used to be a washboard, and then she came back with revenge.

    Scorpion saw Jiraiya's concerns.

    He retreated further and further away, slowly leaving the battlefield under Jiraiya's gaze.

    Finally, he smiled and disappeared in front of Jiraiya with the puppets.  The latter watched them leave solemnly without making any move.

    Then Jiraiya returned his eyes to Orochimaru.

    ??Slightly stunned.

    "This cunning guy"

    He said with a low hum.

    (Guaranteed 22. Still coding! Try to submit the fifth update before twelve o'clock!)

    (Please vote, please subscribe~~ Monthly tickets at the end of the month are doubled! Today is the last day at the end of the month. If you don¡¯t vote, your monthly votes will be invalid! If you still have votes, don¡¯t be stingy and vote quickly~~) (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www  .hlnovel.com

 Chapter 278 Ending (Please vote for me and subscribe!)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Jiraiya looked at Orochimaru's figure and shook his head.

    Naruto was still a little confused, so Sakura picked up two broken blades from the ground and threw them over there.

    The broken sword had no power and flew over lightly; Naruto also wanted to say that such an attack was impossible to be effective, but he saw Orochimaru and Kabuto motionless, watching helplessly as he was being stabbed into his vitals by a sharp blade.

    Then it turns into soil.

    "They are earth clones who have lost control." Sakura said calmly.

    This will happen when the earth clone is too far away from the main body - it can be understood that the distance is too far and there is no wifi signal. If it cannot receive instructions from the main body, it can only stand where it is and wait.

    This is the case for relatively low-level Escape clones; depending on the user's mental strength, the distance at which the signal is lost varies from person to person.

    Only the more advanced blood clones such as wood clones and ice clones have the ability to act independently at a distance.

    Based on Orochimaru's spiritual power, it is estimated that he is now far away from the battlefield.

    Sakura curled her lips and complained in her heart: This guy kept his words, he looked like he was going to kill him, and then he ran faster than a ****!

    "Both Scorpion and Orochimaru have gone far." Jiraiya said calmly.

    Haruno Sakura felt that the atmosphere between Jiraiya and Orochimaru seemed not as tense as in the original work, but they were just more wary.  He didn't say anything about Orochimaru's departure.

    Yes, this is because of the Third Hokage.

    The old man only lost one hand and was not killed by Orochimaru. Konoha was not injured in that operation, so although Orochimaru and Konoha are hostile, they do not hate each other or hate each other.  Kou's relationship.

    There is still the last bit of love between the three ninjas.

    "Probably - "Give me a pleasure!" - "Okay." That's about it Sakura guessed wildly.

    In short, this battle is finally over

    She actually emptied most of the chakra she had saved over the past few months.  Sakura disbanded the ice clone, collected all the chakra in her body, and restored them to spiritual and physical power, minimizing the burden on her meridians.

    He sat down on a big rock next to him.

    After this battle, the terrain here has almost completely changed; the several deep pits with a radius of 100 meters created by Deidara's bombs are particularly eye-catching. In addition, there are also caves left by giant scorpions and acid lakes.  , traces of acid corrosion, leaving ugly brown scars on the ground.

    The dam that Xie had built to cut off the water flow was washed away by the water, and the Qingqing River flowed over. The river bed here had completely disappeared in the battle, and the water flow accumulated in the deep pits and formed small lakes.

    This is the no-man¡¯s land of the Kingdom of Sichuan, and no outsiders were injured in this fight; it¡¯s just that the originally beautiful environment has become a mess.

    When Akatsuki's people left, they took nothing with them except Deidara's body.  Human puppets have living tissue and can produce chakra on their own, so they have no recycling value after being killed.  Countless broken swords and puppet mechanisms were scattered all over the floor.

    Zhiye and the others quickly arrived here.

    There were more than two people coming, it was a group - Shino met Gaara and his team.

    When he saw Haruno Sakura, Shino was still a little ashamed.

    "Sakura, I'm sorry" Shino scratched the back of his head, slightly stunned. He only faced a small number of Scorpion's puppets, but Sakura was fighting one or two hundred puppets here.

    "Ha, what are you talking about, captain!" Sakura quickly laughed and dealt with the matter with a smile, "If you hadn't diverted the attention of the Red Sand Scorpion and some of the elite puppets, I might have become his target now.  The puppet in your hand!"

    Thinking about the scene where she became a human puppet, she couldn't help but shudder.

    Sakura¡¯s words were not to excuse Shino. Scorpio was indeed distracted by Shino. If not, she might not have been able to hold on until Naruto came over.

    "Anyway, you're fine!" Zhiye smiled and breathed a sigh of relief.  After greeting her, he walked over to Jiraiya and listened to his orders.

    Ying and Youyue said a few more words, then turned their attention to the others.

    The other group of people who came with Zhiye obviously ran all the way, and were almost out of breath when they got here.

    Only Gaara remained dry and did not shed a drop of sweat.

    He was standing with Naruto, the twotheir thoughts.

    "If you are in need, feel free to come and choose." The boy with dark circles nodded to everyone and said, "It's okay."

    He gave up his position.  The remaining sand ninjas looked at each other in confusion. The person from before had already shouted to them excitedly: "Come here, there are actually a lot of good things here!"

    For ordinary ninjas, even just reading his thoughts in Red Sand Scorpion's works is very helpful.

    Even the captain of the Sand Ninja came over to pick out two pieces.

    At the end of the day, the first sand ninja specially gave Gaara a few exquisite gadgets: "Isn't your brother Kankuro also a puppet master? You can take these and give them to him. They are definitely high-quality products. I will choose them."  It took me a long time to find these ones that are not broken! Take them!"

    Gaara was slightly stunned. This was the first time he received a gift from his companion.

    "Thank you!" He smiledfor the third time today.

    Then, he took out a scroll from his pocket, which contained the puppet parts he had just picked out for Kankuro.

    He compared it back and forth, blinked, and pondered for a moment.

    Decisively threw the pile of scrap metal that he picked into the garbage heap.

    The remaining people also picked things one after another. They walked past Gaara, hesitated for a moment, and nodded to him to thank him.

    Sakura and Naruto both saw the scene over there and smiled at each other.

    "Now, look. His friends will be more and more." Sakura smiled and said lightly.

    ¡­¡­

    Soon, things were over here, and the ninjas of Konoha and Sand Ninja said goodbye to each other and returned to their villages.

    (Guaranteed 12. 3000 words updated!)

    (I had to cook, take a shower, etc. after the fourth update was posted last night. It was too late. Chapter 5 was not coded. Sorry!)

    (During the National Day double monthly ticket period, 200 monthly tickets will be added to the chapter! It¡¯s so exciting, so the monthly tickets will be more intense. I¡¯m still coding with all my strength!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe~~!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 279 Tsunade and Jiraiya!  (200 monthly tickets plus updates)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    A few days after Sakura and Naruto were sent back for treatment.

    Konoha.

    In the evening, when the lanterns are first lit.

    With the crowds and hustle and bustle, Konoha is at its busiest moment.

    ??A slightly secluded corner, on the rooftop of a certain building.

    The burly man with long white hair was holding a wine glass in his hand, drinking lightly, drinking to himself.

    "Aren't you going, Jiraiya? Today happens to be the Village Founding Day celebration."

    The blond woman came over, also holding a wine glass in her hand, glanced at him and said.

    The two clinked glasses gently.

    "I won't go, Tsunade." Jiraiya smiled, looking at the bright lights in the distance and taking a sip, "That's a matter for young people, I'm already old!"

    "This is not like you, Jiraiya. There are many young and beautiful girls at the celebration." She approached the man and teased, glancing at his wine glass.

    "Get rid of it." Tsunade shook her head and pointed at the half-full glass in his hand. After saying that, she drank the wine in her own glass first.

    Jiraiya smiled flatteringly: "You still like to drink like this!" He raised his head and drank it all in one gulp.

    Tsunade placed the wine glasses on the edge of the rooftop, and Jiraiya picked up a bottle of wine from under his feet and filled their empty glasses.  He handed Tsunade the cup. At this time, Tsunade was leaning on the edge of the rooftop imitating his previous actions. The plump white meat that was so full that it was about to overflow was pressed tightly against the corner, changing shape like a water ball.

    Seeing that the movement of his hand stopped for a moment, Tsunade glanced over with her almond-shaped eyes and met the straight eyes of the man next to her.

    The old habit happened again.

    She spit, took the wine glass, a little helpless, turned her head to look into the distance, but her posture remained unchanged.

    Jiraiya sneered, picked up the wine glass and took a sip of sake, and looked in the direction of her gaze. That was where the celebration was being held, and the lights were gradually lighting up.

    "Hey." The blonde woman said, her watery eyes looking not far away, the ambiguous red light reflected on her still fair face.

    The white-haired man looked over.  I don't know whether it was the color of the lantern or the effect of the rising alcohol. The woman's delicate cheeks turned slightly red, her red lips parted slightly, and she heard her say softly: "We are all old."

    The woman was looking into the distance when she said this, and her eyes could not be seen.

    Not far away there was a buzz of people, and the voices of tourists could be heard.  Through the layers of leaves and branches, you can vaguely see couples wearing gorgeous costumes walking arm in arm.

    Jiraiya laughed: "Haha, do you feel old too? But you look quite young, unlike me, who already has a face full of vicissitudes of life!"

    "Idiot" the woman said in a rare soft voice, then turned her head and had a second drink with Jiraiya.

    Sake is bitter and difficult to swallow.  Tsunade suddenly felt this way.

    She frowned and drank it all in one gulp.  Bits of clear liquid spilled out, dripping onto her open neckline and white jade-like skin. It seeped into the fibers, leaving transparent spots on her clothes. It trickled down her chest and chilled her heart.

    After a moment of silence, Tsunade closed her eyes.

    The small rooftop was silent.

    When she spoke again, her voice regained the majesty of the Hokage.

    "Let's get down to business." Tsunade opened her eyes, the tenderness in her eyes had been replaced by the Hokage's strong determination, "It's about Naruto's injury."

    Jiraiya put down his empty wine glass and put away the unnecessary expression on his face.

    He said seriously: "How's it going?"

    "Not very optimistic." Tsunade shook her head and sighed, "It's wise of you to restrict him from practicing this move, otherwise I would have to find a way to make him a prosthetic limb at this time."

    "is it so serious?"

    Jiraiya frowned tightly, and a picture flashed in his mind. It was after completing the Wind Release-Rasengan Shuriken for the first time. It took a long time for Naruto to recover from the injury on his hand.

    "This ninjutsu should be about forming countless knives through the changes in the nature of the wind to attack the enemy. But the problem is, if you don't control it well, you will attack yourself"

    "As for chakra control, Naruto's skills are still a bit rough." Tsunade said.

    Passing the wine glass over, she watched the man quietly fill her up with wine, his eyes softening for a moment.

    "Here." Jiraiya handed the cup over, and when he looked at Tsunade, her eyes had alreadyYes, we can only slowly think of ways and slowly look for opportunities.  "Tsunade said, "Sasuke is now training with Kakashi and is developing in the direction of thunder escape. He is growing very fast. I just don't know whether he will become the next Raikage or the next White Fang!  "

    ¡°It¡¯s better to be the next Orochimaru.¡± Jiraiya was also helpless.

    His style is incompatible with Sasuke's, and he is a bit helpless.

    "Things in the future are too far away." Jiraiya shook the bottle. After filling this round, there seemed to be not much wine left. "At least now, Team 7 can still be like the Sannin in the past.  The new generation of Sannin are still close"

    "Humph~" Tsunade made a meaningless nasal sound.

    I don¡¯t know what she wanted to say.

    "Cheers to the new generation of Sannin!" She thought of a toast randomly, and drank it all in one gulp with Jiraiya.

    When I poured it again, there was no more wine.  When Jiraiya dug into his pocket, it was actually empty - he forgot to bring an extra bottle.

    "I went out to drink without bringing any wine!" Tsunade laughed. She patted Jiraiya on the shoulder boldly, "Drink mine!"

    The blonde beauty dug into the ravine on her chest and took out a cylindrical object. Just as Jiraiya was wondering, Tsunade transformed into a dozen bottles of wine on the ground with a bang.

    That cylinder turned out to be a miniature scroll disguised as lipstick!

    ¡ª¡ªThe technical support for the practical use of micro scrolls is provided by a pink-haired girl.

    Jiraiya looked at Tsunade with a straight look.

    "Ahem, Shizune can be very strict sometimes" Tsunade explained with some embarrassment. After becoming Hokage, her life has become much more fulfilling, and she hasn't had a drink in a long time

    "Stop talking nonsense, do you want to drink or not?" the woman said with wide almond-shaped eyes.

    Jiraiya just handed over the wine glass.

    ¡°Never stop until you¡¯re drunk!¡±

    The drinking party between the old man and the old woman lasted until late at night.

    As for whether anything interesting will happen later, I¡¯m sorry, there probably won¡¯t be any¡­

    at the same time.

    When the older generation of Sannin were drinking happily, they said that the new generation of Sannin were reunited on the streets of Konoha for the first time after a year.

    (Guaranteed 12. 200 monthly tickets plus more!)

    (During the National Day double monthly pass period, 200 monthly passes will add an additional chapter!)

    (There are still 100 monthly tickets left before the next update. I am crazy about the code. The monthly tickets will come more fiercely!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe~~!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 280 The long-lost daily life of Team 7 (Third update, please vote for me!)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "This dress feels weird when worn." Naruto said as he pulled on his gorgeous clothes.

    "This kind of clothing suitable for festivals is troublesome to wear after all; it was the first time in Naruto's life to wear it, and he felt very awkward and uncomfortable.

    "Do you still want to wear children's clothes?" Sakura pulled off his erratic hand, rolled her eyes at him and said, "When you grow up, you will have to dress more formally! And it looks beautiful and handsome, isn't it?  ?"

    Well, at least Sakura thinks she looks pretty handsome in this outfit; as for Naruto?

    "Just stop frowning," Sasuke walked in front, looked back at Naruto, and said calmly, "Straighten your back and tighten your belly. The clothes Sakura chose are suitable for you."

    With that said, he helped Naruto straighten his clothes, smoothed out the wrinkles on his clothes, and took care of them skillfully.  Sakura came over to take a look, and Naruto indeed looked much more mature and handsome.

    "Don't move, that's all." After all, Sasuke was the young master of Uchiha when he was a child, and he knew a little bit about this kind of complicated clothing - at least more than Haruno Sakura.

    "So I'm actually so handsome," Naruto looked at himself with Haruno Sakura's ice mirror and said thoughtfully, "It's just that it's a little inconvenient to move around."

    "Of course," Sakura explained, "That's why it's a festival dress."

    "Actually, someone in our clan once wore this suit on the battlefield" "No way?" "Then how did he fight?" "The clothes have been modified so that they won't hinder movement." The three of them chatted and walked on  street.

    This place is just on the fringe, but it is already extremely lively, with a sea of ??people.

    "Look, catch the goldfish!" Naruto suddenly said excitedly, pulling the two of them through the crowd, "Sasuke, do you remember we played this when we were on the mission to the Land of Waves?"

    The mission of the Kingdom of Waves?

    Haruno Sakura blinked and searched her mind, but she remembered that they once stayed in a small town called Zha for a day. There happened to be some kind of festival that night, and she went out alone.

    Seeing Sakura's confused look, Sasuke said: "That day when you were out walking alone, Kakashi didn't trust you, so he asked the two of us to follow you."

    The three of them had already walked to the stall.

    Naruto bought a paper net, distributed it to the two of them, and then said, "I saw you playing with this later, and we also played for a while after you left."

    "It wasn't just for a while! We were playing for a long time. It was because you kept shouting that you wanted to catch another one before leaving. We went back too late, and ended up being scolded by Kakashi." Sasuke said to Naruto angrily.  The man said.

    Sakura immediately laughed.

    I didn¡¯t expect the two of them to have such fun memories!

    Speaking of which, the mission to the Land of Waves seems to have been a long time ago.

    Although, the distance from now is actually only a little over a year.

    Naruto chuckled, obviously forgetting the feeling of being scolded by Kakashi, and said to Sasuke: "At that time, our level of physical skills was too poor, and we couldn't control our strength well, so we could fish for a long time.  I can¡¯t afford one! But now, hey, look at me!¡±

    He rolled up his sleeves, held the small mesh bag, and was about to show off his skills.

    The owner of the stall, an aunt about fifty years old, suddenly asked: "Hey, kid, don't fish, wait a minute! Are you a ninja?"

    The tone was very stiff.

    Naruto was slightly surprised.

    "All three of us are." Sakura crossed her arms and answered him coldly.

    "Sorry," the aunt patted a big sign next to the stall and said with a long face, "Our store does not accept ninjas."

    On the sign she pointed to, there was a line of small words that read: Our store is small and profitable, and we do not accept ninjas. Thank you for your cooperation!

    Naruto was a little at a loss as he held the paper net.

    "Give me back the paper net." The stall owner stretched out his hand.

    Haruno Sakura took a step forward, grabbed her hand directly, and raised her eyebrows high: "I remember that Konoha has regulations not to refuse to receive ninjas for any reason."

    "We don't accept you here. If you have any objections, you can sue me! Go ahead!" The aunt curled her lips and said nonchalantly.

    "My master is the Fifth Hokage, Tsunade. Are you sure you want me to sue him?"

    The woman then sneered: "Sue, sue whatever you want! I'm still Tsunade herself, and even the Fifth Hokage is just an old woman."Tian dared to develop his own taijutsu system against Rizu's wishes.  Although Hinata was abandoned by Hizu to train her as the head of the family, Hizu now had to admit that Hinata, who had gone astray, was unexpectedly strong.

    He was especially envious of the North Star Fist move. If the Hinata family could popularize this move, it would be even more powerful; but he was too embarrassed to ask for it from his eldest daughter.

    The two generations of women in the Hyuga family seem to be very outstanding, including Hinata Hotaru at the top and Hinata and Hanabi sisters at the bottom.  Hinata's original goal was to follow the example of her sister-in-law Hinata Hotaru, enter the ANBU and become a high-level official and a direct descendant of the Hokage. With her identity and strength, she would become one of the few special cases who would not be cast as a caged bird as a branch.

    Of course, the easiest way to become a direct descendant of Hokage is to actually marry Hokage and become Hokage's woman

    The celebration had to be stopped at the Ichiraku Ramen Shop because Naruto had eaten too much due to his bravery. The five people who rarely got together chatted for a long time in the Ramen Shop.

    From the latest mission to their own training, they talked about everything as they imagined.

    "I mastered the Rasengan Shuriken half a year ago, but Master Jiraiya didn't allow me to practice more. He said it would be very harmful to the body. This time I came back to see Grandma Tsunade for healing."  The man shook the bandages on his hands and said with a bit of distress, "Now I'm prohibited from using that move anymore. That's my new special move. It took a lot of effort to perfect it!"

    "Don't worry, there will be a way. Didn't you also learn to use the nine-tailed chakra in the demon fox coat form? That trick should be more powerful, right?" Sasuke asked while drinking tea.

    "Yes, but it becomes very unstable after more than three tails. Teacher Jiraiya said that I will lose consciousness." Naruto curled his lips, "I'll show you when I come back next time! I can't use chakra casually while I'm recuperating  ¡­¡±

    "Me too," Haruno Sakura, who was suffering from the same problem, shrugged her shoulders and said helplessly. Tsunade ordered her to recuperate for at least a week without using force. It was almost over, "Well, that's right! Naruto, you have traveled to so many areas,  Have you ever heard of a strange stone?"

    She told Naruto the characteristics of uranium ore.

    "I've never heard of it" Naruto scratched his head and thought about it for a while before saying, "I will help you pay attention to it later!"

    "Isn't there any record of that kind of stone in the information I lent you before?" Sasuke asked.

    Sakura shook her head: "No I've read through all those books of rare objects."

    Sasuke pondered for a moment: "I remember that our clan also has a database over the cat ninja Maybe we can find time to take a look."

    By the way, he can also see if his summoned beast problem can be solved over there.

    "Okay, let's find a time. The Chuunin exams are about to start. We all have ANBU missions How about scheduling it after the exams are over?"

    "Can."

    "Anbu mission? Have you joined the ANBU?"

    "Hmph, Naruto, not only have we joined the ANBU, we have also been promoted to chuunin."

    "Sorry, I am a special jounin."

    "I have also become a chuunin, Naruto~"

    "What, am I the only one staying in the genin?"

    "Naruto-nii, don't be sad, I am a student of the Ninja School, one level lower than you!"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The gathering lasted until late at night before reluctantly dispersing.

    (Third update, extra update for 400 monthly tickets! There is also a guaranteed update in the evening!)

    (During the National Day double monthly pass period, one chapter will be added for every 200 monthly passes!)

    (There are still more than 100 monthly votes left before the next update. If you want five more updates, please vote monthly~~~ If you vote, you will get an extra update!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe~~!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 281: Status improved again (fourth update, please vote for me!)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Naruto didn't stay in Konoha long.

    As soon as the hidden injury on his hand healed, Jiraiya took him away from Konoha.

    It lasted more than a week.

    Tsunade was very considerate and gave Sasuke and Kakashi a break for a few days so that Class 7 could reunite; the three students in Class 7 had changed a lot, their strength was improving by leaps and bounds, and their appearance was gradually fading away.  The childishness of Class 7.

    What remains unchanged is the bond between each other.

    As long as we stand together, we will feel a warm feeling.

    After Naruto left, Kakashi and Sasuke's vacation also ended.

    "Well I've been on vacation for a few days, and I feel like my bones have become lazy!" Standing at the door of Konoha, Kakashi said lazily while looking at the mission briefing with drooping eyes.

    "You are the only one like this, Kakashi-sensei." Sasuke complained while checking the equipment on his body, "Let's finish today's mission quickly, and spend the rest of the time practicing!"

    A drop of cold sweat ran down Kakashi's face.

    Why does Sasuke's style of speaking feel a bit closer to Akai He is so motivated!

    Are you stimulated by Naruto and Sakura?  He looked at Sasuke.

    The black-haired boy looked back with understanding, as if he knew what he was thinking: "Sakura is getting more and more powerful, and Naruto is following closely behind. I can't relax my pace!"

    "Okay, okay," Kakashi waved his hand, his dead eyes suddenly brightened, "Then I'll show off some energy!"

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Sasuke is also chasing after him. There is no way he could be caught up by Sasuke so quickly!

    He turned around and waved to the two brothers Izumo and Zite who were guarding the door; then with two swish sounds, the two disappeared in front of the door.

    Haruno Sakura takes a longer rest.

    Sakura's injuries were similar to Naruto's, both meridians were damaged; but Naruto had hidden injuries that had accumulated for half a year, and she was just a new injury.

    When Naruto left, it was almost the end of June.

    Her injuries had healed by then. The official Chuunin exams were coming in early July. Sakura was going to accompany Tsunade to the Suna Ninja Village as the Hokage's bodyguard, so Tsunade simply let her continue her vacation these days.

    In any case, by killing Deidara instantly and fighting against the Red Sand Scorpion alone, Sakura's strength has been confirmed to be above the quasi-"Shadow" level, or even the "Shadow" level; she is no longer suitable to be used like an ordinary ninja.  .

    When this record was reported back to Konoha, almost half of the jounin had their glasses broken - if they were wearing them.

    However, the girl herself felt a little guilty, because she had emptied the blue tube she had accumulated for several months; now she probably wouldn't be able to sustain it for too long if she fought with Scorpion, and there would be no chakra available, so she could barely be considered a "quasi shadow".  "It's only the first level. It's not as mysterious as what they say. How can one fight two, kill Deidara in an instant, and suppress the Red Sand Scorpion so much that it can't even lift its head

    In short, her strength changes with the reserves of the Yin Seal, ranging from shadow to quasi-shadow

    This strength fluctuation is also a bit too big.

    Haruno Sakura, who has been temporarily reduced to the level of "quasi-shadow", is walking on the street, and people are already nodding and saluting her, or smiling at her; even the jonins dare not touch Qiao in front of her.

    It seems that the value has suddenly become higher.

    This is the case in the ninja world where strength is respected. The strong will naturally be respected.

    Sakura is somewhat uncomfortable with this feeling.

    Sometimes a ninja whom she didn't know at all, or who was only slightly familiar at most, would suddenly greet her: "Good afternoon, Haruno Sakura!" or call her "Ms. Haruno Sakura" or "Sakura".  Except for a few acquaintances, no one dared to shout like this.

    "Uh, uh, good afternoon, haha." At this time, she had to quickly show her standard bright smile, with a dimple like a flower, and return the favor to the stranger whose name she couldn't even name. Otherwise, she would be considered to be arrogant or even arrogant.

    "Fortunately, no one has called me 'Sakura-sama' or 'Haruno Sakura-sama' yet."

    She secretly breathed a sigh of relief, but she didn¡¯t want to be lifted up so high at such a young age. For the time being, these two titles are still the patent of the little slug, the clone of the Slug Immortal.

    Sakura's personality is quite easy-going when not in combat, but she still gets a little impatient by this kind of thing; nine out of ten ninjas passing by say hello to her, and she has to respond to them one by one, feeling like she's getting embarrassed  They all stopped laughing.

    Fortunately, this trend was a little violent when the news first spread, and it soon subsided - althoughHowever, strangers still greeted her from time to time.

    It¡¯s July.

    July 1st.  In the morning, the morning light dews slightly, and the morning glow spreads far and wide.

    "Wellmy body has completely returned to normal."

    Haruno Sakura squeezed a blue pill in her hand. Under the calm water-like surface, the dense chakra flow circulated wildly inside the Rasengan. Under her perception, the meridians throughout her body were unobstructed, and the vague pain was gone.  live.  The girl looked at the chakra ball in her palm and smiled lightly!

    Disperse the amazingly powerful ninjutsu in your hand.

    Change out of your pajamas and take out your ANBU uniform.

    "Perfect!" Looking at herself in the mirror and feeling sorry for herself, Sakura put on her uniform, packed herself up, and climbed out from the balcony while her mother downstairs yelled, "You're not going out yet!"

    Wearing the long-lost cat face mask, we came to the Hokage's office.

    Not long after, everyone had arrived, Tsunade didn¡¯t say much, just gave a few instructions, and then they all left here in an instant.

    The Hokage's trip was not very grand: Tsunade only brought three ANBU elite teams, all of which were small teams of only two people.

    One team is in front to explore the path, and the other team is in the rear.

    Sakura and Shino followed Tsunade, one on the left and the other on the right.

    Haruno Sakura had already inspected and confirmed the safety of a route with other ANBU a few weeks ago. This time she drove along the opened road without encountering any moths. On the evening of the 3rd, she arrived at Sand Ninja smoothly.  The entrance to the village.

    After receiving the news, the Sand Ninja executives were already waiting for them at the entrance of the Sand Ninja.

    "Welcome to Suna Ninja Village." Standing at the front was Maki wearing a bamboo hat and veil. In Sakura's impression, this ninja always had a sinister face and sharp eyes, but now he was wearing a polite,  With a stiff smile, he shook hands with Tsunade.

    Before the new Kazekage is elected, he will temporarily serve as the leader of the Sand Ninja for a while.

    Haruno Sakura glanced at him secretly, and it could be seen from the smile on his face that Ma Ji was really not used to this status.

    After a few words of greeting, everyone in Konoha was ushered into the prepared lounge by the sand ninjas.

    From the moment she stepped into the Sand Ninja Village, Sakura became more vigilant.

    Although everything seems to be normal, the possibility of the Sand Ninja having second thoughts cannot be ruled out.

    There were no other activities arranged for the Sand Ninjas, so the group just followed the guests and went to bed early.  Sakura and Shino took turns on duty, and the night passed peacefully.

    The next morning.

    The first written test of the Chunin Examination has ended, and the second test is suitable for viewing.

    The Konoha group was welcomed to the side of Suna Ninja Village, next to the examination room for the second exam.

    This is a huge canyon, with a lush oasis at the bottom and a small river running through it. The towering rock walls are as vertical as an axe, forming a natural wall.

    The valley is a flat and barren plateau, and the viewing platform is on a protruding platform on the plateau.

    Tsunade and Maki sat down on the main seats, and Sakura and Shino stood on both sides, standing behind Tsunade.

    While Maki and Tsunade were talking inane words, Sakura glanced at the deep valley at her feet and roughly understood what was going on with the second test arranged by the sand ninja; this place was probably related to the death of Konoha.  The forest is almost the same.

    After speaking a few sentences in official language, Markey paused for a moment - Haruno Sakura suspected that he had forgotten the words - and then decisively turned to the topic.

    "The format of the second exam we arranged is similar to the one held in your village last year." He spoke much more smoothly when talking about business, with a faint proud smile on his face, "but we have joined the Sand Ninja team.  Features and content are much enriched.¡±

    He spoke eloquently.

    In fact, it is nothing more than snatching scrolls from each other to collecting and snatching resources in the deep valley.

    The Chuunin Examination never departs from its original principles. Three contents must be examined and occupy the main part:

    ?Team skills.

    ? Personal strength.

    and the basic qualities of a ninja.

    It¡¯s just that the inspection format will continue to change according to different circumstances every year; and it doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be a major change.

    Last year, the first test was a written test to test the basic qualities of the candidates; this year, the first test of Sand Ninja was also a written test, and there was no big problem.  The difference is that in the Konoha exam, Morino Hiki added the material of mental stress, while the sand ninjas added material this time, Sakura is not very clear.

    Their second exam also tests team abilities, including combat, reconnaissance, search, field travel and survival. The carefully designed test questions can fully test the strength of the genin.  Sakura had to admit that the sand ninjas were quite concerned about this exam. Although the core was still the same, the specific aspects were much better than last year's exam in Konoha.

    The sand ninjas also ingeniously hid many mechanisms and poisons unique to the Kingdom of Wind, which are guaranteed to bring excitement and surprises to the candidates.

    No, while Maki was still introducing to Tsunade how many insidious traps they had set up, a burst of purple smoke suddenly rose from the bottom of the valley.

    (Fourth update, guaranteed update 22 completed!)

    (During the National Day double monthly pass period, one chapter will be added for every 200 monthly passes!)

    (If you still want to see the fifth update, please count more votes~ There are still 80 or 80 votes left before the 600 votes are added!! The code word is hit!~~~)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe~~!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)?The test questions can fully test the strength of the genin.  Sakura had to admit that the sand ninjas were quite concerned about this exam. Although the core was still the same, the specific aspects were much better than last year's exam in Konoha.

    The sand ninjas also ingeniously hid many mechanisms and poisons unique to the Kingdom of Wind, which are guaranteed to bring excitement and surprises to the candidates.

    No, while Maki was still introducing to Tsunade how many insidious traps they had set up, a burst of purple smoke suddenly rose from the bottom of the valley.

    (Fourth update, guaranteed update 22 completed!)

    (During the National Day double monthly pass period, one chapter will be added for every 200 monthly passes!)

    (If you still want to see the fifth update, please count more votes~ There are still 80 or 80 votes left before the 600 votes are added!! The code word is hit!~~~)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe~~!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 282 The new year¡¯s Chunin Examination!  (Fifth update, please vote for me!)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ¡°A team is leaving the venue so soon!¡±

    Ma Ji¡¯s words seemed to contain a hint of surprise

    Regardless of how Sakura slandered the interim leader of the Sand Ninja; the interim leader of the Allied Powers changed the subject and explained to Tsunade:

    "This is the safety measure we arranged"

    According to the arrangements of Sand Ninja Village, each team of candidates will bring a set of scrolls into the examination room.  However, this is not a prop scroll for fighting, but a call for help scroll for life: when encountering a crisis that cannot be handled, unrolling the scroll means announcing your exit, and the spell on the scroll will channel an examiner to perform operations on them.  rescue.

    "Compared to Konoha's approach of throwing newcomers in regardless of life or death, Sand Ninja's approach seems to be more popular.

    Ma Ji waved his hand, and an ANBU stepped forward behind him. He flipped a few switches on the TV wall on one side and brought up the picture captured by the monitor hidden in the valley.

    One of the images was blurry, shaking, and the sound of footsteps could be heard.

    "This is what was captured on a portable monitor." Markie leaned forward slightly, close to the video wall, "I saw the team unrolling the scroll."

    The picture stabilized for a while. The examiner held the camera with his hand and took a picture of the team that sent the signal: lying on the ground was a young ninja with a purple complexion and a coma on the ground. He had obviously been poisoned by a poisonous device planted by Suna Ninja Village.  trap.

    "Which village team is it from?"

    In the screen, the examiner injects the antidote into the poisoned ninja, and the candidate's forehead protector flashes across the monitor; Tsunade and Maki already have the answer.

    "Hmmit seems to be our ninja from Konoha." Tsunade said calmly.

    Konoha¡¯s team became the first team to be eliminated, which was a bit embarrassing for her.

    This is also because of the shortage of manpower in the past year, and all outstanding new people have been promoted.  In order to speed up the growth of talents, there is nothing wrong with this approach, but the quality of this year's candidates has dropped a lot instantly.

    "Otherwise, just send anyone from Hinata's team, Neji's team, or Shikamaru's team to crush these newbies in minutes.

    "Haha, why didn't your village send those outstanding genin from last year to take part in this exam?" Maki said, looking at Tsunade who had a dull face and was a little embarrassed.

    The Fifth Hokage stared at the monitor. The purple color on the faces of the Konoha candidates quickly faded. She breathed a sigh of relief before replying: "This is the Chuunin exam held in Suna Ninja Village. Naturally, we can't overshadow the competition."

    Marki¡¯s tone suddenly stagnated and he had nothing to say.

    The verbal exchange between the two Ninja Village leaders ended in a small defeat for Ma Ji, who was speechless.

    But no matter what, the fact that Konoha was eliminated first by a team is a fact that no matter how sharp-tongued it is, it cannot be refuted.

    The second exam lasted three days.

    The next day, Konoha, which sent three teams, was eliminated by another team - this time it encountered the sand ninja and was defeated in the battle.

    Sakura recognized those idiots from the monitor. They were juniors and juniors from the Ninja School who were one year below. Their abilities were pretty good among the same class. They were probably inspired by how the newcomers shined last year.  , he came to take the chunin exam right after graduation, but was defeated miserably by the genin of the sand ninja, which greatly disgraced Konoha.

    ?????????????????????????? The best of Sakura¡¯s next class of junior students can¡¯t compare to the worst one among the Twelve Little Strong.  The newcomers were obviously overconfident.

    Fortunately, the other party was mindful of the alliance between the two villages and did not kill anyone. Otherwise, with Tsunade and Maki sitting on top, the atmosphere would have been tense for a long time.

    Fortunately, the remaining team was brave and resourceful and finally passed the second exam safely.

    In contrast, all the three genin teams of the Sand Ninja passed, and none of them were eliminated.

    Although she had the excuse of "not wanting to overshadow the guest", Tsunade still felt that the scene was a bit ugly. The faint smile on Maki's face these days made her a little angry; Haruno Sakura gave her a slanderous suggestion to ask Naruto to rush away immediately  Coming to take the exam, the Fifth Hokage was almost moved.

    We in Konoha are just giving your Suna Ninja Village a face.  Tsunade comforted herself, otherwise if we send Konoha's strongest genin

    This time, the schedule for the Chuunin Exam was relatively tight. After the second exam, I only had a day's rest, and then came the third exam.

    It was a rare visit to Suna Ninja Village, but Sakura was a little regretful that she couldn't take a walk around it.

    Even on the day of rest, she had to follow the gang??I want to go on a trip.  "

    Women are indeed not as enthusiastic about training and strength as men Haruno Sakura sighed inaudibly.

    Temari then actually took out a tourist map and pointed out several scenic spots to Sakura: "For example, this Grand Canyon."

    She paused for a moment, thought about it, and then crossed it out with eyeliner: "Uh, forget itit was originally a very beautiful place, but in the first half of the year, I don't know who was doing damage there, and the stone forest was destroyed.  There was a small area, and now the scenic spot has been blocked to prevent entry.¡±

    Who is the culprit? I won¡¯t name him here to avoid looking ugly.

    "Here, the Pearl Oasis, this oasis is as beautiful as a string of pearls; and here, it is a historic site, almost no one has been there, it is worth a visit"

    After chatting for a while, Sakura said goodbye to them.

    When walking out of the Suna Ninja Village's first-line sky thoroughfare, Sakura rubbed the map that Temari had given her.

    "Travel?" Haruno Sakura doesn't have that kind of free time, but it would be nice to stop by while doing the mission.

    "Pearl Oasis? That's the oasis we searched in the previous mission, right? We've already been there."

    "This historic site, well, what is it called Ancient Country? You can take a look at it if you are on your way."

    She said to herself and disappeared in the eyes of the sand ninja guarding the door.

    (Fifth update today! 600 monthly tickets added!)

    (During the National Day double monthly pass period, one chapter will be added for every 200 monthly passes!)

    (Today I coded more than 15,000 words. I will continue to update tomorrow!! Come on, vote! I will also code more updates for you~~~!!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe~~!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 283 White light in the ruins (first update!)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The next evening, in the desert between the Kingdom of Wind and the Kingdom of Fire.

    The lonely figure of Haruno Sakura is trekking in the sand dunes.

    No, that's not right - using the word "trek" to describe it, it feels heavy and difficult; the fact is that she is using extremely superb chakra manipulation skills to walk leisurely through the yellow sand.

    The steps were light and nimble, and the hardships of trekking in the desert were not seen at all, leaving only a series of afterimages.

    The silver moon is high and the stars are rising.

    Sakura received the message from Ninja Eagle.

    The Fifth Hokage and the candidates have entered Konoha's defense range, and the escort mission has been successfully completed.

    ?The ANBU who are behind can return to the village on their own.

    "Go back to the village on your own?" Under the frosty moonlight, Sakura said to herself after reading the briefing in her hand, "That means you don't have to rush so much, you can go back leisurely."

    I looked at the sky and saw that it was probably around seven or eight o'clock in the evening.

    If she were at home, by this time she would have finished dinner, taken a shower, and was doing her evening ninjutsu training; it would not be so convenient to perform tasks outside.  Especially Anbu tasks usually require concealment, so they can only eat some dry food at night and sleep on simple beds and ninjutsu-made houses and clothes.

    But now that the task has been completed and now is leisure time, she can not act according to the ANBU rules; building a fire, eating a hot meal, then taking a bath, building a comfortable house to sleep, this is what she wants  My favorite way to camp in the wild.

    but¡­¡­

    "How to make a fire if there is nothing to burn?"

    Haruno Sakura is not a fire escape ninja, so she cannot use chakra to create a bonfire that can burn for a night; there is no firewood to burn in the desert.

    It was the first time for her to sleep alone in the wild.

    In the past, these trivial matters were always solved by the captain or others, but now I find that some small problems can also stump a "quasi-shadow" level expert like her.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, strength doesn¡¯t mean everything.

    "Ice Escape has been well developed, and I can focus on other attributes in the future." She thought, "If I knew a little bit about Fire Escape, I wouldn't be so embarrassed now."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ?

    With her current strength, it is not a big problem to master another basic attribute. It can be learned in a few days, just like a small skill. Sakura has no intention of studying it in depth anyway.

    But, that¡¯s all for the future.  Distant water cannot quench the near thirst.

    She still has to find a way to solve the problem herself.

    The girl stood on the top of the dune and looked around. There was nothing but sand around her, and there was no burning material.

    He turned over the scroll he was carrying.

    "The spare clothes, the map Temari sent" Her luggage was very simple, and she rummaged through it in just two times. "It won't take long to burn them all."

    ??Looked at the map.

    "There doesn't seem to be an oasis nearby!" Sakura unfolded the map and looked through it carefully. Soon, a place name that Temari had just drawn with an eyebrow pencil came into view¡ª¡ª

    "Relics of the Ancient Loulan Country"

    "The ruins of the ancient city? It's not far from here" Haruno Sakura thought for a while and then made a decision, "Go and have a look!"

    Driving at high speed along the direction indicated on the map, the yellow sand underfoot gradually turned into hardened mud, and the desert transitioned into Gobi; the distance of a hundred kilometers quickly disappeared under Sakura's footsteps, and the ruins of the ancient city soon appeared in front of  In front of Sakura.

    Sakura suddenly appeared inside the ruins.

    The fallen ruins have been severely weathered, and the piles of sand and soil in the corners are about to submerge the low-rise buildings; it seems that there has been no human presence here for at least several decades.  The unmaintained ruins give people an eerie feeling at night.

    She walked towards the depths of the ruins and paused suddenly.

    "Strange, there seems to be a looming energy?"

    Unlike the chakra of a living thing, this was the first time Sakura sensed this energy. There was no sign of life, and it was as stiff as a rock.

    Her curiosity aroused.

    It shouldn¡¯t be a ghost, right?

    No matter what it is, with her strength, self-protection shouldn't be a problem; if it doesn't work, she can still go to the Shigu Forest to avoid the limelight.

    Although she was scaring herself, the girl still activated Ying Chong She looked around curiously, followed the direction she sensed, made a few quick jumps, and soon got deep?Inside the city.

    "If you come here during the day, it's quite artistic." Sakura said to herself. She was standing in a hall, and when she spoke, there were echoes all around; the energy Haruno Sakura felt was right under her feet.  ,Directly below.

    The energy is coming

    Ying Xiu frowned slightly, ready to dodge at any time with the magic mirror ice crystal.

    The feeling is getting stronger and stronger!

    She looked down and saw that this inexplicable energy seemed to resonate with her to some extent. It was a very complicated feeling. Although this energy did not belong to her, but¡ª¡ª

    The white light suddenly rises!

    The strong light shrouded her in it for an instant, and the inexplicable energy wrapped the girl in it.  Then, she felt a sudden weightlessness under her feet, and the world was spinning. It felt like she was performing an ultra-long-distance space-time ninjutsu!

    No, that¡¯s not right, it seems to be completely different from the feeling of moving in space, but another familiar taste that is older!

    The strange thing is that Sakura subconsciously felt that there was no danger here, so she did not immediately escape from here. Instead, she stood quietly, letting the white light engulf her, waiting for the further development of the matter

    Snapped!

    After the white light dissipated, Haruno Sakura fell to the ground, shook her body slightly and stood firm.

    "What happened?"

    It was pitch black all around, and the girl's cold voice vaguely echoed around, echoing faintly.

    Sakura blinked and found that she was still standing in the same place, not moving even a step in the hall just now.

    ¡°Obviously, the feeling of spatial movement just now was an illusion

    She touched her face and hands, but there was no change; she felt the chakra, but there was no movement either.

    No, that¡¯s not right.  There was a strange energy in the Yin Seal, which was cold, stiff, and completely unable to be mobilized; but this energy had no contact or effect on her at all, and had no influence at all.

    ¡°The other thing is that I feel uncomfortable and wrong all over, and I always feel like something is pulling me, but other than that, nothing has changed.

    It seemed like there was a flash of white light just now, and then it was gone.

    "It's gone?"

    Haruno Sakura was a little stunned. It was like, well, the prelude to the war had been completed, the verbal abuse had been done, and then the other side of the battle gave in and ran away

    What¡¯s the matter with being able to tease her so hard!  Isn't this white light and this energy a prelude to a sudden change in things?  Something happened!

    There is just an extra inexplicable energy, and it is still completely impossible to mobilize.

    "Forget it, forget about it."

    Haruno Sakura walked out of the hall. The moonlight outside was as cold as water, and the night was extremely beautiful.

    She found a house that was intact and blasted off its roof.

    Then several ice clones were separated: "Numbers 1 to 5 are responsible for trivial matters such as making fires, cooking, and cleaning. Number 6 stays."

    Then, Sakura took off her clothes and checked them carefully under the moonlight, but found nothing.

    "I've seen it all. I didn't find anything unusual behind it." Ice clone No. 6 said.

    Sakura frowned immediately, feeling a little uneasy.

    "Strange, am I really worrying too much?" The girl murmured to herself while washing her body with water.

    Were you too rash just now?  Sakura thought to herself.

    She quickly finished taking a shower. The ice clones over there had already prepared a simple meal and cleaned up a clean room and bed.

    She simply put away her dinner and lay down on the bed.

    I always feel like something is wrong Go back to the master early tomorrow to check your body and Yin seal!

    With this thought, she fell asleep lightly.

    The next day, Sakura woke up in the faint morning light.

    (Guaranteed first update! Please vote for me! Only 38 monthly votes left to add more updates!)

    (Yesterday I coded five updates of 15,000 words, and I will continue to update today!! Come on, vote! The more monthly votes, the more updates~~~!!)

    [Double monthly tickets must be voted on the app-account-double monthly ticket event page] (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 284 Where is this?  !  (Second update!)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When I woke up, everything was still normal.

    It just always feels like someone is pulling me.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Being tugged on, tugged at, my clothes.  "Is this here?" She put her hands into her clothes and pressed them on her chest.

    Then he took out his hand, looked at the curve of his palm, and was silent for a while.

    "Let's go back!"

    Haruno Sakura curled her lips and decided not to pay attention to this question.

    After packing up her things, the girl¡¯s figure instantly disappeared into the ruins.

    The ruins of Loulan Ancient City were not far from Konoha. She ran all the way back and arrived near Konoha that night.

    Crossing a hill, Konoha's iconic towering wooden wall was dimly visible in the night, and came into Haruno Sakura's eyes.

    "Huh~ I'm home!" Sakura exhaled slowly. She didn't go through the gate, passed through the defensive barrier, and jumped directly over the wall.

    "Why did the barrier today be replaced by an old-fashioned way of entering? Is that an antique from ten years ago?" The girl muttered as she jumped down from the wall.  She didn't pay much attention, and after she finished complaining, she went straight to the center of Konoha.

    "Should we go home first, or go find Tsunade first?" Sakura was torn in her mind.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT

    No, if there is really a problem with the white light and energy, she should go to Tsunade to solve it in time, otherwise she may regret it for the rest of her life

    A decision was made.

    "Okay, go find Tsunade!" The girl slammed her palm.

    Sakura raised her head as she spoke, and saw Kakashi passing by with a worried look on his face, his head lowered, as if he didn't see her at all.

    "Kakashi!" she shouted with her lips pursed.

    This guy actually pretended not to see her!

    "Oh?" Kakashi suddenly raised his head and glanced at Sakura, "Oh, oh! Good evening!"

    He said perfunctorily, his eyes completely missing the feeling of seeing the cutest disciple; for a moment, Haruno Sakura almost thought he was someone else pretending to be Kakashi.

    However, she was standing so close to him, completely within the range of Sakura's fine perception. Haruno Sakura was 100% sure that this was Kakashi's chakra.

    It¡¯s not like someone used the magic of transformation to disguise himself as him.

    It¡¯s just why does it feel weird?

    The way Kakashi looked at her was like looking at a stranger; the tone of his voice was exactly the same as when Sakura greeted someone she didn't know recently when she met someone she didn't know.

    They are all polite gestures and greetings.

    "Good evening, Kakashi" She looked carefully at this strange young man with a mask. The night was gloomy and the lights were dim. Only when she got closer could she see the details on Kakashi's face - his face seemed to  A bit younger than Sakura remembered.

    Haruno Sakura took a few more glances. After all, she spent time with Kakashi in Class 7 and saw him every day. She even met him before the Chunin Exam. How could she not recognize the changes in her teacher?  She was sure¡ª¡ª

    "Why have you become younger?"

    Sakura's heart was full of doubts, but she just asked this sentence.

    Kakashi had already finished greeting her and was about to pass by the girl. When he heard these words, he stopped and turned around and said, "I've always been like this."

    He glanced at Sakura, feeling unfamiliar.  Under the dim night, the moonlight appeared and disappeared in the clouds. The silver light that occasionally fell reflected on the girl's flawless face, glowing faintly, and there was a refreshing beauty.

    If he had seen a girl with this level of beauty, he would be somewhat impressed anyway.

    It¡¯s really strange that he has never seen a beautiful girl with pink hair in all his years in Konoha?

    However, the other party's leisurely pace, open eyes and gentle chakra texture made Kakashi intuitively believe that she had no malicious intentions and was not a suspicious person.

    If he was a suspicious person, how could he greet him on the street with such a pretty appearance?

    Therefore, Kakashi quickly suppressed the slight doubt in his heart, maybe it was just that he was ignorant.

    He said nothing more, looked at her again, turned around and left.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a little rough at night lately, so don¡¯t wander around on the road at night.¡±

    When he left, he left these words behind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?bsp; Under the influence of her inexplicable momentum, Haruno Yi had no intention of stopping the girl's rude move.

    "Ayi," Haruno Zhao said from the corner of his eye when he saw a figure walking in. Then he turned his head and realized that it was not his brother who walked in, "Huh? Who are you?"

    "Brother, she said she was looking for you." Chun Yeyi, who was following behind, said quickly.

    The girl smiled faintly, her eyes gently passing over Haruno Zhao and Haruno Meabuki, and landing on the pink-haired Loli sitting in the corner.

    "I'm not here to see you, Mr. Zhao," Haruno Sakura said, "I'm here to see Haruno Sakura."

    Sakura felt a little weird when she pronounced her name like this; she pressed down on the weird feeling and looked at the little girl who was a little surprised with her bright eyes.

    The younger Haruno Sakura was a little scared by her and shrank into her mother's arms. Haruno Meabuki frowned: "What do you want from my daughter?"

    "Sorry, I just wanted to ask her a few questions."

    The older Haruno Sakura looked at the shivering lolita version of herself, frowning slightly, but feeling a little strange in her heart, and then surprised.

    She quickly realized something.

    Her previous guess was not completely correct, she also missed one place!

    This loli version of Haruno Sakura

    (800 monthly tickets plus more updates, please give me monthly tickets and subscribe!!)

    (Yesterday I coded five updates of 15,000 words, and I will continue to update today!! Come on, vote! The more monthly votes, the more updates~~~!!)

    [Double monthly tickets must be voted on the app-account-double monthly ticket event page] (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 285 Two Haruno Sakura; Night of Genocide (Third update!)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    This Haruno Sakura is not her.

    The girl Haruno Sakura means that the pink and tender little loli in front of her is not her a few years ago.

    She wore it as an adult, so even if she wants to pretend to be a child, there is no need to pretend like this.

    So, there is a flaw in her guess just now

    The pink-haired girl took a breath.

    "is it you?"

    she asked.

    The language is Chinese, which has been unfamiliar for a long time.

    The little girl huddled behind Haruno Meabuki showed no reaction.

    "Is that you?" she asked again, her voice louder.

    She stared closely at her young self; the latter was frightened by her high voice and burning eyes, and instead shrank tighter.

    "What are you talking about my daughter?" Haruno Meabuki said with a hint of anger, "Did you break into my house without permission just to do such an inexplicable thing? Please get out!"

    The girl ignored the scolding of her mother from another world.

    The atmosphere in the living room was a bit stiff, and the little Loli was so frightened that she almost started crying.

    Haruno Zhao slammed the table hard, stood up, and shouted angrily: "You have disturbed my daughter, she is afraid of you! Please leave my house, or I will be rude to you!"

    Sakura sighed and put her right hand on her chest to form a seal. Three figures suddenly appeared next to the three adults of the Haruno family - Sakura's ice clones held down their hands.

    "Please calm down, I don't mean any harm." The ice clones said, Haruno Zhao tried to pull his hand out, but found that the power of the clones was incredibly strong, and it was not something that a chuunin like him could compete with.

    Haruno Sakura squatted down and looked straight at Sakura who was hiding behind her mother.

    He continued in an urgent tone: "Answer me if you understand. In your last life, you were an old man who was almost thirty years old. Stop pretending to be a little girl! Answer me, I am you in the future!"

    When Sakura's eyes heard her words, there was no fluctuation in her eyes, as if she didn't understand them at all.

    Haruno Sakura took a deep breath.

    This is not pretending, she really doesn¡¯t understand.

    It¡¯s finally confirmed.  The two have the same biological parents, the same hair, and the same eyes, but they don't have the same soul.

    She did not travel back to the world a few years ago.

    Rather, you have traveled to the world of the original work!

    Haruno Sakura stood up suddenly and said to the three of them with a hint of apology: "I'm sorry, it's me, Meng Lang."

    She dispersed the ice clones and bowed sincerely to the three of them.

    "I'm very sorry By the way, this little girl in your family has the talent of a ninja. She has strong chakra control. She has the talent of illusion and Tsunade's strange power. Please train her more"

    "Who are you?" Haruno Sakura's father Haruno Zhao frowned. In his heart, this girl was already recognized as a powerful weirdo.

    "I am" Haruno Sakura was stunned when she said this, paused, and said with a smile: "You can call me Kite. I came in a hurry and didn't bring any gifts. I'm really sorry, so I can only give you some small gifts.  suggestions.¡±

    She glanced at the calendar by the way, it was July 10th.

    In the world over there, yesterday was July 9th.

    The two sides are exactly six years apart.

    Sakura slowly closed her eyes, this day is a bit special.  It happens to be the anniversary of the death of Sasuke's parents. Every time this day comes, he will try to take a day off

    In other words, tonight is the night of Uchiha¡¯s genocide!  What a coincidence

    Haruno Sakura has no time to chat with her parents in this world.

    Thinking of this, she said hurriedly: "You will realize that I am right Please make her stronger!"

    "Be sure not to lose the prestige of the name Haruno Sakura!"

    After saying that, she turned around and prepared to leave.

    "Wait a minute, who are you?" Haruno Meabuki stopped her; Sakura turned her head and looked at her.

    "You and Sakura have the same hair, the same eyescould it be you" she said hesitantly.

    "Madam, you have recognized the wrong person." Haruno Sakura was stunned for a moment, then flatly rejected it and smiled.

    Ignoring the other people in the room, Haruno Sakura pushed open the door and left; she didn't have much to do with them, Sakura was just a passerby by chance.

    Walking out of Haruno¡¯s house.

    ?He glanced at it and said calmly: "You are readythen let's get started."

    ¡°Old men, women, children and babies,¡± he said coldly to Itachi, ¡°kill them all.¡±

    The orange-red mask obscured Obito's expression, and he only revealed the gorgeous Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, staring at Itachi.

    The magatama in Itachi¡¯s eyes turned into a pinwheel pattern at some point.

    He turned his head and looked back at the man who called himself Uchiha Madara.

    Everything that is about to happen tonight will be fueled by him.  This man walks in the dark.

    The conflict, separation and even rebellion between the clan and the village.

    The killing intent in Itachi gradually released.

    But he knew that he couldn't kill this man.  His strength is still not strong enough

    And by now, it¡¯s too late to do anything.

    Uchiha Obito did not distinguish whether the murderous intention was unleashed on him or on his clansmen.

    His gaze shifted from Itachi's sword to his eyes.

    "No one can be left behind."

    The sights of the three kaleidoscopes intertwined, and Obito's chakra began to exude a strong murderous aura.

    An unknown feeling.

    "Using the shrine as the dividing line, leave the station to the south to me, and to the north -" He suddenly stopped.

    They both turned their heads at the same time.

    Uchiha Itachi and Obito turned their attention to the small pond that suddenly solidified into ice.

    (The third update is presented! This chapter is a guaranteed update! There will be another update tonight!! At least four updates today!)

    (Yesterday I coded five updates of 15,000 words, and I will continue to update today!! Come on, vote! The more monthly votes, the more updates~~~!!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket!! Please subscribe!!!)

    [Double monthly tickets must be voted on the app-account-double monthly ticket event page] (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 286 Confrontation with Uchiha!  (Fourth update!)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    A figure emerged from the ice, standing in the dark night.

    It¡¯s Haruno Sakura.

    There are only two dim lights on the shrine side, and the small flickering flames shine with a faint light.

    The expression on Uchiha Itachi's face flickered in the flickering candlelight.

    Half of Obito¡¯s mask was illuminated by the flickering light, and half was hidden in the darkness. He tilted his head slightly and said in a tone of distress or pleasure that he didn¡¯t know: "The first one is coming so soon"

    "It's a little girl." Itachi said calmly.  It was a slender figure. Although the appearance could not be clearly seen, it was obvious that she was a young girl.

    Are you a young tribesman?

    He has made up his mind to kill everyone with signs of life in this camp tonight.

    But my heart felt so heavy that I couldn't even lift the knife.

    "Are you still hesitating?" Obito turned around, facing the girl who suddenly broke in, and said to Itachi, "Then leave the first one to me."

    "NoI don't hesitate."

    Girls of this age including many of the people he is about to kill in a moment, are all innocent, and Uchiha's sins should not be borne on those people.

    Itachi had long realized this.  Tonight, he will kill many peopleincluding his former self.

    Itachi tightened his grip on the handle of the knife.

    For the first time, he discovered that the knife in his hand was so light, as if he couldn't feel its existence.

    "I'm sorry" Itachi said in his heart, "It can be over in an instant, and it won't make you feel any pain"

    Then, he raised his knife and rushed over.

    He is extremely fast.  As Shisui's best friend, Uchiha's genius, although not as fast as Shunshen Shisui's unsolvable speed, can still be breathtaking.

    but¡­¡­

    Bang!

    It was a strike that was the best among ninjas in terms of strength and speed, and was calmly blocked by the opponent.

    What stopped Itachi's sword was a crystal ice sword.

    ice?  Itachi was slightly stunned. Is this the limit of blood inheritance?

    The other party's strange ninjutsu and the other party's extremely fast reaction speed made him feel unexpectedly stunned.

    "Uchiha Itachi" In the darkness, the girl turned her head and looked over his shoulder, landing on Obito who was standing aside. Her tone was equally surprised, "Who is that person?"

    Obito¡¯s scarlet kaleidoscope and the girl¡¯s cold eyes met in the air.

    Itachi was a little surprised that the opponent dared to look at others while fighting, but he did not forget his mission and instantly cast an illusion.

    The illusions cast by the Mangekyo Sharingan, even if they are only low-level instant illusions, are extremely powerful.

    The girl was not affected by the illusion at all.

    You can feel it from the force on the knife.

    If she really fell under the illusion, the strength of the sword in her hand would relax, and Itachi's sword would pierce her chest and penetrate her heart at that moment.

    But she didn't.

    Instead, his strength instantly increased, and a powerful force that was incompatible with the girl's slender body pushed him away and flew more than ten meters away.

    The moment he was pushed away, the clouds were blown away by the wind, and the full moonlight shone faintly, and Itachi finally saw the girl clearly.

    ??Long pink hair, light green eyes.

    Not from Uchiha.

    Itachi turned over in the air and landed firmly on the ground, feeling astonished in his heart.

    Obito was equally surprised.

    An outsider actually came in

    This is different from what was promised.

    "Who are you?"

    He asked coldly.

    "This is what I should ask you! Are you also involved in the genocide of the Uchiha clan? Who are you?"

    The girl¡¯s cold voice sounded in the courtyard.

    Uchiha Obito narrowed his eyes dangerously, and his solemn murderous aura was released.

    "It doesn't matter if you don't want to say it. Anyway, as long as I kill you, it will be fine"

    Both pairs of eyes turned cold at the same time.

    "Ice Escape-Yan Chuixue!"

    Several huge ice darts shot at Obito at incredibly fast speeds.

    "Awesome" Obito admired in his heart, "A ninja who uses ice escape?"

    He doesn¡¯t have timeGot her!

    "The black flame will burn non-stop, burning everything it touches." Obito said calmly as he looked at the girl stuck to the sky fire.

    but¡ª¡ª

    Surprisingly, the girl did not scream as she imagined.

    Whoops!  Something took off the surface of her body and was thrown aside.  Amaterasu's flames were attached to that thing, burning brightly and quickly burning it up and extinguishing it.

    It's ice.

    This is the first time Haruno Sakura has gained convenience in battle because she knows the plot!

    Obito finally saw clearly, and for the first time he clearly realized the fact that the other party had the limit of Ice Release Blood Succession.

    This ninja in front of you cannot be treated like an ordinary girl, she is very strong!

    It won¡¯t be possible to solve her for a while.

    Obito could only be patient and asked: "Are you from Danzo?"

    "No, I belong to the ANBU directly under the Hokage"

    Although he is the "Fifth Hokage", not the "Third Hokage", he is directly under the ANBU.

    "Hokage's peopleare you going to stop us?" Itachi asked.

    "I just want to witness the truth of history, other than that" She hesitated.

    Sakura¡¯s time to stay in this world is very limited, probably measured in hours; there is not much she can do.

    Prevent them from exterminating the Uchiha clan?  What if after beating them away, Uchiha really launches a coup?

    They do not have enough force to overthrow the Hokage, and they will eventually be defeated, and the clan will be completely eradicated; in the end, it is still the word death, it is just the difference between death in the hands of these two people or the hands of the Hokage.

    If it¡¯s the latter, more people will die in Konoha It may even lead to the country¡¯s demise due to internal strife and a significant loss of strength.

    The reason for Uchiha's annihilation is that since her strength reached this level, especially after killing Deidara, some secret files have gradually been opened to her.

    Recently, Sakura has also read through some information.

    The more I read, the more questions I have.

    She never felt that Uchiha Itachi had the ability to independently exterminate the clan; what role did the Third Generation and Danzo play here?

    And, how did Uchiha get to where he is today?

    When I saw this masked ninja with a kaleidoscope, some problems seemed to have new explanations.

    "You are also an ANBU ninja. You should know that the Uchiha clan plans to launch a coup tomorrowthat is to say, they must be destroyed before dawn." Itachi said.

    "Why do you do thisis it because your clan is not strong enough to easily overthrow the Hokage; and is it not weak enough for the Hokage to easily extinguish your two minds?"

    "The Uchiha clan has become corrupt." Obito said, "Arrogance, ignorance, depravity, inferiority, and narrow vision. If such a family exists in the world, it will not be of any benefit to others or ourselves That's why we need to  Get rid of this cancer."

    Haruno Sakura just looked at him coldly.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? High-sounding.

    (The fourth update is presented. This chapter is an additional update for the 1,000 monthly ticket! There will be a party at noon tomorrow, and the update may be posted a little later! It should be the fourth update!)

    (Today is another 12,000 update!! Come on, vote! The more monthly votes, the more updates~~~!!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket!! Please subscribe!!!)

    [Double monthly tickets must be voted on the app-account-double monthly ticket event page] (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 287 Killing!  (First update, please vote for me!)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Haruno Sakura pulled her clothes, and her chest felt like it was getting tighter and tighter; the pulling feeling became stronger and stronger, and she felt like she would be pulled back to the original time and space at any time.

    Time is running out.

    Uchiha couldn't last until dawn, and neither did she.

    Haruno Sakura's mind was spinning.

    If Sakura can stay in this world for three to five months, she may be able to help the third generation solve the Uchiha matter.

    With her in the Hokage lineage, the strength is greatly increased.  Moreover, her mental strength is extremely strong, and she can restrain Uchiha's genjutsu. She can beat Uchiha until he becomes honest with her hard power.

    If they don¡¯t obey, they will be hung up and beaten until they obey.  With absolute strength, you are not afraid of any conspiracy.

    There is no need to use such harsh and decisive methods.

    but¡­¡­

    Pity.

    The most beneficial thing for Konoha now is to get rid of this group of young people who have decided to rebel tomorrow.

    "I'm not interested in you trying to exterminate the Uchiha clan or do anything else." Haruno Sakura said.

    "I'm only interested in you."

    She looked at Uchiha Obito with sharp eyes, looking through the hole in the mask and facing the monster Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.

    "Who are you?"

    Obito sneered and replied: "I am Uchiha Madara."

    "Uchiha Madara has long been dead"

    "Really?" Obito said frivolously, "Maybe he is still alive?"

    "Haha" Sakura sneered.

    "It's really laughable that a guy who steals chickens and dogs dares to call himself Madara Uchiha! Is this worthy of a rat like you?"

    Obito¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened.

    "Then see with your own eyes whether I am worthy"

    He winked at Itachi: "You go ahead and take action, I'll deal with her first."

    "If we delay it any longer, the noise will be too loudit might alarm them!"

    No, that¡¯s not right.

    It¡¯s not possible, it¡¯s already alarmed enough people¡ª¡ª

    As soon as Obito finished speaking, the three of them turned to look out of the yard at the same time.

    "Who is fighting here!" Suddenly someone came over, shouted, and appeared in the courtyard of the shrine.

    There were three confronting figures standing in front of him. Two of them had scarlet eyes and were from the Uchiha tribe. The other girl had light green eyes and was wearing an ANBU tights.

    The situation between ourselves and the enemy was instantly clear.

    Haruno Sakura instantly felt a sense of compassion and said: "Run away, they are the ones who will kill you!"

    The visitor was unmoved at all.

    "Has Konoha discovered our plan?" He said this, quickly forming seals on his hands¡ª¡ª

    "Fire Escape - Magnificent Fireball Technique!"

    Opening its mouth, it spit out a huge fireball, burning fiercely, releasing scorching heat, and attacked

    Haruno Sakura!

    Sakura's eyes widened suddenly. Instead of dealing with the person he really wanted to kill, he actually wanted to fight her, the person who kindly reminded him!

    Yes, there is nothing wrong with him doing this.

    It¡¯s like this for everyone. When you see a battle happening in the camp, one side is a tribesman and the other side is an outsider. Isn¡¯t it clear that we are the enemy and we are the enemy?

    What¡¯s more, the Uchiha clan has decided to launch a plan tomorrow. Anyone other than Uchiha who appears here at this time will only be his enemy.

    Haruno Sakura had a gloomy face and shunned the fire ball.

    She appeared on an ice dart a few meters away from the intruder; with a quick step, Sakura dodged around the intruder and punched him.

    After all, that person was a three-magatama, and his dynamic vision was very strong. He caught Sakura's movements, quickly twisted his body, and reached out to block.

    Haruno Sakura shook her head secretly.  Her fist connected with the opponent's arm, and the power of the strange force technique leaked out a little, and then she punched him into the sky, and fell heavily to the ground.

    He just landed at Obito¡¯s feet.

    Obito helped him up.

    The Uchiha clan members were about to say thank you, but they were shocked to find a kunai inserted into their chest!

    What¡¯s going on? Aren¡¯t we of the same race?

    "You!" His eyes widened, blood flowed from his mouth, and he died slumped before he could finish his sentence.

    Obito coldly threw him to the ground and kicked him away.

    "Why do you need to restrain your strength? You should punchShouting, limping and limping out of the shrine.

    Then, he was stopped by Itachi who was standing by.

    The long knife in his hand was pointed straight at his chest.

    "Xixian please stay here. Save your life."

    The man named Xiexian looked at the sword in Itachi's hand and took two steps back in panic, finally understanding what was going on.

    "Yes, I'm sorry, I shouldn't have supported the coup, and my family shouldn't have betrayed Konoha! Please, please give me a chance!"

    He knelt down to beg for mercy, kowtowing like pounding rice, and looked panicked, uglier than the pleading young man.

    You are not a nobody in Uchiha

    Uchiha Itachi lowered his eyes, his voice was sad.

    "Is that all?"

    "What?"

    "Are these your last words?"

    There was no response at the end of the string¡ª¡ª

    Itachi¡¯s long knife had pierced his heart.

    the seventh.

    Seeing several Uchiha tribesmen who intended to rebel being slaughtered like pigs and dogs and falling in front of her, Haruno Sakura's face was as cold as frost, and her mood was indescribable.

    "How about it?"

    Obito turned his head and looked at Haruno Sakura and said.

    "Don't you want to witness the history of Uchiha's demise?"

    ¡°Then take action with us!¡±

    (The first update, guaranteed update 12, there is a party at noon, the afternoon update may be posted a little later! Try to update four times today!)

    (28,000 words have been updated in the past two days, is it awesome? Come on, vote! The more monthly votes, the more updates will be~~~!!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket!! Please subscribe!!!)

    [Double monthly tickets must be voted on the app-account-double monthly ticket event page] (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 288 Return (Second update, please vote for me!)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Whizzing¡ª¡ª!

    Haruno Sakura fired a few ice darts casually and gave Obito an answer.

    "Did you make a mistake?"

    Sakura said coldly.

    "Do you think we are partners fighting side by side?"

    She and Obito had just been able to coexist peacefully for a while, and even had a tacit agreement to deal with the incoming Uchiha tribe together, not because they had any companionship.

    It¡¯s just that Obito couldn¡¯t deal with her in a short period of time, and she couldn¡¯t do anything with Obito¡¯s time and space ninjutsu.

    ¡°Moreover, both sides have a common goal, which is to continue the genocide

    That¡¯s why we didn¡¯t continue fighting.

    What¡¯s more, after the battle just now, the energy in the Yin Seal began to move under the stimulation of chakra.

    It seems to be echoing something.

    Whenever that pulling feeling comes, that energy becomes particularly active!

    It was like a piece of ice before, cold and stiff; then, the activity of chakra melted it and gradually turned it into a puddle of water. Whenever the original space and time pulled her, it aroused that wave of water.  Waves of energy, even fountains!

    This energy should be the energy that helps her travel through time and space, right?

    If she doesn¡¯t have this energy, this time travel is a one-way ticket. She can only stay in this time and space forever, waiting for the pulling force to disappear, and she will never be able to return to the original world!

    ????????????Is this the same process when she traveled through time and came to the world of Naruto?

    Having said that, there is also the ancient Loulan Kingdom in this era. If there are ninjas who are good at sealing techniques in this side of the world and mobilize the energy there, they may be able to easily send her back to the original time and space accurately

    Estimated from the melting speed of that frozen energy.

    She only has a few minutes at most.

    "I have no interest in getting entangled with you," she said, looking at Obito's unkind eyes, "I'm leaving right away."

    Obito and Itachi looked at each other, and were a little surprised to find that the girl's hand seemed to be emitting a faint fluorescent light.

    "Before I leave, I have a few questions to ask you."

    "Uchiha Itachi, when you destroyed the Uchiha clan, were you following orders, were you threatened, or was it your own decision?"

    The white light seems to be getting brighter.

    Itachi looked at Haruno Sakura calmly and answered her question: "It's Danzo's order."

    Judging from his plain expression, Sakura couldn't tell whether this answer was true or false.

    Danzo¡¯s order?  It's really his style.

    What about the third generation?  And what about Itachi himself?

    She lowered her eyes and thought.

    Obito frowned and said, "With your strength, aren't you qualified to know these things? Since the Third Hokage sent you here, I should tell you everything! Don't delay any more!"

    The fluorescence brightness on the girl's body seemed to be increasing, and even though he was well-informed, he couldn't recognize what kind of ninjutsu it was.

    This feeling of being out of control has not appeared in his heart for a long time!

    If it¡¯s an accident, you should find a way to erase it.

    He doesn¡¯t want his layout to be suddenly interrupted.

    Although her chakra fluctuations were not detected, another energy was becoming active.

    What on earth is this person doing!

    Obito's vigilance grew stronger and stronger, and he became more and more suspicious that she was deliberately delaying the completion of the secret technique.

    He knows: Whatever the enemy wants to do, she must not be allowed to complete it.

    Obito took a step forward, no longer hesitating.

    Time and space are distorted, and the masked man suddenly appears behind the girl!

    The old tricks will naturally no longer work on Haruno Sakura.

    She kept tensing her nerves. The moment the masked man disappeared, she also disappeared from the same place!

    Even if Obito activated it at the fastest speed, he could only touch a layer of slippery ice.

    His eyes narrowed and he reacted too quickly As expected, this trick can no longer be effective on her!

    He formed a seal on his hand and wanted to use Wood Escape - Chaos of Hell, but stopped midway.

    In order to keep the operation secret, no ninjutsu that makes too much noise can be used!

    In the previous and current rounds of confrontation, both sides have tacitly lowered the level of combat.has completely disappeared

    Haruno Sakura felt a little incredible.

    Her heart was beating very fast. Just a moment ago she was fighting fiercely. The next second, she had appeared in a safe place; this was the first time she had experienced this feeling.

    From the bloody night of genocide to the quiet and peaceful night of camping in the wild.

    Sakura took a deep breath.

    She reviewed the content of this time and space journey, slowly replaying it from the last moment.

    ??What did the wind blade torrent cut just now

    The white light obscured her sight, and Sakura could not see the results of her victory.

    Did you cut off his hand or kill him completely?

    Sakura didn¡¯t think he would die so easily. The extremely fast Hollow Ninjutsu in his hand might not be easy to deal with.

    The person who calls himself Madara Uchiha

    She calmed down and organized her thoughts.

    This time, when she traveled back in time unexpectedly, she saw too many things

    The official statement is that Itachi Uchiha wiped out the Uchiha clan alone, but in fact, there was a person who also had the Mangekyo Sharingan helping him.

    Uchiha Itachi is not a psychopath like Sakura imagined.

    He is calm and logical.

    Also, the official explanation for why Sasuke survived was that he practiced at school after school and came home late; I saw another explanation in a confidential document some time ago, and Obito also used a similar explanation.

    This is terrible.

    Itachi didn¡¯t kill Sasuke because he loved Sasuke deeply

    This is completely different from how Sasuke has always viewed Itachi.

    The most important thing is the person named Uchiha Madara.

    He should not be Madara, Uchiha Madara should be someone who can crush Kakuzu to death with one finger, but Sakura didn't feel that he was that strong in that person although he was also terrifyingly strong.

    In short, there are too many mysteries about him

    There are other things Thousands of thoughts came to mind at once.

    With countless puzzles, Haruno Sakura found a place to settle down in the ruins.

    I checked my body again, and it was still fine, with no abnormalities except for a slight feeling of discomfort after using the magic mirror ice crystal stage three.

    In the Yin Seal, the space-time energy has disappeared. It seems that the return trip has been used up.

    Maybe you can try to travel here again next time to explore the secrets here.

    But before thatthe first thing she had to do was to go back to Konoha and see her master for a thorough physical check-up.

    This is no joke!

    (Second update, guaranteed update 22, I will do my best to code words tonight, there are two more updates!!)

    (28,000 words have been updated in the past two days, is it awesome? Come on, vote! The more monthly votes, the more updates will be~~~!!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket!! Please subscribe!!!)

    [Double monthly tickets must be voted on the app-account-double monthly ticket event page] (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 289 Epilogue: Another Haruno Sakura (Third update, please vote for me!)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the world where Haruno Sakura left.

    After the white light flashed, her existence completely disappeared here.

    "She's gone." Obito said.

    Judging from the transmitted energy, it should have gone to an extremely far place.

    It¡¯s incredibly far away.

    But, that has nothing to do with him anymore.

    He picked up his broken arm and placed it on the broken surface.

    The vitality brought by Mu Dun allowed his severed hand to be reattached immediately and restored as new.

    Obito moved his connected arm. It was a little stiff at first, but after just a few seconds, it became as flexible as before.

    "It's a boring trick." Obito snorted, flexed his fingers, and said coldly.

    He looked at Uchiha Itachi, who had been standing calmly beside him, and said.

    "Time is running out, let's do it."

    Obito's eyes flashed across Itachi's pale face: "No one can let it go. If you can't do it, let me do it."

    ¡°No¡­it¡¯s not necessary.¡± Itachi said.  For the dead tribesmen, does it make any difference who did it?  The blood on his hands could no longer be washed away.

    The only thing he could do was to let them leave as painlessly as possible.

    With the shrine as the center line, the two of them acted separately in the darkness.

    The men from several families near the shrine had all been attracted and died; there were children peeking over here and calling out to their brother in a low voice.

    Uchiha Itachi looked at him. Is his brother the boy who cried out just now?

    Itachi clearly remembered the way he died.

    Kunai streaked across his neck.  Just like killing a chicken, cut open the blood vessels in the neck.

    The blood flowed out desperately, and soon a dark red puddle was formed underground.

    The boy twitched his body desperately for the last time, as if a cock was being pinched by the neck, and then everything became quiet.

    When Itachi thought that that person also had a brother, and that the unknown younger brother was anxiously waiting for his older brother, Itachi felt twitching in his heart, and the pain was severe.

    "It only takes a moment" He passed over and sent his young brother to reunite with his elder brother; the tears in the corners of his eyes finally flowed down when no one was around.

    The boy¡¯s mother seemed to feel something. She walked out and saw the tearful boy and the headless body of her little son at his feet.

    "I'm sorry" Before the woman screamed, his long knife had already ended her life.

    Then, it¡¯s the next one.

    Another one.

    ¡­¡­

    After killing countless clan members, Uchiha Itachi could no longer shed tears.

    At the beginning, he would still say sorry, but then he became numb and no longer felt anything.

    When wielding a knife and killing became a habit, Itachi's heart seemed to be frozen.

    It was as if he had been hit by the ninjutsu of the girl just now. He was numb from the cold, numb to the point of unconsciousness, and seemed to have lost his heart.

    Several times, he thought about pointing the knife at himself and leaving like Shisui.

    But the man who acted with him, as well as the root ninjas surrounding the station, will continue his work, and the end result will be that even Sasuke cannot be saved.

    He quickly forgot why he was wielding the sword; to avoid the destruction of Konoha and the Land of Fire, or to save Sasuke?

    ??Swing the knife.  Swing the knife.

    ¡­¡­

    We arrived at the last family.

    "It seems that you have chosen to follow them"

    Fugaku said calmly as his father and mother knelt on the mat as usual.

    When facing the ending, he was very calm and honest.

    "I'm sorry, Itachi to reach this point today, maybe I was wrong. I should have believed in you more. If we could have been less aggressive and communicated more, or even postponed our actions and waited for the opportunity, maybe  We will have a better ending"

    It¡¯s like a summary of one¡¯s life and a confession; the tone gradually becomes heavier and the speaking speed slows down.

    "Don't be afraid, this is the path you chose. Compared with you our pain is only a moment"

    "Please, take good care of Sasuke"

    "Although our positions are different, you are still our pride"

    Speaking of whichnbsp; Girls, each has his or her own thoughts. There are several of them who are part of Sasuke¡¯s support group, and they always like to go against her!  Humph, it was obvious that Sasuke took the initiative to pick her up in every practical class!

    But Sasuke's strength is pretty good, and he can sometimes force her to open the seal on her forehead.

    Mainly because his physical skills are quite powerful!  Sakura doesn't like to practice taijutsu. It's too unpleasant to look like she's covered in sweat. She still likes to practice ninjutsu. She is born with the talent to control chakra accurately!

    "Who will my teammates be?" She sat bored in the classroom, waiting for Iruka to come over and read out the list.

    It¡¯s better to be more powerful.  It would be better to be on Sasuke's level.

    No, you can¡¯t ask for too much.

    In fact, as long as it doesn¡¯t hold her back, it¡¯ll be fine.

    Um!  It would be best if she could be in front and fight the enemy in close combat when she releases her ninjutsu!

    She was distracted for a while and then suddenly heard her name.

    "Class 7, Haruno Sakura, Uchiha Sasuke, and Uzumaki Naruto!" Iruka read to the list.

    "Your instructor will be here in the afternoon."

    Sakura turned her head and looked at Sasuke.

    "Hmph, Haruno Sakura, I will surpass you soon!"

    "Tsk~ You haven't beaten me yet, Sasuke!"

    "Hey, hey, you two! Don't forget there's me!" Naruto squeezed into the middle of their line of sight, shouting loudly.

    ¡°Tch, the person at the end of the crane, don¡¯t talk!¡±*2

    When Kakashi saw Haruno Sakura, he felt strangely familiar; he searched his memory and quickly remembered the powerful ninja who appeared and disappeared mysteriously during the night of the Uchiha genocide.

    He will definitely remember such a master.

    "Wellare you my subordinates?" Kakashi had a blackboard eraser on his head, his white hair was covered with dust. He was a little embarrassed, but his expression was very serious, "Uzumaki Naruto, Uchiha Sasuke, and Haruno  Sakura, it¡¯s you!¡±

    "I would like to ask, do you have a sister or aunt, Haruno Sakura?"

    "Eh?"

    On the rooftop.

    "Let's introduce ourselves to each other." Kakashi said.

    Haruno Sakura stood up first without hesitation: "I am Haruno Sakura. My hobby is practicing ninjutsu, especially ice escape. My favorite thing is pure water, and what I hate is when I have nothing to do. My dream is to become a powerful ninja.  Don¡¯t let Haruno Sakura¡¯s reputation fall!¡±

    "Does the name Haruno Sakura have any prestige?" Kakashi complained in his heart, "I heard that that person just gave her a little power seed. As a result, the chakra was in perfect harmony with Haruno Sakura, as if they were one.  They naturally blended in and grew up, which usually only happens to identical twins It's strange, the Haruno family have always been civilian ninjas."

    Then came Sasuke: "My goal is to kill that man and rebuild the Uchiha clan. The short-term goal is to surpass Haruno Sakura who uses the Yin Seal with all his strength."

    And Naruto: "the short-term goal is to surpass Sasuke, the mid-term goal is to surpass Haruno Sakura, and the ultimate goal is to become Hokage and gain everyone's recognition!"

    "Huh, one or two of them regard me as their target You are naive, what a beautiful idea you have! My father started training me when I was six years old, I won't let you catch up!"

    "It's you who are naive. I started practicing when I was four or five years old. Uchiha's blood inheritance power is beyond your imagination. I will catch up with you soon!"

    "The blood inheritance limit of Ice Escape is the strongest!"

    "I don't need blood inheritance limits to surpass you two!"

    Kakashi¡¯s mouth twitched: ¡°It¡¯s just like what the Third Generation said¡­ Sure enough, all three of them are troublesome children!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, stop arguing, let¡¯s do a survival drill tomorrow!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    In this way, the Haruno Sakura of this world also embarked on her ninja path.

    Volume Nine.  Finish.

    (The third update is presented, repaying the 2,600 monthly tickets at the end of last month for additional updates!!)

    (28,000 words have been updated in the past two days, is it awesome? Come on, vote! The more monthly votes, the more updates will be~~~!!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket!! Please subscribe!!!)

    [Double monthly tickets must be voted on the app-account-double monthly ticket event page] (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 290 Ninja Cat (Fourth update, please vote for me!)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Konoha Hospital.

    The Fourteenth Medical Room.

    "Okay, nothing is wrong with the examination!" Tsunade patted the girl on the back, "Get up!"

    She stood up and watched the pink-haired girl put on her clothes with her back to her. She suddenly noticed that her apprentice had grown a little taller.

    In the past, I could still see Haruno Sakura¡¯s head.

    "It's more than the thickness of a palm!" When Sakura stood up straight, Tsunade came up and measured it.

    She is only 1.63 meters tall, which is not very tall among women; looking at this, Haruno Sakura seems to be 164 or 165 meters tall.

    ??Growing up very quickly.

    When Tsunade first accepted Sakura as her disciple, she could still see the hair swirls on her head.

    Six months ago, the two of them were basically looking at each other.

    Now it¡¯s Sakura¡¯s turn to look at her hair.

    A little emotional.

    Tsunade looked at Haruno Sakura with mixed emotions.

    Her height is just the most conspicuous and inconspicuous aspect of her growth.  In terms of strength, after storing a certain amount of chakra, Sakura can already be regarded as a "shadow" level ninja - this is the most amazing part of her growth.

    "The waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves in front, and the waves in front die on the beach" arise spontaneously; at the same time, there is also a sense of relief that "a daughter in my family has just grown up".

    "What's wrong, master?" Haruno Sakura, who was putting a T-shirt on her head, heard Tsunade talking to herself, turned around with her head covered, and asked.

    The sound came from under the clothes, a bit muffled.

    Her clothes seemed a bit tight and her head was stuck, making her unable to move forward or retreat.  Sakura pulled hard and tore - like the sound of monthly tickets being torn - the clothes were torn.

    Tsunade laughed when she saw her apprentice's embarrassed look; this little guy would cause some minor troubles from time to time. It seemed that in terms of "initial growth", his apprentice was still a little far behind.

    Before going out, Haruno Sakura was wearing Tsunade's clothes - they were extremely ill-fitting, too short, exposing her navel, and not having a broad enough chest to act as a support, so they were hanging loosely.

    She looks like a non-mainstream little girl.

    "Although the body can still bear it, the third stage of the magic mirror ice crystal should be used as much as possible if possible. This technique is more harmful to the body than the strange power technique." Tsunade sent her out, and when she walked to the door, she did not forget to warn her.  , "There should be an interval of at least three months between each use, so as not to cause any hidden damage to the body."

    "Yes, master." Sakura nodded obediently.

    "Also, remember to keep the things you experienced the day before yesterday absolutely confidential until I figure out how to deal with them." Tsunade lowered her voice, "You should also leave the Uchiha matter alone for the time being. That is not something you should be involved with right now.  thing."

    "I want to know the truth." Haruno Sakura said, blinking.

    "The truth is that you are the person who knows the most truth in Konoha now" Tsunade's face darkened, "All the ANBU who have witnessed the existence of the masked man were chased to death by him, and you are the only one  Those who fought him and survived.¡±

    "No way"

    "If it weren't for the casualty records of Anbu and Roots, we wouldn't even know that such an elusive figure appeared in Konoha" The Fifth Hokage sighed, "You are the only one who brought back information about him.  Otherwise, I still don¡¯t even know whether he is a boy or a girl!¡±

    "Thenwhat about the other parts?"

    Tsunade patted her shoulder and said: "There are some confidential files that you can't touch yet. Although you are very strong and can theoretically take on more things; but you are still a special jounin now, even a jounin."  Not counting, you are not qualified to view this information."

    She paused and then said loudly: "Your master, I'm not old yet! It's not time to put down my burden and entrust everything to young people!"

    Looking at Sakura's disapproving expression, Tsunade laughed and tapped the mark on the girl's forehead with her index finger: "Let's wait until you grow up a little more!"

    ¡°It¡¯s good in every aspect.¡±

    Haruno Sakura shrugged, this topic was over.

    Then he changed the subject wisely: "Then when can I apply to become a Jonin?"

    "If it was during the war years, you would already be a jounin and skip the special jounin. But now," Lord Hokage looked at the outstanding young ninja in front of him, "Jonin promotion is not that simple. Press  If the program is gone, you still have to download it?I'm gone. Sasuke, little brother, did you bring anything to eat?  "

    One of the ninja cats looked at Sakura and ignored her, and then unceremoniously reached out to Sasuke to ask for a gift. It was really not cute at all.

    Sasuke's expression was as expected: "I brought Mutenpo Your taste has not changed, right?" He took out two small bottles.

    "Great, I like this!" The two ninja cats snatched the bottle from Sasuke, their movements as fast as lightning.  Dian Huo stuffed the bottle into the pocket of his abdomen, narrowed his eyes with satisfaction, and asked in a great mood: "It's a rare occasion, why do you have to do it?"

    "I'm here to get something"

    "Then come with me. Let's go see Grandma Cat first."

    Denhuo and Hina jumped into the pipe above the passage with great agility, and ran all the way, taking the two of them deep into the building.

    "They are going in opposite directions." Sakura suddenly discovered this problem. Could it be that Sasuke went in the wrong direction from the beginning?

    "Yes, I just walked away casually." Sasuke replied matter-of-factly, "Make noise, and when they hear the sound, they will come to us on their own."

    Sakura looked at him with wide eyes, and Sasuke added: "The passage here is like a maze, and it will be transformed by them with ninjutsu every once in a while, so only they themselves know the correct way to move.  ¡­¡±

    "" The corners of Sakura's mouth twitched, and she was speechless.

    After walking for a while, I came to a door.

    "Mother Cat, we have a visitor from Uchiha, little brother Sasuke." Denhu knocked on the door and said.

    (The fourth update is presented, repaying the 2,700 monthly tickets at the end of last month for additional updates!!)

    (Today¡¯s update volume is still 13,000 words, although it took a lot of time to socialize at noon! Come on, vote! The more monthly votes, the more updates will be~~~!!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket!! Please subscribe!!!)

    [Double monthly tickets must be voted on the app-account-double monthly ticket event page] (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 291 Signing the Contract (Happy Mid-Autumn Festival!)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After pushing the door open and entering, Haruno Sakura saw the so-called Granny Cat.

    Unlike what she imagined, Granny Cat is an old human woman.

    She was sitting cross-legged in the middle of the spacious house, and a dozen or so Ninja cats were playing around the old woman.

    There were two little kittens lying on her head and shoulders, meowing non-stop.

    Seeing someone coming in, several ninja cats showed expressions that were either wary or close, and their temperaments looked very different.

    As she understood, the ninja beasts were born with intelligence under the stimulation of chakra or natural energy. Their IQ can reach the level of humans. There are even many individuals who can be called wise, but they still retain many beasts in their nature.  nature.

    ????????????????? For example, asking the shit shoveler for cat food.

    For example, get close to the shit shoveler, or be wary of strangers.

    Mother Cat carefully put the two little kittens crawling on the ground, glanced at the two people who walked in, and said, "Long time no see, little Sasuke. What's the matter here?"

    The two little kittens stepped on the carpet, one foot deep and one foot shallow, and wandered towards Sakura.  Haruno Sakura squatted down and spread her palms, and the two kittens started licking them happily.

    The tickle is so cute.  It¡¯s no different from an ordinary cat!

    Sasuke glanced down at the two kittens, carefully avoided them, and took a step forward: "According to the agreement between Uchiha and the ninja cat clan, I am here to find a psychic partner who is willing to fight with me."

    He took out a psychic scroll and showed it to Granny Cat.

    "It's the highest-level scroll that can only be used by the clan leader" Grandma Cat took a puff of cigarette, crackled it, frowned and said, "Yes, you have Sigh. In short, if you sign this scroll  , you can choose the best cat from our ninja cats as your partner."

    "Is it okay with Denhu and Hina?"

    "No, they have to be responsible for receiving guests, and Dianhuo and Hina are not the best. In fact, in recent years, our clan has been full of geniuses," Granny Cat showed a smile, "So I recommend the two brothers Gui and Zhi,  Well, that¡­and Night Fish.¡±

    She pointed at the two little kittens that were licking the girl¡¯s fingers just now.

    Sasuke looked back, and a black line suddenly appeared on his face: Is this also called a ninja cat?  !

    The two kittens, who had no fighting ability and could only act cute, squinted their eyes at the moment, enjoying the girl's touch.

    There is a professional term for this action, called "cat-stroking".

    But don't be fooled by their appearances.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? but grandma cat was not joking.

    Based on chakra alone, Haruno Sakura could roughly tell that the two little kittens under her feet had extremely high potential.  Their strong vitality makes them have a huge amount of chakra, even comparable to some adult ninja cats present.

    When they grow up, it will be even more amazing!

    "Oni and Zhi are genius ninja cats that have been seen for ten years, and their temperaments also like to get along with humans." The cat mother-in-law smiled proudly and introduced the situation of the two kittens to Sasuke, and then added, "Put them two  Bringing them to the Ninja Village is conducive to their growth, and following you since childhood will also help cultivate a tacit understanding between you. Don't worry, the Ninja Cats will grow up very quickly."

    ¡°I would rather have immediate combat power that can be put into effect after signing the contract Sasuke accepted the kindness of Granny Neko with a helpless expression and watched her seal Oni and Zhi¡¯s name and two tufts of hair into the scroll.

    He asked: "What about the night fish?"

    This must be no longer a little kitten!

    "Yeyu?" Granny Cat was stunned and looked around, but couldn't find her target. "Where is this damn girl? Where did she go to steal food?"

    "Yeyu, Yeyu!" She shouted twice but received no response.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her since early in the morning.¡± A calico cat lying on the cat stand said lazily.

    "Xiao Rin! Mikura Rin!" Granny Cat called twice outside the house, "Have you seen Ye Yu?"

    A girl about the same age as Sakura poked her head out from the door: "No!"

    While everyone was wondering, on the shelf nearby, the lid of a wine jar was suddenly pushed open, and an orange female cat revealed its sleepy eyes and said with a mouth full of wine: "Who is calling me?"

    "Yeyu, you secretly drank again" Granny Cat's eyebrows suddenly drooped and she said helplessly.

    This big fat cat drunkenly squeezed out of the wine jar, swaying with its fat body

    She walked straight in.  The first dozen or twenty shelves are full of kunai, maybe hundreds of thousands, and the number is too large to be estimated; behind are the darts, which are also filled with about ten shelves; and then there are a dazzling array of things.  All kinds of long knives, tachi, and various special weapons

    After passing the long shelf of ninja tools, we came to the depths of the warehouse. The light from the door at this location could not shine in, and it was pitch black inside.  Sakura found the light switch on the wall in the dark, turned on the light and saw that this was where medical supplies and medicines were stored.

    Bandages, ointments, analgesic patches, military pills, blood tonics, etc., are either placed directly on the shelf, or sealed in boxes or scrolls. Everything Sakura has seen and hasn't seen before can be found here.  turn up.

    ??Further back, there are various sundries, such as clothing, scrolls, books, etc.  This part, on the other hand, is particularly scarce. Compared with the materials used in the previous battle, it can be said to be very few.

    When Haruno Sakura reached the end of the warehouse, she turned back. Sasuke was stopping in the middle of the warehouse, looking thoughtfully at the shelves filled with weapons around him.

    The two looked at each other speechlessly.

    The same question fell in front of them¡ª¡ª

    ? ? What is the purpose of Uchiha collecting so many supplies?

    (The first update is presented, 1200 monthly votes for additional updates!!)

    (Today¡¯s goal is still four updates and 13,000 words! I will go out for dinner at noon to celebrate the Mid-Autumn Festival. I will continue to code and update while you are admiring the moon in the evening!! Just ask for monthly tickets and subscriptions!!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket!! Please subscribe!!!)

    [Double monthly tickets must be voted on the app-account-double monthly ticket event page] (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 292 (Happy Mid-Autumn Festival!)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Chapter Title: The Root of Tragedy

    This is actually not a problem.

    Based on the recently read confidential information and personally experiencing the beginning of the night of genocide, Haruno Sakura quickly came up with an answer.

    There is no doubt that they are materials used by Uchiha for rebellion.

    I don¡¯t know why I stayed here and didn¡¯t send him to Konoha.

    ??Perhaps the supplies here are just backup supplies for those who want to escape Konoha after the rebellion fails and wait for a comeback in the future?

    Anyway, hoarding a large amount of such strategic materials has already explained a lot of problems.

    Sakura looked at Sasuke; the black-haired boy's eyes flickered, not knowing what he was thinking.

    There was an outsider, Xiao Lin, following behind them. The two of them didn't say much. Sasuke was silent for a while and then asked: "Are there scrolls and books in front of them? The information you want should be inside."

    The three of them walked to the innermost part of the warehouse.  Although the Uchiha clan is mostly composed of rough people, they have accumulated a large number of books over the years, including a large number of orphan and rare books. Many of them are not kept in the Uchiha station in Konoha. Instead, they appear here and are married.  Kai and ninjutsu are well preserved.

    "Huh?" Sasuke glanced at the bookshelf, took a book from the shelf, turned a few pages and said, "I read this book when I was a child, but I couldn't find it since then. I didn't expect it to be saved here!  "

    "Well" Sakura pondered for a moment.

    She found bookshelves with miscellaneous notes and travel notes that introduced the customs and customs of various places: "The books here are not preserved in your home."

    Sasuke sighed: "Yeah, I thought these books would be gone after that day."

    The two looked at each other.

    The purpose of this warehouse and its meaning are already obvious.

    Neither Sakura nor Sasuke said anything.

    Sasuke wandered around among the bookshelves and unexpectedly found a lot of good things, and even opened a book about Uchiha Madara's practice experience.

    Seeing Sasuke putting it into the scroll very carefully, Sakura curled her lips: "Whether this kind of thing is useful or not is a matter of opinion! I prepared 600,000 words of information for Naruto, and he didn't say a word  Didn¡¯t you even look into it?¡±

    Sasuke is not the kind of person who likes to delve into theories; to a certain extent, he, like Naruto, likes to experience things with his body first instead of thinking with his brain first.  He took the book back and probably put it on the shelf after reading it a few times. He relied on studying theories to become stronger. At present, only Orochimaru and Haruno Sakura in the entire ninja world are doing this well.

    "What's more, that is all antique knowledge from decades ago. The ninja world's understanding of many issues has been revised several times, and there will definitely be fallacies in it."

    The average strength of ninjas is generally increasing. Especially after the establishment of the ninja village system, the ninjas gained a stable rear area and finally had the ability and spare time to study ninjutsu in depth.  During the decades of great development, a large number of ninjutsu were developed during this period.

    Therefore, when it comes to reading practice notes, the more recent the better; for someone like Uchiha Madara he is strong, but that doesn't mean his thoughts are necessarily correct.  If Haruno Sakura had his talent and chakra, she might be able to do better than Madara!

    "It's a pity that no matter what Haruno Sakura says, just because of the name Uchiha Madara, Sasuke will not give up Madara's notes.

    Instead, he said: "No matter what, Madara's practice experience is more important than the travel notes written by some unknown person or the customs and customs of various places, right?"

    Haruno Sakura held a thick book of rare objects in her hands and said nothing.

    She wouldn¡¯t argue with him about this kind of issue.  When the Yangshen model is developed, he will know which of the two is more important.

    "There is a creature called a burrowing scorpion living in the desert and Gobi of the Kingdom of Wind" Sakura found something familiar in this book. "The burrowing scorpion is extremely poisonous, and many ninjas use it to configure equipment.  Poison. They can grow very big. It is said that deep in the desert, there are burrowing scorpions with a body size of nearly one hundred meters"

    ¡ª¡ªThis is not true, Sakura has seen it with her own eyes. That kind of giant scorpion can obviously grow to more than one hundred meters.

    He also mentioned the so-called ancient Loulan country, which has been a livable city with a humid climate for hundreds of years, but did not mention the energy under the ground.  In probably so many years, Sakura is still the first person who can safely travel through time and space and return to the original time and space - after all, it is not the second time that she has traveled through time, and her soul has the qualifications to travel through time.

    This book may have the information she wantsThe scenery is very nice, isn't it?  It overlooks the whole city.  "Haruno Sakura walked to the edge of the rooftop, raised her hands and said, the wind from high up blowing her hair with the heat of summer.

    For a moment, the depression caused by the small debate just disappeared in the magnificent landscape in front of us.

    "If it was a normally functioning city, it would have really beautiful scenery. Unfortunately, this place is just a ruin, dirty and not much to see." Sasuke shook his head and said.

    "Yeah?"

    Haruno Sakura smiled faintly.

    She formed a seal on her hand to create a huge amount of chakra, and brought all the water from the small river running through the city a few hundred meters away to the street in one breath.

    Under this magnificent high-rise building, there is also a very wide square that can be used to hold large-scale events.

    Sakura controlled a huge amount of water to wash away the streets and the square below. She carefully manipulated the river water to clean every corner, and finally returned to the river with countless garbage; the neighborhood below her feet,  The square was cleaned up and looked completely new. It immediately became much more beautiful.

    "How about it? Chakra and ninjutsu can also make the world a better place, right!" She raised her eyebrows and said with a little pride.

    To be honest, Sakura feels that using ninjutsu in these places is much more meaningful than using it for fighting.

    Sasuke walked to the edge of the rooftop, crossed his arms and looked down at the clean neighborhood downstairs, thoughtfully.

    "When you designed this city, you made a serious oversight," Haruno Sakura said. "In a city with a highly concentrated population, security problems will be very severe!"

    She gave an example: "Suppose a large-scale event is currently being held in this square, with tens of thousands of people gathered here; and then there is an enemy with evil intentions standing in my position and using the same water escape, but it is not used for  Instead of cleaning the streets, it is used to attack the crowd, and the result will be particularly heavy casualties If it were a traditional city with low buildings, there would be no such worries!"

    "To be honest, our population in Konoha is already very dense. If an enemy, such as Akatsuki's people, runs wild in the village and uses any ninjutsu, it will cause huge damage"

    "So, this kind of city with a higher population density can only be built after peace is achieved in the ninja world"

    Sasuke sighed with emotion: "The application of chakra, whether it is used to kill people or to transform the world, depends only on the user's thoughts; however, almost all the ninjutsu we ninjas learn are for the purpose of better killing the same kind.  developing¡­¡­"

    "One thought becomes a devil, one thought becomes a Buddha." Sakura added.

    "So Xiao Rin chooses not to become a ninja, and maybe he will live a happier life" Sasuke sighed, then turned his head and looked at Haruno Sakura seriously, "I know that's not what you want to say, don't beat around the bush if you have anything to say.  , just say it!"

    (Second update, guaranteed update 12!!)

    (Today¡¯s goal is still four updates and 13,000 words! I will continue to code and update when you are admiring the moon in the evening!! Just ask for monthly tickets and subscriptions!!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket!! Please subscribe!!!)

    [Double monthly tickets must be voted on the app-account-double monthly ticket event page] (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 293 Crazy and stupid (Third update, please vote for me!)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "What do you think of peace? It means that the ninja world generally achieves peace, rather than an endless world war between the five major powers."

    Haruno Sakura suddenly raised this grand question.

    Sasuke was stunned.

    "This kind of thing is impossible, right?" He said in a daze, obviously not thinking about this problem in depth, "The war and hatred between our five major countries have continued since the establishment of the five major ninja villages.  That¡¯s it now!¡±

    "No, it's actually possible." Sakura shook her head.

    She stood on the edge of the wall next to the rooftop. If she took another step forward, her foot would fall into the air and her body would be shattered into pieces. This kind of position that would frighten ordinary people would make them weak, but now it is just a child's play for Sakura.

    The girl continued to talk while walking lightly and nimbly in the dangerous zone: "For example, if a ninja as strong as Senju Hashirama or Uchiha Madara reappeared in the world, no major country would be able to compete with his absolute power.  Then the rules of the game will change because of him. If he wants peace, the big countries will not dare to start war; if he wants war or even the destruction of mankind, the big countries will have to play with him to the end."

    "Do you want us to become such ninjas and bring peace to the ninja world?" Sasuke frowned, thought for a while, and said, "The peace that has been suppressed like this will rebound as soon as we die.  .¡±

    "Peace achieved under high pressure is better than war." Sakura said with a chuckle, "A higher form of peace, actually I have no idea how to proceed."

    The peace in the previous life was, to a certain extent, deterred by the threat of nuclear bombs that would kill everyone and bring the earth back online. The Cold War was maintained instead of a hot war Sakura did not dare to say that she was smarter than 6 billion people.

    She finished walking around and came to the other side of Sasuke and said.

    "But you also agree that if possible, try to avoid war; at least not be the one who actively provokes the war, right?"

    "It should be like this, you want to say" Sasuke knew what Sakura wanted to say at this time.

    "You Uchiha clan are very contradictory. While you are building a city that can only be put into use after peace is achieved, you are also trying to trigger a war!" Sakura jumped off the edge of the wall, walked to Sasuke, and said calmly.

    If the speaker hadn't been Haruno Sakura, and if he hadn't just seen direct evidence of Uchiha's evil intentions, Sasuke might have considered these words a provocation to him.

    But he was silent at this time, a word stuck in his throat, but he could never spit it out.

    ¡°There are some things that he has actually noticed for a long time, especially after entering the ANBU, he can access more information and know more, but he is just unwilling to think deeply about it.

    It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t want to believe that the clan he is proud of is actually just a group of young men who intend to rebel against the village and the country.

    " Haruno Sakura suddenly pierced this layer of window paper. In front of the girl's burning eyes, Sasuke could no longer escape and had to face this problem.

    "This is impossible" he said with some difficulty, "No Uchiha with a clear mind would do such a thing!"

    Sasuke took a deep breath.

    "The Uchiha family tree records the opening of the Sharingan of each clan member. From there, we can see that before that night, in the past ten years, fewer and fewer people have opened the Sharingan every year.  , people with Sharingan have become rare in the clan."

    He said slowly: "In the past, when the family was at its peak, there were at least three or four pairs of Mangeky¨­ Sharingan in the clan, and there were at least dozens of clan members with three magatama! However, before that night, including me,  Including my father, there are less than twenty members of our clan who own three Magatama, and not many people have opened the Sharingan."

    "The only person who can be called the top combat power and has opened the Mangekyou Sharingan. After Shisui brother committed suicide, there was only the person who massacred his own race. If his strength hadn't declined to this level, how could that person easily kill everyone?  Kill them all!¡±

    "With such low combat effectiveness, no one in their right mind would think that such strength can complete the act of rebelling against the village!"

    Sasuke is no longer the ignorant young man he was before.

    Having worked in ANBU for so long, he knows Konoha¡¯s strength very well!

    Indeed, there is a gap in Konoha in terms of high-level combat effectiveness; after the Sannin, the middle-aged and young generation no longer have top-level combat effectiveness at the level of "Kage".

    "However, the next level of elite jounin and the next level of jounin and special jouninnbsp; "Are you ready to get married?" Sakura looked at Shino's figure and found that he had not gained a few pounds. Alas, young people are impatient!

    "By the way, don't set up flags blindly"

    "You are good at everything else, but you are a bit superstitious and you need to change it." The captain shook his head. He walked briskly in front and distanced himself. He seemed to be in a happy mood. "Remember to come and support me when the time comes!"

    "Well, Sakura, you are about to become a ninja, so work harder! See you later!"

    "See you!"

    As Shino said, Haruno Sakura's promotion to Jonin is indeed coming soon.

    At a recent high-level meeting, Tsunade overcame all objections and reached a resolution to use simplified procedures to promote a group of outstanding ninjas to the rank of Jonin. Among this list, Haruno Sakura's name was prominently listed.

    The Jonin assessment is far more stringent than the Chuunin assessment.  In addition to requiring excellent combat prowess, jounin also requires the ability to collect and analyze intelligence, as well as lead and command a team.

    After all, after becoming a Jonin, it is possible for her to become a team leader.

    Such an assessment will not be passed in just one or two tests; the village will assess the ninja's completion of tasks over a long period of time to evaluate whether it meets the standards for promotion.

    The number of tasks, task levels and the quality of task completion will be the key.

    At the same time, you must also show your leadership skills - this is actually something Sakura lacks. She has almost no experience in leading a team to complete tasks through teamwork.

    Konoha, Hokage's office.

    "Thank you for your hard work recently. Please do more tasks." Tsunade handed a stack of mission briefings to Sakura and crossed her legs and said, "Even if the procedures and requirements are specially simplified for you, the number of tasks you have completed is too small. Conditions  Not satisfied."

    After all, she had only been in ANBU for less than a year, and it had only been half a year since she had been promoted to Special Jounin.

    I have done a lot of high-level tasks and super-advanced tasks.  The problem is that Konoha does not have levels like SS and SSS: the tasks of searching for Orochimaru's traces and the tasks of fighting Orochimaru are at the same level.

    Normally, a ninja who has lived in peacetime needs at least a year and a half to prove himself; there will be no situation like Kakashi, who was promoted from the firing line during the war.

    Even Haruno Sakura, who has recently become famous, can only take care of so much.  Some hard indicators must still be met.

    "Yes, Master."

    The girl took the heavy task list, her face a little dark.

    so much!

    "By the way, how is the recent progress regarding training?" Tsunade asked again.

    "It's just so so. The third stage of the magic mirror ice crystal can only be done slowly; on the other side of the Yin seal, a lot of preliminary preparations for the second stage have been made"

    (The third update is presented, with a guaranteed update of 22!!)

    (There will be another update next, please wait three hours!! Please vote and subscribe!!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket!! Please subscribe!!!)

    [Double monthly tickets must be voted on the app-account-double monthly ticket event page] (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 294 Temporary Base (Fourth update, please vote for me!)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The third stage of the magic mirror ice crystal developed by Haruno Sakura some time ago is the same as Naruto's now banned Rasengan shuriken. It is a very powerful ninjutsu but also has great backlash.

    The contradiction is: this kind of dangerous ninjutsu requires more practice to become proficient, and only after becoming proficient can the backlash be reduced; however, the practice itself will cause backlash and harm oneself, resulting in the inability to improve the proficiency of ninjutsu and slow progress.

    This creates an endless loop.

    Therefore, Naruto's practice of this move is simply prohibited. Unless it is an emergency, he cannot use it. Only after his body's endurance and chakra control ability become stronger can Naruto truly turn this move into a  My own common moves.

    As for Sakura, Tsunade strongly recommended that she should take a break for several months after using it once.

    Therefore, even with her control, she can only grind it slowly and bit by bit.

    Improve your control over this technique bit by bit and reduce the backlash.

    The progress of Magic Mirror Ice Crystal is not fast and it remains at the status quo.  On the Yin Seal side, there has been some progress and results in the development of phase two.

    Sakura's current speed of accumulating chakra for the Yin Seal is too slow - after all, she is not a person with a high amount of chakra. Even if she has chakra left every day, it won't be much, and it will take a long time to accumulate it.  See results.

    Fighting with Kimimaro and fighting Kakuzu, her chakra capacity was very tight.

    The only time there was still plenty of chakra left in the fight was the battle with the Red Sand Scorpion.  But that time she had accumulated chakra for several months!

    Just like that, half of the blue tube was empty in one go.

    The slow accumulation of chakra severely restricted Sakura's ability to perform.  Every time she fights with others, she will feel particularly guilty - the amount of chakra she reserves is too small, which is very inconsistent with her reputation as a "quasi shadow" and "shadow" level.

    What Haruno Sakura is particularly afraid of is that battles happen one after another.

    The second phase of development of Yin Seal is to solve this problem.

    ¡° However, to develop this, she needs uninterrupted time and a laboratory.

    The stack of task sheets that Tsunade thrust into her provided exactly this condition.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Near the border of the Country of Fire.

    This area, before the battle between Sakura and Kakuzu, was where Orochimaru was active.

    No one knows how many bad things Orochimaru has done in some of the border areas and in the surrounding small country and small shinobi villages.

    The only thing that is clear is that this man has opened up many hidden bases underground here.

    As for the exact quantity, I¡¯m afraid he himself can¡¯t remember clearly.  After all, it is a piece of cake for Orochimaru to create such a base that can be completed using only chakra and ninjutsu.  If the labor costs of shadow-level experts are not taken into account, the most valuable thing in these bases is the experimental equipment inside.

    But Konoha didn¡¯t like these things; when they first searched Orochimaru¡¯s base, Haruno Sakura captured them as part of a mission, but Tsunade threw them away as junk.

    The second time they searched, that is, when they met Kakuzu, they no longer cared about these things.

    After the base buried deep in the ground lost its value, Orochimaru and Konoha did not take it seriously; the place was completely forgotten, and I am afraid that unless there is an earthquake, it will never see the light of day again.

    but¡­¡­

    An inconspicuous underground base developed by Orochimaru.

    The base, which was supposed to be plunged into eternal darkness, suddenly appeared with a glimmer of light.

    It was a small, round fireball, held in the air, blooming with light, illuminating the hall of the underground base.

    The fireball floated on the palm of the visitor's hand, and the orange firelight reflected her face.

    It is Haruno Sakura.

    She found the position of the candle on the wall, lit the candle, and the underground hall became bright.

    "Sure enough, no one has been here." Sakura looked around. The place maintained the traces left after the search by the 14th Squadron that day. Even the footsteps on the ground showed no new changes. It was obvious that the place had been completely abandoned.

    ¡°Very good, let¡¯s use this place as my temporary base.¡±

    The girl snapped her fingers.

    A large amount of water emerged from the air around her and flowed through the entire base, completely cleaning the place under Sakura's control.  Then, Sakura's gesture changed, and the ice escape chakra surged out, and the clear water wasIt turned into a layer of ice, airtightly enveloping the entire base.

    By the way, I used ice escape to repair the damage in the base.

    This is to guard against the weirdo we saw last time.  His earth escape really impressed Haruno Sakura, and his ice escape should be able to prevent him from passing through this base.

    The next step is to create vents and use the wind to disperse the depressed atmosphere underground.

    This base is not big. After Haruno Sakura's operation, it didn't take long to repair the underground base.

    Then, Haruno Sakura skillfully unfolded the scroll and took out the experimental equipment and raw materials from the sealing technique.

    In the second stage of the Yin Seal, she originally planned to use clones as the source of energy; however, the current conditions are definitely not enough for her to develop the cloning technology, and she will have to go to the main base of the Snow Country to complete it next year.

    But it doesn¡¯t matter, she has a crude alternative for the time being: cloning her own heart to provide chakra.

    A few months ago, Haruno Sakura had mastered this organ cloning technology in the Land of Snow.

    Now Sakura has done the preliminary work of cloning in a familiar way.

    She pulled out a piece of hair and put it under the microscope. The light blue fluorescence of medical ninjutsu lit up on her hand.

    The chakra with the power of yang escape stimulates the cells. Under the action of this magical force, the keratinocytes at the hair roots slowly change: the slender, melanin-containing keratinocytes gradually shorten and change in shape.  It became rounder, and the melanin gradually disappeared. Some changes invisible under the microscope took place firmly and irreversibly under the influence of medical ninjutsu.

    It took about a few minutes.

    Haruno Sakura raised her head and took a long breath: "It's done!"

    Under the lens, at the roots of the long pink hair, keratinocytes have been completely transformed into round, yellow-orange embryonic stem cells under the catalysis of medical ninjutsu containing changes in Yang escape properties.

    This is the process of "dedifferentiation" of highly differentiated cells.

    What she did was essentially the same as what Tsunade and others did to Yugao's hair in Konoha's medical room at that time.

    However, after receiving Orochimaru's information and the knowledge of other worlds in her mind, this set of technology was perfected; the heart cloned by Sakura took two weeks to cultivate.  The quality of the carvings was infinitely higher than Tsunade's improvised heart.

    After Xiyan put it on, she quickly adapted to the new heart. After training in the future, it is estimated that it will not be worse than the original one.

    No, it seems to be stronger than the original one

    Suddenly thinking of Xi Yan's incident, Ying also burst into laughter: "Xi Yan, everything is developing in a good direction. If you make a small mistake, don't pursue it!"

    She dispersed the mass of embryonic stem cells she created and put them into twenty culture dishes. She warmed them with Yang Chakra to slowly promote the development and division of the stem cells.

    Of course, Sakura can also use a large amount of Yang Escape chakra to directly act on this cluster of embryonic cells, causing it to grow rapidly, expand to the size of a fist at a speed visible to the naked eye, and then split into a heart, but this is meaningless.  What comes out will only be inferior goods.

    "Hmm~ Okay! That's pretty much it for things here." Sakura nodded with satisfaction and carefully placed these petri dishes on a special shelf.

    Next, you just need to maintain that chakra and continue to add nutrients to it to ensure its growth.

    These things are cumbersome and do not have much technical content, but they must have someone watching over them.

    "Then I'll leave it to you to check it out." Sakura created an ice clone, poured a large amount of chakra into her, and said to her.

    Because they are the same person, there is no need to say anything more. The clone already knows what she should do: in addition to maintaining the progress of the experiment, she also has another task. When this place is discovered, she will be responsible for destroying all traces of it.

    Especially when discovered by Konoha ninjas, you must remember to use wind escape!

    "Go, I'm here!" the ice clone said.

    Haruno Sakura nodded, picked up the stack of task sheets placed aside, and turned to leave.

    " The pile of tasks that Tsunade gave her would take ten days and a half to complete if she hurriedly completed them; if she took her time and completed them, it would take a month.  During this period of time, she does not need to return to Konoha, as long as she remembers to report back the completion of the mission.

    As for when the mission will be completed, it depends on whether Haruno Sakura uses her full combat power to kill chickens with a knife, or whether she only shows her Jonin-level strength, or even uses only ice clones to complete the mission

    Anyway, we just need to go back in time for the Jonin battle test in five weeks.

    "Then, the first goal is" After appearing in the ice mirror on the ground, Haruno Sakura took out the first task sheet and said while looking at it.

    "Wellbecause they are going dormant, have these peripheral organizations been abandoned by Akatsuki?"

    (The fourth update is presented, repaying the 2800 monthly tickets at the end of last month for additional updates!!)

    (Today is still an update of 14,000 words!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket!! Please subscribe!!!)

    [Double monthly votes must be voted on the app-account-double monthly votes event page] (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com)¡­

    Anyway, we just need to go back in time for the Jonin battle test in five weeks.

    "Then, the first goal is" After appearing in the ice mirror on the ground, Haruno Sakura took out the first task sheet and said while looking at it.

    "Wellbecause they are going dormant, have these peripheral organizations been abandoned by Akatsuki?"

    (The fourth update is presented, repaying the 2800 monthly tickets at the end of last month for additional updates!!)

    (Today is still an update of 14,000 words!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket!! Please subscribe!!!)

    [Double monthly tickets must be voted on the app-account-double monthly ticket event page] (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 295 Mission in the Country of Grass (First update, please vote for me!)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The first mission is a mission related to Akatsuki it is to clean up the peripheral organizations abandoned by Akatsuki. Although the task seems not difficult, if you really meet Akatsuki, it will become a super high-level mission in minutes.

    Haruno Sakura flipped through the task list at the back, and there were several others of the same nature.

    "It seems that all tasks related to Akatsuki have been given to me." Sakura pouted, feeling that she was being exploited for cheap labor again.

    But having said that, Konoha can only send her to complete this kind of task; there are only a few shadow-level masters in the village now, one is the Hokage who wants to take charge of the village, and the other is leading the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki to train, collect materials and collect materials.  Akatsuki's intelligence, then this kind of mission that may face "Akatsuki" can only be completed by Sakura.

    Is it possible to let the Sandaime Hokage do it?

    On the mission briefing sheet, a lot of space was used to introduce the background of this mission in detail.

    In a nutshell, there is intelligence that a suspected external organization of Akatsuki has been discovered in the Country of Grass.

    The Country of Grass is a small country sandwiched between the Country of Fire, where Konoha is located, and the Country of Earth, where the Iwa Ninja Village is located. It is bordered by the Country of Taki to the north and the Country of Rain to the south.

    The Battle of Kanna-kun Bridge that gave birth to Sharingan Kakashi took place in the Land of Grass.

    As mentioned before, this kind of country that is sandwiched between big countries like a sandwich biscuit usually becomes "untouchable" Every time there is a war between the Fire Country and the Earth Country, this small country will be defeated by the two great ninjas.  The ninjas in the village ignored it and turned this place into a battlefield as if no one else was around, and the combat troops could move through their land at will.

    As a stepping stone, the Grass Ninja Village will not say a word at this time. They will only tremble and hide aside and watch the two big guys wreaking havoc on their land, and their homes are still being destroyed by the flames of war

    Then pray that the war will end soon.

    "Performing missions in such a country is different from that in the Country of Wind Well, actually there is no need to notify them.

    Konoha and Kusanagi Village have good diplomatic relations.  On the bright side, Konoha will still save some face for the Kusanagi Village. If it is an aboveboard mission, there is no harm in reporting it; but Sakura is currently performing a secret mission for ANBU, so naturally there is no need to pay attention to them.

    The location of the mission is a city connected by Kanna-kun Bridge.

    It¡¯s not too far from Orochimaru¡¯s base¡ªnow Haruno Sakura¡¯s base¡ªit¡¯s just to the west of it.  After a day of traveling quickly, Sakura arrived at the Kanna-kun Bridge in the evening. After crossing the bridge, she reached Kuiden City, the destination of her trip.

    Sakura took off everything that could identify her identity, dressed up as an ordinary person, and walked on the bridge.

    I am still chanting the word Shen Wukun in my mind, and I always feel that this name looks familiar.

    She was too busy to think about it just now, but now that she was near her destination, she suddenly started to think about it.

    "Oh, that's right!" Sakura made a fist with her right hand, slammed her palm, and said to herself, "It was the Battle of Kanna-kun Bridge where Kakashi-sensei obtained the Sharingan!"

    ??Looking carefully at the feet, you can really see the traces of connection - the new bridge is connected on the basis of the old bridge with another kind of earth escape. The style is different, so it is easy to distinguish it from the old bridge.  This is the bridge that Konoha rebuilt after the war to make up for the mistake of destroying the bridge during the war.

    The entire bridge spans a deep valley hundreds of meters wide. The river at the bottom of the valley is two to three hundred meters high from the bridge deck. This place can be described as a natural chasm.

    The Kanna-kun Bridge connecting the two sides of the Taiwan Strait is one of the most important chokepoints in the Country of Grass.

    She crossed the bridge, walked into the city, and walked along the street towards the location given by the intelligence.

    According to intelligence, this peripheral organization set up a casino here to cover up the public's eyes. In fact, they were the ones who helped Jiaodu keep accounts.

    However, when she saw the casino, Sakura felt that the information was wrong.

    The real situation should be that on the surface they are minions working for Kakuzu, but in fact they are the real owners of this luxury casino!

    When she saw this splendid and gorgeous casino, the thought flashed across her mind: Maybe the master has been to this place However, after becoming a ninja, she rarely visited entertainment venues like casinos for ordinary people.  Have you ever been in contact?

    Even ordinary people rarely have contact with it.  Ninjas and ordinary people sometimes seem to live in two worlds.

    The girl shook her head and stepped inside.

    The bustling casino immediately made her realize that the biggest difficulty in this task was how to find the owner of the casino

    It¡¯s actually very simple, as long as?I feel helpless once again to eliminate harm for the people. This kind of thing should be done by the government and ninjas here.

    Reviews say that the Country of Grass is very corrupt, and that the underworld and dynamic social organizations are very prosperous. Haruno Sakura got a glimpse of it today.

    After leaving Kuiden City, she happened to stop by on the way back. Sakura wanted to pay homage to the battlefield of that year, but after wandering around, she found nothing. The traces of those years had long since disappeared. Realizing this, she also  I can only give up.

    She rushed back to the temporary base of the Fire Country. The ice clone she left behind lasted for a whole day, but it could no longer hold on and was about to dissipate. Sakura quickly took over the clone's job.

    I had no rest all night. When the sun rose, I found a chance to lie down and rest for the whole day.

    At night, Sakura left her clone to look after the house while she continued her mission.

    (The first update is presented, guaranteed update 12!!)

    (Four updates today, strive for five! I have kept my promise in the past few days. In the past six days, 80,000 or 90,000 have been updated. The updates are pretty good. Even the most difficult parts to write are updated on time, so! Please give me a monthly vote!  !Please subscribe!!!)

    [Double monthly tickets must be voted on the app-Discovery-Activity-Double monthly ticket activity page] (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 296 Xiao!  (Second update, please vote for me!)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the dark cave, several faintly fluorescent phantoms suddenly appeared.

    This is Akatsuki's unique skill - the Magic Lantern Body Technique.

    The members maintain a still posture and project their own spiritual power into Payne in the form of chakra. Payne's incarnation signal tower with the Samsara Eye receives this information and projects it at a specific location. The illusion can even  Use their own ninjutsu.

    This ninjutsu is extremely concealed, which greatly facilitates the training of Akatsuki members and the release of tasks by the leader, and also ensures the concealment and safety of the gathering.

    No wonder no matter how Konoha searched, they could only find Akatsuki's peripheral organizations, but could never find Akatsuki's core members.

    After all, according to common sense, when nearly ten shadow-level powerhouses gather together, there will be no small movement

    The phantoms lit up one by one, one, two, until the eighth phantom stabilized its form.

    "Very good, everyone is here." The leader said calmly after the phantom stopped appearing.

    His appearance can be vaguely seen from the phantom. He is a young man with short hair. His appearance is almost unrecognizable in the phantom, only the rippled eyes on his face are clearly visible.

    This is Payne with the Samsara Eye.

    "Huh? There is one person missing, leader" said the burly figure carrying a broadsword, his eyes passing by the figure beside him, "We only have eight people here this time, why didn't that guy Deidara come?"  ?¡±

    "This is the first thing I want to tell you," Pain glanced at him and said, "Kisame, Deidara has been killed."

    The tall man known as Kisame was stunned for a moment.

    "Were you killed?" He grinned, "Sure enough, the first one to be killed was this bluffing fool, hehe who did it?"

    "She's from Konoha, Kakuzu met her last time." The figure covered in giant pitcher plants said, and glanced at the man beside him.

    "It's the woman named Haruno Sakura," Kakuzu said coldly. Although he couldn't see his expression clearly, he could tell from his cloudy eyes that when he mentioned that Sakura, the man was in an extremely depressed mood, "Bye.  As a gift from her, I have lost several precious hearts, and even now I still have one missing heart that I haven¡¯t finished yet!¡±

    "Jue," he turned to look at the pitcher plant monster beside him, his eyes were cold and murderous, "You are always the one who handles corpses. Did you bring back Deidara's corpse? I need his heart!"  "

    "Are you playing with the remains of your companions?" Kisame sneered, "It's really something only a person like you can do."

    "Deidara is not my companion," Kakuzu said bluntly, his words full of murderous intent, "Hidan is only able to stay with me because I can't kill him Only money is mine.  companion!"

    Even an organization composed of rebel ninjas can be regarded as temporary companions Kakuzu's words immediately made many people frown secretly, but they did not react.

    Kisame's eyes turned cold.

    "A fool obsessed with money"

    "Okay!" Pain interrupted the argument between the two, "Stop arguing. Kakuzu, Deidara's body has been disposed of."

    Kakuzu frowned suddenly: "Did you get eaten by Zetsu? What a waste!"

    "No, I made a puppet." The voice of the Red Sand Scorpion sounded as cold as gurgling water. He raised his left hand and moved his fingers slightly. A phantom appeared in the field, and a chakra line clearly connected it.  Phantom and Scorpion's left hand.

    Everyone looked at it and saw that the new phantom was exactly what Deidara looked like when he was alive; the only difference was that at this moment, Deidara was just standing quietly and silent, no longer as usual.  So talkative, chattering non-stop

    "Looking at it this way, it seems that Deidara is not dead yet, he just suddenly became mute!" Kisame opened his mouth, revealing his sharp teeth, and smiled sinisterly, "Scorpion, your skills are really amazing, Deidara."  Darla looks exactly the same as when she was alive"

    "No Deidara died after his head was cut off instantly by Haruno Sakura. Other than that, he was not injured. So it is very simple to deal with it and you can get a perfect human puppet!" Scorpion explained, "  My puppets suffered a lot in the battle with her. Making Deidara into a puppet can make up for some of the losses"

    "You have absolutely no feelings for Deidara's companions, Scorpion"

    "You have no understanding of art, Kisame. If Deidara knew that he was made by meAccording to the information I received, the organization I left behind in the Country of Grass has been purged But these remaining peripheral members do not know the information about Akatsuki, so let the people from Konoha go and do it in vain.  No trace of us will be found again!  "

    "However, without these financial resources, the organization's ability to prepare funds will be much slower"

    "It doesn't matter if it's a little slow," Pain said calmly, "We still have a lot of time. In the next one or two years, we will collect all the information on the tailed beasts, and then catch them all in one fell swoop! This can't be done!  Give the five major countries time to react"

    "Before that, whether it's making money, your personal practice or other hobbies, be careful not to expose yourself. I don't want to lose more members before we officially start taking action."

    "I know, leader!" A Fei responded with a playful smile.

    The other Akatsuki members just listened silently without saying a word.

    But Kakuzu said darkly: "If anyone dies, Zetsu, remember to give me his body!"

    He turned to stare at Xie and added: "Xiao, you have already taken one, don't try to rob me again!"

    Xie glanced at Kakuzu indifferently and said nothing.

    On the contrary, Kisame sneered: "Kakuzu, the weakest people here are you, the immortal duo! Since you care about other people's hearts, I think it's better for you to care more about your own life.  You are being targeted by Konoha"

    "Kisame, are you looking for death?" Kakuzu's eyes narrowed, he turned to look over and said with a sullen face, "I have wanted to take your heart for a long time"

    "It's ridiculous! Even in your heyday, you are no match for me," Kisame drew out the giant sword from his back, stood on the ground fiercely, and said, "With what you are now"

    "That's enough! Although I don't expect you to be friendly to each other, you are companions after all, and you shouldn't attack each other" Payne waved his hand.

    "One last thing, last time Scorpion met Orochimaru in the Kingdom of Sichuan, which shows that Orochimaru may have been hiding in that area recently. People who are active around there should pay attention Once Orochimaru is found, shoot him without mercy!"

    "That's all the content of this gathering. If you have anything to do in the future, you can contact me individually using the ring. Our plan is approaching the final moment, so we must be careful. The next general gathering will be about a year later.  Before taking the last step!"

    He stopped and looked around; everyone was silent, just looking back at the leader quietly.

    "The last time we were together was when Orochimaru defected eight years ago. I hope that next time we meet, you can all be here"

    "Disband!"

    (Second update of 3700 words, guaranteed update of 22!! There will be at least two more updates in the evening!)

    (Four updates today, aiming for five! I have kept my promise in the past few days. I have updated 80,000 to 90,000 words in the past six days. The updates are pretty good. Even the most difficult parts to write are updated on time. So! Please give me a monthly vote  !!Please subscribe!!!)

    [Double monthly tickets must be voted on the app-Discovery-Activity-Double monthly ticket activity page] (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 297 Experiment (Third update, please vote for me!)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    It¡¯s different from Akatsuki who is so poor that she can¡¯t even light a candle in the cave.

    In the underground base of Haruno Yingjiu¡¯s Magpie Nest, the lights are bright.  She lit a large number of candles, illuminating the entire laboratory as bright as day.

    Although, it is daytime right now

    "Well, it's completely finished!"

    The girl carefully took down the container filled with nutrient solution from the shelf, looked at the beating heart floating in the yellow liquid, and said with a smile.

    A few days ago, this pink heart was still an unknown mass of flesh, composed of a large number of embryonic stem cells.  After cultivating the stem cells to a sufficient number, Sakura began to use medical ninjutsu to stimulate the stem cells for the next step of differentiation.

    They are differentiated from stem cells into cardiac cells, then form cardiac muscle tissue, and finally form a heart.

    It is different from the previous stage, where you only need to supplement nutrients from time to time and let the embryonic cells grow on their own.

    She must monitor the whole process and be operated by herself, so Sakura has not been out of the base for several days.

    The progress of the task has naturally slowed down - fortunately, she still has plenty of time left.

    " Moreover, her main body mainly completes long-distance and difficult tasks; those that are relatively close and relatively low-difficulty can only be carried out by the ice clone.

    The combat effectiveness of Haruno Sakura's ice clone depends on how much chakra the main body allocates to the clone; the clone cannot use nintaijutsu, Sakura rush and Yin seal, and its fine chakra manipulation skills are far inferior to the main body, but it can use water escape and ice escape.  Moreover, the ice escaper is still quite slippery, her physical skills have also inherited her experience, and her combat effectiveness is pretty good.

    More importantly, she has now mastered some Yin Escape skills. Although it is only superficial, after integrating the Yin Escape ability into Ice Escape, the intensity of her Ice Escape Ninjutsu has also increased.

    If her ice clone has enough chakra now, it won't be a big problem to deal with ordinary jounin.

    In short, the previous avatar stayed at the base and the main body went out to perform tasks, and the original body stayed underground while the avatar completed the task.

    The experiment progressed quickly and smoothly.

    Because of being careful enough, all the twenty hearts Haruno Sakura cultivated this time were fully developed.

    "It's a pity. If we had enough materials, we could have cultivated a batch more." Sakura said with dissatisfaction as she took down all the containers on the shelf and arranged them neatly in front of her.

    But she has no choice. Special biocatalysts that can promote cell dedifferentiation and differentiation are contraband in Konoha because they involve human experiments.  Sakura can only be produced in the main base of Snow Country. The previous output was not much, and this round of experiments has all been used up.

    However, twenty hearts can barely be used for emergencies.

    From the day she fought Scorpion to now, Sakura has been quite busy with many tasks. She hasn¡¯t accumulated much chakra, almost only the amount she had when fighting Kakuzu.

    When fighting Scorpion, he squandered the chakra he had stored for half a year. After experiencing the refreshing feeling of not having to worry about running out of chakra all the time, Sakura knew how to eat marrow, so naturally she couldn't bear to return to the previous state of chakra poverty.

    In the parallel world, when she fought with the weirdo who called himself Uchiha Madara, she actually felt a little guilty; fortunately, the environment at that time was special and no one used large-scale ninjutsu that consumed a lot of chakra.  If she only used those small tactics, Sakura's chakra amount would be more than enough.

    Sakura sank her palm into the container and touched her heart lightly with her index finger. Chakra surged in her hand, and then tadpole-shaped black spells crawled out from the girl's fingertips and spread to her heart, soon covering it.  The entire heart is wrapped in a dazzlingly complex technique.

    "Secret Technique - Yin Seal Copying Technique!"

    A burst of blue chakra radiance suddenly appeared.  After the dazzling blue light subsided, the vine-like spell on the heart had disappeared, leaving only a gorgeous purple mark in the center.

    A new sealing technique was carved into the heart of the container by her.

    This Yin Seal Copying Technique is a small ninjutsu she developed specifically for the second stage of the Yin Seal Technique. It is derived from the rune reduction copying technique that is included in the Yin Seal Technique (see Chapter 127). It was originally used for the Yin Seal Technique.  The formula is printed onto the skin.

    However, that method can only reduce the runes one by one.  Because the chakra produced by different users is different, the Yin Seal technique requires some fine-tuning, so the entire set of Yin Seal technique cannot be copied in one go.

    ?In the heart, a gentle and bright fluorescence is emitted.  As Sakura injected spiritual power, the thin rod burst into light. The spiritual power was transmitted and merged with the physical power in the heart. A large amount of chakra emerged from the heart in front of her and was collected by the Yin seal.

    The spiritual power injected through this form is highly condensed, almost solid, and will not disperse easily.  Therefore, it can remain in the heart for a long time, like a fuel rod, and there is no need to trouble her to re-inject it every time the chakra is formed.

    ??Among human physical strength, the physical strength that contributes the most to chakra is the physical strength of the heart, so both Scorpion and Kakudu value the heart so much: by preserving the heart, most of the ninja's chakra can be preserved.

    "The total is roughly equivalent to ten days of storing chakra with all my strength. However, I usually consume a lot of energy when performing tasks, and it is impossible to store chakra with all my strength, so this time I can save at least ten or twenty days of effort.  .¡±

    Sakura looked at the slightly depressed heart in front of her and thought to herself.

    She broke the thin blue rod and used the Yang Release Medical Ninjutsu to promote the sluggish heart to absorb nutrients and help it rejuvenate.

    "Let them rest, absorb nutrients and regain their strength, and continue to squeeze them again tomorrow. If you insist on it for two weeks, you will be able to store enough for half a year, and then store them into my Yin Seal in one go. Well, half a year  The reserves should be enough!¡±

    Sakura¡¯s temporary idea seems to have been successful.

    But unfortunately, the heart is just a heart after all. If it is a body with a complete circulation, that is, a clone, the effect should be much better. At least you don't have to go to so much trouble to use medical ninjutsu to help the heart rejuvenate.

    While the experiment is being carried out here.

    Over there, the clone is performing a mission.

    On a hill one or two hundred kilometers away from the laboratory.

    This location is already quite close to Haruno Sakura. Even the ice clone can reach here in a short time.

    There is a stronghold of a group of wandering ninjas on the hill. Because it is located on the border of the Land of Fire, remote and unattended, this group of people recruited some wandering warriors, fugitives and homeless people, and became a cancer in the border area.

    They became a gang commonly known as bandits.

    ??And the purpose of Haruno Sakura who appears here is to kill them and become the Bandit King Bah, it is a task entrusted by the Fire Country Border Region Government to kill them and clean up the social scourge.

    (The third update of 3,600 words is dedicated to repay the 2,900 monthly votes at the end of last month for additional updates!!)

    (Four updates today, aiming for five! I have kept my promise in the past few days. I have updated 80,000 to 90,000 words in the past six days. The updates are pretty good. Even the most difficult parts to write are updated on time. So! Please give me a monthly vote  !!Please subscribe!!!)

    [Double monthly tickets must be voted on the app-Discovery-Activity-Double monthly ticket activity page] (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 298 Mission; Huge Harvest!  (Fourth update, please vote for me!)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Haruno Sakura climbed up the steps of the mountain road.

    "This road is dotted with low, crooked houses built by bandits themselves. Bandits don't know how to build houses, they only destroy them, so even the rooms where they live are in a mess.

    But right now, the place is in a mess, and there are corpses of bandits all over the place.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????Sakura's dealing with these bandits, who commit crimes by killing, looting, and committing all kinds of evil, has no pressure - not just in battle, but also psychologically.

    Based on the ethics of the ninja world, it was considered very merciful for her to kill them with one blow so cleanly.

    For these scumbags.

    ¡°These people have at least three or four innocent lives at their disposal.  Maybe a white one would occasionally appear among the black crows, but Sakura obviously didn't have the time or effort to identify them one by one. Anyone who could sneak into the bandit's den would never be that white, no matter how white they were.

    So, they all deserved to die.

    At first they swarmed up; then they began to flee in all directions.

    But for girls, it makes no difference.  With the long knife in his hand, people lay on the ground; with dexterous movements of his fingers, the blood on the ground turned into ice darts under the control of chakra, and then instantly annihilated those who turned to flee.

    In just a few seconds, this group of bandits was completely wiped out.

    The girl raised her head, and the leader of the bandits was standing at the top, watching her indifferently as she casually killed the gangsters.

    "You won't save them?" she raised her head and asked.

    Judging from the chakra, he is a rebellious ninja, at most a special jounin.

    ¡°Those people deserved to die, why should I save them?¡± he said.

    "You're no better than them." Sakura sneered.

    "No, at least I'm better than them in one thing." The leader smiled confidently.

    "Oh?" Sakura raised her eyebrows and asked curiously, looking at his figure.

    From the girl¡¯s perspective, the sun was just blocked by the bandit leader¡¯s body, and the sunlight reflected his silhouette into a golden edge.

    The tall figure of the leader suddenly looked even more majestic.

    He slowly put his hands flat on his chest; this was not the usual gesture of forming a seal. Ying Dai's eyebrows moved slightly, and she was curious and alert at the same time.

    I have never seen a seal gesture before Could it be some kind of secret technique?

    Then, the bandit leader suddenly lowered himself to the ground and shouted: "Tiger Landing Style!"

    ¡ª¡ªThen he suddenly knelt down and lay prostrate on the ground!

    "I surrender! Please spare my life! I can give you one million! No, two million! My total savings is only two million, all for you!" He kowtowed as if pounding rice.  , while shouting.

    "Being better than them, does it mean that you are more knowledgeable than them?"

    Sakura immediately rolled her eyes.

    The man carefully took out a passbook and a note from somewhere deep in his clothes, and crawled over while kneeling: "Look, all my money is here. As long as you are willing to let me live,  I¡¯ll tell you the password, there are more than two million on the card!¡±

    Haruno Sakura looked at him crawling over with a half-smile.

    Watching him raise the bankbook in his hand, hand it to Sakura and unfold it. Then, taking advantage of the moment when the bankbook blocked the girl's gaze, he stood up, "Die!" He yelled angrily, and at the same time, he pulled out the bankbook hidden in his palm.  Kunai, stab Haruno Sakura in the heart!

    ? ? It is indeed this routine.

    Haruno Sakura sneered.

    The long knife in his hand had already nailed him to the ground!

    Clean and rising spike.

    "Next time, please restrain your murderous intent before surrendering, idiotif you have a next time!" Sakura said coldly as the bandit's body gradually stopped shaking.

    I checked it and found nothing missing.

    "Well, the mission is accomplished." She nodded, "You can report to me now."

    With that said, he disbanded the ninjutsu and turned into a pile of ice cubes on the spot.  Soon, the ice cubes melted into water and disappeared into the soil.

    At the same time.

    Within a radius of several hundred kilometers centered on Sakura's temporary base.

    The figure of the pink-haired girl is still active everywhere, performing various tasks on the list.

    Clean up.

    In a city in the Country of Fire.  A mafia family with a long history is approaching the final moment of history.

    Swish swish swishTake a breath.

    Since yesterday, these hearts have shown signs of dissipating vitality.

    However, the degree of dissipation was extremely low. She thought that at that speed, these hearts could still last for a few days; but she did not expect that just after extracting the chakra from the hearts today, the situation took a turn for the worse and deteriorated rapidly.

    Of course, this is understandable.

    ¡°After all, she has to drain all the vitality out of these hearts once a day. No matter how she recovers later, the lost vitality cannot be replenished.  This kind of fishing method would not be sustainable in the first place, and Yingying had already predicted this.

    It was just one day earlier than she expected.

    "It seems like it's really gone." Haruno Sakura tried to use medical ninjutsu to reactivate it, but to no avail.  The cells in the heart, which was less than two weeks old, had aged as if they had lived for eighty years.

    Unless she has Yang Escape cultivation like Senju Hashirama, she will be unable to survive.

    These hearts were collapsing at an aging rate that was visible to the naked eye. Haruno Sakura was powerless and had to give up treating them.  She took out the thin blue rod formed by condensing her spiritual power from her palm, separated it into branches and connected it to the blue rod inserted in her heart.  This kind of beautiful-looking stick can transform between virtual and real. When Sakura inserted them one by one into the heart in the container, the part inserted into the heart was transformed into a virtual body, without causing any harm to those hearts.

    What¡¯s next is¡­

    It is the most exciting harvest moment.

    Sakura wants to extract the chakra stored in the upper Yin seal of her heart these days and transfer it into her body!

    This is a huge amount of chakra energy!

    (The fourth update is presented, an additional update for the 1,400 monthly votes!!)

    (It¡¯s too late for the fifth update, but there are definitely a lot of updates today, nearly 14,000 words, which is equivalent to the fifth update! The updates are pretty good! So! Please give me a monthly ticket!! Please subscribe!!!)

    [Double monthly tickets must be voted on the app-Discovery-Activity-Double monthly ticket activity page] (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 299 I¡¯m full!  (First update)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Haruno Sakura slowly formed a seal, mobilizing the chakra stored in the Yin seal above her heart, and extracted it to her forehead through a thin blue rod.

    This feeling is very strange.

    The amount of chakra pouring in was like a tide, almost making her feel a little choked.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? However, this is completely my own chakra without releasing the reserves in the Yin Seal.

    The huge amount of chakra soon completely filled her meridians and body, almost overflowing out of the body and dissipating into the air.

    The surging energy created a whirlwind in the laboratory, blowing her hair all over the sky; the sound of clattering instruments was heard non-stop.

    "WellI'm full"

    The first second the chakra flowed back into her body, her body was filled with the influx of energy!

    It¡¯s too much!

    Haruno Sakura quickly activated the Yin seal on her forehead and absorbed the energy into the seal. With her ability to control chakra, she was a little confused for a while. The speed at which the Yin seal could store energy could not even keep up with the flow of chakra back into her.  The speed in the body!

    During this process, Sakura felt as if she was still eating even though she was full, and someone was forcing her to fill her body.

    The happiness of being filled with energy and the anxiety of worrying about bursting the belly are mixed together. The mood is extremely complicated and difficult to describe.

    This weird feeling of satiety lasted until she had completely extracted the chakra stored in the upper Yin seal on her heart.

    "Phew, it finally stopped."

    It lasted for almost a minute, and the energy transmission finally ended.

    She will roll her eyes if it doesn't end!

    However, even if the impact was a little hard, it was a happy hard work; the chakra created by this experiment was enough for her to fight Scorpion for two rounds!

    Finally, you can live a day of Chakkra again 

    The girl burst into tears.

    From now on, when performing ninjutsu, you can use half the chakra and throw the other halfdon't feel bad!

    "Ahem." She calmed down from her excitement and cleared her throat. When she calmed down, she realized that the laboratory had been blown everywhere by the strong wind just now.

    Instruments, microscopes, glasses, petri dishes, crucibles, etc. were all blown to the ground in a mess.  She quickly picked up the microscope - luckily it didn't hit the most important part, and she breathed a sigh of relief.

    The other bits and pieces were all not very valuable and could be bought everywhere; now that the experiment was completed, she simply threw them all away as rubbish with a wave of her hand!

    Speaking of which, after that raid on the bounty station, she made a small fortune; there was no need to worry about these small things.  After cleaning up the place, Sakura left without any regrets.

    In the end, there were still twenty hearts left As the last trace of chakra was extracted, the last trace of vitality in those hearts finally disappeared, shrinking and curling into an ugly ball of dead flesh.

    Sakura took out a piece of meat, looked at it, and curled her lips: "Tsk, tsk, medicine residue" and threw it away.

    When she left, she also used strange power to destroy the entire base, burying all traces of her in the soil.

    All the tasks on the list Tsunade gave her have been completed.

    Haruno Sakura no longer stopped and rushed directly towards Konoha.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    When she returned to Konoha, Tsunade glanced meaningfully at Haruno Sakura, who was still in high spirits after traveling for a long time. She had probably guessed what she had done during her time out of the village on missions¡ª¡ª  Or rather, this was her acquiescence.

    She guided Sakura in many of the development ideas for the second phase of Yin Seal!

    "When others come back from their missions, their faces are dusty and tired," Tsunade teased, "You are radiant and full of energy!"

    ?? Yingqing laughed twice and said nothing.  There is no way to continue this!

    "Okay, no matter what you did, as long as the task is completed." Tsunade smiled, took the task completion certificate handed over by Sakura, and said seriously, "Then, the quantity and quality of the tasks have met the standards, the next step is  Please be prepared for the jounin combat proficiency test, the time and place is next Monday morning at the ANBU No. 1 training ground."

    "Yes, Master."

    "Sowhat will you gain from this trip? Or in terms of spiritual practice?"?? would agree to teach her the reincarnation of the dirty land for this matter.

    So in the end, she declared her surrender in Tsunade's expected eyes; instead of reading Daidaimu's notes, she might as well spend some time practicing medical ninjutsu - this should have been her strength.  However, Sakura's fighting style meant that she was rarely injured, so her medical ninjutsu was never put to use.

    If you spend your time in this kind of practice, the days will fly by quickly.

    On Monday morning, in the ANBU¡¯s exclusive first training ground.

    A few tables and stools were simply set up on the sidelines - these were for a few elderly advisors and clerical staff who needed to write. Tsunade and a group of Jonin who were watching the ceremony stood casually aside.  In the middle, he was talking to the ninjas next to him without any airs.

    There are five people participating in this Jonin combat proficiency assessment, and Sakura is the youngest and least senior among them.

    Yuichi, an old acquaintance, brought them to the field and briefly introduced the content of today's jounin combat prowess assessment.

    Ninjas like a concise and efficient way of doing things, so in this assessment, there was no speech by the Hokage, or a speech by the previous Hokageuntil the Jonin squad leader also came up to talk about this process, which made it smelly and long.  .

    on the other hand.

    Seeing the five people standing on the field, Tsunade waved her hand fiercely, announcing the start of the assessment.

    (The first update is presented, with a guaranteed update of 12.)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket!! Please subscribe!!!)

    [Double monthly tickets must be voted on the app-Discovery-Activity-Double monthly ticket activity page] (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 300 Jonin Assessment (Second Update)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Who comes first?" Someone suddenly asked as the five people on the field stood still.

    According to the unspoken rules of ninjas, the person with the highest status or the strongest strength usually goes first or last.

    So four pairs of eyes looked at Haruno Sakura, who was standing at the end of the team.

    "Huh? Why are you looking at me?" Sakura was stunned for a moment, then immediately reacted and said with a smile, "As long as you like it, I just don't have to be the first to play."

    In other aspects, she likes to compete for the first place, but in this situation where people are watching and preparing to watch her perform, Sakura is a little nervous

    If it¡¯s not first, then it¡¯s the finale.  The four people quickly came to this conclusion, and after a few more discussions, they immediately arranged the order of playing.  ¡¾Note¡¿

    The first one to conduct the assessment was Sakura¡¯s acquaintance, Shiranui Genma.

    This guy previously served as Haruno Sakura¡¯s Chuunin exam examiner, and in the blink of an eye, he became a ninja who participated in the Jonin exam with her.

    The world is so wonderful.

    Sakura watched him standing on the field with a thousand books in his mouth and a cool look, and felt a little emotional.

    ¡°Compared to the cool kid look that Sasuke used to pretend to be in the original work, she still appreciates Genma¡¯s coolness more. His calmness in the face of danger during the Konoha collapse left a deep impression on Sakura.

    The examiner for the jounin exam was chosen by Tsunade among the jounin who were watching the ceremony. The selection was quite random, and now Tsunade directly selected Hinata Hotaru.

    "They are acquaintances." Sakura blinked, and unexpectedly discovered that she knew all the elite Jonin who could serve as examiners, at least she had met them a few times in ANBU.

    Hinata Hotaru is the captain of the second ANBU team, and her strength ranks among the best in the entire ANBU.  When Haruno Sakura went to Hinata's house to look for Hinata, she saw her and Hinata sparring. From that startling glance, Sakura could see that the two were equally matched!

    Although it is just a discussion, it can already prove many issues.

    Hyuga Hotaru was supposed to be separated from the family by being planted with the Caged Bird Curse Seal like her brother Hizashi.  Because she joined the ANBU and held an important position in it, and she was a direct descendant of the Hokage, with strength, status, and protection, the matter of planting a curse seal on her was delayed again and again, and never really started.

    Hinata has always been actively practicing and working hard, partly because she was inspired by her deeds; Hinata has always taken Aunt Ying as a role model!

    If you can do what Hinata Hotaru did, even if Hinata becomes a separate family in the future, the matter of the curse seal will naturally be ignored.

    The women in Hinata¡¯s branch of the Hyuga family are all very powerful: Hotaru, Hinata, and Hanabi.

    "However, Xuanjian's performance on the court was not bad either.

    Haruno Sakura's impression of him was that he usually held a thousand books in his mouth, was idle and steady and reliable at critical moments, but she didn't know much about his combat effectiveness.

    After facing Hyuuga Hotaru, with her as a reference, Genma's combat effectiveness became apparent - facing the violent attack of a ninja who was close to the quasi-kage level, he could still hold on, standing like a rock in the tide.  Does not fall.

    Hinata Hotaru is pressing forward step by step, while Genma fights and retreats at the same time!

    Retreating to the edge of the venue, Shiranui Genma's eyes narrowed, and he suddenly spat out the thousand books in his mouth, whew¡ª¡ª!

    Qianben turned into a cold star and rushed towards Hinata Hotaru, its speed was like lightning flying across the sky!

    Hinata Hotaru sidestepped and the attack stalled; Shiranui Genma took advantage of the situation and jumped up, forming seals on his hands and spitting out a huge fireball from his mouth!

    "The timing was very good." The candidates waiting for the assessment beside Sakura whispered among themselves, "He caught the gap between Hinata Hotaru's attack!"

    "Genma was at a disadvantage when Hinata Hotaru got close to him at the beginning," someone else said. "He retreated again and again. He was already standing on the edge of the cliff, but he reversed the situation at the last moment. What a beautiful strike!  Hyuga Hotaru will now turn to disadvantage."

    Then various analyzes and explanations began.

    Haruno Sakura felt a slight toothache after hearing these comments.

    Genma's attack was a small highlight, but she knew very well that this move had been brewing since he was entangled by Hinata Hotaru; as for the situation being reversed and Hinata Hotaru falling into a disadvantage She knew it as a former examiner.  What's going on? It's all a routine.

    In order to avoid accidents, the ninja strength of the examiner should be one level higher than that of the examinee, so that he can handle the battle with ease and send and receive freely. Hinata Hotaru did not use his true skills at all, but only used the strength of an ordinary jounin, otherwise Genma would be defeated by her  Once you get close, you will never be able to escape Firefly's pursuit.bsp; Tsunade looked back at the jounin behind her, as if she wanted to choose an examiner.  Several people quickly raised their hands and volunteered to be examiners; many of the remaining Jonin's expressions moved slightly, eager to try. When the Fifth Hokage turned around and looked over, they all turned their attention to Tsunade.  The fighting spirit is raging.

    "It seems that everyone is looking forward to it." She turned her head with a smile and said to the Third Hokage.

    "Haha, after all, that kid is already a master now." The Third Hokage squinted his eyes and smiled, "The opportunity to compete with masters is very precious! They are not holding the mentality of being examiners now, but want to  Enter the battle as a challenger!"

    "Thenwho should I send as the examiner?" Tsuna rubbed her smooth chin with her fingertips, turned back thoughtfully, and said to herself.

    "Let me do it, Lord Fifth Hokage. As Haruno Sakura's teacher, I should be the most suitable examiner." Kakashi stood up and said.

    Tsunade shook her head: "Because you are her teacher and have many opportunities to compete with her, it is better to leave this opportunity to others." She glanced at the ninjas behind her and looked at them one by one.

    In everyone's vaguely expectant eyes, Tsunade's eyes stopped on Hinata Hotaru; the latter looked back at Tsunade calmly, and was about to smile, but the Fifth Hokage's eyes only stayed for less than half a second, and then moved to the next one.  On a ninja.

    What she needs is an examiner who is strong enough, but Hinata Hotaru has already taken the role.

    Tsunade quickly scanned the whole place and quickly made a plan in her mind.

    Then, the decision is yours, come out!

    Tsunade waved her hand and threw the elf ball¡ª¡ª

    "Akai, come on!"

    ¡¾Note: The original meaning of the finale refers to the second to last order, but now everyone understands it as the first to last order.  ¡¿

    (Second update, guaranteed update 22.)

    (Vote for monthly votes~~ If you vote for double the monthly votes on the app, there will be an extra chapter just short of 50 monthly votes!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket!! Please subscribe!!!)

    [Double monthly tickets must be voted on the app-Discovery-Activity-Double monthly ticket activity page] (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 301 Akai vs Sakura!  (Third update)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The other Jonin who were watching the ceremony were a little surprised.

    The voice became restless as he spoke.

    "What's going on? Did you choose Metkai as the examiner?"

    "Akai is a pure taijutsu type ninja, and Haruno Sakura is a ninjutsu type. Does Hokage want to use the taijutsu type to fight against the ninjutsu type? It will definitely be exciting!"

    "The two of them might fight to pieces I think we might as well step back a little!"

    "Which one is more powerful between ninjutsu and taijutsu? Haruno Sakura can kill such a master instantly, so she should be better, right?"

    "Not necessarily! This is an assessment, not a life-and-death battle. You can't use that kind of killing move. It's hard to tell when it comes to fighting. Maybe Akai can fight better!"

    "That's right, Akai's speedespecially after he opened the Eight Gates of Dunjia! I was lucky enough to team up with him before and saw him open the fifth gate and kill an enemy jounin with one punch. It was so powerful.  ! Even my eyes can't keep up with his speed, let alone ordinary ninjutsu It depends on whether Haruno Sakura's ninjutsu can keep up with Akai's taijutsu!"

    ¡­¡­

    Tsunade heard these comments, but she smiled and said nothing.

    Many Jonin in the village still only have hearsay about Haruno Sakura.

    It is true that the jonins sitting here are all elite jonins with strong strength and high status. They have the right to access some low-level information about Haruno Sakura. However, except for a few people who are more curious, most people  They don't have the time to learn more about a person whose name they've only heard of, but whom they've never interacted with.

    So there are many fallacies in their speculations.

    Even the Third Hokage is a little curious about Sakura's strength. After all, the update of information always lags behind the actual situation.

    The one-armed old man saw the faint smile on Tsunade's lips, thought about it for a moment, and then laughed too.

    "It doesn't seem like it's necessarily Ninjutsu versus Taijutsu?" He said to himself.

    On the court, Metkai, wearing a green tights, was already standing in front of Haruno Sakura.

    "Teacher Akai, please give me some advice." The pink-haired girl standing opposite him bowed her head politely and said hello to him, smiling calmly.

    "Haha! When it comes to advice, I should actually be the one asking you for advice!" Akai smiled boldly and directly told the truth about this assessment match without any hypocrisy.  If you ignore his bushy eyebrows and pot head, this jounin who specializes in taijutsu has a straightforward and serious personality. He is actually a ninja worth making friends with. It is not a shame for Akai to admit that he is inferior to others.

    On the contrary, such a fact will only arouse his enthusiasm to practice and improve himself, as well as his strong fighting spirit to challenge the masters!

    "I have always regarded Kakashi as my lifelong rival. Unexpectedly, without saying a word, Kakashi's students have surpassed both of us! Well done, Sakura!" Kai raised his left hand.  , gave Sakura a thumbs up, and said seriously, "However, as teachers, we, our youthful blood has not yet cooled down, so we cannot let you focus on your beauty! Right, Kakashi?"

    "" Kakashi on the sidelines covered his face. When using the words "blood of youth", can you not mention him!

    On the field, the two people solved each other's seal of opposition, and the assessment officially began.  Akai slowly made preparations for Taijutsu, a white crane showing its wings.

    He grinned, showing eight teeth that were so white that they reflected the light, and finally said: "Then! Come on, let's have a good fight!"

    The faint smile on Haruno Sakura's face suddenly stiffened.

    Apart from the eye-catchingly exaggerated movements and appearance, Akai¡¯s words are still quite passionate. The only problem is¡ª¡ª

    The reflection of teeth can really dazzle people¡¯s eyes!

    She squinted her eyes, and the moment her eyes dropped, Akai disappeared.

    "What a fast speed!" Someone exclaimed in a low voice.

    Akai¡¯s speed was so fast that the naked eye could hardly keep up. In just a split second, he appeared behind Sakura, raised his leg and delivered a side kick as fast as thunder!

    Konoha whirlwind!

    Snapped!

    This sharp and fierce kick was firmly blocked by Haruno Sakura's arm!

    After blocking this kick, her figure barely swayed; the girl stood calmly, her eyes just looking back at Akai behind her calmly.

    Akai¡¯s speed is far from reaching the level where Ying Chong can¡¯t react!

    At the moment of eye contact, Akai retracted his left leg; Haruno SakuraWith so much strength, he had already caught up with Akai's heavy legs.

    But the punch is still powerful and dignified, as fierce as a tiger!  It's unimaginable that Haruno Sakura could throw such a masculine punch at such a time!

    boom!

    Two equally powerful and heavy kicks and punches collided violently. With the blessing of chakra, their fists and feet were as heavy as a stone and as tough as steel. The collision made a sound that was so heavy that it made people feel chest tight.

    The series of attacks made the ninjas watching the battle subconsciously hold their breath. The two people in the field were coming and going, their movements were as fast as lightning, one attack after another, climax after another, it was exciting to watch!

    drink!  ha!  Angry shouts and shouts.

    boom!  Snapped!  There was the sound of punches and the collision of bones and muscles.

    Whoops!  Search!  The sound of strong fists and sharp kicks.

    Intertwined!

    (The third update is presented to repay the 3,000 monthly votes at the end of last month for additional updates!!)

    (~~If you vote for a double monthly ticket on the app, there will only be 30 more monthly tickets before an additional chapter is added! The double monthly ticket event is about to end, and last month¡¯s additional monthly tickets are also coming to an end. For those who still have monthly tickets,  , don¡¯t hesitate~vote! The more monthly votes you get, the more you get!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket!! Please subscribe!!!)

    [Double monthly tickets must be voted on the app-Discovery-Activity-Double monthly ticket activity page] (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 302 Akai vs Sakura (2)!  (Fourth update)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The battle between the two men on the field attracted the attention of everyone in the room.

    Most of the ninjas watching the ceremony couldn't help but ask themselves: How long can I sustain such an offensive?

    As the most powerful taijutsu ninja in Konoha, Akai's fighting power is incredibly strong when up close. An average jounin can't even sustain one or two moves before falling. Although those present are elite jounin,  But except for a few ninjas who were also taijutsu types, they were not confident enough to withstand Akai's full attack.

    Therefore, their faces were solemn.

    Watching the two of them fighting, neither said a word.

    What about the ninjutsu versus taijutsu that we agreed on!  How can a ninjutsu type ninja have such strong taijutsu abilities?

    The expressions of the two Hokages on the sidelines were much more relaxed.

    "What do you think?" Tsunade said, with a faint smile on her face, as if showing off her apprentice to others.

    "There is room for all, still testing!" The Third Hokage smiled and puffed out a puff of smoke.

    With their eyesight and experience, they can naturally see that the battle on the field is more than fierce, but both sides have a lot of room to spare.

    Tsunade knows the Kaijutsu and her disciples best, doesn¡¯t she know the true power of Sakura¡¯s Ninjajutsu?  What's more, she didn't even use ninjutsu.

    The Sandaime watched Akai grow up, how could he not know that Akai¡¯s power skyrocketed after he opened the Eight Gates of Dunjia?

    The two of them fought together on the field and were evenly matched.

    ? Purely based on physical skills.

    Haruno Sakura is better at reacting faster and being more powerful;

    Metkai is faster and more skillful!

    "When it comes to combat experience, Akai has richer physical skills experience. Decades of accumulation have made him thoroughly immersed in physical skills, and he can send and receive them with complete control and operate freely;

    However, Haruno Sakura is not bad. She was also fed by strong men like Kakashi and Tsunade. She has also fought life and death with Kakuzu, Hidan, the Red Sand Scorpion and Deidara, and killed her.  There are also quite a few minions here, and their sense of fighting has already been honed!

    In addition, both of them left some room and deliberately controlled the intensity of the battle.

    Therefore, it is only natural that the two of them fight in a situation where they are evenly matched.

    After fighting for a while.

    With two bangs, Sakura punched Akai away.

    The two of them separated and ended the attack.

    "Teacher Akai, you didn't use your full strength!" Haruno Sakura curled her lips and said.

    She was panting slightly, and there were several punch marks, footprints and bruises on her face and body.  In this kind of close-quarters fight where punches hit the flesh, no matter how fast her reaction was, there was nothing she could do if her body movements couldn't keep up.  So Sakura, who was used to fighting without getting hurt, now had a few minor wounds.

    However, they are all dissipating at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    "Where's the Eight Gate Dunjia? Use it too, Teacher Akai!" Sakura said.

    She has read the information on the Eight Gate Dunjia brought by Neci.  After opening the Eight Gate Dungeon to the fifth gate, it will be of great help to the battles of Jonin and above. It will increase chakra, strength and speed by a huge amount. With Akai's physical fitness, when the eighth gate is opened, it will be about  The situation every second.

    correct!  Sakura suddenly remembered.

    Last year, we agreed that Team 7 would compete with Team Akai. After Neji and Sasuke finished fighting, and when Xiao Li was about to play against her, a mission suddenly came up. As a result, the competition has been suspended until now

    Sakura has always regretted not being able to experience the power of Eight Gate Dunjia!

    As a result, Xiao Li has not yet competed with her. Instead, Xiao Li¡¯s teacher Akai has fought with her first.

    This is also a very embarrassing coincidence.

    ¡°Maybe she has some kind of will and wants her to fight the ninja who has opened the Eight Gates of Dunjia!

    "Eight Gate Dunjia?" Akai frowned.

    It seems that this is the only way to use it.

    "Normal physical skills are ineffective against you, there is nothing we can do"

    Since you want to have a good fight let's start it!

    Akai made fists with both hands, crossed them in front of his chest, and then shouted angrily¡ª¡ª

    Open the door - close the door - live the door - hurt the door - do the door

    "Eight Gates of Dunjia, the Sixth Scenery Gateopen!"

    In one breath, open the eight gates of Dunjia to the sixth gate!

    The surge of chakra stirred up violent whirlwinds on the field, rolling up countless sand, rocks, branches and leaves, and hitting the ground and the surrounding crowd.The entire floor trembled violently, and the light green figure of the thick-browed ninja suddenly disappeared.

    The next moment, he had appeared in front of Sakura at an unimaginable speed.

    He shouted loudly.

    He threw a punch.

    Nirvana Strike!

    The golden flame ignited from Akai's fist, giving off a blazing fire.

    Then, the firelight condensed, spread its wings, stretched out its tail, and turned into a golden giant bird¡ª¡ª

    Phoenix!

    And just opposite him, Sakura's fists were already clenched.

    The moment Akai rushed over.

    Haruno Sakura did not dodge or evade, she stood still with her feet in tandem, quietly looked at the opponent rushing towards her, and silently waved her fist.

    drink¡ª¡ª

    Ninja Taijutsu-Star Cannon Hammer!

    ?Fist versus fist.

    The screaming golden bird meets the quiet water-like blue light.

    Metkai¡¯s eyes became blank and ferocious after opening the six doors, and Haruno Sakura¡¯s eyes became sharp and cold after using her ninja.

    Eight Gate Dunjia and Ninja Taijutsu versus each other!

    Then, there was a crash!

    For a moment, it seemed like even the sound had disappeared.

    Then, the air seemed to suddenly expand.

    During the collision of endless forces, a silent sound wave suddenly expanded, pushing away the turbulent water that turned into a giant dragon on the training ground, revealing the soil at the bottom of the water.

    The squeezed out water turned into turbulent waves, hitting the earthen wall in front of Kakashi and knocking it down.

    The invisible air wave caught up with the water flow and passed over Kakashi and others.  Kakashi and Hinata Hotaru, who were standing in the front row, suddenly felt as if their hearts had been hit by a hammer, and they felt a dull pain; even the Third Hokage frowned.

    And on the field, the collision between the two also determined the winner.

    (Fourth update presented, 1600 monthly votes for additional updates!!)

    (~~The double monthly ticket event is about to end, and last month¡¯s monthly ticket additions are almost finished. If you still have monthly tickets, don¡¯t hesitate to vote! The more monthly tickets you get, the more you can get!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket!! Please subscribe!!!)

    [Double monthly tickets must be voted on the app-Discovery-Activity-Double monthly ticket activity page] (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 303 Akai vs Sakura (3)!  (First update)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After the silent wave of air, the sound of the collision of the two people's moves came belatedly.

    boom¡ª¡ª!

    The roaring sound penetrated the clouds and cracked the rocks. After the huge noise stopped, the ears of everyone on the sidelines were still buzzing, and the lingering sound was lingering.

    "Who won?" a voice behind asked.

    Tsunade frowned slightly and looked at the field.

    Which one is stronger, the power brought by the strange power technique or the eight-door armor?

    If it is to open the eighth gate, then Tsunade can admit without hesitation that Akai, who has opened the eight gates of Dunjia Death, is more powerful!

    At that time, Matt Dai fought against seven people with Ninja Swords alone. With the ferocious power of the Eight Gate Dungeon, he just used the body of a lower ninja to kill four of the seven ninjas above the quasi-kage level. After opening the door of death, the eight  The power of Men Dunjia is evident!

    Even if he only opens the seventh door, Akai's power is already incredible.

    but.

    As for the sixth gate, Jingmenthe power contrast between the two is very subtle.

    Because Tsunade has never fought against a physical master who opened the Sixth Scenery Gate, it is difficult for her to answer this question

    The two Hokages stepped on the remains of the earth wall that Kakashi had just created in tacit agreement. Looking down, the aftermath of the training ground was still shaking, and the water flow was constantly swirling.

    The place where the two men fought has sunk deeply.

    Metkai¡¯s fist was still extended, and his body maintained the same punching posture.  He slowly retracted his fist, and the green chakra flame burning like fire on his body dimmed a lot.

    And just opposite Akai, Haruno Sakura was pushed back dozens of steps, her feet plowed two deep grooves on the ground, and her right hand was stiff with pain.

    "Did the strange power lose to the Nirvana of the Eight Gate Dunjia?" Tsunade was slightly startled.

    However, she had already thought of this result when she saw the two fighting just now, and the golden phoenix swallowed Haruno Sakura into it

    "In the battle of magic, your magic power lost, but in the battle, Akai lost one move!" Sandai stood on the wall and said calmly.

    He could see clearly that although Haruno Sakura was a little embarrassed at the moment, her chakra did not feel as weak as when she was injured.

    I¡¯m afraid, Akai¡¯s move didn¡¯t cause her much harm!

    Kakashi, Hinata Hotaru and the Jonin behind them also jumped onto the earth wall, standing on a high place and looking at the battlefield below.

    "Why do you say that, Third Generation-sama?" Hinata Hotaru asked.

    The Third Hokage shook his head: "You are not proficient in ninjutsu, so you didn't understand what Sakura did just now."

    Kakashi took over the commentary topic: "Sakura just lost a move in the fist duel, but Kai's Nirvana did not defeat her, and Sakura used the extra punch to release the force to the ground in some way.  Already"

    He pointed to the floor that exploded under Sakura's feet and sank half a meter deep: "Look, the damage was borne by the ground! Ordinary physical skills can't do this!"

    "It's the change in the nature of Water Release," the Third Hokage explained. "Sakura's idea is different from the mainstream understanding. She believes that the change in the nature of Water Release is 'flow', and she has been studying Water Release in this direction. She should have considered it  The change in the nature of water escape is applied to the body, thereby helping the body to transfer Akai's power and unload it underground. This move is a bit like the blood inheritance ninjutsu of the Ghost Light clan. The difference is that Sakura uses superb water escape control, and  It¡¯s not something that can be achieved through the blood inheritance ability¡­¡±

    "It's nowhere near as effective as the Hydration Jutsu of the Oniden clan, which is completely immune to physical attacks, old man." Tsunade shook her head slightly, "She just transfers the power that the body can't bear to other objects. This is the Ninja Technique.  The force-relieving methodbut Sakura was still injured."

    Indeed, Sakura was injured.

    Akai¡¯s move, even if the Hexing Cannon Hammer offset most of the power, the remaining energy is still full of power.  Even though she tried her best to use the changes in water escape properties to help relieve the pressure, her right arm was still painful and her muscles were extremely damaged.

    "Fortunately, there is no fracture" Sakura put her left hand on her right arm and chuckled.  The muscles in her right hand had been torn, and blood seeped out of the skin, flowing along the arm, onto the fingertips, and dripping to the ground drop by drop.  Haruno Sakuradani activated the chakra of Yang Eun Medical Ninjutsu, and the chakra fluorescence on his hand lit up intensively, and the injury recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    The blue light flashed for a moment, and the girl's right arm returned to its original state. She moved her fingers dexterously without feeling any hindrance.

    And the other side.

    Not only was she hurt, but Akai was also seriously injured by the force of the counterattack, and he was unable to take advantage of the victory for a while.

    ??No Sakura has any tricks at all, it can only be described by two words: extremely fast and extremely fierce!

    Akai¡¯s hard fist brought with it an awe-inspiring wind and struck straight through.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? At the critical moment, Sakura used ice teleportation to avoid the blow. Kai's fist had already touched her hair, but it only hit the afterimage.

    Neither of them can hit each other - Kai moves fast, but Sakura teleports quickly.

    If you want to hit the opponent and win, you must first catch the opponent!

    However, Haruno Sakura¡¯s attack and defense this time was half a beat too slow

    The thick-browed ninja turned around suddenly and caught the figure of Haruno Sakura appearing in embarrassment from the side of the ice clone.

    Are you finally not so calm?

    Akai stomped his feet violently and his figure rose up!

    "Finally I caught you" Akai appeared in front of Sakura at high speed, and the Konoha whirlwind kicked out instantly!

    "No, I caught you!"

    Around Sakura, dozens of ice clones suddenly jumped out and stopped in front of Kai!

    Bang bang!  The whirlwind of Konoha unceremoniously kicked the two fastest clones into ice slag. After just a moment of delay, Sakura found an opening and left again. However, more ice clones rushed forward and held them firmly.  Surrounded by thick eyebrow ninja!

    "Ice Escape-The Technique of Clone Explosion!"

    Metkai¡¯s eyes suddenly became solemn.

    This is a trap!

    Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª

    Amidst the continuous explosions, a green figure broke through the interception of the clone and rushed out of the thick smoke.

    There were several broken ice edges and ice shards stuck in his body, and his whole body was covered with large and small scars, making him look particularly embarrassed.

    Even the momentum of the Eight Gate Dunjia has been reduced a lot!

    "Finally, I escaped this trick It's so insidious!"

    He just breathed a sigh of relief and looked up.

    A huge dragon, even bigger than the water dragon just now, has already rushed towards him!

    It¡¯s too late to escape

    Akai clenched his fists subconsciously, veins popped out on his forehead, and the green chakra flames on his body suddenly rose!

    He shouted angrily¡ª¡ª

    Drink!

    For the third time, a dazzling flame ignited in my fist!

    Phoenix, the golden phoenix, meets the dragon!

    Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª

    Amidst the unparalleled loud noise, the phoenix expanded dozens of times in anger and swallowed the giant dragon in one gulp!

    The heaven and earth seemed to be mourning, and then, the giant dragon exploded!

    The man in green tights was panting heavily, sweat dripping from his body, as if he had fallen into a pond.

    He slowly withdrew his punching posture, and his whole body began to feel extremely sore, and he could hardly move anymore.  Even though he only opened the sixth gate and used Nirvana three times in a row, it still placed a huge burden on him!

    "finished?"

    Akai was thinking in his heart, but heard the uproar on the sidelines.

    He raised his head and looked at the sky.

    (The first update is presented, with a guaranteed extra update of 12.)

    (~~The double monthly ticket event is about to end, and last month¡¯s monthly ticket additions are almost finished. If you still have monthly tickets, don¡¯t hesitate to vote! The more monthly tickets you get, the more you can get!)

    (The app shows that this book is updated 14k times a day! It¡¯s awesome!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket!! Please subscribe!!!)

    [Double monthly tickets must be voted on the app-Discovery-Activity-Double monthly ticket activity page] (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 304 The assessment is over (second update)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Akai raised his head, his eyes extending from the water in front of him to the standing girl not far away.

    The surging chakra on her body almost blew up a small tornado in the same place; the wild wind rolled up Sakura's clothes and made a sound, her long hair fluttered in the wind, flying behind her, and her right hand was raised high, with an awe-inspiring aura.  , it¡¯s eye-catching!

    But what is even more eye-catching are the five equally huge water dragons hovering and swimming slowly in the sky above Haruno Sakura!

    They are gradually taking shape with the command of Ying Gaoyang's right arm, and the claws, fangs, scales are becoming clear at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    When Akai looked at the lifelike blue giant dragon, five pairs of orange demonic eyes the size of millstones stared at his figure!

    The thick-browed ninja took a breath of cold air and almost subconsciously wanted to take a step back.

    The muscles in his right hand were still trembling slightly, and when he clenched his fist, it felt like tearing pain!

    "The sixth gate can no longer cope with her attack"

    Akai panted slightly, and when he saw the five giant dragons, he already knew this very clearly.

    He shifted his gaze from the giant dragon swimming in mid-air to the pink-haired girl.

    She raised her right hand high, and the five fingers of her palm were spread out. At this moment, as the five giant dragons gradually took shape, they slowly curled into claws and clenched into fists.

    Akai knew that as long as one second passed, until her five fingers were closed together and clenched into a fist, it would be the moment when the ninjutsu would be bombarded!

    You can¡¯t avoid it, and you can¡¯t stop it.  So¡ª¡ª

    "This is the only way" The veins on Akai's forehead popped out again, and the blood vessels throbbed!

    "Eight Gates of Dunjia - The Seventh Jingmen"

    "Stop!" Tsunade shouted hurriedly on the sidelines, stopping Akai's next move.

    "Everyone, stop it! The assessment is over! Stop attacking!"

    She jumped onto the field and shouted loudly to the two of them.

    "No fight?" Haruno Sakura was stunned and stopped the ninjutsu.

    The surging chakra on the girl's body suddenly stopped; her hair, which had been full of energy just now, suddenly fell on her head and became a mess, turning from a majestic peacock into a plucked chicken in an instant.

    at the same time.

    The giant dragon hovering above his head gave a weak cry, and then dissipated from the scene with a sense of unwillingness - the scales, claws and other exquisite details first became rough and blurred, and then the solid blue dragon body  It also became transparent and faded into raging water. Finally, the water flowed back to the ground, turned into the chakra of Haruno Sakura again, and returned to the Yin Seal.

    "What a pity, I still want to try the power of this move" She curled her lips, and her straight right hand suddenly dropped, and the fingers that were clenched into a hook-like shape became loose.

    Many of the Jonin who were watching the battle nodded, as if they agreed.

    These are all activists who are worried about the world being in chaos. After being glared at by Tsunade, she smiled and shrank her head.

    "If we continue to fight, Akai will be seriously injured." Tsunade walked to the thick-browed ninja and supported him.

    When Tsunade stopped fighting, Akai suddenly relaxed and saw Sakura's ninjutsu dissipate and return to chakra. His Eight Gate Armor also stopped functioning at the same time, and the green chakra light on his body suddenly disappeared.  not see.

    Kai sat down on the ground, his whole body felt weak and sore. Hearing Tsunade's words, he couldn't help but smile bitterly. Opening the seventh gate in this state would really require a desperate effort.

    ??????????? If the Seventh Shock Gate is opened from the beginning, maybe one punch can end the battle; with the power of the day tiger, the number of this dragon must be ten times more to be able to compete!

    However, that would not be a sparring match, but a life and death battle.

    ?Then the beating has to be done until someone falls down completely!

    Not to mention the consequences of Akai opening the seventh gate, if he really punched Hiruta, the power of that punch would be enough to shake the world, and the entire training ground would be razed to the ground and the ground would sink three feet!

    That kind of power can only be described as terrifying!

    If Haruno Sakura takes it hard, the consequences will be unpredictable.  Not to mention the two people in the field, even the people watching the fight might be affected by the remaining energy and even be seriously injured

    Such a battle is beyond the scope of the jounin assessment!

    Therefore, Tsunade stopped the battle in time; after fighting here, the Kage level assessment can be considered passed, what reason is there for the Jonin assessment?p; "Ahem!" The man named Yamato almost choked out the tea in his mouth, "Senior, don't be ridiculous, you specially invited this meal to celebrate your student's promotion to Jonin, how can I have the nerve to get involved.  By the way, don¡¯t call me by my name while you¡¯re outside, please call me Tenzo!¡±

    "We are all ANBU colleagues here, so don't worry about it," Asuma said with a smile while smoking a cigarette, "Take off your mask, Yamato. Sakura, you two have never met, right?"

    "Well first time we meet." Sakura said. She must have passed by this strange ANBU once or twice when she was in Anbu. The feeling of chakra was a bit familiar, but this was the first time they met.

    She looked at Yamato curiously. After taking off his mask, he revealed a square face with Chinese characters. He smiled with thick eyebrows and said hello to Haruno Sakura.

    "Yamato is a ninja who uses wood to escape the realm of blood inheritance," Hyuga Hotaru, who was sitting next to Sakura, followed them and exposed Yamato's background and said with a smile, "Sakura, you should have a common language with him."

    Yamato was a little anxious: "Hey, don't reveal all my secrets!"

    "From the moment you choose to indulge in my meal, you have no secrets." Kakashi sneered.

    Akai smiled heartily and patted Yamato on the shoulder: "Yamato, don't be formal! We are all well-informed people. There is nothing to worry about. Please introduce yourself!"

    The square-faced young man was a little helpless. He put down the teacup in his hand and said to Sakura: "Okay, okay, I'll just introduce myself Although you have said everything that needs to be said!"

    (The second update is presented, 1800 monthly votes for additional updates!!!)

    (~~The double monthly ticket event is about to end, and last month¡¯s monthly ticket additions are almost finished. If you still have monthly tickets, don¡¯t hesitate to vote! The more monthly tickets you get, the more you can get!)

    (The app shows that this book is updated 14k times a day! It¡¯s awesome!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket!! Please subscribe!!!)

    [Double monthly tickets must be voted on the app-Discovery-Activity-Double monthly ticket activity page] (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 305: Gathering; The Secret of Mu Dun (Third Update)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Kakashi, Asuma, Akai and Hinata Hotaru are ninjas of the same level. Watching them team up to bully Yamato, a junior, Sakura found it quite interesting.

    These prestigious elite jounin are also people with various emotions and desires in private. They have their own social circle and relationship circle. Although they cannot post on Weibo or post in Moments, they often have meals and drinks together from time to time.  things.

    The circle of jounin is very small.

    There are only tens of thousands of ninjas in Konoha, and there are only a few hundred jounin. The specific number is top secret data, but Haruno Sakura can probably guess that it won't be too many.

    So, basically everyone knows each other, at least they have met face to face, nodded and greeted each other when they met on the street.

    If we have performed missions together, we can be considered friends who have friendship - missions that require more than one jounin to perform are usually not very simple. Friendship is born when we rely on each other and help each other.

    Especially after going through life and death together, a life-long friendship can turn two people who hate each other into brothers who can trust each other.

    The will of fire is not just a lie!

    The feelings forged on the battlefield, the companionship gained between life and death, are definitely true emotions that can withstand the test!

    The harsher the external environment, especially war, the more cohesion can be generated internally; this is why in just a few decades, a loose alliance composed of several families quickly condensed into an indestructible shinobi village after experiencing several world wars.  entity.

    Except for Uchiha

    Therefore, when the three generations shout political slogans like "The Will of Fire" every day, no one will feel embarrassed, because this is indeed a feeling shared by everyone; the Ninja Village is essentially a united military camp.

    ? The jounin circle is further subdivided into the ANBU circle, the certain team circle, the elite jounin circle, the leading jounin circle, etc.

    The people who followed Kakashi were the ninjas who were familiar with him in the elite jounin circle. The same was true for Hinata Hotaru and Yamato; the ANBU teams these people belonged to were all ranked in the top twenty.  Elite team, Haruno Sakura has officially entered this circle today, but her situation is a bit special.

    Hinata Hotaru has a stronger aura. She is a senior member of ANBU, and her team number is ranked second. She is considered a big boss in ANBU. The least qualified is Haruno Sakura. Logically speaking, she should be the one who is being bullied today, but  ¡­

    After watching today¡¯s battle.

    ¡°Well, everyone tacitly transferred the firepower to Yamato.

    A moment of silence for our descendants, Yamato.

    They drank and drank together for three rounds.  After having a few drinks, everyone became much more lively.

    "A toast to Captain Yamato, please take care of me in the future!" Sakura smiled and clinked a drink with the young man with a Chinese character face.

    The custom here is that only adults can drink alcohol, butas long as other people don't tell them, the hotel owner can't control these ninjas.

    "No, no, no, a promising newcomer like you should be the one to take care of us." Yamato was already a little drunk, his face was slightly red, and he said with a smile, "Sakura, when you get married and start a family in the future, you might also be a member of a successor family.  The clan leader is here!"

    Sakura laughed dryly, "Let's leave this kind of thing to Mizuki Shiro!"

    She drank all the sake in the cup and followed this topic to ask her doubts: "Speaking of the blood successor limit Did Yamato-senpai's wood escape blood successor also be created by himself?"

    Kakashi and Akai, who were still having a drinking duel next to them, and Asuma and Hotaru, who were chatting, heard this question and turned to look at Yamato with interest; the latter also took a sip of the wine in his glass and swung it around.  He shook the glass to indicate that he had finished the glass, and then replied: "No, I don't have this ability! Anyone who can change two properties at the same time and combine them into one is a genius! If it were that simple,  Then the whole world is a blood step family. As for me!"

    Sakura quickly refilled his drink and looked at him eagerly.

    The square-faced young man took another sip of wine, and as the smell of alcohol began to rise, he burped full of alcohol and continued: "My blood inheritance ability comes from the first Hokage! No, no, you misunderstood, I am not a thousand  A member of the Hand Clan.¡±

    "Hmm Okay, let me tell you, this was originally a secret, but there is actually nothing to keep secret." Sensing the sense of expectation in those pair of light green eyes, Yamato said with the help of his drink.  , ¡°It started when I was a baby.¡±

    The story goes like this.

    Captain Yamato was kidnapped by Orochimaru when he was young and became a human experiment.Others explain their thoughts.

    She only started thinking about these conjectures recently.

    When organizing language, each sentence is spoken very carefully and slowly, and is spoken only after careful consideration.  So after saying these words, she felt that she had benefited a lot. Originally, it was just a vague idea in her mind, but the more she talked about it, the clearer it became.

    At this time, Kakashi raised his head and interrupted: "You said before, it's like drawing a circle with your left hand while drawing a square with your right hand, right?"

    He dipped his finger in some water and tried it on the table. The squares and circles he drew were crooked and the original appearance could not be seen at all.

    "For ordinary people, it is impossible to do these two things at the same time. The Blood Succession Limit also requires drawing circles and squares very accurately! In fact, ordinary ninjas practice one of the escape techniques to a very high level.  It¡¯s already very difficult at a high level.¡±

    Yamato pondered for a moment, the chakra light on his hand flickering in and out, wanting to test whether he could fuse Wood Release and Yang Release together.  After trying for a long time, he slumped back in his chair and sighed: "It still doesn't work! It's difficult enough to use two distractions, but three distractions are simply unimaginable!"

    Hinata Hotaru looked at Yamato's disappointed look, laughed dumbly, and ignored him. She turned her head and asked curiously: "Sakura, how did you master the ice escape back then?"

    Kakashi smiled: "It only took her seven days to master the ice escape! That time was during the mission in the Kingdom of Waves"

    Although it has only been a year and a half since that incident, Sakura always felt that it was all a matter of old age.

    When she was still a young and tender girl, Zabuza's strength was as unfathomable as an abyss; but now, she can basically win against Zabuza, who is about the same level as Kakashi!

    The Water Release used by Zabuza will basically be defeated by her.  She doesn't care about sword skills now.

    The so-called abyss, after she grew up, looked back and saw it was just a small ditch

    Let¡¯s talk about Ice Escape.

    She was able to master Ice Escape so quickly back then. In addition to her years of understanding of Water Escape, part of the reason was probably due to her unique mental structure

    This involves her secret as a time traveler.

    (The third update is presented, guaranteed update 22!!! Try to write the fourth update!)

    (~~The double monthly ticket event is about to end, and last month¡¯s monthly ticket additions are almost finished. If you still have monthly tickets, don¡¯t hesitate to vote! The more monthly tickets you get, the more you can get!)

    (The app shows that this book is updated 14k times a day! It¡¯s awesome!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket!! Please subscribe!!!)

    [Double monthly tickets must be voted on the app-Discovery-Activity-Double monthly ticket activity page] (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 There will be no fourth update tonight, so don¡¯t wait any longer.

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    I¡¯m so tired. I¡¯ve updated 10,000 words today. I¡¯ll take a rest a little earlier and get up early tomorrow morning to code (remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 306: Ways to improve strength; invitation (first update)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Of course she would not tell anyone about being a time traveler. If possible, she planned to take this top-secret information to her grave.

    Even the secret that her mental structure is unique, she doesn¡¯t plan to tell!

    Although Immortal Slug told her this matter.

    She has dual, or maybe even triple, spiritual cores, so she is somewhat talented at being able to use both distraction and dual-use¡ªjust like a dual-core processor can handle multiple tasks at the same time.

    Of course, this natural difference from ordinary people cannot negate her efforts; the fact is that even if she does not have this ability to distract, Sakura will be able to master ice escape sooner or later.

    Drawing a circle with one hand and a square with one hand is difficult to say, but if you have practiced drawing a circle until it becomes an instinct, then the rest will not be too difficult.  Haruno Sakura has been practicing water escape for many years. She can be said to have reached the pinnacle of water escape. She has almost made water escape an instinct!

    Even the Third Hokage, known as the Doctor of Ninjutsu, had to admire her water escape when he saw her.

    Many people like to call her a genius, as if this can explain why she is so powerful; in fact, they don¡¯t know how much sweat has gone through behind Haruno Sakura¡¯s glamorous appearance!

    I do n¡¯t know, except for the particularly strong mental strength and good ability to exercise in Chakra, other aspects can be called mediocre or even inferiority!

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s biggest reliance is nothing more than her mind and her hard work.

    The people at the table were talking about Ice Release, and Sakura showed them the power of Ice Release fused with Yin Release - Haruno Sakura's special multi-core mental form also helped her develop blood succession elimination, but unfortunately her Yin Release  It's really not worth mentioning, so basically there is not much improvement.

    On this issue, the opinions of two purely physical ninjas, Akai and Hinata Hotaru, can basically be ignored.

    The two of them participated in the lively discussion among this group of people about the limits of blood inheritance, just to join in the fun; but when it comes to the issue of physical skills, their opinions are often to the point and full of true knowledge.

    The few remaining people are also true elites in every sense, both in theory and practice.

    Haruno Sakura discussed the issue of spiritual practice with them, and it was really a lot of benefit and harvest.

    ??In fact.

    If there are any questions about ninjutsu, taijutsu and blood succession limits, and these people here can't answer them, Konoha as a whole probably won't be able to find the answers either.

    Sakura also mentioned Yin Escape.

    "How should I start with the change in the nature of Yin Escape?" Sakura asked distressedly to the elite jounin present. They already represent the top power of Konoha. If even these people can't do anything, then she  You really can only rely on yourself.

    As a result, several people present looked at each other.

    Kakashi was troubled: "Almost all Yin Escape training methods only exist in the family secrets of each family in Konoha. This is impossible to disclose to outsiders"

    "That's right," Asuma said with a frown while smoking a cigarette, "For example, the Shikamaru family's secret shadow technique is a typical Yin Escape ninjutsu but it is a family ninjutsu. You and Shikamaru  No matter how good the relationship is, he will never share such a secret with you."

    "Is there nothing you can do?" Sakura bit her lip, a little helpless.

    "Where are the Uchiha family?" Hyuga Hotaru raised her eyebrows and said, "Sharingan and Yinjuan are closely related. They may have circulated notes on this! Although I can't open it to you, but do you have any questions for Uchiha?  As for Sasuke, he should be able to answer.¡±

    "Neither Sasuke," Kakashi shook his head and rejected Hinata Hotaru's suggestion, "He knows less about Yin Dun than Sakura! It's been a long time since anyone in the Uchiha family has mastered Yin Dun.  The power of Escape and Sharingan is perfectly integrated, and it has to be the legendary Uchiha Madara! If you can ask him questions, you might be able to master Yin Escape soon"

    "How many years has it been since Madara Uchiha died?" Asuma smiled, "How do you ask?"

    When this question was asked, everyone else present fell silent.

    It¡¯s not silence without an answer.

    It¡¯s the kind of silence that makes it hard to say anything.

    "Actually there is a technique that can solve this problem." Yamato's face was a little gloomy, and he said lightly, "A technique that can talk to the dead!"

    Asuma reacted immediately: "The Reincarnation of the Earth! The same technique Orochimaru used when he invaded!"The two looked at each other, Sakura smiled and said nothing, but Xi Yan said: "Huh? Shino, I heard that you are getting married soon. From the look of you, has her chakra not increased dramatically?"

    It is said that women after marriage are more bold and bold, and Haruno Sakura has seen this for the first time

    The most painful thing in the world is to pretend not to understand what others are saying even though you know what they are saying. The most painful thing is to know that you have a better and more powerful joke, but you cannot say it

    Haruno Sakura kept laughing dryly until it ended, feeling that her face was stiff.

    When checking out, Hinata Hotaru suddenly pulled Haruno Sakura and walked aside.

    "This is the invitation from my brother Hinata Hizu, please accept it." She took out a beautiful post and handed it to Sakura, and said solemnly.

    Sakura opened it and saw that it was a very ordinary post inviting guests; however, it was precisely because it was ordinary that Sakura felt strange.

    Why did Hinata Hizu invite her?

    Haruno Sakura closed the post without knowing why.

    Seeing her take it, Hinata Hotaru put away the seriousness on her face and said with a smile: "Okay, my mission is completed! If you like this, you can go. It doesn't matter if you don't want to go."

    "It's not a big deal."

    Haruno Sakura frowned.

    (The first update is presented, with a guaranteed update of 12!!! Strive for the fifth update today!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe!!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 307 Rizu¡¯s intention (second update)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Hinata Hotaru said mysteriously and left.

    In the end, he didn¡¯t say what he wanted to do with her.  Judging from her appearance, she didn't see how important this matter was. It seemed that she could refuse casually.

    To be honest, it¡¯s a bit baffling.

    Sakura thought about it for herself. The Hyuga clan wouldn't want to hug her after seeing her potential and strength, right?  The Hyuga family, known as the largest family in Konoha, should not be so flattering.  And, if that were the case, a representative should have been sent to find her instead of inviting her over.

    Or maybe we should cooperate with her to develop a secret technique?  That was a bit too presumptuous and too sudden.

    So the most likely possibility could it be that the Hyuga clan is interested in her and wants to marry Neci?

    emmmmm~ It¡¯s possible!

    Haruno Sakura originally wanted to refuse this kind of unprovoked invitation.  However, for Hinata's sake, she decided to accept the invitation.  The date on the post is noon the day after tomorrow, and Sakura wants to see what kind of medicine is sold in Rizu Gourd!

    With full of doubts, Haruno Sakura returned home.

    Family members actually gathered together, including grandparents, Uncle Yi and Uncle Wan, to hold a celebration party for her.

    "Celebration party for the first Jonin of the Haruno family", well, that's what it seems to be said.

    "Our Haruno family finally has a Jonin!" Grandpa burst into tears, holding Haruno Sakura's hand and said excitedly, "Sakura, you have really brought glory to the family!"

    "Don't get excited! Sit down and speak slowly!" Sakura quickly helped him to the chair.

    As soon as Grandpa sat down, he began to talk about the old almanac of the year. It was the same old stuff. Haruno Sakura and several uncles were already hearing it, but now they had to listen to it again.

    This is the real thing about rotten millet.

    The Haruno family doesn't have a story to tell; it's a very typical commoner ninja family. They have the family emblem printed on their clothes in a fashionable manner, but there are no family ninjutsu, no blood line limits, and not even a glorious history.  nothing.  The only thing worth boasting about is that they have followed the Senju clan very early, which should have started with Haruno Sakura's grandfather's generation.

    At first, they were just ordinary people protected by the Senju clan. Later, the second Hokage began to popularize ninja education, and the Haruno family was the first to respond to the call. Grandpa's father gloriously became the first ninja of the Haruno family.

    I have been a genin all my life.

    Since then, the family¡¯s children have been sent to ninja schools. Unfortunately, the Haruno family¡¯s ninja talents are all average, and the highest one is only a special jounin. Sakura¡¯s uncles and her father are only chuunin.

    In short, the Haruno family can be regarded as a family cultivated by Konoha itself, a die-hard Hokage family - counting up to the first five generations, it can be said that they are a trustworthy ninja family.

    There is a reason why Haruno Sakura has always been trusted.

    "So, the Haruno family has no history of jounin. Today, it officially ends!" The old man slammed his cane on the floor and said excitedly, "No one in the future will dare to say that people in our family do not have ninja talent.  Got it!"

    No, no, no, I have been complaining that our family has no outstanding talents that can be passed down Sakura secretly complained in her heart.

    Then came the family dinner; Uncle Yi¡¯s first daughter had just entered the ninja school, and he said that he must train her well and train her to become the next Haruno Sakura and the next Jonin.

    Poor little loli, Sakura looked at her pure and ignorant eyes and felt a little sorry for her Haruno Sakura could see that this girl's talent was not higher than hers. If she wanted to become a Jonin, she would have to work really hard.  It takes hard work.

    Although Haruno Sakura has passed the jounin examination, she still has to go through a certain process; until the official certificate is issued, she is still a special one.

    Despite this, people around her have begun to adapt to her changes.  When she went out in the morning, Uncle Terumi Yunto from next door was watering the flowers. When he saw her, he almost shouted Haruno Sakura-sama. According to strict etiquette, lower-level ninjas should use the suffix "sama" when addressing jounin.  of.

    Therefore, among the nearby neighbors, some people who are not very familiar with her actually call her "Sakura-sama"

    These are all small things, not worth mentioning, but they constitute Sakura's life after all; after all, she is not fighting or performing tasks or practicing all the time, and occasionally has leisure time.

    She is leisurely at the moment, mainly because all ninjutsu are temporarily at a bottleneck and she needs to slowly master them.Now it's time for Hanabi to go to ninja school," Hiashi took a sip of tea and said, "I would like to ask you to be Hanabi's jounin instructor, if possible?  "

    Haruno Sakura blinked and realized that she was already a Jonin.

    A jounin can become a new student¡¯s teacher!

    Therefore, if some powerful Jonin came out to lead the team, it would be really delicious.  Of course, only the top management can decide who will be the leader of whom, and it is not up to the ninjas below to lead whomever they like.  However, with the influence of the Hyuga family, it would not be difficult to get the Hokage's consent for this not-too-excessive request.

    What he was worried about was whether Haruno Sakura was willing or not; if Sakura didn't agree, the other party was a disciple of the Hokage, and even the Hyuga family couldn't go against her will.

    "Mr. Hizu came to me this time just for this small matter? If so, why didn't you just say so in the invitation?" Sakura said calmly while sipping hot tea, without commenting on Hizu's request.  .

    "It's not a trivial matter when it comes to Hanabi's future." Hizu replied sincerely, "I didn't state the reason on the invitation because I wanted to see how Miss Sakura feels about my family and me. If she doesn't want to come, then this matter  Of course it¡¯s impossible, so there¡¯s no need to waste everyone¡¯s time.¡±

    So it¡¯s just to test whether she hates the Hyuga family or the Hyuga family, right?  Haruno Sakura raised her eyebrows and thought to herself.

    Hinata Hinata is self-aware and knows that Sakura is dissatisfied with Hinata's treatment at the Hinata family. He barely cares about his eldest daughter. As Hinata's close friend, Sakura naturally has a strong opinion of him.  Of course, after the Chuunin Exams and seeing the progress of their eldest daughter, the father and daughter became less rigid.

    After all, blood is thicker than water. It is human nature for Hinata to choose to forgive her father and restore a normal and harmonious father-daughter relationship with her father; but it is also human nature for Sakura to have opinions about Hizu, and Hizu has known this for a long time.

    Sakura pondered for a while while drinking tea.

    "I like fireworks very much." Sakura said this after finishing a cup of tea.  She handed the cup over and watched Hizu make her a second cup of tea with beautiful tea art.  Hinata Hotaru chuckled at the side. Haruno Sakura's words were equivalent to saying that she didn't like Hizu, but Hizu was still able to bear this sentence with a smile. She narrowed her eyes when she saw her brother was embarrassed.  His eyes smiled like a cunning fox.

    "So?" Hizu handed over the second cup of tea and asked while looking at Sakura's expression.

    "I have no objection to becoming Hanabi's instructor." Haruno Sakura gave the answer, "However, that will be at least six years later, and no one can make promises for such a distant future, right?  "

    "Your words are enough. I will thank you on Hanabi's behalf, Miss Sakura." Hidashi smiled slightly and said.

    "You're welcome Hanabi is Hinata's biological sister, so she is also my sister." Sakura said with a smile, Hanabi and Hinata have a very good relationship, and she will not transfer her dislike of Hizu to that person.  On the cute little loli.

    "However, Mr. Hizu, don't you want Hanabi to inherit the clan? Why do you want her to take the path of promotion from genin?"

    Hizu put down the tea cup and sat down, looking at Haruno Sakura solemnly.

    He said slowly: "As the strongest clan in Konoha, the Hyuga clan should naturally follow the steps of the Hokage and integrate more closely into Konoha's system"

    Haruno Sakura was stunned.

    Hizu's words were high-sounding, but what he actually meant was that the Fifth Hokage was now on a firm footing, with the support of the Third Hokage, the approval of a group of young adults, and the support of a group of powerful newcomers headed by Haruno Sakura.  Of course, the Hyuga clan must begin to adapt to the new situation brought about by the new Hokage.

    You know, Konoha¡¯s tradition is to attack the largest clan in the village.

    Although the second generation Hokage was born in the largest Senju clan in Konoha, after he came to power, he split his family into countless small clans. To this day, there is not even a single person with the surname Senju in Konoha, and even Tsunade has not received this surname.  He suppressed Uchiha ruthlessly for decades;

    Under the rule of the Third Hokage, the Uchiha clan was known as the largest clan in Konoha. They were ready to make trouble and tried to cause trouble. The third generation was unable to do anything for several years and immediately slaughtered the Uchiha;

    The Fourth Hokage died early, not to mention;

    Now, seeing that Tsunade is gradually gaining popularity and being recognized by the whole village, becoming a new generation of powerful Hokage, the Hyuga clan, which has been claiming to be the largest clan in Konoha for several years, is now starting to tremble!

    According to this tradition of Konoha, if the Hyuga clan does not shrink their necks and do things, I am afraid that Tsunade will really find a reason to slap the Hyuga clan in the face.  The simplest thing is to let Hyuga Hotaru use the bitter meat trick to carve a caged bird. Do you think Tsunade would tear apart the Hyuga clan for the sake of her subordinates?  The decadent system of clan division has harmed many Konoha ninjas!  In order to save her comrades in the Hyuga family, Tsunade shed tears and killed the clan. The Hyuga clan has since dispersed into several medium-sized branches. I'm afraid not everyone in the village will applaud it, right?

    Rizu has good intentions!

    ¡°Moreover, Hanabi following Haruno Sakura is also very beneficial to her growth

    (The second update is presented, guaranteed update 22!!! Try for the fifth update today!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe!!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)?Now that the bitter meat plan is about carving a caged bird, do you think Tsunade would tear apart the Hyuga clan for the sake of her subordinates?  The decadent system of clan division has harmed many Konoha ninjas!  In order to save her comrades in the Hyuga family, Tsunade shed tears and killed the clan. The Hyuga clan has since dispersed into several medium-sized branches. I'm afraid not everyone in the village will applaud it, right?

    Rizu has good intentions!

    ¡°Moreover, Hanabi following Haruno Sakura is also very beneficial to her growth

    (The second update is presented, guaranteed update 22!!! Try for the fifth update today!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe!!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 308 Sarutobi¡¯s selfishness (third update)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Hinata Hinashi thought about it carefully.

    High-profile propaganda that they are the strongest clan, establishing their own independent kingdom within the clan: establishing their own family laws, and training their own heirs Hey, the last family that did this, the grass on the grave seemed to be half as tall as a person, right?

    "If you encounter a Hokage with an unstable foundation, with high-level officials trying to undermine him, and low-level officials failing to take over, if the Hyuga family does this, the Hokage will have nothing to do with them, but for nowit's better to be a hero who knows the current affairs!"

    Therefore, he simply asked Hanabi to join Konoha's orthodox promotion system and establish more connections with the village to show the preference of the Hyuga family.  Inviting Haruno Sakura to be Hanabi's instructor is also a statement. Things that are too far away may not be possible, but at least it shows his attitude.

    In fact, Haruno Sakura also knew some of Tsunade's thoughts. The Fifth Hokage really had the intention to change Hinata.

    Of course, the Hyuga family is at least loyal to Konoha, so it is impossible to deal with them like the Uchiha; Tsunade wants to start with the caged bird system.  This backward system is increasingly unsuitable for Konoha's current situation. Judging from the village's current political correctness, the Hyuga clan's actions are a typical example of harming their compatriots and are unpopular.  The general trend is like this. As long as Konoha develops steadily, the Hyuga family will have to make changes sooner or later.

    The purpose of the Hokage line has always been to suppress the big clans and support the small clans so that Konoha can maintain the balance of power; any capable and ambitious Hokage will not let go of such an opportunity to make contributions.

    There is no need to tell Rizu about these things.  After settling the matter with a few polite words, Sakura stood up and left.

    She thought that the matter of leading the Jonin team was over.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Actually not.

    On the way back.  An ANBU informed Sakura that the Hokage wanted to see her for something.

    When she arrived at the Hokage's office, she discovered that the two Hokages were looking for her.

    "Sakura, what do you think next year, what do you think about being a Jonin teacher who will lead the team for half a year to a year?" Tsunade sat behind her desk and asked straight to the point.

    "Huh? The leader teacher again?" Haruno Sakura was stunned. She had just agreed to Nizu to be the leader of Hanabi, but she didn't expect that the master would also make such a request.

    "The Hinata family wants you to be Hanabi's instructor, right?" The Third Hokage stood by the window smoking his pipe and said with a smile, "There is about five years apart, so there is no conflict."

    It seems that the two have already discussed this matter about the Hinata family.  Tsunade frowned slightly and said calmly: "Rizu is quite optimistic about my disciples"

    "The Hyuga family behaves so knowingly, how can she slap the Hyuga family to establish authority?"  The Fifth Hokage had a headache.

    On the other hand, the Third Hokage laughed and said: "This is also a good thing! How about it, Sakura, are you willing to be the leader of the Jonin?"

    "It's okay to be a leading teacher, but you have to have suitable students!" Sakura blinked, but didn't finish her sentence.

    "Are you a suitable student" The third generation and the fifth generation looked at each other.

    "Let's go take a look!"

    The two Hokages brought Haruno Sakura to the ninja school.

    Since she came here to take the written test during the Chunin Examination, she has been very busy and has never set foot in her alma mater.

    I miss it quite a bit.  Looking at the children training in physical combat on the training ground, Haruno Sakura smiled.

    Although she is only three years older than these children.

    No matter how busy the two Hokages are, they will come to the school from time to time to show their faces in front of the children and make their presence felt.  Therefore, the first-year students who had just entered school could also recognize the two of them. Among the children who were running in circles, several immediately waved their hands excitedly and shouted to Sakura and the others: "The Third Hokage-sama, the Fifth Hokage-sama!"

    There was also a voice calling "Sister Sakura, Sister Sakura", it was Hinata Hanabi.

    "Let's go over there and take a look." Sandai smiled and waved to them, then said, and the three of them walked towards the practical training ground for the mixed class of fifth and sixth graders.

    "Even students with average talent, after studying in a ninja school for two or three years, can master the basic application of chakra and be able to carry out tasks, fight and even kill people. During the war years, such practices abounded, and it seems that  There is no problem." Sandai said as he walked, "But during the peace years, we extended the graduation period to five to six years or more, and forced the students to stay for two or three more years. Do you know why?"

    He looked back at Haruno Sakura, waiting for her answer.

    ? ?; "Their names are Udon and Moehuang." Sandai replied with a smile, "And my grandson Konohamaru. The three of them are ready to become ninjas, both mentally and physically, and there is no need to stay here anymore.  They are in school! I plan to arrange for them to graduate a year early next year. What do you think?"

    So, Sandai meant for her to be Konohamaru¡¯s teacher?

    ¡°Now, even the third generation of adults has his own selfish motives

    We have found a strong teacher for our grandson in advance; among the jounin who can lead the team in Konoha at the moment, Haruno Sakura is indeed the strongest!  Moreover, the mind and heart are the best choices.  As for her being the first to lead a team and lack of experiencethis is not a big problem.

    To this end, the third generation also arranged for Konohamaru to graduate early After all, the later the time goes, the closer the peace of the ninja world will come to an end!

    It¡¯s really a lot of painstaking work.

    For such a thing, of course she would give the third generation a face.  However, Konohamaru's strength must reach a certain level.

    Sakura walked over.

    "I'll try them myself!" Haruno Sakura wants to fight these people herself!

    (The third update is presented, repaying the 3200 monthly tickets at the end of last month for additional updates!!)

    (I have a party in the afternoon, so this chapter comes late)

    (The additional monthly ticket has been repaid!)

    (This National Day, I promised not to have a holiday to break the code, so during this period, I will update 13k a day! The promise has been fulfilled! I am a person who keeps my word! Please vote for me, please subscribe!!) (Remember this site¡¯s website address:  www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 309 Konohamaru (fourth update)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    It is Iruka who is teaching the fifth grade class.

    After Udon and Moehuang finished fighting, it was Konohamaru's turn to play.  As a result, a dispute broke out on the field. Haruno Sakura approached and heard Iruka pointing Konohamaru on the forehead and lecturing him: "Asshole! Ninjas must obey orders, you know! Don't be willful, go quickly.  Sparring with Okisuke!"

    "I don't want it! Okisuke has lost to me ten times! I want a stronger opponent, otherwise the sparring will be meaningless!" Konohamaru said with an annoyed look on his face.

    "Idiot! You must listen to the teacher! Besides, Okisuke is very powerful, so you must respect your classmates!" Iruka looked at Konohamaru who curled his lips and ignored him with a headache on his face.

    "What about Hui?" "Twelve times!" "Where's Ah Jing?" "Eight times!"

    Looking at the two people bargaining, Haruno Sakura suddenly thought of Naruto and Iruka in those years. The two seemed to get along with each other in this way!  Naruto was so naughty back then that he would make Iruka so angry every time, and then he would be caught and yelled at by Iruka It was such a familiar scene!

    "Then let it be me."

    She walked over and said with a smile.

    "Eh? Sakura, why are you here?" Iruka was stunned for a moment, then turned to look over, "Oh! The Third Generation, the Fifth Generation, you are here!"

    "Haha, let's come over and take a look, you go ahead!" Sandai followed Sakura and said. He and Tsunade walked to Iruka and looked at the two people on the field with a smile.

    "Konohamaru, how about I fight you?" Haruno Sakura walked to the opposite side of Konohamaru and said with a faint smile.

    "Baoahem! Big sister!" Konohamaru's eyes widened, recalling the painful scene of playing a prank with Naruto and then being taught a lesson by Sakura, "Wait a minute, I don't want to spar with you!"

    "Hmm, there's no way the boss can win!" Udon on the side rolled his eyes and analyzed calmly.

    "Don't worry, I won't use all my strength How about you fight my clone?" Haruno Sakura snapped her fingers and summoned an ice clone. "You can use any method against the clone.  , that is to say, you can fight with the determination to kill the clone!"

    "Is it just a clone?" Konohamaru hesitated and accepted the challenge.

    Sakura could tell from his eyes that Konohamaru was still confident in defeating her clone.  Speaking of which, she had watched Konohamaru grow up, and Sakura had taught him chakra manipulation techniques.

    We have just seen the battle between Udon and Moe, sohow is Konohamaru's strength?

    After forming the seal of opposition, the duel training officially begins.

    "I'm on it!" Konohamaru shouted, rushed forward unceremoniously, and started a close hand-to-hand fight with Sakura's clone.

    Because the opponent was a clone, Konohamaru's attacks were very fierce and sharp, and his attacks were always close to the point, leaving no room for him at all.  His physical movements are also neat and neat, and he is quite orderly; but after all, he is too young, has short arms and legs, and is still lacking in strength and speed.

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s true self, Iruka and others stood aside to watch the battle.  With her current strength, Konohamaru's attack would be meaningless.  Even though she was a clone, she could easily block Konohamaru's attack with just one hand.

    However, among the Ninja School students, Konohamaru's strength can indeed stand out from the crowd.  Even among genin, Konohamaru is considered a leader.

    This was somewhat beyond Haruno Sakura¡¯s expectations.

    "The Third Generation, Konohamaru has made rapid progress this year. Do you often teach him at home?" Iruka said to the Third Hokage next to him while watching the battle on the field.

    "Haha, you are retired after all! If you have nothing to do, just give guidance to your grandson!" The third generation said with a hearty smile, and then looked at Haruno Sakura, "How about it, Sakura? Konohamaru's strength meets your standards.  Yet?"

    No wonder!

    It turns out that Konohamaru's strength was taught by the third generation himself, and it seems that Udon and Moehuang also got a lot of credit.

    Haruno Sakura said: "If Konohamaru graduates next year, he should be the strongest student in this class Udon and Moehuang are also very powerful. I guess they only need to train for a few more months. There is nothing wrong with taking the Chunin Examination next year.  question!"

    When they become chuunin, Sakura will no longer have to be their nanny.  This is estimated to take less than a year.

    While we were talking here, the situation on the field had undergone a new change - Konohamaru found that the physical attack was ineffective, so he decisively distanced himself,So you don¡¯t have to worry about lack of experience.  When leading a team, it¡¯s like taking a break for a while!  While taking them to practice and do tasks, you can also do your own thing.  Just in time, you have to start speeding up your training Sakura, your current strength is far from reaching your bottleneck!  "

    "I also have this plan." Ying said seriously, "Master, in the next few months, I want to go to the Country of Snow to practice for a while!"

    "'Practice' for a period of time?" Tsunade emphasized the word "practice" in a serious tone. She could guess what Sakura meant

    She lowered her eyes, looked at the blank paper on her desk, and said calmly: "When you went out to do tasks during the first time, you also 'cultivated' for a month."

    "Wellyes." Haruno Sakura sat upright and admitted the matter frankly. She asked, "Master, is this okay?"

    Tsunade looked at Sakura steadily and pondered for a while.

    "J¨­nin has a training holiday, but it doesn't last long," the blonde mature woman said. "I will issue another mission to trace the traces of Akatsuki. You will carry it out alone. You can go to some remote places to look for clues.  , such as, um, the country of snow"

    Where did the clues about Akatsuki come from in the Land of Snow Tsunade's ability to tell lies with her eyes open is quite powerful.  Sakura cursed her master's shamelessness, but she still wanted to thank Tsunade for her support.

    Haruno Sakura thought for a moment and replied: "This should be enough."

    Tsunade nodded: "Remember, come back before February next yearMarch is the time to graduate from the Ninja School! Your task of leading the team will officially begin at that time."

    "So, are there any questions?"

    (Fourth update presented, additional updates for 2000 monthly votes!!)

    (The additional monthly ticket has been repaid!)

    (This National Day, I promised not to have a holiday to break the code, so during this period, I will update 13k a day! The promise has been fulfilled! I am a person who keeps my word! Please vote for me, please subscribe!!) (Remember this site¡¯s website address:  www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 310 Changes

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the Hokage's office.

    The master and apprentice sat quietly for a moment.

    "So, are there any questions?" Tsunade said while spinning her pen.

    "Yes, Master!" Sakura Haruno asked with a worried expression on her face, "Master, you have never suggested that I devote myself to practice in the past, but asked me to do tasks while practicing. Why this time"

    "That's right, immersing yourself in cultivation without testing the results of cultivation through combat is equivalent to working behind closed doors! What you cultivate in that way is usually far from the actual combat requirements. Moreover, combat itself is a very difficult task.  With good training, every time you encounter Akatsuki's people, your strength will rise by a small step That's why I put you into the ANBU before." Tsunade nodded and admitted.

    "The situation is different now. Your next training will take a long time to produce results. This is one. Second, the current ANBU mission will not be of much significance to your training. Third, this may  This is the last period of peaceful life. Let me leave it to you to practice as much as possible and try to improve your strength before the war"

    Tsunade's tone was a little heavy.

    "Is the situation that serious, master?" Sakura frowned.

    "It's much worse than expected. What I'm going to say next, you have to forget it after you leave this door, you know?" Tsunade looked at the disciple and nodded solemnly before continuing, "What you did before  Those missions about Akatsuki, combined with the information we obtained from other channels, now confirm that Akatsuki has indeed entered a dormant state."

    "However, this is only part of the truth. In the Country of Fire, the Country of Wind and the surrounding areas, Akatsuki has indeed suspended most of its activities and entered a hidden state; however, in other countries and regions, traces of Akatsuki are still heard from time to time.  ¡­¡±

    "You should still remember that Akatsuki's plan was to capture the tailed beasts. Their previous actions were to collect intelligence by various means. So, why did they turn dormant in some areas and still be active in other areas?  "

    Haruno Sakura was startled. She opened her mouth slightly to say something, but stopped talking.

    "You have already thought of it." Tsunade noticed her expression.

    Sakura took a deep breath and said slowly: "The active area means that they haven't found out the information about the tailed beasts or the Jinchuriki; on the contrary, on our side, they have found out that the Jinchuriki are Naruto and Gaara."  It is very possible that we have obtained a lot of information about the two of them"

    "That's right. Moreover, the more areas they move into hibernation, it means that they are getting closer to the final plan" Tsunade said seriously, "This organization has so many dangerous and powerful members.  If they are allowed to obtain so many tailed beasts again, I'm afraid the consequences will be unimaginable What's even more frightening is that we only know that they want to capture the tailed beasts, but we don't know what they want to use the tailed beasts for!"

    "It's impossible to catch him and just play around every day" Sakura sneered, "So, how long is it before their final plan?"

    "It's hard to say! All we can figure out is the situation in the Kingdom of Wind and the Kingdom of Fire. The information from other countries may not be accurate. I wrote letters to the other three great ninja villages before, hoping to share Akatsuki's information. Unfortunately,  No one responded! However, Onoki, the third generation Tsuchikage of Iwa Ninja Village, wrote back that there were signs of unknown persons conducting intelligence activities there before, but it has stopped now."

    "The tailed beasts in Iwa Ninja Village are four-tailed and five-tailed, right?" Haruno Sakura asked calmly.

    "Yes, it seems that at least four tailed beasts are being targeted by them. Cloud Ninja Village did not respond to us. Mist Ninja Village has always been mysterious and it is not clear. There is also a seven-tailed beast preserved in a small country. It should be Takino.  Country" Tsunade pulled out a scroll and said while flipping through it.

    "The information in these areas is unclear. Some of the information is based on the scrolls brought back from the underground bounty you raided last time. There is no way to verify the credibility." Tsunade pursed her lips and continued, "But, Akatsuki is here  These areas have been active for a long time, and judging from how active Akatsuki has become in the last year or two, they should be close to completion, which is why they are so excited!"

    "They won't have a chance to finishNaruto will never be caught by them!" Sakura said coldly.

    "I will protect Naruto."

    Haruno Sakura said decisively, clenching her fists.

    Tsunade looked at Sakura steadily for a long time.

    "WellI believe you, Sakura."

    The conversation ended here.

    Haruno Sakura brought back her Jonin registration form and new uniform.

    &nbsp??Affected by the severe cold weather here, there is no sign of melting at all, and its original appearance is well preserved.

    The effectiveness of Sasuke's genjutsu has faded a lot, but it still works.  Judging from the traces outside, not even an animal has been near this place since she left.

    She walked into the empty base. The interior of the Ice Castle was deep and empty. When a person walked in the corridor, the atmosphere was always a bit permeable.

    "Let's get started" She said calmly while taking out the supplies prepared from the scroll, her voice echoing endlessly in the empty hall.  Several ice clones were summoned to help, and the crowd of people brought some popularity to the base.  Although the so-called "people" are all her clones, they are still better than nothing.

    After tidying up the place, Haruno Sakura finished dinner and rested in the company of her clone.  She will stay here for more than four months and will not return to Konoha until February next year.

    During this period, her training mission is to develop the third stage of Ying Chong and the second stage of the Yin Seal. Before that, she must first complete the cloning technology

    (First update, two updates today!)

    (The additional monthly ticket has been repaid!)

    (The National Day update is over, I need to take a break today and tomorrow, check some information, and sort out the outline! I will continue to add updates the day after tomorrow, at least 10k updates every day!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 311 Snow Country

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The country of Snow has undergone almost earth-shaking changes in the past two years.

    As a native who has lived in the Land of Snow for more than 20 years, Ajing feels this deeply.

    He was walking on the busy streets of the capital at this time, touching a few bills in his pocket, thinking about what to buy today; he didn't have much money, so he couldn't buy too many things, so he had to budget carefully.  A Jing is still a very poor man.  However, in the past year, he has gradually been able to eat enough to fill his stomach, and Ajing is already satisfied with this.

    He was holding a small flag in his hand, which was specially given to him by his wife Ahui. Today is the day when His Excellency Fenghua Xiaoxue returns to China, and everyone is spontaneously making preparations to welcome her; Ajing specially ate very full in the morning,  Put on your best clothes, wash yourself cleanly, and get here early, as if you are attending a grand event.

    No one asked, A-kyo just naturally thought of doing this like everyone else; he finally had the strength to shout out the name of the new daimyo, His Excellency Fenghua Koyuki!

    Ah Jing touched his full belly and the dry food in his pocket, and a happy smile appeared on his face.  In his impression, in the past, he was always very hungry and couldn't eat enough. At that time, the name of the Kingdom of Snow was still Lord Feng Hua Furu Tao Bah, it should be the traitor Feng Hua Furu Tao who usurped power!

    At that time, the family could not save food: the climate in the Land of Snow made it difficult to grow crops, and the harvest was not high. Even if taxes were not collected, the family would not be able to eat enough.  When the rebels ruled the country, they often had to pay 50% or 70% of the harvest. The tax collectors sent by the Daming Mansion were so vicious that they would scrape the ground three feet away to collect the grain. Those who dared to resist, the second  Snow ninjas come over one day to "clean up the tough bones".

    A Jing remembers that when he was a child, one year the harvest was very poor. There was a family in the village who was caught by snow ninja because they did not pay enough food. They were hung on a tree in front of the village and beaten for a whole day. When the corpses were collected, they were all in shape.  That year, my father fiercely guarded the family's last ration and stopped them from taking it away. He cried and said that in the past, the tax was 1/10, and then the tax collector kicked him away, "That's Fenghua."  Zaoxue, that good-for-nothing old man! Take them all away from me! If you dare to stop me, I will hang your family up too!" That year, he was the only one of the brothers and sisters in the family who died.

    The people are starving, but the daimyo and his men are all eating their fill; more and more snow ninjas are being trained, and their equipment is getting better and better.

    There are also people who have thought about resisting, but they are too hungry to hold weapons and cannot fight against the ninjas; a snow ninja can suppress a city, and the people who are about to survive rise up and are then massacred in large numbers.

    In a world where extraordinary power exists, the power comparison between ninjas and ordinary people is unbalanced. No matter how large the number of ordinary people are, their strength is insignificant if they have not mastered the use of chakra, and they cannot withstand a few ninjutsu strikes from ninjas.

    Ah Jing doesn¡¯t know that there is a saying called ¡°There is no GM in the era of breech-loading guns¡±.  Regardless of whether this sentence is correct or not, in this world, "the chakra world has no emotions" is the true truth.

    The uprising failed. From that day on, A Jing¡¯s eyes lost their light; he was still alive, but just alive.

    The story changed more than a year ago.

    A Jing didn¡¯t know what happened that day, but he saw everyone suddenly talking mysteriously and secretly, and his eyes seemed to suddenly light up; they said that Feng Hua Furu Tao was dead, and a new daimyo ruled the country.  Kyo didn't believe it, how could Feng Hua Furumao die when there were so many snow ninjas under his command?  They really like to dream, but even if it is a dream this is a very sweet dream.

    However, after a few days, the arrogant bastard who usually came to the village from time to time to fight against the autumn wind and show his dominance never came. A Jing was really surprised. The people in the village said that he had been caught and tried in public.  Then he was sentenced to death - he hung on the rack, never to be seen again.

    Later, the dream came true step by step; a girl came and claimed to be a ninja commissioned by the new daimyo. She brought a new official and captured the bad guys who had been riding on their heads.  There was a trial in front of the villagers, and the man who had kicked his father and took away the life-saving food was sentenced to death. A Jing had the courage to rush up and kick the man hard. That night, he could not control the expression in his already numb eyes.  I shed tears all night long.

    Ah Jing felt that he would never forget the scene of that day in his life.

    And that ninja girl.  He had always thought that ninjas were evil and helped others to do harm. At that moment, he suddenly understood that a ninja was like a knife. In the hands of evil people, it was a murder weapon. On the contrary, it could also be a tool to eliminate evil and promote good.  A delicate and beautiful girl like that is not a bad person after all!

    &nbspHe said that the cheers of ordinary people did not mean anything. Although ninjas and ordinary people who do not understand chakra live on the same planet, they are like people from two worlds

    As an ordinary person, Fenghua Xiaoxue, although they are friends, she still can't understand Haruno Sakura's thoughts; those things that seem important to her are actually not worth mentioning to Sakura.  At least in this world, chakra is the most important thing to her

    Fenghua Xiaoxue looked at the girl beside her who was smiling calmly and quietly. She had many turbulent thoughts in her heart and wanted to know her thoughts more deeply. However, when she opened her mouth, the words that came out of her mouth turned into: "When will you?"  Wearing winter clothes? Aren't ninjas not afraid of the cold?"

    "If you use chakra to maintain your body temperature, it's indeed okay to wear a swimsuit in the winter. But you need to wear thick clothes to look like an ordinary person, otherwise it will be too conspicuous! You can't use genjutsu all day long, right?  It¡¯s very tiring!¡± Sakura squinted her eyes and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s just a good time to experience the life of ordinary people, the clothes are quite warm!¡±

    As she spoke, she breathed, and hot mist came out of her mouth, covering her expression and eyes in the white mist.

    It¡¯s hard to see clearly.

    Are you an ordinary person

    Xiaoxue blinked: "I always feel that you ninjas are no longer the same species as ordinary people. I still don't understand your thoughts. Are all ninjas so precocious?"

    "It is true that some ninjas mature precociously, physically or psychologically because of the stimulation of chakra. This is not surprising among ninjas. It is normal to look like eighteen years old at the age of twelve, or very early  I started thinking about profound philosophical issues" Haruno Sakura explained.

    "So you are also an example of psychological precocity? You started thinking about these issues at such a young age!"

    "Yeah." Haruno Sakura responded vaguely.  Her precociousness is because she is a time traveler. This cannot be told to Xiaoxue Outsiders also think she is precocious, but there are more exaggerated examples of precociousness in Konoha, and she hides her clumsiness appropriately, so she is not very conspicuous.  .

    She skipped the topic and continued: "Of course, sometimes chakra can also delay the development of the body. It is said that because the fourth generation Mizukage practiced some secret technique, he remained a child all his life and was only 1.5 meters tall."

    "Then you are a late maturer physically and an early maturer mentally, Sakura! All the nutrients have gone into the brain. Ninjas are indeed magical."

    "" Sakura was speechless.

    She couldn¡¯t refute it, because Bing Dun had indeed adjusted her development time.

    The two of them said as they walked into the Daming Mansion.

    The moment Fenghua Xiaoxue closed the door, her true colors were revealed.

    She threw her elegant clothes on the hanger, revealing the short coat underneath, and slumped down on the sofa without the dignity of a queen, humming twice: "This kind of show is really tiring!"

    If someone outside saw this, they would definitely be shocked and couldn¡¯t believe it!

    Xiaoxue muttered, then waved her hand and asked Haruno Sakura: "Tell me! What good things did you do when you sneaked into my country!"

    "I'm here to practice ninjutsu. You don't know the specificsin short, it's probably a ninjutsu that speeds up energy accumulation and reaction speed." Haruno Sakura sat opposite her and said.

    (Second update, two updates today!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe! Every 200 monthly tickets will add one chapter! Valid for a long time!)

    (The National Day update is over, I need to take a break today and tomorrow, check some information, and sort out the outline! I will continue to add updates the day after tomorrow, at least 10k updates every day!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 312 Secret Base

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    We chatted for a while.

    The film Koyuki Fenghua filmed this year is called "Resident Evil: Castle of Evil". The creative provider of the script is Haruno Sakura. The filming location is also the underground bounty house Haruno Sakura once raided. Ninjas were also hired to use earth escape to add complex scenes.  underground part.

    "However, the script has been modified by them It tells the story of an evil rebel ninja organization secretly developing forbidden techniques, and then accidentally causing trouble.  The zombies inside could spit out fireballs and water dragons, and Sakura was simply intoxicated by them.

    Movie audiences in the Naruto world don¡¯t know if they can accept this setting.  However, just having the beautiful big sister Fenghua Xiaoxue act cool in the movie is enough to attract a large audience

    "This theme is very novel. I don't know how you imagined it! It will definitely become a big hit!" Fenghua Xiaoxue said with emotion.

    After talking about this topic, she asked on a whim: "Can I visit your base?"

    Haruno Sakura hesitated, nodded, and agreed to her request.

    "Okay, let's satisfy all your curiosity at once! Anyway, I will use illusion to block your memory"

    "Hmph, can't we just use illusion?" Xiaoxue curled her lips and said dissatisfied.

    "Wait for world peace! Otherwise, the more you know, the more dangerous you will be!" Sakura made a helpless expression, spread her hands and said, "I don't want to do this, but I can only do this for your safety. Hug.  Hold me tight."

    She hugged Xiaoxue like a princess and left Daming Mansion in an instant.

    About two hours later.

    Deep in the Land of Snow, in a stone wall in a deep mountain that is even more remote and inaccessible than the Snow Ninja Castle.

    When she came to Snow Country for the second time about half a year ago, Haruno Sakura cut the rocks with a water knife and established a hidden base here.

    Just as she planned: the Snow Ninja Castle was just a cover-up, and this base was her real base for conducting secret experiments.

    This location is too remote and dangerous for ordinary people to come here, so there is no need to use illusions to cover it up.  The base embedded in the rock formations and deep into the mountain is perfectly concealed on the outside. Even if you search intentionally, you cannot see it from the outside.

    And inside, she used ice escape to seal the base tightly. Except for the necessary vents, the entire base was like a hollowed-out iceberg, hiding her secrets in the thick ice.  This arrangement was also to prevent someone from using earth escape to enter here. Ever since she discovered the weirdo hiding in the earth during the battle with Scorpion, Sakura had paid special attention to this task.

    The entrance to the secret base.

    "It's quite hard to find here. There's no sign of a base at all." Xiaoxue jumped off Sakura and watched her use her strange strength to move the boulder blocking the door. She was secretly amazed: she's really strong!

    She followed Sakura and walked in. Then the girl moved the stone back to block the door, and raised a fireball to illuminate the surroundings. The vertical stone walls around it showed that this was obviously a manually dug passage.

    Going down the long passage is the main body of the base.  Haruno Sakura dug a huge cave with great efforts. After walking out of the passage, there was a huge and empty hall. The dim fireball in Sakura's hand could only vaguely illuminate the outline of the hall.

    With a few flicks of her fingers, the fireball in her hand scattered into several small flames and shot onto the torches on the wall. The bright firelight immediately illuminated the base.

    Fenghua Xiaoxue finally saw the whole picture of the base: the hall was filled with various instruments, and the tables and shelves were filled with various containers filled with liquids of unknown purpose.

    On the left is a series of windowless rooms with closed doors, occupying the other half of the cave.

    On the right is a wide training field, separated by a thick ice wall. Through the transparent ice wall, you can vaguely see several targets and wooden stakes erected on the field.

    It is surrounded by thick ice, and outside the ice is hard rock cut by water jets.

    "The confidentiality of this place is quite good!" Haruno Sakura patted the dust on her hands and said with some pride, "I built this place all by myself!"

    Because it involves the secret of her ninjutsu, Haruno Sakura tries her best to be as perfect as possible.

    But she could only express her pride to Xiaoxue.  If the Snow Kingdom mobilized the whole country to build a base of this level, it would probably take decades - just cutting the stone would be difficult enough for them.  But if Orochimaru, who is proficient in earth escape, is allowed to come, he will probably be able to complete a bunch of such bases in minutes.

    ¡°Confidentiality is quite goodThe two Haruno Sakuras are naturally connected.  Fenghua Xiaoxue looked along the thin stick and found that Sakura, who had brought her here, was already lying on the ground, closing her eyes and seemed to be asleep.

    Xiaoxue carefully put her hand under her nose, and then she breathed a sigh of relief.

    Then she asked carefully and horrifiedly: "So which one is your clone or your true self?"

    "Are you stupid for making movies?" Haruno Sakura sighed, "There is no such thing as a clone or a real body in this technique. I just use this body temporarily and use it to do some dangerous and even fatal experiments. In the end,  You still have to return to your original body.¡±

    She walked over and hugged her body.

    "It means your soul is temporarily living in this body now?" Fenghua Xiaoxue bit her finger and said, her mind was a little confused now, "What about the original spirit and soul of this body?"

    "They haven't had time to be born yet. It only takes eight weeks for them to develop from embryo to complete. Such a short time cannot give birth to a new soul and spirit. It will take several months for the baby to have ignorant consciousness." Haruno  Sakura hugged her body and walked out of the room, turning back to motion for Xiaoxue to follow, "However, over time, after receiving enough external stimulation, they will naturally develop intelligence and become a real human being."

    ¡°You¡¯re not leaving yet, do you want to stimulate their souls out?¡±

    Fenghua Xiaoxue ran out of the room in a panic. Haruno Sakura closed the light and door, and said with a smile: "I'm scaring you, so I won't give birth to a new soul so easily!"

    "Don't you think it's very creepy and scary inside?" Xiaoxue shook her head vigorously, then glared at Sakura and said, "And what are you doing with such a thing?"

    "Because several new ninjutsu can only be developed using real human bodies, and they are extremely dangerous. I can't make fun of myself, and I can't use other living people for experiments, so I can only use my own clones!" Sakura!  He shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly.

    "What kind of new ninjutsu is it?" Xiaoxue frowned.

    "One is to try to convert electrical energy into energy that can be used in the Yin Seal. The other is to try to overclock the brain and speed up the reaction speed. Both of these ninjutsu are ninjutsu that can be fatal if you are not careful!"

    The two walked into the hall. Haruno Sakura put her original body aside, walked to the other side and said, "Okay, let me demonstrate it to you to satisfy your curiosity!"

    (First update, two updates today! Additional updates will begin tomorrow!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe! Every 200 monthly tickets will add one chapter! Valid for a long time!)

    (The National Day update is over. I need to take a break in the past two days, check some information, and sort out the outline! I will continue to update tomorrow, at least 10k updates every day!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 313 Development progress piled up with human lives

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Haruno Sakura demonstrated the first technique to Koyuki.

    That is the second stage of the Yin seal, which absorbs energy from the outside world and seals it on the forehead.

    At first, energy was extracted from the cloned heart; then, the complete clone was used as a battery.  However, the energy accumulated through these methods is still not fast enough.  Whether she is using Yang Release to spawn new clones or experimenting with the third stage of Sakura Chong, a lot of chakra is consumed; and most of the clones she produces are used to experiment with new techniques, and only a small part can be used.  as a source of energy.

    Before coming here, the chakra stored in Haruno Sakura's Yin Seal will reach about a hundred times her own chakra - not as much as when Naruto uses the Nine-Tails chakra.

    During the period after arriving in the Land of Snow, there has been more export and less import, and the reserves have been decreasing but not increasing, and have dropped to less than half.

    Such a weight is definitely not enough to deal with future battles.

    Using cloned hearts or cloned bodies as energy sources is not only inefficient, but also cannot be used in Konoha; she can't just go back to Snow Country after a battle, right?

    To convert the thunder and lightning in nature into energy that can be used by ninjas, the design took a lot of thought on Sakura's part.

    The first step is to convert the thunder and lightning into the form of sealing and storage. This requires the use of a sealing technique called "Thunder Seal".  This kind of seal, as the name suggests, can seal thunder and lightning into special spells.

    This kind of sealing technique is very rare. Haruno Sakura finally learned it from Jiraiya. He knew a whole set of sealing escape techniques. Thunder, fire, wind blade, etc. can be sealed, among which the most commonly used and famous ones are  The most important one is the Fire Sealing Seal - the famous one that can even seal Amaterasu.

    In this way, through the "Thunder Sealing Seal", the thunder and lightning can be transformed into the form of thunder escape and sealed.

    By integrating this seal into the Yin Seal, when the Yin Seal is running, it can directly extract the energy of Thunder Release - and then scorch oneself.

    This is a problem Haruno Sakura only realized after she sacrificed a clone.  Fortunately, Haruno Sakura did not use it to experiment immediately after learning this sealing technique, but waited until she arrived in the Snow Country before starting to try it.

    This kind of energy is too strong and not as gentle as the chakra usually stored in the Yin Seal, and cannot be directly used by the body.

    Therefore, in addition to the sealing formula that stores the thunder escape energy, it is necessary to set up a sealing formula that converts energy.

    To convert extremely huge energy into chakra that can be used by oneself, there is only one option among the existing sealing techniques

    That is, the Bagua seal that can suppress and extract the Nine-Tails chakra!

    The amount of chakra the Nine-Tails possesses is definitely at the level of a natural disaster.  When Naruto and Sakura fought hand in hand against Scorpion before, she fully felt how huge the amount of chakra Naruto exerted.  That rich chakra, thick enough to form a demon fox-like coat, simply refreshed Sakura's outlook on life.

    And with such huge chakra, she probably doesn¡¯t have one-tenth of the Kyuubi¡¯s!

    With her current amount of chakra, Haruno Sakura may not be able to accumulate that much chakra in her lifetime

    Therefore, the Bagua seal that can suppress the Nine-Tails is more than enough to deal with this level of lightning escape energy!

    The only problem is that the Bagua Seal was designed by the Uzumaki Clan to seal the Nine-Tails. When the object of the seal is replaced with lightning energy, this sealing technique does not work well and some thunder energy will always leak out from time to time.  .  The Yin seal acts directly on the inside of the body. Even a trace of unconverted thunder escape energy will directly cause damage to the fragile meridians and nearby brain, and even cause serious injury and death!

    Therefore, in order to safely extract the thunder escape energy in the Yin seal, the Bagua seal must be transformed.

    Haruno Sakura is not proficient in sealing techniques - since Uzumaki Kushina, there have been few people in the world who are proficient in sealing techniques.

    So she could only rely on her own exploration and the sacrifice of her own clone to slowly advance the transformation of the Bagua seal.

    The slow progress is almost unbearable: even the five major ninja villages will have a headache with the transformation of advanced sealing techniques like this!  The unstable seal of Ichibi is an example. A village of sand ninjas can't even handle the sealing technique of the weakest tailed beast!  I don¡¯t know how many people they died before they created a Gaara

    What makes her better than the Sand Ninja Village is that Konoha also has the inheritance of the Uzumaki clan's sealing technique; moreover, she can afford to die!

    Like Haruno Sakura's levelIt was her mental limit.

    "Go back!" Sakura said after finishing this.

    "Wait a minute, don't you still have a ninjutsu in development?" Fenghua Xiaoxue was reluctant to leave so soon. She would be subjected to illusions when she returned, so she said quickly.

    "That technique can also kill people" Haruno Sakura said a little tiredly, "I have already died once today, so I won't show it to you."

    Looking at Xiaoxue's expectant eyes, Sakura sighed: "Just have a casual chat. After that, you should get out."

    She said slowly.

    "Yingchong is a secret technique to improve reaction speed. Its basic principle is to speed up nerve conduction, thereby increasing reaction speed."

    "For example, if there is a kunai flying towards me and I dodge it. In the whole process, the eyes first see it, then the brain processes the pattern from the eyes, recognizes the danger, and then makes the decision to dodge, and  By conveying the dodge command to the hands and feet, the time required for the entire process is the reaction time; Ying Chong's role is to shorten this time."

    "Isn't it also divided into things like conditioned reflex?" Xiaoxue asked, blinking.

    "This is too complicated to expand on. In short, you just need to remember that even if you make a 'subconscious' decision to 'dodge', it still takes time to think, about a few hundred milliseconds, and then you will make the decision made by your brain.  Passing it to the hands and feet also consumes time. "

    The second stage of Yingchong completed the so-called "electrification of motor nerves", shortening the time it takes for nerve signals to be transmitted from the brain to the hands and feet.

    So, it is logical that the task that should be completed in the third stage is "brain overclocking", using the same neuroelectronic method as the second stage to speed up the transmission speed of nerve signals between brain cells and shorten the time spent on thinking.

    "Do you understand this?" Sakura said.

    "Okay, I have an idea." Fenghua Xiaoxue frowned and said, "But why do you say that developing this technique will kill people?"

    "The brain is very fragile" Sakura rubbed her temples and said, "My technique, after all, operates on the brain, and it is much more dangerous than the Yin seal just now!"

    (Second update, two updates today! Additional updates will begin tomorrow!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe! Every 200 monthly tickets will add one chapter! Valid for a long time!)

    (The National Day update is over. I need to take a break in the past two days, check some information, and sort out the outline! I will continue to update tomorrow, at least 10k updates every day!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 314 Departure (first update)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Ninjutsu that directly operates on brain cells is naturally more deadly than the Yin seal.

    Although the location of the Yin Seal is on the forehead, only a few millimeters away from the brain, it does not take action in the fragile brain. If the former is still a narrow escape, the latter is a masterpiece of death!

    This is different from the second stage, which only requires the operation of a small number of nerve cells; the number of brain cells involved in the third stage is measured in tens of billions!  The difficulty is naturally much higher than stage two.

    A small flaw will be magnified by this huge number and turn into a serious problem.

    Haruno Sakura once considered some inefficient but much safer methods.

    For example, increase the temperature.

    The activity rate of nerve cells will double every time the temperature increases by 10 degrees Celsius.  Therefore, using ninjutsu to slightly increase the temperature of the brain and "fever" parts of the body can indeed increase the brain's response speed.  Unfortunately, however, this approach has a low upper limit.  When the temperature rises to 42 degrees, proteins begin to hydrolyze and brain tissue is damaged; when the temperature rises above 50 degrees, proteins begin to denature on a large scale and the brain is permanently damaged.

    Therefore, the effect of this "brain overclocking" method can only be said to be better than nothing. It is a small trick and can be called stage three (pseudo).

    The effect of this technique is too weak, and it will not make a fundamental difference when used in high-end combat; even if you risk raising the temperature to about 46 degrees and doubling the nerve transmission speed, it will only shorten the reaction time by one or two hundred milliseconds.  , not fast enough.

    Yingchong - Stage 3 (pseudo) is safe but ineffective and was developed quickly; high fever in a short period of time will not "burn out the brain."

    The real stage three is very difficult to develop.

    However, she could only bite the bullet and carry on.

    In her original vision, after the completion of the development of Ying Chong-Phase 2, she should be able to react much faster than others in battle, thus taking advantage of every opportunity.

    The result is otherwise.

    Judging from the results of previous battles, none of the Kage-level ninjas react slowly.

    The only battle that was truly won by quick reaction was the instant kill of Deidara.  However, Deidara is strong in offense and weak in defense, and is very partial to subjects, so this example is not convincing.

    Last time.

    When Sakura traveled through time and space to the night of the Uchiha genocide, she fought with the masked monster who called himself Madara. His time and space ninjutsu almost killed her.  When Haruno Sakura thought about it afterwards, she realized that if her opponent had gone all out and started faster, she might not have lost a layer of skin, but an arm, or even a life.

    After returning home, she was so frightened that she broke into a cold sweat when she thought about it.

    Sakura felt her scalp numb at the thought of fighting such an elusive enemy in the future.  Without super fast reaction speed, I'm afraid that I will be killed instantly by that person if I meet him!

    Therefore, it is urgent to develop a higher-level Sakura Chong stage.

    Haruno Sakura looked at Fenghua Xiaoxue and recounted these things.

    Sakura likes to do this kind of explanation recently. She finds that explaining once is actually equivalent to summarizing and summarizing the thoughts in her mind, and her thoughts will become much clearer.  Especially since the person she is talking to now is an ordinary person who does not understand ninjutsu. When talking about her own ninjutsu, Sakura must concentrate her brain, think carefully about the logic behind it, and explain it in a simple and profound way.  , it is also of great benefit to herself; if even Xiaoxue can understand it, it means that Sakura has really studied this ninjutsu thoroughly.

    ¡° Moreover, sometimes others will ask questions or suggestions from an unexpected angle, and sometimes these questions and suggestions can bring her great inspiration.

    Communicating is always better than working hard alone.

    On the way back.

    "A name like Sakura Chong - Stage 3 (pseudo) is too lengthy. However, speaking of it, ninjas are really powerful. They can even modify their brains and nerves!" Fenghua Xiaoxue said with a smile.

    "No, those who can do this are very rare, just like Xiaoxue, you are already at the pinnacle of actors." Haruno Sakura said lightly, "Theoretically, everyone can perform, but people who can perform so well,  There are only a few people in the world.¡±

    "I'm still very envious! If only I were a ninja" Xiaoxue shook her head and looked at Sakura enviously.

    &nbspThis time, the Yin Seal Stage 2 was created based on the pile of corpses.  When she was finished, she burst into tears. She had never heard of any time traveler being as miserable as her. Even if she died during the time travel, she would continue to die after coming here

    She wanted to develop the third stage of Yingchong. When the Yin Seal was completed, she was put in the queue - she was put in the queue to pile up corpses. However, it was already the end of January, the date to return to the village was in front of her, and time had already passed.  Not much left.

    ????????????????????????

    The difficulty of the second stage of Yin Seal was beyond her expectation, and it also exposed the weakness of her sealing technique.  But now that Konoha has cut off the inheritance of sealing techniques, even if she wants to make up for this shortcoming, she can't do it.

    Phase 3 - What to do with the development of the Yangshen model?  She couldn't tell, she was going to "see" Naruto's mother Kushina for advice again.

    Should I be reborn from the dirt, or should I take a trip to the Loulan ruins?  She was still hesitating.

    "Xiao Xue's new film is a hit, and the novel creativity has also aroused a wave of craze among ordinary people in the Naruto world. The famous person who joined the group made a small fortune.  The geothermal power plant, which received sufficient funds, was completely built before Sakura left the country of snow.

    Its first user was Sakura Haruno, who came to use it for electricity.

    Ying unceremoniously used her power for personal gain, using electricity for several days - she had contributed part of the money to build the factory, so it was considered Ying's property - until the energy reached the upper limit of the thunder seal.

    The development of the Yin Seal was completed in mid-January.

    The next step is to occupy the energy of public property, and practice other techniques in my free time, such as the fusion of ice escape and Yin escape and illusion.  Haruno Sakura, a delayed genjutsu seedling, has only used genjutsu on ordinary people so far.

    time flies.

    Another page was torn off the calendar, and the red characters February appeared on the calendar card.

    "It's time to go back." She murmured to herself.

    In the hidden and empty base, Sakura has packed and sealed the things that should be taken away into the scroll.

    The girl stretched out her hand, and the chakra on her fingertips quickly turned into coldness. The ice cubes spread with the mist-like coldness, filling the entire base in just a few seconds.

    Then block the door with huge rocks.

    The wind in February was still cold, but no longer biting. In the breeze, the girl took one last look at the base and then left in a flash.

    (The first update is presented, with a guaranteed update of 12. Starting from today, we will enter the additional update state, with at least three updates and 10,000 words per day!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe! Every 200 monthly tickets will add one chapter! Valid for a long time!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 315 New Life (Second Update)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Konoha in early March.

    The spring is cold and cold.

    Every year, the graduation season of the Ninja School is held in this early spring when the weather is warm and then cold.

    The wind is still a little chilly, but the training ground at the Ninja School is already getting heated.

    This year¡¯s graduation exam will be held here.

    "This year we rely on practical examinations." Haruno Sakura said with emotion. She stood on the roof of the teaching building, leaning over the field to look at the students taking the exam. "Back then, we took the easiest test.  Where¡¯s the clone technique!¡±

    She had returned to Konoha a month ago, and she was still wearing the brown down jacket from before, and straight cropped pants; the fluff on the collar was very long, and it just blocked the corners of her slightly curved mouth.

    "On such a simple question, that guy Naruto couldn't pass the exam" Sasuke said calmly, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, "Obviously he can use shadow clones so well, but he doesn't know the ordinary clone technique. What a fool.  !¡±

    "The actual combat test is probably because the situation has been tense recently" Kakashi leaned on the rooftop railing, glanced at Haruno Sakura and said, "In any case, the graduation exam is just the first level. To truly become a genin, you have to lead a team.  The teacher¡¯s level.¡±

    Sakura glanced back at Kakashi leisurely. His test back then filled Class 7 with surprises

    I didn¡¯t expect that it would be Haruno Sakura¡¯s turn to surprise others so soon!

    "Then what test should I set for them?" the pink-haired girl smiled, her eyebrows full of bad taste, the wind and water were turning, and it was her turn to surprise others

    However, she then thought: "What if they fail to pass?"

    "So don't overdo it" A drop of cold sweat broke out on Kakashi's face, feeling as if he had led a pure student into evil.

    "Test? Is it the teamwork test?" Hinata, who was standing aside, asked a little doubtfully, "It's not that difficult, isn't it? How could you fail?"

    "Ms. Kurenai didn't make things difficult for you, did she?" Sakura said, and glanced at Kakashi with her eye knife. "Kakashi-sensei's test back then was full of fun!"

    Kakashi scratched the silver hair on the top of his head and laughed.

    "Haha, didn't you all pass in the end?" He squinted his eyes and said, "Let's forget about the old things and let's see what good things come out this year first!"

    The four people standing on the rooftop stopped talking and turned their attention to the graduation exam in progress downstairs.

    "Drink!" A ninja school student wearing a scarf launched several fierce attacks, kicking the chunin in front of him as the examiner to the back of his legs.

    He used the Konoha Whirlwind with his last kick, and swept the examiner's waist with a powerful and heavy leg!

    Bang!  The examiner instantly transformed into a piece of wood and swept the wood into two pieces with a vicious side kick.

    Substitute technique!

    The examinee wearing a scarf was stunned for a moment, and then, the examiner suddenly appeared behind him, and the kunai in his hand pierced the examinee's clothes.

    "You failed the exam!" The chuunin examiner shook his head, took back the kunai, patted his shoulder and said, "Go back and come back next year!"

    "Next!"

    Sasuke on the rooftop saw this and shook his head.

    "The reaction is too slow, and the ability to adapt to the situation is too poor! Moreover, the way of combat is only physical attack. If the students graduating this year only have this kind of strength, I suggest you, Sakura, just send them back to the ninja school."

    "That's not the case. This year I will take Konohamaru, Udon and Moehuang with me," Haruno Sakura said with a smile, "You should still remember the three of them, they often play with Naruto."

    Sasuke and Hinata both nodded.

    "Is he the grandson of the Third Hokage? A child trained by the Third Hokage should be quite strong." Sasuke said.

    "Well, the three of them are all very strong. In fact, the one I'm most optimistic about is Moe Huang, the girl with the braids. She has great potential in ninjutsu." Haruno Sakura said, "To be honest, the three of them are making trouble.  The team¡¯s teamwork ability shouldn¡¯t be tested, right?¡±

    She turned around and asked: "Kakashi, is this test an unspoken rule that every class must conduct?"

    "It's up to you. You don't have to test them if you think they have no problem. It depends on the specific situation."

    "That's right" Ying said, her eyes flashing as she suddenly thought of a question, "That means you thought there was something wrong with the three of us back then!"

    The pink-haired girl stared dangerously?!  "The three boys and girls suddenly opened their mouths in surprise, "The strongest ninja in the village!  "

    "Ahem." A throat clearing cough from outside the door interrupted Iruka's last lesson. The four of them turned around and saw a pink-haired girl standing at the door.

    "Iruka-sensei, you are exaggerating!" Haruno Sakura walked into the classroom with a smile and said, "A shadow level ninja, um Iruka-sensei, just leave this to me.  ¡±

    "Okay, come on!"

    Haruno Sakura watched Iruka walk away, the smile on her face instantly faded, and she said seriously to the three students: "Okay, from today on, I will be your leading teacher. Although we have all met before  , but let¡¯s start with a formal self-introduction!¡±

    Before she finished speaking, Konohamaru raised his hand and said loudly: "Wait a minute, big sister, why are you our leader!"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    The corner of Haruno Sakura's mouth twitched, and she felt that the excitement and pride that had just arisen in being the leader of the team disappeared instantly.

    Does anyone call you teacher like this?

    The girl raised her dark eyebrows, appeared in front of Konohamaru, and gave him a solid chestnut.

    With her movements, Konohamaru couldn't see clearly at all.

    "Ouch!" The little kid immediately covered his head and squatted down. Haruno Sakura then said seriously: "First, don't interrupt before the teacher finishes speaking. Second, don't call me big sister, from now on.  You have to call me teacher. You have to learn to respect the teacher, you know?"

    "Teacher, are you really as powerful as Mr. Iruka said?" Udon asked, sniffing.

    Seeing that the remaining two people also had doubtful expressions on their faces, Haruno Sakura also sighed.

    There are disadvantages to knowing them before.  The dignity of the teacher is gone.

    If it were another person, I'm afraid Konohamaru wouldn't dare to be so arrogant; he would be a little complacent in front of acquaintances.

    How to do it?

    It is necessary to portray the majesty of the teacher in front of them

    Sakura said calmly: "Come with me."

    She jumped out from the window sill and left the school with her three little kids.

    ¡°Let me show you my true strength!¡±

    (The second update is presented, guaranteed update 22. If there are no surprises, the fourth update should be completed today!)

    (Today we will start updating, at least three updates and 10,000 words will be added every day!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe! Every 200 monthly tickets will add one chapter! Valid for a long time!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 316 Konohamaru Legion (Additional update for Noronoya Zoro)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The ninth training ground.

    After Naruto left the village to practice, Sakura rarely came to this training ground.

    In the past year, she has only been here once - the time when she discussed the Thunder Release Ninjutsu with Sasuke.  (Chapter 177)

    Because no one is using it, it has been completely abandoned.

    ¡°However, from now onit will become lively.

    Haruno Sakura came to the sidelines with three little kids. She waved her hand and looked at the training ground in front of her with a nostalgic expression. She smiled and said: "This is the ninth training ground. When I was a genin,  Our team often gathers and practices here. So we will also agree to gather here in the future!"

    "I understand, teacher!" the three people said obediently.

    But as soon as Sakura turned her head, the three of them started whispering again: "Do you think she is as powerful as my grandfather?" "Isn't it said that she is at the level of a shadow? She should be stronger than the Third Hokage, right?" "The Third Hokage has suffered.  Seriously injured, and very old, his strength should have dropped a lot"

    "Idiots," Haruno Sakura glared at them, "I've heard everything you said"

    Today¡¯s children are really not cute!

    "Forget it, seeing is believing, let me show you today! Well do you like high places?"

    To convince these three little brats

    Sakura thought for a moment and quickly formed a seal on her hand, "Ice Escape-Babel Tower!"

    Following Haruno Sakura's hand seal movements, huge ice blocks suddenly condensed under the four people's feet. Then, the ice blocks grew rapidly and lifted the four people up. The three students suddenly screamed "Wow!" before they could wait.  After screaming, a tower as tall as a cloud appeared on the ground of the ninth training ground!

    In the blink of an eye, the tower has surpassed the tallest building in Konoha; in another second, Haruno Sakura can already look at the statue on the Hokage Rock; she continues to stimulate chakra in Crazy Valley, and the ice tower is like a rocket.  Rising higher, in the blink of an eye, the high ground behind the Hokage Rock has become lower beneath your feet!

    In just a few seconds, a tower about several hundred meters high, thin in the middle and thick at the ends, stood on the ground.  ¡¾Note¡¿

    Standing at the top of the tower, the four members of Haruno Sakura's class have appeared to a very high place with the rapid rise of the ice tower.

    It¡¯s like arriving in the sky and clouds.

    After the ninjutsu was completed, Sakura exhaled slightly. With her gradually growing chakra, she no longer needed the assistance of the Yin Seal to perform this ninjutsu, and it was not very strenuous.

    She walked to the edge of the rooftop of the high tower and took a bird's eye view. At her feet was a spectacular panoramic view of Konoha. At this height, the streets had shrunk to just a line, and the figures were as small as black dots.

    "Isn't the scenery in this place nice?" Sakura said with a smile, "Let's start the formal self-introduction here!"

    "Huh? Why don't you talk?"

    Haruno Sakura waited for a while but saw no response from the three students, so she looked back - she saw the three of them lying on the floor of the rooftop, trembling, their faces pale, and they were too frightened to say a word.

    "Eh? You're not afraid of heights, are you?" Sakura said a little funny, "Where was that majestic look just now?"

    "N-nonsense! I'm not afraid of heights!" Stimulated by the sarcastic expression on Haruno Sakura's face that was half-smiling but not smiling, Konohamaru stood up unyieldingly, frowning and said, "I-I'll stand up and show you!  "

    Then Udon and Menghuang stood up. After all, they were also ninjas. Although their legs were still a little shaky, they still had the courage to walk to the edge of the rooftop.

    "Look far away, don't look at your feet, take a deep breath~ That's good, that's it."

    Under Sakura's guidance, the three of them quickly returned to normal; as the fear of appearing at such a height for the first time disappeared, the three of them became excited by the magnificent scenery they saw overlooking Konoha and the earth.

    "Wow! It turns out that the whole of Konoha is so big!" "Look, the cloud is floating over, and we can touch the cloud!" "From this position, the horizon has become curved!" "Teacher is so awesome.  ah!"

    "Teacher, how high is it here?" Menghuang was already convinced and said to Sakura respectfully.

    "It's about three to four hundred meters, right?" Sakura thought for a while and gave a number, "Actually, I don't know exactly. I have to measure it before I know."

    "It's so spectacular, teacher! This ninjutsu is so powerful!" Udon sighed while looking at the scenery at his feet.

    "Teacher, can my grandfather also use this kind of ninjutsu?" Konoha saidDong nodded seriously and said.

    "Also, a ninja can't keep waking up his nose and snot all the time. If his breathing is not smooth, it will affect the battle. You should have seen a doctor long ago. Come here." Haruno Sakura lucked out the Yang escape medical ninjutsu, and used her hand to  It was covered with a faint blue light and pressed on Udon's face.

    "The art of extracting minor troubles!"

    A lump of dark red mucus was extracted from Udon's mouth and nose by Haruno Sakura: "I also know a few medical ninjutsu! Udon, I have extracted the lesions of your chronic rhinitis. I will not do it again."  Stuffed nose.¡±

    "Also, Udon, your glasses are too big and can easily be thrown out during battle. When you go back, change to a pair of smaller black-framed eyes. Maybe you can survive." Sakura continued to warn, "  You must remember that after graduating from the ninja school, you are no longer students, but official ninjas who have to face the bloody and cruel ninja world! Therefore, everything in the future must be bound by the requirements of ninjas, do you understand? "

    "Yes, teacher!" the three of them said in unison.

    "Then the next one is, Menghuang."

    Haruno Sakura set her sights on the last of the three, the only girl in the Konohamaru Legion, Moe Huang.

    Girls at this stage are much more mature mentally than boys of the same age; Moe looks much more stable than Konohamaru who is snoring and Udon who is still snorting.

    Although the braided hairstyle on her head still looks childish

    My hobby is to study ninjutsu, and my goal and ideal is to become a powerful female ninja like the Fifth Hokage and Sakura-sensei.

    Haruno Sakura looked at Meng Huang with some surprise; although she is small, her ideals are not small at all.

    Sakura looked at Moe Huang's big watery eyes and commented: "Well, what a good goal! Female ninjas are generally regarded as auxiliary roles in the team, responsible for performing illusions or medical ninjutsu, so their combat effectiveness is generally not high.  Over the years in Konoha, there are only a few female ninjas who have reached the Kage level!"

    Counting the first two jinch¨±riki - Mito Uzumaki, the wife of the first Hokage, and Kushina Uzumaki, Naruto's mother - there are only four people in total.

    However, by deliberately emphasizing the identity of "Female Ninja", you have actually admitted in your heart that women are weaker than men

    Anyway, Haruno Sakura has never considered herself a "female ninja".

    There is no need to go out of your way to show off your gender, as that would make you look inferior.  She competed with all the ninjas.

    " However, Haruno Sakura's mentality is probably not something that ordinary women can learn.  They will subconsciously distinguish themselves from men. Although this is easy, it also lowers the requirements for themselves; and Sakura herself, because of her special reasons, will naturally ignore her gender identity when comparing strengths.  , competing with a group of male ninjas without any grudges

    After self-introduction, according to the process, the next step should be to lead the team to test the newcomers.

    (The third update is dedicated to Noronoa Sauron! [Note])

    (Today we will start updating, at least three updates and 10,000 words will be added every day!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe! Every 200 monthly tickets will add one chapter! Valid for a long time!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 I can't stand it anymore. I'll post it again tomorrow morning.

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    I¡¯m so sleepy now that I can¡¯t write.  Try to update more tomorrow.  .  .  I just started updating today, and I feel like I haven¡¯t gotten up to coding yet!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 317 Assessment (Additional update for Noronoa-Sauron)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After listening to Menghuang¡¯s speech, Haruno Sakura clapped her hands.

    "Very good! Your ideals and goals are very lofty, and the teacher is very pleased." She said with a smile, "However, it is not enough to have lofty goals, you also need to move forward down-to-earth. But before that, you still need to pass my  Only after the test can you become my official student!"

    "Teacher, I know!" Konohamaru raised his hand and said loudly, "This is a test of teamwork spirit, right? Brother Naruto told me!"

    "That's right!" Udon and Menghuang nodded again and again like chickens pecking at rice.

    The smile on Sakura's face suddenly froze.

    "Ahem, do you already know?" This kind of thing is just like leaking the test questions. Saying it will not test their true sense of companionship.

    The routine she just came up with was immediately invalidated, and she still wanted to give the students a little surprise!

    ??Naruto, this idiot, told them this kind of thing Sakura held her forehead, feeling a little headache.  When Naruto comes back, there will be one more reason to deal with him!

    Haruno Sakura rubbed her temples and said: "Well, I'm different from Kakashi. I won't do those tricks to scare you I know you have played together since you were young, and there will be no shortage of companionship and teamwork spirit.  .¡±

    No, no, no, the reason for not scaring them is because they already know the answer and can't continue the fun.  We can¡¯t give them surprises, so let¡¯s do some regular routines!

    She walked to the center of the rooftop: "But teamwork still needs to be tested you three, attack me! As long as you can force me to take a step back, you will be considered qualified, how about it!"

    "Wait, are you right here?" Konohamaru's fear of heights, which had just improved, suddenly returned. Standing hundreds of meters high to watch the scenery and fighting are completely different things!

    "That's right, so you must be careful. If you fall from this height, you will be broken into blood! You will definitely be hopeless on the spot Humph~" Haruno Sakura looked at the pale faces of the three of them.  A wicked smile appeared on his face.

    "Surprise, you three?"

    Smiling, Sakura said seriously: "Ninjas must learn to overcome their fears! You may encounter more unfavorable situations at any time, and the enemy will not let you go just because you are not adapted to the terrain!"

    She pointed out the trick for the three of them to fight: "Take a deep breath, suppress the negative emotions, clear your head, and then focus on me. The chakra starts to circulate! Separate part of the chakra to flow through the meridians of the brain. If you  If you are confident in your chakra control, you can follow my example and stimulate your brain with a small amount of chakra, which can strengthen your brain's control over emotions and have a strong calming effect!"

    The right lower frontal cortex of the brain is the center for humans to integrate information, control emotions, and solve problems. After being stimulated with weak current or lightly blessed with chakra, the ninja can become very calm; of course, the best effect is  The ice escape chakra used by Sakura has more than just a calming effect on the spirit.  ¡¾Note¡¿

    Under Sakura's guidance, Konohamaru and the other three quickly calmed down. "I don't seem to be scared anymore!" Konohamaru said with a little surprise, looking at his palms that were no longer shaking.

    He feels very strange now: the faint feeling of fear slowly dissipates like the ebbing sea water, his inner lake becomes calm and calm, and the negative emotions seem to be unable to affect him anymore.

    Turning around and looking at their companions, Udon and Menghuang also calmed down completely.

    "This little trick is very helpful for suppressing mild negative emotions, but it is not so effective when it comes to a real life-and-death battle." Sakura looked at the three people who had calmed down and said, "It seems that you have initially mastered it  So, let¡¯s get started!¡±

    "yes!"

    The three of them nodded in response and immediately prepared to attack; then, kunai, shuriken, and cute yellow fireballs attacked at the same time!

    The level of attack is very strong, and the coordination is okay Haruno Sakura nodded slightly and slowly formed seals on her hands.

    "Water Escape-Water Formation Wall!"

    The water flowing out from Sakura turned into a high wall, blocking the attacks of the three. At the same time, Konohamaru took the opportunity to appear behind Sakura and kicked her!

    "Well, the timing and coordination were well grasped!" Sakura showed a faint smile. Udon and Moehuang restrained them from the front, and then Konohamaru launched a surprise attack from behind. They were indeed a trio who grew up together.

    This kick still has a bit of a fierce flavor!  Physical skills are also good

    Girl¡¯s chestIt was time to announce that they had passed the exam, although she was still standing motionless until now; but Haruno Sakura had never forgotten that what she wanted to test was their team spirit, and all three of them had passed the test.

    "Ahem." Teacher Ying cleared her throat and was about to speak.

    The three students suddenly dispersed: "Teacher, take over! We will definitely succeed this time!"

    How many times have you heard this sentence today?  Sakura raised her eyebrows, since they wanted to do it again, let them do it!

    The first one is still Udon's illusion: "Illusion - Naraku no Jutsu!"

    This illusion is a very common illusion that allows the enemy to see the most fearful images in their hearts and thereby receive a psychological blow.  Udon is very skilled, which is pretty good for a newly graduated genin.

    Haruno Sakura pretended to be stunned for half a second; the illusion obviously had no effect on Sakura, but as an assessment, it was necessary to be cautious

    After releasing the illusion, Udon, Moehuang, and Konohamaru looked at each other - "My illusion can only interfere with the teacher for less than one second, so take the opportunity to attack!"

    His eyes conveyed this meaning.

    Konohamaru nodded, and while Udon was using the illusion technique, he tacitly threw out a huge fireball: "Fire Release - The Great Fireball Jutsu!"

    At the same time, Menghuang also took out a half-human-high Fuuma shuriken and shot it at Haruno Sakura!

    Whizzing¡ª¡ª

    The shuriken drew a huge arc, bypassed the fireball, and shot from behind Sakura!

    At the moment of genjutsu harassment, frontal and side attacks are launched at the same time; tacit cooperation allows simple ninjutsu, taijutsu and genjutsu to exert great power, not to mention their genjutsu, fire escape and ninja tools are all very brilliant!

    This fireball is even more powerful than before

    "Good job." Sakura nodded and said, using "Water Release - Water Formation Wall" to block Gou's fireball attack, and then turned sideways, easily dodging the Fuma Shuriken's surprise attack.

    She felt the familiar scent of chakra changes. She seemed to see this tactic often from someone!  The routine is not surprising, but in terms of details, they did it to the extreme of genin, and both transformation techniques were executed very delicately!

    "what's next?"

    Then, bam¡ª¡ª!  The moment the Fuma Shuriken bypassed Sakura, it suddenly transformed into Konohamaru's appearance: "Fire Release-Go Fireball Technique!"

    "Wonderful!"

    So, as a reward

    Haruno Sakura moved her steps to avoid the fireball attack.

    (The first update is dedicated to Noron, Noah and Sauron! [Note])

    (Enter the update state, at least three updates and 10,000 words per day! An additional chapter will be added every 200 monthly votes!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe!)

    (The poisonous milk was instantaneous last night. I have been very sleepy since 10 o'clock. I squinted and wrote for a while but finally couldn't bear it anymore.) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 318 Leading the Team (Second Update)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Chapter 308, the title is wrong

    According to the rules she set, the three students have already won.

    boom!  Sakura looked over and saw that Konohamaru, who had just used a fire ball on the opposite side, had changed back to his cute appearance, while the other cute one disappeared in a cloud of smoke.

    "Okay, I lost! You passed my assessment!" Sakura said loudly.

    "Yeah!" The three students were already too tired to stand up. After hearing her announcement of the results, they immediately cheered and their energy seemed to be restored instantly.

    "Great teamwork!" Sakura said with a smile, "I didn't expect that in addition to water escape, Menghuang can also use fire escape! You kept holding down this trump card and didn't use it until the last attack. And the fire escape is very powerful.  Superb, this achieves great camouflage!¡±

    Menghuang smiled a little shyly.

    "Udon's genjutsu is also used very well. The genjutsu harassment at the beginning, and the genjutsu that just interfered with my perception accurately, covered Konohamaru's final blow." Sakura looked at Udon again and praised;  The little boy suddenly smiled proudly.

    "Finally, Konohamaru, the wonderful transformation technique! Whether it's chakra control or changing appearance, they are all done beautifully. And the fireball that ends the battle can be cast in the air in a short two seconds.  , it shows that you have mastered this ninjutsu to a very high level!"

    Haruno Sakura finally turned to Konohamaru and nodded, her words of praise immediately made him smile brightly.

    Sakura¡¯s words are not an exaggeration.

    Throughout the battle, Haruno Sakura had a clear eye. She had actually seen through the transformation techniques a long time ago, so she was able to point out the key points of the battle just now.

    "Tactics are not afraid of being old-fashioned or simple, as long as they can be exciting; just like the same routine and the same plot, some authors write it very interestingly, while others write it dryly, even full of poisonous points.

    The key point of this set of tactics is that each of them can cooperate tacitly, and the moves they use are decisive, effective and powerful.

    Moehuang transforms into Konohamaru, and can make Konohamaru's signature fire escape so good, which is the key to confuse the opponent; Konohamaru's beautiful transformation technique, and the control of ninjutsu that can quickly form seals in the air  , is the key point for tactical completion.

    ? Among them, Udon¡¯s illusions are interspersed and connected in each link to connect their attacks. This is the seemingly inconspicuous part, but in fact it is the most difficult part.

    If the opponent were an ordinary chuunin, or even a careless jounin, he might be hit.

    "That's it for today!" Sakura lifted the ice tower and returned to the ground with the three students. She clapped her hands and said, "Well, in order to celebrate that you passed the exam and officially became ninjas, and that Haruno Sakura's class officially  Established, let¡¯s go to a dinner party! Teacher¡¯s treat!¡±

    "Wellis there anything you want to eat? I don't have any special pursuits in eating."

    "Ichiraku Ramen!" Konohamaru was the first to shout. He was still immersed in the excitement of officially becoming a genin. "To celebrate such a big event as officially becoming a ninja, of course you have to eat the most delicious food!"

    "Hey," Haruno Sakura's expression froze, and she waved her hands to persuade her, "Why is it ramen again? Haven't you tired of it yet, Naruto? Why don't you try another place, such as eating beef balls?"

    However, the three students have fallen into the abyss of fantasy ramen and are unable to extricate themselves¡ª¡ª

    "Okay, okay! I want to eat the signature seafood ramen!" "I want to eat a big bowl of beef brisket ramen!" "My stomach is already growling with hunger. I want to eat two bowls of udon ramen today!" "Damn it.  That¡¯s not udon, it¡¯s udon!¡±

    I can no longer listen to what Sakura said.

    On her first day as a teacher, Haruno Sakura dropped her shoulders helplessly. Children nowadays are really not cute

    In the end, Haruno Sakura went to Ichiraku Ramen.

    Looking at the students devouring their food, Sakura felt relieved for the first time in her heart.

    It seemed like I was transported back to two years ago.

    When Team 7 was first formed, Kakashi also took them to have dinner here.

    "I just didn't expect that Haruno Sakura's class would be formed so soon; time has passed, and the position of the white-haired young man has now been replaced by a pink-haired girl.

    And where she was sitting back then, the little girl Menghuang is now sitting.

    Haruno Sakura could subtly understand Kakashi's mood at that time.

    There are some worries and some expectations.  Don't know?What about the uninhabitable garbage city?  "

    Haruno Sakura waggled her fingers and explained the truth here.

    ¡°Think about it again, if we don¡¯t issue low-level tasks for farming, and just rely on ordinary people in the village as farmers, their farming efficiency is so low, it is far from enough to grow enough food for the people in the village!  "

    In fact, here in Konoha, some low-level ninjas have begun to turn into specialized production ninjas.

    The production changes contained in this are probably the biggest changes that have not happened in the ninja world for thousands of years.  In fact, there should have been signs of this change long ago, but successive world wars interrupted its development process.  But now that the world has been at peace for more than ten years, this trend has stubbornly reared its head.

    If this peace can last longer, perhaps this power will transform the entire world beyond recognition!

    Even Haruno Sakura herself can't see clearly what's inside. After all, she has only been promoted to an official ninja for two years; and there are even fewer people in the entire ninja world who have an in-depth understanding of social sciences, probably less than five fingers.  number.

    Therefore, Sakura could only superficially talk about the appearance to the students.

    "There are many low-level tasks like this. The most numerous tasks in Konoha are low-level tasks. These tasks are necessary tasks to maintain the normal operation of a ninja village and are indispensable!"

    "In addition, for many older genin, they do not have enough strength to complete high-level tasks, so the remuneration received from these low-level tasks is their biggest source of income in life! Without low-level tasks, they may not even be able to eat.  Already"

    The three of them thought for a while and then accepted Sakura's teachings.

    However, although they understood the importance of low-level tasks, they still looked listless and weak.

    Haruno Sakura sighed. She originally planned to let them experience the hardships of genin, so let's forget it. Haruno Sakura's class will not stay in the genin stage for too long, so this experience is dispensable.  .

    "Don't look so lethargic!" Sakura clapped her hands to attract the attention of the students and said, "You are ninjas, why do you have to clean slowly and according to the rules? Do something that suits your status as a ninja!  "

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s prompt just now opened up the minds of the three students, and they immediately began to use their own moves to show off their special abilities!

    (Second update, guaranteed update 12!)

    (I had something to go out at noon, so this update is late, sorry ~ enter the extra update state, at least three updates a day, 10,000 words! An additional chapter will be added every 200 monthly votes!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 319 Leading the Team (Third Update)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Haruno Sakura glanced at the three students, then jumped off the roof and commented one by one.

    "Well, that's right. Using the Shadow Clone Technique to help sweep the floor, the efficiency suddenly increased several times. But Konohamaru, you have to be careful about the mental pressure caused by the return of memories after the clone ends!"

    "Can you control the water flow with water to clean the streets? It's a good idea. Not only is it efficient, but it can also exercise your water control ability. This is what I appreciate most: seize every opportunity and turn it into training yourself.  Activities! Come on, Menghuang!¡±

    "Hey Udon, it's wrong to use illusions to hide garbage!"

    ¡­¡­

    Except for some glitches on Udon's side, the mission was basically completed successfully; everything went well. While the three students gained their first income in life, they also gained experience in the mission and received good training.  .

    The cute water escaper became the main force in completing this mission. Under Sakura's guidance, Udon used chakra to strengthen his body to speed up the cleaning, which also contributed a lot.

    Except for one accident

    As expected, Konohamaru, who had four shadow clones, fell to the ground from exhaustion when the clones ended.

    On the way back to submit the task.

    "You tried too hard, Konohamaru." Sakura said calmly, carrying Konohamaru behind her back.  Exhausted, he muttered weakly: "So tired Why does a low-level task have to be so tiring!"

    "That's all because you were so brave that you had to use the shadow clone for so long! The teacher warned you!" Menghuang laughed and made a face.

    "Haha So I said that low-level missions should not be underestimated!" Sakura smiled and looked back at Konohamaru. The child put his head on her shoulder and was already drowsy. "Low-level missions are okay.  Honing your will and physical strength will also be very helpful for your growth. At the novice stage, you will take on many low-level tasks like this until I think you have grown."

    "Everyone has done a great job on this mission. After returning, those who still have energy will continue to practice, and those who have no energy will rest as soon as possible. Tomorrow will be the ninth training ground, and we will start the first class practice!"

    "My requirements are very strict," Sakura said with a smile, "You must be mentally prepared!"

    "Yes, teacher!" Menghuang and Udon said neatly.

    Where is Konohamaru?

    Sakura glanced back at him.

    This guy has fallen asleep on her back.

    Haruno Sakura shook her head in amusement, and after saying goodbye to the students, she sent him back to the third generation's home.

    "Thank you for your hard work, Sakura." Sandai carefully took Konohamaru, put him back on the bed in the room, looked at him kindly, and then said to Haruno Sakura.

    "This is just my duty. Konohamaru is a very hard-working kid." Sakura said with a smile, "Seeing him like this, I thought of Naruto. Naruto had a great influence on Konohamaru!  "

    "Yes," the third generation showed a nostalgic smile, "Naruto, Konohamaru"

    After chatting for a while about leading the class, Sandai saw that it was getting late, so he persuaded him to stay and said, "Let's stay and have a casual meal!"

    "No, Third Generation Grandpa! I still have something to do, and" Sakura showed a mysterious smile, formed a seal on her hand, and gave a clear drink¡ª¡ª

    "untie"!

    It turned into a puddle of ice in front of the third generation.

    Sarutobi Hiruzen was stunned for a moment: "Ice clone? Is the main body still practicing?"

    It turns out that the person who followed them on the mission all day was an ice clone Can the clone last for such a long time away from the main body?

    "It's because I added a change in the nature of Yin Release to Ice Release, and poured a lot of spiritual power into itthat's why it can last for so long." The Third Hokage, who has a profound knowledge of Ninjutsu, immediately thought of the mystery behind it.

    "For you, this team leadership task is supposed to be a leisure task for you to rest" He sighed, "Sakura, you are also a very hard-working child!"

    This is how the first group activity of Haruno Sakura¡¯s class came to an end.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The days after that passed peacefully.

    During the break between practicing and leading classes, Sakura took time to visit the Slug Immortal in the Shiggou Forest.

    "Yes, Xiaozhujian did practice with me back then. But he practiced in the sage mode, and he didn't mention how the wood escape was integrated with the changes of the Yang escape"The three students lying on the ground had already fainted from the stench; the task was only half completed.

    Haruno Sakura quickly rescued them.

    Then she bit the bullet and finished the rest using the same method she used to clean up the river.  Fortunately, she is no longer what she used to be. She can control extremely large water flow to complete the task from a distance of several hundred meters. Otherwise, I am afraid that one more person will fall to the ground.

    If a powerful shadow-level warrior is defeated by a stinky ditch, I wonder if the enemies she has fought and Deidara in the underworld will laugh or cry!

    These tasks were all tasks that Sakura had personally completed back then When she took Konohamaru and the three of them with her, she suddenly seemed to have returned to the past.

    But it¡¯s a pity that the classic task of finding the pet cat is no longer available.

    Back then, the cat would run away from home more than four or five times a month However, during a mission last year, something happened when the tiger cub was captured. One of the cat's legs was broken, leaving him with a disability.  There was no way to escape home smoothly.

    As a result, Konoha lost a lot of income!

    Fortunately, the daimyo¡¯s wife, Mrs. Ji Shimei, didn¡¯t say anything¡ªperhaps she felt that the little tiger that couldn¡¯t escape was better to take care of.  These are things for later, let alone mention them.

    In the cycle of taking on tasks and training, the three ninjas in Haruno Sakura's class have grown rapidly in strength and experience; during this period, Sakura's strength has also slowly grown

    The quiet time passed quickly.

    Time has entered May, late in the year.

    "Kids, starting today, I will leave the village with this beautiful girl next to me. It will take about four or five days before I come back," Haruno Sakura pointed at Minazuki Shiro standing next to her and said, "During this period, you must remember  You have to practice every day, you know! I will check your practice progress when you come back."

    "Yes, teacher!" the three little ghosts replied neatly.

    Konohamaru asked strangely: "Hey, isn't the teacher going to elope with her?"

    Bang~

    The Konohamaru was hit in the head and fell silent.

    "I read some random stuff all day long!" Haruno Sakura said a little annoyed.

    She and Bai went out to go to the Country of Waves.

    Worship Zabuza.

    ¡ª¡ªIt has been exactly two years since the mission to the Country of Waves.

    (The third update is presented, guaranteed update 22!)

    (Enter the update state, at least three updates a day, 10,000 words! One more chapter will be added every 200 monthly votes!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 320 Leading the Team (Additional update for Crow Eyes)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ¡¾The title is a mistake, it should be "Chapter 310 Encounter"¡¿

    Last year at this time, Haruno Sakura was still in the Country of Snow, and Shiro was going to the Country of Waves alone.

    This year Sakura led the genin team, which was usually relatively leisurely, so she went there with Shiro.

    When I brought Uncle Tatsuna back to the Land of Waves, the whole journey took two weeks; but with the footsteps of elite ninjas Haruno Sakura and Minazuki Shiro, it only took more than a day to reach the Country of Waves.

    The country of waves, the Bridge of Courage.  ¡¾Note¡¿

    In a hidden valley.

    A stream of green water flows leisurely from the valley and merges into the sea; the river is as bright as a river, the water is clear and graceful, and the scenery is beautiful.

    If you don¡¯t kill me, you will sleep here forever.

    His tomb, with a beheading sword as a monument, is located near Xinqiao, deep in the valley.

    Stay with the tranquil green mountains and green waters, far away from the hustle and bustle of the world.

    Along the brocade ribbon-like river, the girls stepped on the light green water waves and walked into this mountain scenery, water light, green and fragrant scenery.

    Leaving behind a series of rippled water circles.

    Arriving at the barrier guarding Zabuza's graveyard.

    "The barrier is still intact, no one has been here recently." Sakura checked it and said to the dialogue.

    When they left the Country of Waves, in order to prevent anyone from coveting the beheading sword from disturbing Zabuza's peace, Shiro, who was attentive, asked Kakashi to leave a barrier here to protect the cemetery.

    Once someone tries to forcibly break the barrier, the power of the barrier will sink Zabuza's grave and his decapitating sword into the ground nearby, where no one can find them.

    Only Kakashi and Shiro know the key to unlocking the barrier.

    "Let's start to untie the barrier." Haruno Sakura said with a smile.

    Bai Qiang laughed and nodded.

    Seeing things and thinking about people, her mood became depressed at this point.  Everything that happened in the Land of Waves was only two years ago, and the painful past is still fresh in the memory. Shiro felt very melancholy when he recalled everything in the past.

    She forced herself to be happy because she didn't want Sakura to worry too much about her.

    Haruno Sakura secretly sighed, there was nothing she could do about this kind of thing.  Bai could only let Bai adjust his emotions.

    The light of chakra lit up on her fingertips, and she pressed the hand seal to release the barrier. She heard the transparent barrier in front of her buzzing, and something seemed to dissipate in the air. White light dispersed in the air, and then the barrier  Then they dispersed and disappeared; Sakura nodded and said: "The barrier has been lifted, let's go."

    She took Bai's wrist and was about to walk in when the smile on her face suddenly disappeared.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    the other side.

    "Orochimaru, is the beheading sword really inside the barrier?" The silver-haired young man said to the person walking in front of him without any respect.

    The man in front of the silver-haired young man turned around and glanced at him with his snake-like yellow vertical eyes.

    Wearing a white kimono and a purple thick rope belt around his waist, he is none other than Orochimaru, who has disappeared for more than half a year.

    After the death of the four sound ninjas and Kimimaro, Orochimaru recruited a group of new subordinates with considerable strength through plundering and training.

    However, perhaps because of the newcomer or because of his frivolous nature, the silver-haired young man behind him didn't know how to respect his boss.

    Fortunately, Orochimaru doesn't care about this level of offense.

    "Don't be impatient, Suigetsu" he said indifferently, "According to the intelligence, after Zabuza was killed by Kakashi Hatake, the decapitating sword was not brought back to Konoha, so it was left here.  If you can¡¯t find it nearby, it will have to be in the barrier.¡±

    "Hmphcan't this barrier be broken through violence?" The man known as Shuiyue sat on the stone next to him and said with a frown, "With your ability, it should be easy to open this barrier, right?"

    "This barrier was left by Kakashi. He set a trap here," Orochimaru touched the barrier that gave off a faint silver glow in front of him and said without looking back, "Forcing the barrier to open will trigger the trap.  , the decapitating sword and Zabuza¡¯s corpse were buried deep underground It¡¯s such an interesting and insightful setting, Kakashi!¡±

    He showed an interested smile, stretched out his long tongue and licked his lips.

    "In this case, those who want to get the decapitating sword are in a dilemma," Shuiyue continued with sudden realization, and then frowned?What are you doing, Orochimaru?  "She no longer paid attention to that person, turned her eyes to Orochimaru, and said coldly.

    With her current strength, she is already qualified to stand opposite Orochimaru.  Even because it is very close to the sea, it should be her advantage

    So Sakura stood up confidently.

    ¡°However¡­ neither of them are opponents that can be easily killed, so Haruno Sakura could only ask patiently first.

    "Isn't our purpose obvious?" Orochimaru said with his head held high, "My new subordinates need a suitable weapon"

    "So you are eyeing the decapitation sword." Sakura showed an expected sarcastic smile.

    "Yes, instead of letting it rot in the ground and dance with the dead, it is better to let it continue to show its grace in the hands of living people!" The silver-haired young man opened his arms and said loudly.

    "Are you going to stop us?" Two long snakes crawled out of Orochimaru's sleeves, spitting out snake messages eagerly, "There is no second Jiraiya coming here to save you this time!"

    "This is by the sea, Orochimaru."

    Haruno Sakura put her hand on her chest and made a gesture ready to form a seal.

    Her Ying Chong and Yin seals have already been quietly opened, and her combat effectiveness has been raised to the highest level.

    "Why don't you think about it first and see if there is a second person who can come to save you!"

    She waved her right hand violently, and her slender and dexterous fingers quickly changed into handprints; not far away, she drew out all the water from a sea-like river, turning it into a giant dragon hundreds of meters long in the air, dancing while  Body, one side quickly filled in with details.

    Dragon horns, dragon claws, dragon teeth, dragon eyes, dragon scales, dragon body

    Each one is carved out by chakra!

    In the blink of an eye, under the control of Sakura's extremely superb water escape form change, she transformed into a lifelike dragon!

    Ouch¡ª¡ª

    She waved her arm violently, and the dragon roared and rushed towards Orochimaru!

    "Interesting" Orochimaru had a devilish smile on his lips and quickly formed seals on his hands!

    ¡°Necromanticism-Gateway to Hell!¡±

    Following Orochimaru's gesture, a ferocious ghost gate dozens of meters thick suddenly appeared between the two of them, blocking the water dragon with its claws and teeth!

    Next.

    Boom¡ª¡ª!  !  !

    Two equally powerful ninjutsu collided!

    In the center of the impact, the ground seemed to jump suddenly, as if the earth was shaken by this shocking impact!

    A big hole was blown out of the thick and hard Hell Gate with this blow; the water dragon that broke through Rashomon lost its momentum and scattered into water splashes all over the sky, and it began to rain heavily on the ground.

    "I didn't expect that you have grown to this extent" Orochimaru jumped to the top of the crumbling gate, looked at the standing girl opposite, and said lightly.

    (The first update is presented, additional update for Crow Eyes!)

    (Enter the update state, at least three updates a day, 10,000 words! One more chapter will be added every 200 monthly votes!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe!)

    ¡¾Note: Consequences of plot changes¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 321 Fighting intention!  (Second update)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The sadistic water flow smashed into Rashomon and also ruined the beautiful scenery nearby.

    Haruno Sakura's eyes passed by and her brows wrinkled slightly.

    She then raised her head and showed a mocking smile towards Orochimaru.

    "You should have said this when you were in Tian Country." Sakura said coldly, "I am no longer the genin who was unable to fight you during the Chunin Exam!"

    The sea breeze blew by.

    The cool wind in May has brought a bit of heat.

    At the seaside, this dry heat and the coolness of water vapor are mixed together. When it blows over, it gives people a contradictory feeling that is both cold and hot.

    Just like the girl in front of Orochimaru, the cold killing intent and fiery fighting intent in her eyes were mixed together.

    Haruno Sakura was looking closely at Orochimaru with burning eyes, a hint of excitement in her eyes!

    Orochimaru is the only strong one among all the Kage-level ninjas she has faced who stood in front of her for the second time.

    When she first fought against Orochimaru, she was still a newbie among the ninjas, with low strength, and was completely defeated by Orochimaru; but time has passed, and now she has grown up.

    It¡¯s time to clean up the failures of the past

    This time, she wants to try to avenge her shame!

    Orochimaru smiled lightly, his smile full of the calmness of a veteran "kage" level ninja.

    "You are very confident! However, I am different from that loser Deidara. Your moves can't kill me instantly. Moreover, I am not a ninja like Scorpion who can be restrained by you You have to be careful!"

    When he spoke, he stretched out his long tongue and licked his red lower lip for a week.

    Orochimaru¡¯s body¡­ is still the body of the woman from before!

    This action feels a bit neither male nor female.

    So, is Orochimaru now him or her?

    Sakura turned her head away slightly, feeling a little awkward looking at him - or her -, and then she suddenly realized that the person who had been standing behind Orochimaru just now had disappeared while she was fighting Orochimaru.  .

    "That young man who can transform into water" Haruno Sakura glanced at him a few times to confirm that he was no longer here, then looked back, watching Orochimaru out of the corner of his eye, and said, "Where did he go?"

    "What's Suigetsu's movement? Haha, of course he's going to seize the decapitating sword," Orochimaru did not rush to take advantage of the opportunity to attack. Instead, he replied leisurely, "Intercept him while you don't have any extra energy!"

    It turns out his name is Shuiyue.

    ???????????????????????????? The girl¡¯s heart moved slightly, but there was a sneer on her face, and she made no comment on his behavior.

    "It seems that Shiro Minazuki is here too," Orochimaru saw through Sakura's expression. Someone must be guarding the beheading sword, so she didn't worry about Zabuza's graveyard. "Suigetsu is a master, you  Are you so confident that Minazuki Shiro can fight against him?"

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s expression was unmoved.

    Shuiyue¡¯s hydration technique should be restrained by ice escape.  And Shiro's strength is not weak at all. She can basically master the Ice Release mastered by Haruno Sakura. Even if she doesn't count the Ice Release's restraint ability, she is not afraid of the silver-haired young man at all!

    "Ice Escape"

    Orochimaru pondered for a moment and immediately realized where Haruno Sakura relied on.

    "It seems that Ice Release is not just about making people look good," he said while looking at Sakura's delicate and pretty face, thinking of her rapid growth in strength in the past two years, "It seems there are other magical things.  Woolen cloth!"

    He habitually showed that enthusiastic smile, as if he had seen something interesting.

    "InterestingI am becoming more and more interested in Ice Escape, the Blood Succession Realm!"

    The girl frowned slightly and couldn't help but take a step back, as if she had seen something offensive.

    "First the Sharingan, then the Ice Release Your extraordinary possessiveness over the Blood Succession Realm is really disgusting!" Her pupils suddenly turned cold and she said with disgust.

    "Hehehe" Orochimaru suddenly laughed wildly!

    "There is no one else here, so let me make it clear! You and I are actually the same kind of people, aren't we?" He stared at Sakura and said slowly, "We are all on the path of exploring the truth.  accompany!"

    Haruno Sakura was silent.

    She stared at Orochimaru closely for a while, but did not refute his words.A seal was placed on it, and an ice mirror formed behind Orochimaru in an instant.

    She then teleported over again; the same move, the same fist, even hitting the same position!

    The second punch is the Star Cannon Hammer!

    boom!  The bones on Orochimaru's face made a crisp clicking sound.

    ?Then, comes the final punch!

    Boom!  No matter how high the damage tolerance of the software modification is, it cannot withstand the violent attacks that come one after another.  Orochimaru's neck bone was broken, his head was completely tilted to one side, and his body hit the sea like a softball that was knocked away!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Several white bubbles appeared on the sea surface, and a lifeless body slowly emerged from the water.

    That is a female corpse

    The wet white cloth of the kimono highlights the owner's exquisite figure, the chest does not rise and fall, and the purple eye shadow and crimson lips still retain the beauty of her life. People who don't know the truth will probably regret the young woman's death.

    pity.

    She is Orochimaru.

    "Orochimaru's Substitution Technique." Haruno Sakura said lightly as she saw Orochimaru's intact figure crawling out of the corpse as expected.

    This troublesome ninjutsu almost completely blocked her attack power.

    When fighting Orochimaru, if there is no specific secret technique, it seems that it will take him to exhaustion to defeat him!

    "Are you getting angry from shame, Haruno Sakura?" Orochimaru stood on the water, with a faint smile on his lips.

    Like a taunt.  Also like pity.

    He raised his head and looked up at Haruno Sakura, but his eyes seemed to be looking down at her.

    "Don't you dare to admit the truth, Haruno Sakura!"

    Sakura fell from the ice mirror in mid-air and stood on the water.

    The clear waves below my feet are rising slightly, creating ripples in the calm water.

    (Second update, guaranteed 12! There are two more updates tonight!)

    (Enter the update state, at least three updates a day, 10,000 words! One more chapter will be added every 200 monthly votes!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe!)

    (I¡¯m so happy, it¡¯s a masterpiece!! I¡¯ll try my best to write more words to celebrate!) (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 322 Language Confrontation (Third Update)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The blue waves are rippling on the sea, and the waves are slightly rising.

    The water surged up to Sakura's feet one after another, the waves covered her delicate ankles, the water splashed into the black sandals, and the white flowers sprinkled on the white and flawless feet.

    She took a step forward.

    "These few punches are just a lesson for you to talk nonsense," Haruno Sakura looked at Orochimaru calmly, "Is he angry? There is no need for me to be angry about unreasonable things."

    "As for you, how dare you talk nonsense after being beaten like this," the girl said calmly with a calm expression, "it seems that you really have a lot to say!"

    Faced with Orochimaru¡¯s aggressive words, Haruno Sakura did not flinch.

    However, from Orochimaru's point of view, not answering his question directly represented a kind of withdrawal.

    although¡­¡­

    She acted domineeringly, and the aura in her words was still cold and awe-inspiring.

    "Is it unreasonable? Haha do you really think I can't guess it?"

    "Of course, you are much more cautious than I thought," Orochimaru spread his hands and said, as if he had seen through her. "Instead of conducting human experiments directly in Konoha, you went abroad, and there were places all over the remote map.  Opening a base in a country that only shows one name is very hidden and much more cautious than I was back then!"

    "Back then, you kidnapped innocent people for human experiments and killed so many people What you regret most now is that the experiments were not concealed and cautious enough?" Haruno Sakura frowned and looked at him with disgust, "  Sorry, I don¡¯t think you and I are on the same journey, your evil path will only make you disgusting and contemptible!¡±

    There was no expression of guilt on Orochimaru's face, instead he laughed.

    "You are still very naive! But you will soon realize that this boring sense of morality will only restrict your progress"

    His voice suddenly dropped.

    "The reason why you can still retain this naive concept is because you have never seen a truly cruel world You think you have seen the darkness of the world. No, when the whole world is filled with smoke, a new round of  After the Ninja World War begins, and everything you cherish is destroyed in the flames of war, you will truly realize what darkness is and what true cruelty is! And only then will you understand your  How naive to think!¡±

    Haruno Sakura sneered, disdain and cold snorts bursting out of her nose.

    "As someone who has experienced war, pain and darkness, are you the only one in Konoha? You blame the world's mistakes for your psychopathy and are unable to face your heart. No matter how strong you are, you are nothing but a weakling!"

    The man in kimono did not speak, but smiled coldly.

    He looked at the girl in front of him, with her outstanding standing figure, her arrogant and awe-inspiring aura, and her eyes full of confidence.

    How much like my younger self!

    At that time, he once thought that he would inherit the will of fire and proudly believed that he could become Hokage.

    "Haha When you defect to Konoha, you will understand my feelings." Orochimaru said calmly, not angry because of Sakura's words.

    "Wishful thinking!" Sakura said disdainfully.

    "Is it really a delusion?" Orochimaru smiled playfully, "Maybe you thought you were hiding enough that people in the village didn't know about it, but what if someone exposes you?"

    "At that time, would you have tied up your hands, or would you have defected from the village in embarrassment? I have long said that we are the same kind of people, and one day you will follow my old path!"

    In this case, Orochimaru said it when the two met for the first time in the Forest of Death.  (See Chapter 41)

    The wind suddenly calmed down.

    There seemed to be deadly poison hidden in Orochimaru's words; Haruno Sakura knew that there must be Orochimaru's most hidden spy in the village, silently collecting information, perhaps waiting for a suitable opportunity to launch a sudden attack on her  !

    Then, force her to go another way.

    Haruno Sakura looked at him quietly. Under the calm surface, her heart was ups and downs.  It is really possible for Orochimaru to do this kind of thing that harms others without benefiting oneself; for him, using one or two spies to get Sakura to defect seems to be a very interesting thing!

    However, Orochimaru has been away from the village for too long.

    He didn¡¯t know that Tsunade, as a medical ninja, was not as purely opposed to such experiments as the Third Hokage; if the experiment itself would not harm Konoha and the people of Konoha, but would benefit Konoha, thenabyss!

    "Perhaps Fugaku also sent someone to communicate with us back thenbut we have never seen that person." Xiaochun sighed and said helplessly when the consultant went to bed.

    "After the messenger was intercepted two or three times, the Uchiha clan must have thought that we had made up our minds to get rid of them. No wonder they made the most violent resistance" Mito Kadoyan took off his eyes and knocked on the table.  .

    "If he is really Uchiha Madara, it is not difficult to achieve this level." The third generation lowered his eyes and looked at the floor, with a hint of confusion in his heavy tone, "But why did he do this? Abandon him for revenge.  A tribesman?"

    Everyone shook their heads, expressing confusion.

    The topic naturally turned to the history of that year.

    After obtaining the information about the masked man, many strange things about the Uchiha genocide that year finally had a reasonable explanation.  An enemy who possesses the Mangekyo Sharingan and is extremely familiar with Konoha's intelligence has been acting secretly, obliterating all efforts of Konoha and Uchiha to live in peace, which is an important reason for the genocide.

    It may even be the biggest reason!

    In short, the information Haruno Sakura brought back is of very high value.  In the opinion of several consultants, it took more than four months to find this information, which is quite efficient.

    Sakura and Tsunade had been having a headache and didn't know how to report the information to everyone, so they presented it to the village.

    (The third update is here, guaranteed 22! There will be another update soon.)

    (Enter the update state, at least three updates a day, 10,000 words! One more chapter will be added every 200 monthly votes!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe!)

    (Try your best to code to add more celebratory products!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 323 Another Invitation (Fourth update, additional update for [Study Well and Don¡¯t Want to Masturbate]!)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    That day, Haruno Sakura returned from the Land of Snow. When debriefing, she mainly talked about the mysterious masked man.

    Seeing that it was getting late, all the senior officials looked at each other and had the intention of ending the inquiry.

    "Then, let's stop here today?" Tsunade gathered the documents on the table and suggested to several Konoha senior officials sitting around her.

    "Wait a moment, I have a small question that has nothing to do with the mission," the Third Hokage waved his thin hand to indicate to Tsunade, then turned to the girl standing tall in the middle of the office and asked, "Sakura, what did you just say?  You said you discovered them using a ninjutsu that allows you to see distant objects. Do you mind showing me this jutsu? If it's inconvenient, forget it."

    Haruno Sakura waved and smiled: "It's just a little trick!"

    She didn¡¯t even use the seal, she condensed a crystal cylindrical icicle in her hand and came out, "Ice Escape-Telescope Technique!"

    ??Then the appearance was modified with shape changes, turning the transparent outer tube into a bright black shell. After the ninjutsu was completed, the girl had a telescope in her hand.  Haruno Sakura handed over the telescope, and Sandai and others were a little surprised. After trying it one by one, they looked at each other and said with a smile, "I should have thought of this a long time ago."

    Indeed, the world here has long had telescopes, but the ninjas never cared about its principles, so they never thought of using ninjutsu to imitate it and create such ninjutsu.

    "Ordinary ice cubes have too low transparency to be used as lenses," Tsunade took over the telescope and commented, "To achieve this kind of transparency and purity requires very high ice-escape properties-changing skills!  "

    "Should Water Release be able to do similar things?" Sandai took a puff of his cigarette, looked at the plume of smoke in front of him and pondered for a while, wanting to try to condense a telescope himself.

    "Of course. It's just that the effect will be worse and less stable." The form change of ice escape is more stable, but it is not impossible to use water escape. Haruno Sakura has already considered this issue.

    Then, Sakura Jiyin made one using water escape; Sandai tried it a few times and succeeded, but the control was not very good and the image was a bit blurry.

    "Can this technique be popularized?" Tsunade also tried to make one herself. She looked out the window and quickly realized the significance of this technique. "A technique with great reference value is not just a small trick.  Simple!"

    Several consultants looked at each other, then went to bed and Koharu said solemnly: "In the future, the Water Release Ninja can also work part-time as a half-reconnaissance ninja. This is a ninjutsu with strategic value!"

    The third generation smiled and said: "Half a reconnaissance ninja is a bit exaggerated. Compared with the Byakugan, this technique is still far behind! And to use this technique well, it requires very high water escape attainments and precise control of ninjutsu. At present,  It has not been widely popularized yet; ninjas who cannot control water escape may not be able to use it in this life! However, it is quite remarkable to be able to achieve this level."

    Tsunade frowned and said, "It's just that the principle of this technique can be seen at a glance, it cannot be kept secret, and it can easily be learned by other villages"

    "Let's promote it in the Anbu first!" She thought for a moment and made a decision.

    "That's it for today. You should go back first." The Fifth Hokage stood up, sent Haruno Sakura out, and closed the door of the conference room.

    This happened a few months ago: it was February, and Haruno Sakura had just returned from the Land of Snow.

    After finishing the debriefing report and submitting important information, Haruno Sakura was not suspected by anyone; they all thought that this was information obtained by Sakura after arduous pursuit and battle.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Actually not.

    Well, at least there is fighting.  However, the reason why this information was obtained was the secret between Haruno Sakura and Tsunade. What happened in the ruins of the ancient Loulan Kingdom is still kept secret by the two masters and apprentices so far; in short, it is not as important as several high-level Konoha officials.  As imagined, Sakura traveled to those remote countries and discovered Akatsuki's whereabouts in unexpected corners of Konoha.

    Therefore, Orochimaru's idea is probably going to come to nothing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that he can¡¯t find any evidence, no one will believe it; even if he comes up with real evidence and makes the matter bigger, it¡¯s impossible to push Sakura to the point of rebelling against the village.

    In the past year, she has grown to such an extent and has begun to make many contributions to the village; intelligence and ninjutsu were cultivated by Konoha in the past, but now Sakura has begun to feed the village back.

    In the past, the village was protecting her, but now it¡¯s Haruno Sakura¡¯s turn to protect the village!

    So, the girl is no longer the innocent girl she used to be.nbsp; Haruno Sakura's expression remained unchanged, her figure remained motionless, but at the next moment, she suddenly appeared on the icicle next to Orochimaru.

    "Ice teleportation" Orochimaru stabbed the air with his sword and suddenly turned around, and as expected, he found the girl who teleported to him.

    She didn't know when she got a pair of crystal-clear and beautiful butterfly swords in her hands. The ice blades were still braving the cold and exuding fierce murderous intent. The girl swung the swords and the ice swords cut through the air, sending out a short scream and slashing.  Toward Orochimaru's chest!

    Orochimaru, who had undergone software modification, could withstand the full bombardment of the star cannon hammer, but in the end he could not withstand the sharp blade and was cut in half by Sakura.

    Wow.  Orochimaru's body turned into a puddle of water and disappeared into the sea!

    "Water Stand" Haruno Sakura looked coldly at Orochimaru's real body who appeared not far away.

    Sakura thought in her mind and analyzed Orochimaru's fighting style; he should have used the water clone immediately after breaking through the icicles, untying his restraints, and using the Substitute Technique to switch places with the clone!

    This happened in an instant!

    It is indeed Orochimaru who has studied ninjutsu the most and used it best among the three ninjas It is impossible to defeat him with this kind of trick!

    So, how about a big scene?

    There was almost no pause. Haruno Sakura, who had just finished one move, instantly launched the next wave of attacks!

    The chakra in the girl's body was vigorously agitated, and the energy in the Yin seal was released in large quantities, instantly filling every cell in her!

    Having never controlled such a huge amount of chakra, Haruno Sakura felt that her whole body seemed to be a lot heavier!  She took a sharp breath, and the movements of forming seals in her hands were a little laborious, instantly converting the huge chakra into the energy of ninjutsu!

    "Hey!" the girl shouted, chakra surged wildly, and the calm air was stirred into a manic whirlwind by this energy. The cold wave surged out of Haruno Sakura's body like a flooded river, and in the blink of an eye she was  As the center, everything within the visual radius was frozen into solid ice!

    The waves condensed into solid matter, and the waves formed into ice cubes in the air, falling to the ice and breaking into pieces; the entire sea froze at this moment!

    And on the sea surface, there are endless ice edges emitting cold air, intertwined and densely packed, covering the entire area where Orochimaru is like a forest!

    (The fourth update is here, I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time! I¡¯m really tired of coding at this pointbut the fourth update I promised is still completed! Add an update for [Reading hard and not wanting to masturbate]!)

    (Enter the update state, at least three updates a day, 10,000 words! One more chapter will be added every 200 monthly votes!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe!)

    (Try your best to code to add more celebratory products!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 324 Ten Thousand Snakes!  (Additional update for [Cang Hai Ni]!)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The overlapping ice peaks, icicles, and ice edges pierced into the area where Orochimaru was!

    The saturation attack is beyond the range of the avatar technique.

    But Orochimaru did not choose to avoid it.

    Since the battle, Orochimaru formed a seal for the first time¡ª¡ª

    "Necromanticism-Ten Thousand Snakes!"

    I saw a huge black magic circle spreading out from the ice, surging chakra leaking out, and a terrifying giant creature rising from the ice accompanied by thick chakra smoke!

    A huge python appears on the ice.

    The piercing ice blade of Frost Ice Burial was completely unable to pierce its hard scales!

    Orochimaru stood on top of the giant snake's head, almost towering into the clouds; the snakes stood up, and their thick bodies covered a small part of the sky in front of Haruno Sakura!

    "Summoned all the snakes" Haruno Sakura was slightly startled. The purple-patterned giant snake in front of her had an extremely large amount of chakra and amazing strength. It was probably a bit stronger than Gamabunta summoned by Naruto!

    In her previous life, she had only seen it in comics. This was Sakura's first real life-and-death fight with such a powerful beast!

    "Hey, Orochimaru!" Wan She glanced at the girl with surging chakra on the ice, and said coldly, "Is the enemy this time the little girl opposite? Don't find such a powerful opponent every time.  I!"

    "Or I will eat you next time! Also, prepare a hundred living people for me as sacrifices later!" Its voice was as thick as thunder, rumbling, and extremely melancholy.

    Orochimaru looked at the giant snake at his feet coldly, and the patience in his heart had already been worn away by its greed.

    If it wasn¡¯t needed for the current battle situation, Orochimaru wouldn¡¯t have summoned it at all!

    Haruno Sakura can use ice as a medium to teleport at super high speeds, and her reaction speed is very fast. In the place where she has set up the battlefield, she is simply another Namikaze Minato So if the ice is not removed first, his attack will  It's impossible to hit Haruno Sakura!

    "Destroy the ice under your feet, and I will give you two hundred living sacrifices later!" Orochimaru said indifferently.

    Two hundred living people He sneered, recalling Haruno Sakura's amazing water sword technique.

    If you can return to Longdi Cave alive, you can ask me for sacrifices again!

    "Two hundredthat's a deal!"

    Wan Snake opened his mouth and said greedily; then, with a sudden thrust, he was about to plunge into the ice, but saw a silver-white water line crossing across the sky below!

    "Water Escape-Wind Blade Rapids!"

    This is the water sword that was urged by Sakura to use all her strength to deal with all the snakes, and its power was increased to an unprecedented level!

    She clenched her teeth, waved the silver thread with her right hand, and slashed at Wan Shen.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The hard scales that remained unmoving under the stabs of countless ice knives from the Frost Burial were also rendered vulnerable to the indestructible torrent of wind blades in Sakura's hands.

    There were a few crisp sounds, the scales were pierced, the muscles split, and the bones burst!  Wan Snake was cut into two pieces with one blow, and the smelly snake blood surged out!

    Ouch¡ª¡ª!

    The purple-striped giant snake made a loud and shrill sound, and its two bodies fell from the sky feebly!

    "Idiot" Haruno Sakura sneered, "Do you really think Wan She can resist this move?"

    Almost all large psychic beasts are naturally restrained by her ninjutsu. Orochimaru's summoning of ten thousand snakes is just a waste of chakra!

    Orochimaru's expression changed.

    "Trash!"

    Although she had expected that Wan She would be killed by her sooner or later, she never expected that she would kill him as soon as he appeared!

    He quickly formed seals on his hands, and chakra surged into the giant snake's wound. Countless giant pythons suddenly sprouted from the upper and lower sections of the snake's body, rushing towards each other crazily, entangled together, and continuously pulled the two snake bodies closer.  .

    boom!

    At the same time that Wan Snake fell onto the ice, its wound was finally healed. As soon as the giant snake recovered, it twisted its body and crazily burrowed into the ice to avoid Sakura's next water jet!

    "You're not dead?" Haruno Sakura raised her eyebrows, a little surprised.

    She formed a seal in her hand and fired another water line. This time Wan Snake dodges quickly, and this knife only cuts off one-fifth of its body. The giant purple snake with its broken tail is in pain, and it twists even more crazily.  The body penetrated deep into the ice!

    The girl snorted and spat disdainfully: "You think you can escape?"

    The ice was made with her chakra!

    &The power of the heavy kick did not diminish, and it hit the thick muscle layer in Wan She's mouth. The flexible and powerful muscles were instantly shattered into meat dregs and mushy; then it continued to hit the bones with thunderous force, smashing the hard bones like  The noodles are kneaded, deformed, and broken into powder.

    With Haruno Sakura's kick, Wan She's mouth, along with half of its head, was shattered into a bloody mess!

    boom!

    The unsuspecting Wan Shesheng received this kick, and was immediately severely injured. He only had half a breath left. When he was dying, he feebly turned into a cloud of smoke, disappeared here, and returned to Longdi Cave through his spirit.

    Only a mess of ice was left.

    And Haruno Sakura and the dilapidated ice giant beside her.

    The girl took a deep breath, and with the successive big movements, even with the Yin Seal providing sufficient energy, she still felt a little out of breath.

    She calmed down her undulating chest and turned her attention to Orochimaru standing in the distance.

    After the fight with Ten Thousand Snakes, Orochimaru had already taken the opportunity to prepare his ninjutsu beside him.

    (First update! Additional update for [Cang Hai Ni]!)

    (Enter the update state, at least three updates and 10,000 words per day!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe!)

    (An additional chapter will be added for every 200 monthly votes!) (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 325 The risk of reincarnation in dirty soil!  (Second update!)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Reincarnation of dirty soil."

    When Haruno Sakura saw a coffin standing in front of Orochimaru, she immediately realized the ninjutsu he was going to use.

    She said these four words calmly, but her emotions were far less calm and calm than she appeared on the surface.

    Of course Sakura knows the power of this technique.

    In fact, she has been collecting information on this technique and wants to apply to learn this forbidden technique soon.

    However, unlike Orochimaru and the Second Hokage, she learned this technique to summon the dead not to let them help fight, but to gain their knowledge and wisdom!

    It is said that teaching a man to fish is worse than teaching him to fish.

    Using this technique purely for combat is a waste of resources; it is better to use them to temporarily increase combat effectiveness than to use them to gain knowledge and guidance to permanently increase your own strength!

    Especially when using it to learn lost ninjutsu, it saves a lot of the process of collecting information and slowly restoring ninjutsu.

    Haruno Sakura believes that this is the greatest value of this technique.

    However, with an identity like Orochimaru, I am afraid he can only forcefully control the reincarnated dead to fight. Want to obtain the knowledge of the dead?  Haruno Sakura didn't think that the two Hokages he had channeled before or other dead people who were not relatives would be kind enough to help and remind this traitor of Konoha.

    A person like Sakura, who is a Konoha person with upright roots and a bright future, may still be recognized by those dead Konoha ninjas; Orochimaru is a representative of betrayal and alienation.

    Therefore, the dead he summoned must destroy their self-consciousness before they can be controlled by him in battle!

    "Who was summoned this time?" Haruno Sakura thought as she looked at the coffin with the door slightly open.

    During the Chunin Exam, because the Third Generation did not use the Ghoul Seal to die with Orochimaru, the souls of the two previous Hokages summoned by Orochimaru were not sealed into the stomach by the God of Death and could still be summoned; this is  The butterfly effect brought about by Sakura's time travel.

    Orochimaru has studied the first and second generations of Hokage the most, so as expected, he will still summon one of these two people; of course, other strong men are also possible. Orochimaru did not even let Zabuza go.  If you want to come over to collect his corpse tissue, I'm afraid other masters will also have records.

    In terms of strength, the first-generation Hokage is obviously much stronger than the second-generation Hokage, but according to Tsunade, the two Hokages channeled by Orochimaru's evil earth are far from their peak combat power, no matter who is summoned.  The strength shown by one person will not be much different

    Then, it should be him

    Haruno Sakura took a deep breath and watched the coffin board controlled by Orochimaru slowly open, revealing the figure inside.

    Orochimaru held the coffin with his hand, panting slightly. After using this forbidden technique, the chakra induction in his body had been reduced a lot.

    Several large and super large ninjutsu moves were used one after another. Even for a ninja like Orochimaru, he had to slow down for a while.

    However, his momentum has not dropped at all!

    "Hehehehe" he said with a low smile, "Which one is more powerful, the former water escape master of Konoha or the new generation of water escape genius?"

    The Second Hokage Senju Tobirama walked out of the coffin.

    "The reincarnation of the earthis it you, the ninja named Orochimaru again?" The second Hokage looked back at Orochimaru and said coldly.

    "Sarutobi really taught a good apprentice! Is Sarutobi Hiruzen dead?"

    "The Third Hokage is not dead, he has retired." Orochimaru did not answer, but Haruno Sakura answered from a distance.

    The Second Hokage turned his head and looked over, his eyes passing over the young girl's face and landing on the Konoha forehead protector tied around her neck.

    "They are Konoha ninjas" the Second Hokage sighed and said, "The ninjutsu I developed was originally intended to protect Konoha, but I didn't expect that it would be used against Konoha ninjas many times!"

    The only good thing is that although the Konoha ninja opposite is young, his strength is amazing. Even he himself is not that strong at his age!  This at least shows that there are successors to Konoha

    "So, who are you, young Konoha ninja!" Senju Tobirama asked, his eyes resting on the purple mysterious mark on Sakura's forehead.

    This familiar ninjutsuhe keenly sensed its existence. Is it the Yin Seal?  So, isn't this pink-haired girl her disciple?

    "I am Haruno Sakura, Tsunade-sama's disciple." Sakura Min?What a strength!

    "You are actually trying to possess Hashirama's power," the Second Hokage said coldly, even though he was restrained, his aura was surprisingly strong, "You really don't want to live or die!"

    "You dead man, don't worry about the living people, just fight for me -"

    Before Orochimaru finished speaking, he was suddenly startled and turned around to look at Haruno Sakura.

    A huge monster several hundred meters long, taking advantage of Orochimaru to restrain Senju Tobirama, condensed and formed in the air!

    While the two of them were talking, the giant beast let out a heart-stopping roar and swooped down from the air, roaring and crashing into Orochimaru's position!

    "Water Escape-Leviathan's Wrath!"

    "What a wonderful little girl!" The Second Hokage looked at the overwhelming Zerg beasts rushing over like a mountain, and smiled. Being able to display this ninjutsu with such power, it seems that there is a successor to Konoha!

    He was saying words of approval, but he was uncontrollably forming seals on his hands: "Water Escape - Water Formation Wall!"

    The entire seawater in an area of ????100 meters in radius suddenly surged up, and Qianshou Feijian literally lifted millions of tons of seawater up!  Under the control of his chakra, he turned into a giant water wall across the sea, blocking the ferocious giant monster!

    Water escape versus upper water escape!

    The endless sea water collided violently in the air, making a huge sound that resounded through the sky. The sound was extremely terrifying!  The sound waves squeezed the air, forming a wall of surging air that was visible to the naked eye. It spread suddenly and suddenly set off a wave dozens of meters high on the sea!

    In the environment of the sea, Senju Tobirama and Haruno Sakura both exerted 200% of their strength. The momentum of the two ninjutsus colliding was actually much stronger than the fire escape that Orochimaru had been brewing for a long time and used with all his strength.  point!

    Even Orochimaru, who was fully controlling the Second Hokage, was shocked to see it!

    "More terrifying than her Ice Release" Orochimaru said coldly, manipulating the Second Hokage to complete this level of ninjutsu. Even his voice was obviously a little labored!  In the collision of ninjutsu, the wall of the water formation that the Second Hokage hurriedly used was crumbling, and was quickly defeated. The two jumped up quickly to avoid the remaining power of the giant beast.

    In the air, the Second Hokage quickly formed seals on his hands and completed the ninjutsu at the same time as Haruno Sakura opposite him.

    The two water escape ninjas used the same move in tacit understanding!

    (Second update! Guaranteed update 12!)

    (Enter the update state, at least three updates and 10,000 words per day!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe!)

    (An additional chapter will be added for every 200 monthly votes!) (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 326 The Ninjutsu of Senju Tobirama!  (Third update!)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Water Escape-Water Breaking Wave!"

    "Water Escape-Wind Blade Rapids!"

    The silver-white water line shot out from the fingertips of the girl in the distance met its predecessor's ninjutsu head-on for the first time!

    Although Water Release - Wind Blade Torrent is Haruno Sakura's own ninjutsu, it is very similar to the Second Hokage's Water Break Wave; from the perspective of the development of ninjutsu, Water Break Wave is called the predecessor of Wind Blade Torrent  Ninjutsu and sister ninjutsu are not unreasonable.  If this ninjutsu hadn't been lost back then, Sakura might be using Shuizanbo now

    The two ninjutsu collided head-on in the air with tacit understanding!

    It is also an extremely powerful cutting ninjutsu. Which of the two sisters' ninjutsu is stronger?

    The water sprayed from Qianju Tobirama's mouth was blown away wildly, and he quickly retreated, announcing the answer to this question!

    Orochimaru's face changed slightly. The water column sprayed by the Second Hokage was thicker, but the power was far lower than the delicate water line shot by Sakura's fingertips

    Haruno Sakura controls ninjutsu better than the Second Hokage, and all her power is concentrated at that point!

    Whoops¡ª¡ª!

    The water flow in Senju Tobirama's mouth was suppressed by Sakura's silver water line, and it was shot back; with a bang, the water line shot through the head of the Second Hokage, and the water wave stopped abruptly, and then, downwards  With one stroke, his entire body was cut in half!

    Orochimaru was shocked and quickly formed a seal on his hand: "Psychic Technique - Hell Rashomon!"

    The ferocious ghost gate appeared on the battlefield again, blocking the sight of both sides.

    The sharp water line passed through the door, stirring up countless water splashes and dust, and cutting off half of the corner of the door; then Haruno Sakura moved her index finger around, waving the silver thread and slashing with a few more knives, and the door to hell was cut off.  It was broken into several pieces, chopped into pieces, and then collapsed suddenly and fell into the sea!

    Endless water splashes and dust splashed up, blocking the view of the battlefield.

    The chakra induction of Orochimaru and the Second Hokage was looming in the hazy sight.

    The disturbance soon stopped, and peace returned to the sea; Haruno Sakura looked over calmly, and saw that the severed body of the Second Hokage had returned to its original shape, standing in front of Orochimaru.

    With a distance of hundreds of meters, the three of them faced each other calmly.

    "Second Hokage, it seems your Water Release has been suppressed!" Orochimaru sneered and said to Senju Tobirama in front of him.

    He only controlled the body of the Second Hokage, but Tobirama could still speak independently; the latter sighed with emotion: "Whether it is the structure and design of ninjutsu or the ability to control chakra, she far surpasses me.  I never thought that after my death, Konoha would be able to give birth to such a powerful water escape ninja!"

    "You are better than blue!" He glanced at Orochimaru from the corner of his eye and said meaningfully.

    The man behind him also exceeded his expectations with his development of the art of filthy earth reincarnation!  Back then, he might not have been able to improve the accuracy of the reincarnation of the dirty land to such an extent

    "What's your name?" Qian Shu Fei asked from afar.

    "My name is Haruno Sakura." The girl said calmly, "It's a great honor to be remembered by the Second Hokage!"

    "I'm just a dead person, and I can't say I'm honored" The Second Hokage sighed, his tone a little heavy, "This ninjutsu has caused you so much trouble, but it was really not my intention."

    "No Ninjutsu itself is not good or bad, the difference is only in the user." Haruno Sakura said calmly, "If abused by bad people, no matter how good the Ninjutsu is, it will have negative consequences!"

    Orochimaru interjected: "Haha Indeed, there is no good or bad in ninjutsu! The three of us are ninjas who like to develop and create new ninjutsu. On this point, we should all have something in common!  "

    "However, it is battle time now. Let's wait until someone among us has completely fallen before we can continue chatting"

    "My Water Release has been suppressed, do I still have to continue fighting?" The Second Hokage turned his head slightly with great difficulty and glanced at Orochimaru, "She has the Yin Seal passed down by Tsunade, and her ability to continue fighting is extremely strong.  ! Keep fighting, even if you can control me to fight, you will lose sooner or later"

    "I suggest you make plans early while you still have most of your combat power!"

    Orochimaru chuckled, the corners of his mouth curved with a hint of mockery.

    "Are you trying to persuade me to run away?"

    Before Qianju Tobirama could speak, he continued: "Indeed, I made a mistake by choosing to fight on the sea. I originally thought that you would be more effective here.??, scattered into the unique dust of filthy soil rebirth; then, the girl's calves continued to sweep across, with undiminished power and overwhelming momentum!

    Whoops¡ª¡ª

    Sakura's heavy leg kicked in the air, only hitting an afterimage, and kicked out a scream that caused the air to be squeezed; the second Hokage had already left the place in an instant, and with the help of the gap created by his left hand when blocking, he instantly  I dodged the blow!

    The two-move confrontation between the rabbit and the falcon is a lot of words to talk about, but in fact, it doesn¡¯t last more than a second.

    The movements of both of them were extremely fast, so fast that every movement of the two of them produced afterimages!

    The Second Hokage left instantly, and before Haruno Sakura could take a breath, Orochimaru's next wave of attacks had already followed.

    "Fire Escape-The powerful fire is extinguished!"

    The huge fireball struck again, the blazing fire was dazzling, and it rushed towards her with its teeth and claws, as if it wanted to devour her completely!

    Haruno Sakura snorted, this move again!

    ??The continuous attacks did not give her any time to breathe!

    (Third update! Guaranteed update 22!)

    (That¡¯s all the updates for today. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m particularly stuck today. I wrote about a point yesterday, and then I got up very early today. I didn¡¯t get enough rest. I¡¯m in a bad state. I¡¯m stuck on writing.)

    (Enter the update state, at least three updates and 10,000 words per day!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe!)

    (An additional chapter will be added for every 200 monthly votes!) (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 327 Flying Thunder God!  (Added update for [Tiger Cat Pawn])

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Bang bang!

    The ice giant behind him had already been repaired by Haruno Sakura. At this moment, following Sakura's thought, he rushed forward, waved the sword in his hand recklessly, and faced Orochimaru's fire escape!

    The ice giant's steps are both heavy and light.

    She stepped on the ground, and her crystal-clear toes were even higher than Sakura herself. Her huge body was hundreds of meters tall, and every step was so heavy that it could shake the ice, causing it to tremble uneasily and be overwhelmed.  The ground creaked!

    But light and dexterous; in three or two steps, he jumped out from behind Haruno Sakura, over her head, rushed in front of Sakura, and fearlessly faced the blazing fireball!

    The huge ice blade was wielded by the giant ice blade and slashed towards the fireball!

    The moment the ice blade met the flame, a huge explosion occurred in mid-air. Endless light, heat, flames, and roars dispersed from the center of the explosion; all colors and brilliance were eclipsed by the fierce firelight, and the strong light engulfed the sun.  The reflection turned dark, and a huge sound resounded throughout the sky!

    The delicate appearance of the ice giant melted instantly and turned into a ball. Most of its body was completely evaporated, leaving only a little remains.

    The broken icebergs floating on the sea are also melting in the rolling heat wave, or disappearing or breaking into broken ice, floating in all directions, leaving only the small piece of ice protected by the ice giant.

    Behind the ice giant, Haruno Sakura was forming seals at the same time.

    The moment the explosion occurred, the blazing light shone on her body, reflecting her in black and white, and the light and shadow trembled;

    The scorching flames flowed past her, being avoided by the surging chakra all over her body, and dispersed into light waves.

    She narrowed her eyes slightly and remained unmoved. She kept moving her hands and sped up the seal formation a little faster. She completed the ninjutsu amidst the roar: "Water Release-Big Water Dragon Bullet Technique!"

    Five water dragons emerged from behind Sakura¡ª¡ª

    First, there are thick and hard bones, then filled with thick and powerful muscles, and then covered with tough and strong skin. Carved by the chakra that changes in the form of water escape, scales grow out layer by layer, and fangs and claws extend out in long lengths.  Every detail has been filled in and perfected, making the dragon lifelike!

    Ouch¡ª¡ª!

    The newly born giant dragon let out a roar that shook the earth. The sound was so loud that even the roar of the ice giant and the fire escape was completely covered by them!

    "Gojo?" Attracted by the roar, Orochimaru raised his head and looked over. For a moment, his pale face seemed to turn a little whiter!

    "It's troublesome" The man in kimono murmured as he watched the five giant dragons dancing and swooping down towards him.

    This is already a super S-level ninjutsu!

    He bit his finger and quickly formed a seal with his hands: "Psychic Technique - Triple Rashomon!"

    The Hell Ghost Gate appeared on the battlefield for the third time; this time, Orochimaru summoned three giant gates in one go.

    Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª!  The three water dragons collided with the Hell Gate head-on, and when they smashed the Hell Gate into pieces, they themselves also scattered countless water splashes; the remaining two giant dragons drove straight in, rushing straight towards Orochimaru!

    Orochimaru jumped as hard as he could, and his figure flashed continuously to avoid the high-speed charge of the two water dragons. Before he could take a breath, the two water dragons that had overcharged had already turned their heads and looked in his direction with eager eyes.  Open your bloody mouth and continue charging!

    "The ghost is still here!" Orochimaru's eyes narrowed and he said fiercely.

    "This ninjutsu is infused with changes in the nature of yinjutsu" Haruno Sakura looked at Orochimaru coldly and said in her heart, "They will chase Orochimaru to the end of the world! And under my control, their movements will be more flexible.  ¡­¡±

    "Hmph!" Orochimaru narrowly avoided another charge from the dragon. The water dragon's spiritual eyes made him realize that Haruno Sakura had added something extra to the ninjutsu.

    "It's the power of Yin Escape! Haruno Sakura injected a lot of spiritual power into the water dragons, making them extremely flexible" He felt awe in his heart, and quickly thought of the main point, "If this continues, there will be no end!"

    Fighting to be hit by the water dragon, Orochimaru fully controlled the Second Hokage, who had just been repaired, and launched the next wave of raids!

    boom¡ª¡ª

    The distracted Orochimaru was hit hard by a water dragon!

    On the other side, Senju Tobirama also launched his second wave of offensive¡ª¡ª

    Flying Thunder God slashes!

    Whoa¡ª¡ª!  This is a body-blinking technique that is faster than the "Shunsui" just now. Even Haruno Sakura, who activated Sakura Chong - Stage 3, disappeared in the Senju Gate and then appeared in front of her.  !

    &nSakura frowned slightly, formed an ice blade, gritted her teeth and cut off the skin directly, cutting it into pieces, and then healed the wound.

    Fighting against an opponent like the Second Hokage is really tiring.  Especially in close combat, his attacks are one after another, seemingly endless, making people unable to stop for a moment!

    Finally, he was temporarily broken into pieces.

    "It won't take long for him to recover." Haruno Sakura looked to the other side with solemn eyes, "We must take advantage of this time to knock Orochimaru down first!"

    It only took a few seconds for her to confront the Second Hokage, but over there, the water dragon that Sakura had specially imbued with the Yin Escape properties had already fallen into a disadvantage.  As the Second Hokage was temporarily broken into pieces, Orochimaru finally no longer had to be distracted to control the battle on the other side. He recovered from the dilemma of being chased by the Water Release Ninjutsu, and the two giant dragons were quickly defeated!

    "Secret Technique-Snake Step!"

    During the dragon's attack, Orochimaru found an opening, summoned his chakra, flicked his hands, and two huge pythons instantly jumped out of the water and rushed towards the water dragon!  The huge body of the python was comparable to a water dragon several hundred meters long. As they entangled each other, the two became entangled, unable to move, and were annihilated into the water together.

    When Haruno Sakura looked over, she happened to see Orochimaru summoning a giant snake and a water dragon to die together.

    "Just now you two beat me up" Sakura looked at Orochimaru who was standing on the water and panting slightly, and said coldly, "Now it's my turn to beat you up!"

    ¡°I won¡¯t give you time to breathe!¡±

    She quickly formed seals on her hands.  All the chakra in the body is mobilized again in one go!

    "Ice Escape-Legion Ice Clone Technique!"

    Sensing the movement under his feet, Orochimaru jumped up suddenly; jumping into the air at the same time as him were the overwhelming ice clones created by Haruno Sakura!

    Hundreds, thousands no, thousands of ice clones surrounded Orochimaru!

    (First update! Additional update for [Tiger Cat Pawn]! I went out to eat at noon, so this update was uploaded a little late)

    (During this period, there will be at least three updates and 10,000 words per day!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe!)

    (An additional chapter will be added for every 200 monthly votes!) (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 328: Using each other¡¯s ice clone blasting techniques!  (Second update)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "After beating to this extent" Haruno Sakura was also panting slightly, "You must be tired too, Orochimaru!"

    With Orochimaru's ability, he would never be chased so embarrassingly by two S-class water dragons This is because suppressing the Second Hokage's resistance and manipulating his body to fight with all his strength consumed too much of his energy; moreover, his  Physical strength is not infinite!

    ?? Continuous use of ultra-advanced ninjutsu is also a huge burden on physical strength. When the super-standard "Snake Step" he just used summoned two giant snakes, Orochimaru began to feel a little powerless!

    Because of the struggle of the Second Hokage, he channeled the dirty earth and came out of the Senju Tobirama. The combined power of the two Kage levels was not 1+1=2, but less than 2!

    Of course, this is easier than facing Haruno Sakura alone; on the sea, as a water escape ninja, her strength will be several times higher than usual, enough to crush him!

    You will know just by looking at those super ninjutsu just now

    The coordinated attack of Orochimaru and the Second Hokage just now made Haruno Sakura feel extremely uncomfortable; but now, the Second Hokage has just been beaten to pieces and is still recovering slowly, and it is Orochimaru's turn to bear her power head-on!

    "Is it an ice clone?" Orochimaru looked around at the surrounding Haruno Sakura with cold eyes, his chest heaving and breathing lightly, and he said coldly, "This kind of ninjutsu"

    "Are you looking down on me?"

    Although he is a little embarrassed now, he has not yet regained his breath, and he cannot use his full strength for a while, but he is by no means able to deal with all the avatars!

    "No, I just happened to think of a tactic" Haruno Sakura said calmly, while pouring chakra into the sea regardless, using the large pieces of broken ice that had just been blown away to create an ice clone. She wanted to breathe,  Transform all the huge icebergs that just shattered into clones!

    Orochimaru's pupils shrank, and he said nothing. He suddenly opened his mouth and spit out the Kusanagi sword. Under the influence of the secret technique, the blade suddenly swelled and stretched to a length of hundreds of meters!

    Swish swish swish!

    He held the Kusanagi sword in his mouth and swept around. The shadow of the sword drew a perfect fan shape in mid-air, and the brilliant sword light bloomed like fireworks under the sun; there was only a sound of fighting, and the sharp sword blade  Then he chopped a large circle of ice clones into ice shards, shattered and fell, and the densely packed clone figures around him suddenly disappeared!

    Haruno Sakura raised her eyebrows: "Give it back to you!"

    She snorted coldly, and the water line in her hand was activated at the same time: "Water Escape-Super Water Gun Technique!"

    The characteristic of water gun technique is that its power is slightly lower, but its activation speed is extremely fast. When Orochimaru stretched out his Kusanagi sword, the silver-white water line instantly slashed at Orochimaru who was unprepared, and with a swish, he was cut into two pieces.

    "Hmph" Orochimaru's new body emerged from the body that had been chopped in half. What greeted him in front of him was an endless sea of ??clones that had once again returned to its original form!  Hundreds of clones died, but the number of ice clones did not decrease at all, but became more: with the continuous supply of Sakura's chakra, the ice cubes floating in the sea continued to create endless clones.  Said, rushing towards Orochimaru like crazy.

    At this time, the first ice clone is already close at hand!

    Will too many ants bite an elephant to death

    Orochimaru looked at the clone in front of him with cold eyes and murderous intent. He lay on the ground and suddenly opened his mouth and vomited!

    "Secret Technique - Formation of Ten Thousand Snakes!"

    The endless sea of ??snakes versus the endless sea of ??clones!

    At this moment, the first ice clone rushed to Orochimaru's side; the moment he stabbed Orochimaru with the ice knife in his hand, he was killed by the latter.

    "This is it!" Haruno Sakura's eyes narrowed, she had already seen the opportunity to use tactics, and she formed a seal in her hand!

    "Magic Mirror Ice Crystal!"

    Whoa¡ªusing the first ice clone as the teleportation medium, the girl¡¯s figure appeared in front of Orochimaru!

    "Is it another ice instant?" The man with snake eyes had already expected it, "I've been waiting for you for a long time!"

    The moment he spoke, the Kusanagi sword in Orochimaru's hand suddenly thrust out. The sword flashed and turned into an afterimage. The next moment, it had pierced the girl's chest; but the other party didn't seem to react at all, and the sword blade came out of her chest.  !

    "What's going on" Orochimaru was stunned. How could Haruno Sakura be killed so easily?

    of course not.

    Click click click¡­

    Sakura's figure turned into an ice cube, and it turned out to be an ice clone!  At the same time, using the bodies of the two clones in front of Orochimaru as a medium, two new clones appeared instantly  After this delay, more ice clones swooped over and swung out the short knives and long swords in their hands, cutting Orochimaru's body into several pieces.

    Before more clones appeared here, the mouth of the corpse suddenly opened. Orochimaru launched an attack directly in the mouth, and the Kusanagi sword stabbed Haruno Sakura in front of him.

    But Haruno Sakura succeeded in one blow and had already used the Substitution Technique to exchange places with the ice clone not far away; Orochimaru's sudden attack only pierced the clone's head!

    Haruno Sakura, who was standing aside, sneered. A large amount of chakra condensed on her body, causing a whirlwind to blow, blowing the long hair on the back of her head to flutter gently.

    "Ice Escape - the art of blasting each other's ice clones!"

    "Drink!" the girl shouted, using all her strength to use the clone blasting technique.

    With the control of Sakura's chakra, the clones that Orochimaru killed, was about to kill, and didn't find, all exploded in an instant!

    Boom boom boom boom¡ª¡ª

    ?? Continuous explosions sounded one after another!  The terrifying thing about this ninjutsu is that the ice clones can teleport over endlessly and then explode, until all the clones created by Sakura are consumed!

    (Second update! Guaranteed update 12!)

    (During this period, there will be at least three updates and 10,000 words per day!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe!)

    (An additional chapter will be added for every 200 monthly votes!) (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 329 The end of the battle!  (Third update)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Boom boom boom!  !

    The endless explosions are like lifting up the sea; the waves caused by the explosions are more than ten meters high!  The waves surged, forming a boundless tsunami. The momentum was overwhelming, rising up one after another, and gushing out in all directions!

    In mid-air, the huge roar formed translucent walls of air, spreading from the air with fierce winds.

    Continuous waves and strong winds, just the aftermath of the explosion, hit and blew the nearby beach into a mess, with sand, rocks, fallen leaves and branches scattered, and countless birds, animals and trees falling to the ground!

    The continuous roar lasted for half a minute before Sakura stopped the technique of using clones to blast each other.

    Most of the thousands of ice clones have been consumed. The originally dense area is now much sparser, with only a few empty figures left.

    And Orochimaru's chakra induction has declined a lot.

    Haruno Sakura looked over calmly.

    "There are results" she said lightly.  The sea surface gradually calmed down, and the countless water splashes and gunpowder smoke caused by the explosion of the clone slowly dissipated, and Orochimaru's figure appeared on the sea surface.

    Several giant snakes circled overlappingly, protecting him in the center of the snake coil.  The giant pythons on the outside had already been blown to pieces and were full of craters. Even the innermost python was bruised all over by the ice fragments produced by the explosion and was bleeding profusely.

    Orochimaru stood in the middle of the giant python, his face paled a lot.

    His aura has become very weak, and his chakra has also become weaker Haruno Sakura secretly thought, it seems that if she attacks for another two or three rounds, Orochimaru will really be defeated by her!

    Even if he possesses a secret technique, it is useless if he cannot use it without chakra; and Orochimaru's current physical strength has indeed dropped to a very dangerous level.

    The Orochi Style Substitution Technique, which is perfectly immune to all damage, has such a powerful effect, which itself shows that the consumption of this is not low!  How many times has he used it?

    I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t even remember it himself.

    Haruno Sakura and the remaining clones gathered around.  There were a dozen or twenty clones in total. Compared to the overwhelming number of clones just now, there were only a fraction of them left, but Orochimaru had a solemn expression.

    The serial explosions triggered strong winds and shocking waves, and the aftermath still exists today.

    The gentle breeze blew up, lifting the girl's soft pink hair; the sparkling water flowed over the girl's delicate sandals, and the waves carried foam, hitting her feet and playfully falling into her round toes.  between.

    She stepped on the water, her steps as light as flowing clouds dotted between the waves, and she walked leisurely.

    "Orochimaru, you're finished." Haruno Sakura looked at him calmly and said, her flying and agile steps and eyes full of confidence in victory in the battle.

    The series of attacks did not leave Orochimaru any time to breathe, which aggravated the decline of his physical strength.

    Sakura could feel Orochimaru's aura; if he had been given a moment to rest and catch his breath, this battle would have been endless, but it was a pity that he did not have this time

    The victory of the battle is already in her hands.

    "Huh," Orochimaru looked at the girl walking towards him and suddenly smiled, "Fighting you in a place like this will indeed be very difficult"

    "However, I don't fail that easily!"

    Haruno Sakura stopped and stood at a not too far away distance, looking at the man in front of her.

    "Are these your last words?" She raised her hand and pointed at Orochimaru.

    "From today on, the title of Sannin is officially canceled by me!"

    Sakura waved her hand suddenly, and Orochimaru's feet suddenly boiled. Five giant dragons suddenly rose from the bottom of the sea and crashed into Orochimaru!

    Orochimaru¡¯s expression changed instantly. Such a powerful ninjutsu was actually used by her without any warning!

    "When she came over just now, she was secretly performing this ninjutsu Damn it!" Orochimaru avoided the collision of two water dragons in a panic, and this thought flashed through his mind.

    Even when he was intact, he had to deal with the super-S-level ninjutsu offensive carefully. Now that his physical strength was greatly reduced, he was even more embarrassed to dodge.  The third water dragon passed by Orochimaru, his right hand just brushed, and his bones were shattered in an instant; then the fourth water dragon came towards him, Orochimaru managed to avoid it with his hands, but was hit by the fifth water dragon.  His tail was hit hard!

    boom¡ª¡ª

    There was a huge muffled sound of flesh and blood colliding with hard objects.?Ah!  "

    His fighting power has been severely weakened.

    And the battle between the Second Hokage and Haruno Sakura was indistinguishable Orochimaru glanced at the large amount of blood on Sakura's chest. The Flying Thunder God Slash from Senju Tobirama just now failed to hit her vitals, leaving a penetrating hole.  The injury was quickly healed by Sakura, and she recovered as before. No scars could be seen except for blood stains, so using it again would have no effect; as for using Senju Tobirama's other ninjutsu, it probably wouldn't make much sense

    This is on the sea!

    If Senju Tobirama could use all the strength he had before he was born no, as long as he did not try his best to resist his control and fully unleash the power of the Reincarnation of the Earth, Orochimaru believed that this battle would not be so strenuous; he would  Too much energy is put into controlling Senju Tobirama!

    As for the other side, although Haruno Sakura can maintain her victory, she can't force them to stay

    Therefore, both sides have nothing to do with each other.

    "Leave Konoha! I propose one last time," he stretched out his smooth tongue and licked his lips, "come to me, we can be equals! It is not a relationship of subordinates, but of equal collaborators I can give all the information  I share everything with you, including the reincarnation technique that can lead to eternal life!"

    Haruno Sakura sneered.

    She doesn¡¯t like Orochimaru¡¯s moves at all.  Except for the weird skin-changing technique that can't be killed no matter how hard he fights.

    As for the art of reincarnation I'm sorry, she hasn't lamented that she's about to die, and she's not dissatisfied with her current identity as Haruno Sakura; she has a lot of relatives and friends, and Sakura is Shi Leshi who would abandon these bonds and join Orochimaru!

    "Orochimaru, are you trying to lure Konoha ninjas to defect in front of me?" The second generation Hokage's eyes suddenly turned cold, and he looked at Orochimaru with a murderous look and said.

    "Haha, so what? Anyway, you are just a dead person controlled by me. The affairs of living people are not your turn, and you can't break free from my shackles!" Orochimaru sneered, and then said to Haruno Sakura  , "How about it, I'm already very sincere! I really want to invite you"

    ¡°If you and I cooperate, we can definitely develop ninjutsu to the extreme and explore the truth of the world!¡±

    The girl was unmoved and just looked back at him calmly.

    "I will not leave Konoha." She said calmly, "I am not interested in what you are talking about! Besides, is your so-called reincarnation technique that can lead to immortality really that good?"

    "After today's battle, you should have felt that your soul has been seriously damaged in many reincarnations, and your mental strength is not as strong as before Therefore, your so-called reincarnation is nothing more than lingering for a while.  , it will only be a dead end in the end!"

    (Third update! Guaranteed update 22! I won¡¯t be able to finish the next chapter, so I¡¯ll try to update four times tomorrow!)

    (During this period, there will be at least three updates and 10,000 words per day!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe!)

    (An additional chapter will be added for every 200 monthly votes!) (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 330 Bai VS Shuiyue!  (First update)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "The art of reincarnation is just a dead end!"

    Having said that, Orochimaru already understood what Haruno Sakura was thinking.

    ?An expected answer.

    "That's right, Haruno Sakura, you can see it too." Senju Tobirama also said, "I can probably feel that Orochimaru's spiritual power is too great, and his soul shows signs of damage, so even if he steals some of my brother's  The power cannot be exerted at all"

    "Humph, you are so talkative!" Orochimaru snorted, but did not mean to refute the Second Hokage, "I have to continue to improve the control of the art. Next time I summon you, you will not be able to speak!"

    "Do you still plan to continue using this ninjutsu?" Senju Tobirama frowned and asked.

    "Of course! Such a useful technique I have to thank you for developing it!" Orochimaru sneered.

    To be honest, if Senju Tobirama hadn't been restraining Haruno Sakura, Orochimaru might not have been able to sustain it for so long The sea's combat power bonus was too high for a water-bending ninja of her level!

    "It seems that we will have another chance to meet again" The Second Hokage ignored Orochimaru and said to Sakura, "You developed the Ice Release Blood Succeeding Limit by yourself, right? It's very similar to my elder brother's Wood Release.  , so in this case, you should still have a lot of potential to grow When we meet next time, you should be stronger!"

    Haruno Sakura smiled slightly: "Don't worry Next time we meet, I will beat him into a dead snake!"

    Qianju Tobirama exerted all his strength to control his neck and nodded imperceptibly.

    He mobilized chakra again and said: "We are leaving! I'm sorry for causing you a lot of trouble."

    "It's not that much of a problem" Sakura nodded to him, "Goodbye, Second Hokage!"

    Whoosh!

    Senju Tobirama took Orochimaru to perform the Flying Thunder God Technique and teleported to the back of the mountain in the distance; Haruno Sakura felt that their chakra flickered in that direction, and then teleported to a farther place.  , beyond her perception range

    "It seems they have left" Haruno Sakura looked at the direction in which they were going, felt it for a while, and sighed.

    "We can't relax yet!" She clenched her fists, "Go and meet Bai first!"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Push the time back to a slightly earlier time.

    When Haruno Sakura asked "Where did the young man who could transform water go?", just as Orochimaru said, Suigetsu had slipped into the valley while the two were fighting, trying to seize the opportunity to seize the decapitating sword.

    "Huhahuha!" Shuiyue rushed into the interior of the valley at the fastest speed. After running for a while, he stopped panting. Running with all his strength was not what he was good at.  ¡¾Note¡¿

    The silver-haired young man took off the water bottle from his waist, took a gulp of water and said to himself: "What a terrifying chakra, both of them are monsters!"

    "You will definitely die if you are affected You should be okay at such a far away place, right?" He looked back and saw that the battle over there had already begun, and the crashing sound of ninjutsu could be sensed thousands of meters away!

    Boom!  There was a sudden loud noise, and Shuiyue was so frightened that he jerked his neck and shook; he looked in shock, and saw that the orange fire in the distance lit up half of the sky, reflecting the outline of the mountain into golden light, and the clouds in the sky were covered with light.  Dyed yellow!

    "What the hell is this" Shuiyue took a step back, staggered and almost fell down and collapsed on the ground.

    Then a scorching wave of air came, blowing all the flowers, plants and trees in the valley to the ground, and several big trees were uprooted; the strong wind blew up a burst of crackling rocks and broken branches, hitting him  face.

    Shuiyue quickly reached out in front of him and spat out the sand and gravel that flew into his mouth; the violent wind and waves quickly subsided, but the shocked expression on his face could not go away, and he murmured: "It's too exaggerated"

    Standing here, the aftermath has been so exaggerated, so to what extent are the two people on the battlefield engaged in a contest?  What a thrilling battle that was?

    Just imagining it made Shuiyue feel frightened.

    "Stay farther away," the silver-haired young man exhaled, and said, "We have to find it quickly!"

    He turned around and was about to continue walking forward when he suddenly heard someone speaking.

    "What are you looking for?" A crisp and soft voice sounded behind him.

    Shuiyue turned around and saw a woman wearing a floral skirt.He unbelievingly used all his strength to use the "Water Release - Water Dragon Bullet Technique" - of course not as exaggerated as Haruno Sakura, who created a two to three hundred meter long water dragon in one go - condensing the raging water into tens of meters.  The long giant dragon was about to hit Bai, when he saw Bai use a move called Frost Ice Burial, which directly froze the water dragon into an ice dragon!

    "Isn't it?" Shuiyue's eyes widened!

    The majestic dragon in front of you was frozen into a large mass of crystal and heavy ice. It could no longer rise or surge up. Instead, it was unable to control it and fell solidly to the ground, shattering into ice slag

    The ninjutsu that you worked so hard to use up your chakra is gone!

    The silver-haired young man was immediately stunned.

    Fortunately, the pacifist Shiro Minazuki did not take the opportunity to attack. She looked at Suigetsu, who was a little distracted, and just said lightly: "It seems that your ninjutsu is ineffective against me, so you should give up on this idea! Behead  I won¡¯t give you the big knife!¡±

    She is not as violent as the pink-haired girl, who wants to beat people down before reasoning; Bai feels that after showing the difference in strength and the restraint of ninjutsu, Suigetsu will retreat.

    It¡¯s a pity that Shuiyue doesn¡¯t have it.

    "Damn it, I haven't lost yet! I can still use taijutsu!" Suigetsu said, with an annoyed look on his face, he pulled out two kunai and rushed forward.

    ¡°Physique is what I¡¯m really good at!¡±

    This is true.

    (First update! Guaranteed update 12! Try to update four today!)

    (During this period, there will be at least three updates and 10,000 words per day!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe!)

    ¡¾Note: Suigetsu's endurance is very poor.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 331 Epilogue: The End of the Battle (Second Update)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Ghost Light and Water Moon has two very powerful moves that can be used for physical skills.

    The first move is the water wrist technique, which can gather all the water in the body into the arm, thereby strengthening the strength of the arm and generating a huge force enough to break mountains and rocks, so Suigetsu's attack power is very strong; the second move is water  The Transformation Technique, which has never been used in front of Shiro, is immune to most physical damage, so Suigetsu's defense is also very strong.

    With these two ninjutsu moves, Suigetsu has outstanding abilities on both offense and defense, so what Suigetsu is really proud of is his taijutsu.

    It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have a suitable weapon in my hand, so it¡¯s a bit awkward to perform physical skills; however, it should be enough to deal with the delicate-looking girl in front of me!

    Shuiyue thought so and rushed forward confidently.

    ¡°Then¡­he faced the magic mirror ice crystal.

    The magic mirror ice crystal that Minazuki Shiro is currently using is the second stage taught to her by Haruno Sakura: there is no need to specially create an ice mirror, you can use other ice cubes as a medium, just inject chakra into large ice cubes.  .

    Because the field had been filled with ninjutsu several times, there were ice cubes all over the place, so Shiro was like a ghost when he used this teleportation. Suigetsu had a lot of power, but he couldn't hit her.

    No matter how powerful you are, it¡¯s useless if you can¡¯t hit anyone.

    In the world of martial arts, nothing can be broken, only speed!

    ¡ª¡ªAlthough this sentence does not exist in the ninja world, after being taught how to behave by super-fast ninjas such as Golden Flash, most ninjas more or less agree with this point of view.

    Although the magic mirror ice crystal technique is not as good as the Flying Thunder God, it is enough to create a crushing situation against ninjas who are not fast.  At first, Bai just showed off her speed, without being ruthless, and wanted to use super-speed teleportation to persuade Suiyue to retreat. However, Suiyue relied on her own hydration technique and was not afraid of physical attacks, so she managed to hold on.  Keep fighting.

    All right¡­¡­

    So, a few minutes later, Ghost Light Suiyue was defeated and turned into the image in front of Suiwu Yuebai: his whole body was frozen into a puddle of ice, with only one head standing on the ice.

    Shuiyue, who couldn't move, looked confused.

    "Don't worry, I won't kill you." The pacifist Bai sat next to him, and while waiting for the end of the battle on Sakura's side, he said seriously, "The water your body turned into was frozen by me here.  Yes, you won¡¯t be missing any arms or legs after thawing!¡±

    "Hmph! Damn it!" Shuiyue shouted with a look of dismay and helplessness.

    That helpless expression of pain was in stark contrast to his arrogant smile at the beginning.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Suiwu Yuebai took one look at Shuiyue¡¯s appearance and suddenly burst into laughter.

    "You look so funny!" Shuiyue's appearance made the older girl laugh. She reached out and touched the top of Shuiyue's head, scratching his neatly combed silver hair into a chicken coop - this  This bad taste is obviously influenced by someone.

    "You are not allowed to touch! A scholar can be killed but not humiliated!" The silver-haired young man's face darkened, he raised his head and stretched out his neck, trying to bite the little girl's outstretched hand. His teeth struck up and down, making a clicking sound.

    "Chirp! Chirp!" Mizuno Yuebai sat next to him, deftly avoiding the attack of his fangs, teasing him, making a playful chirping sound in her mouth, and said with a smile, "The neck is too short.  , can¡¯t bite!¡±

    After playing for a while, the smile on Bai's face suppressed, and the heaviness in her heart made her feel a little restless.

    How did the battle between Sakura and Orochimaru turn out?  Bai jumped to the mountain and looked at the sea over there.

    Although the battlefield cannot be seen, the giant ninjutsu's bombardment can be detected even from extremely far away; the violent chakra induction is as conspicuous as a lighthouse in the dark.

    "Water Dragon Bullet, Water Formation Wall, Five-Connected Water Dragon Bulletall are super giant water escapes." Bai looked at it while silently reciting the ninjutsu she could recognize in her heart, her heart heavy.

    "Hey! Shuiwu Yuebai!" The silver-haired young man below who couldn't move shouted loudly, "Who wins?"

    "The fight is not over yet!" Bai responded. As he spoke, the roar of several more ninjutsu shots came from the other side, and suddenly they went crazy, with gravel flying and hitting her face, which was very annoying.

    The girl sighed and jumped down from the mountain.

    "The winner hasn't been decided yet?" Shuiyue glanced at her and asked.

    "No," Shiro shook his head and said, then smiled, "But I have some bad news for you, Orochimaru's chakra is weakening!"

    Shuiyue snorted and lowered her head without saying anything.

    After a while, he raised his head again and said:They glanced at each other and saw helplessness in each other's eyes.

    Zabuza¡¯s graveyard is being targeted by Orochimaru, which is really dangerous.  This time it was Haruno Sakura who fought him off, but what about next time?

    Even setting up a barrier is not a foolproof strategy; the barrier is a dead thing, and there will always be a way to break it. If Orochimaru is determined to seize the decapitating sword and Zabuza's body, the obstacle to him is just one or two.  Zhou's effort can solve it.

    This time Orochimaru probably chose this time to come with the idea of ??getting the sword, the dead and the living together.

    ¡°If she hadn¡¯t come with Bai¡­

    Haruno Sakura feels a little shuddered just thinking about the consequences!

    "Let's move the grave." Sakura thought seriously for a while and said, "Bring Zabuza's grave and the beheading sword back to Konoha is the only way."

    Bai gave her a dull look and said, "Let me think about it"

    "Okay." Haruno Sakura also sighed, "Let's leave here first and find a place to rest. Orochimaru and the others will not come again in a short time"

    "Then let me tell you by the way, what happened in the previous battle"

    They stayed at the house of their old acquaintance Dazna that night; they entertained the two girls very warmly.

    Because the country of Waves built a new bridge and opened up the transportation channel with Konoha, and the Kado who was sucking blood on the country of Waves was killed, the economy developed quickly.

    Walking on the street, the streets that used to be desolate are now prosperous again.

    This is the first country whose destiny was changed by Team 7.  When Haruno Sakura walked here, she suddenly felt like she was walking in the land of snow.

    The fate of the two countries is a bit imaginary. They were once oppressed and exploited, and then the seventh team killed the exploiters and brought new life to the country.  However, the geographical conditions of the Kingdom of Snow are too poor, and even if they are reborn, life is still very difficult; however, the Kingdom of Waves has unique geographical conditions, with fishing grounds, special products and resources, and it is very close to the Kingdom of Fire.

    After hugging the thigh of the Fire Nation, the Wave Nation quickly took off.

    As a bridge-building expert, Dazuna is now in high demand. As the economy becomes increasingly prosperous, the Courage Bridge begins to be insufficient. He is hired by the Daimyo to build a second bridge; the third bridge is also currently being located.

    Therefore, their home has also changed a lot now. The old dilapidated building now has a brand new look, and a lot of luxurious furniture has been added.  Not only the house has changed, Inari has also grown a lot taller. He is now ten years old. After experiencing so many things, his face and eyes have lost a lot of childishness.

    Haruno Sakura changed into a new set of clothes here.  Her original one had become a hole-in-the-wall outfit, draughty, torn, and stained with blood. It was completely scrapped.

    Then he slept comfortably one night on the soft bed of Dazna's house.

    When he woke up the next day, Bai made a decision.

    "Bring Mr. Zabuza's grave back to Konoha."

    Volume 10, the end.

    (Second update! Guaranteed update 22! Strive for fourth update today!)

    (During this period, there will be at least three updates and 10,000 words per day!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 332 Tsunade has a headache (additional update for the tiger cat pawn)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    No one expected that a simple memorial ceremony would turn out like this.

    I went to the Country of Waves, met Orochimaru and had a fight with him, and then brought back Zabuza's corpse coffin and his decapitating sword. When I returned to Konoha, Haruno Sakura did this on vacation.  The incident simply left everyone dumbfounded.

    "Sakura, Shiro, you are really going to give me a problem!" In the Hokage's office, Tsunade rubbed her head and said with a slight headache.

    "Is there any problem with this, Hokage-sama?" Bai asked doubtfully.

    Tsunade looked at her pure eyes and knew that she really didn't understand the problem, so she sighed.

    "No foreign ninjas have ever been buried in Konoha's cemetery." She thought for a moment and explained, "What's more, Kijin Zabuza is still a rebel ninja in the Kiri Ninja Village."

    "But the wanted order of the Mist Ninja has nothing to do with our Konoha!" Minazuki Haku said in a hurry.

    Tsunade glanced at Shiro and raised her eyebrows, satisfied with her subconscious use of the word "we" and then dissatisfied with her interrupting her words; how her beautiful eyebrows continuously expressed completely opposite  Emotionally, Sakura had no idea, but she could tell what Tsunade meant.

    "If it was before, that would be true" Tsunade turned the pen dexterously in her hand and said, "But we are now striving to cooperate with the Mist Ninja, so in some matters, we hope to avoid touching their sensitive nerves as much as possible.  "

    Haruno Sakura frowned. She had always liked the ninja world that was so reckless, but now is it becoming more popular to use gentle methods?

    There¡¯s something wrong with the style of painting.

    "The Mist ninja have been seclusion for a long time. No one knows what they think!" The Fifth Hokage said sternly, "If we move Zabuza's grave to Konoha's cemetery in a big way, I'm afraid the impact will not be good."

    She glanced at Shiro who was biting her lip and not speaking. The black-haired girl's eyes turned slightly red, and Tsunade said helplessly: "Okay, we can study this further; but even if we move to the cemetery, there are still  Another more practical question.¡±

    The matter of the tomb is not a big problem. In order to make Shiro return to Konoha and make the Ice Release family firmly rooted in Konoha, this matter can still be accommodated; no matter how gentle and gentle methods are used, Konoha will not be servile.  , obey the words of Kiri Ninja.

    Tsunade said it seriously, but she was just asking for credit from Shiro.

    The real problem is the beheading sword.

    The Fifth Hokage pointed at the sword held in Sakura's hand and said, "What should I do with the decapitating sword? Should I continue to use it as a tombstone?"

    Using it as a tombstone is really a waste of natural resources.

    Tsunade has another idea for it: How about Konoha starting a new ninja sword inheritance?

    In the past, she had nothing to say when she left the decapitating sword in the Land of Waves for nothing; now that the sword is back, the Fifth Hokage's mind suddenly became more active.

    However, the problem remains: the beheading sword is too conspicuous and important.

    The decapitating sword was left behind in Konoha. Whether it was used as a tombstone or as a ninja sword, it was impossible for the Kiri ninja to turn a blind eye. In the past, everyone had not been in contact with each other for a long time, but Konoha could still say adamantly: "The ninja sword is ours. If you have the guts,  Come and grab it!"

    Now

    Times have changed. If you want to cooperate with the Kiri Ninja on the issue of Akatsuki, you can't ignore the Kiri Ninja's feelings.

    When Shiro nodded and replied that of course he would keep it as a tombstone, Tsunade got a headache.  Well, compared to her desire to create a ninja sword school in Konoha, Shiro's approach is obviously more low-key and looks better.  The Kiri Ninja's inheritance of the Ninja Sword was taken away, and the Ninja Sword was taken away. On the surface, the decapitating sword was lost, but in reality, the former problem was more serious.

    Speaking of which, it¡¯s been a long time since the seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist Ninja have been gathered together!

    The Fifth Hokage patted his forehead, frowned and said: "The seven Ninja Swords of the Mist Ninja killed everyone, and they defected. Except for the Double Swords, the other six Ninja Swords have long been scattered around the world."  We went up. But they were all kept secretly. We in Konoha are the first among the five major ninja villages to openly possess ninja swords"

    Once the Ninja Sword is lost, it is lost. The Mist Ninja can slowly collect it back, but if it is obtained by other great Ninja Villages, it will be a very complicated problem.

    "Does the Mist Ninja Village want to get back the beheading sword? But the sword is Mr. Zabuza's relic!" Shiro said angrily.

    "Strictly speaking, the ownership of the beheading sword belongs to the Kiri Ninja Village. Zabuza just obtained the right to use it" Tsunade rubbed her temples.nbsp; "Look, let me review the entire battle process first. You observe carefully, and if you have any questions, feel free to ask."

    She formed a seal on her hand and used earth escape and water escape to slightly change the environment, simulating the environment in the Kingdom of Waves at a ratio of one hundred to one.

    "This is where the battle took place," Sakura said, pointing to a small area of ??ten meters square in front of her. The valley, river and sea were all reshaped by her superb chakra control, and the rocks and trees were all lifelike. The scene  Extremely refined.

    "Wow! So beautiful!" The three students put their attention on the wrong place.

    Haruno Sakura clapped her hands, attracted their attention back to the right path, and said: "At that time, Orochimaru and I were fighting at sea. This environment was especially suitable for water ninjas to display their combat effectiveness. I occupied the advantageous location, so Orochimaru was defeated as expected.  In my hands. Well, let¡¯s start the whole battle from here!¡±

    She created two small water beings, one in the shape of Sakura and one in the shape of Orochimaru, also at a ratio of 100:1, only the size of Sakura's fingernails; but they can both jump, so they are real clones, not delicate ones.  doll!

    With her control, the two people on the field also began to review the battle.

    (The third update! An additional update for [Tiger Cat Pawn]! There should be another update in the evening, so try to code it out!)

    (During this period, there will be at least three updates and 10,000 words per day!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 333 Explanation (Additional update for Sang Wen)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    It¡¯s actually quite interesting to watch two little guys fighting on the field.

    The ninjutsu they used should have been earth-shattering super giant ninjutsu, but after being scaled down, they all became delicate and compact.

    For example, the Ten Thousand Snakes she simulated using water escape were copied exactly as they were, but after being reduced in size a hundred times, they were no longer so ferocious and terrifying. They were just ordinary pythons a few meters long.

    Even the move "Water Release - Leviathan's Wrath" was originally supposed to form a giant monster several hundred meters in size, overwhelming and shocking, but now it has turned into a small monster only a few meters long, and it looks like there are several more  Very cute and cute

    However, as long as they see the size of the villain on the field and imagine themselves as the villain on the field, the three students in Haruno Sakura's class can realize how huge these exquisite and pocket-sized ninjutsu were in the battle that day.  Terrifying Ninjutsu!

    "Teacher, when you were fighting, were the ninjutsu you performed so great?" After watching for a while, Udon pushed his eyes and said in shock.

    Moehuang and Konohamaru also looked at her in surprise.

    "Of course! I strictly follow the proportions."

    At this time, the battle on the field had been reviewed. When Orochimaru used the powerful fire to extinguish it for the second time, Haruno Sakura helped the villain on the field use a miniature version of this ninjutsu. She then explained  : "Let's not go off topic. Let's take a look at this place. The attack coordination between the Second Hokage and Orochimaru is perfect! Before the Second Hokage rushed over with water teleportation, Orochimaru had already begun to prepare this ninjutsu"

    "Look carefully at the timing of the completion of the ninjutsu!" Sakura said, pointing to the battle on the field.

    Three students came together to watch carefully; the battlefield completely controlled by Haruno Sakura could be fast-forwarded, replayed and paused at any time. The three villains on the field followed the girl's gestures and reproduced the previous attack:

    The Second Hokage Shunsui made a surprise attack from behind. Sakura lifted her elbow and shattered his right wrist. At the same time, the Second Hokage left the Flying Thunder God mark on her elbow. Sakura then turned around and kicked his left hand off, and the Second Hokage teleported away.  Escape: This is the stage of the Second Hokage's attack.

    ?Then came Orochimaru's fire escape attack.

    Haruno Sakura stopped here: she snapped her fingers, and the fireball spread upward into the air and dispersed, and the three villains on the field became still.

    "After he completed the ninja, he did not release it immediately, but brewed it for a second longer. The timing was just right after the second Hokage left with Flying Thunder God, and the fire bomb rushed over. You must learn this kind of thing well.  The consciousness of cooperating with the battle is one thing." Sakura explained.

    She paused and then said to the three students: "Also, if you were me at that time, what would you do?"

    "Jump away!" Konohamaru was the first to raise his hand and said, "Or use the water formation wall to block it!"

    Then he was slapped hard on the head by Menghuang: "Idiot! How can you jump away, with such a wide range of fire escape!"

    Haruno Sakura also smiled and said: "There is no time to use this ninjutsu in such a short time!"

    "If I were a teachercan I use the Substitution Technique? As a teacher, I can definitely perform the Substitution Technique in such a short time." Udon pushed up his glasses and said.

    "Although I can indeed perform the Substitute Technique in such a short period of time But the answer is still wrong! The Substitute Technique is not as versatile as you think. It is very useful and effective in low-end combat.  But when faced with such a large-scale ninjutsu, its movement range is too small and it cannot avoid such a big move!" Haruno Sakura said with a smile.

    In battles between Jonin and below, the Substitution Technique is an out-and-out magical skill; however, in high-end battles, the attack ninjutsu used often covers all the positions where the Substitution Technique can be used, because there are no opportunities to use this technique.  Not too much.

    Sakura then turned her attention to the last one, Meng Huang, who had not yet given an answer.

    Menghuang pouted with a bitter face, thought for a while, and said: "Should I use that Ice Teleportation technique? I remember that the teacher's Ice Teleportation is faster than the Substitution Technique, and the range of movement is larger.  You can hide behind the ice giant!¡±

    "Well, the answer is barely reliable" Teacher Ying touched her chin and said, "But it's not the best answer. Let's see how I choose in actual combat!"

    She continued to demonstrate: Orochimaru used fire escape, and the ice giant behind Sakura on the field took a few steps forward and blocked the fireball.

    "Yes!" "There is also the Iceman Technique that can block fireballs!" The three students had just escaped from the ninjutsu, and now they immediately reacted.

    &??problem.  I just sacrificed the ice giant to block the fireball just to buy time to use ninjutsu to counterattack and gain the initiative.  "Ying finally explained, "This content is still too vague for the time being, and you can't understand it yet.  You can write down this concept first. Later, after the battle, remember to think more about it from the perspective of combat initiative, and the concept will gradually form.  "

    The three students nodded like chickens pecking at rice.

    They then finished watching the rest of the battle. The three of them were so mesmerized by the wonderful battle that they almost forgot to breathe.

    Until the demonstration was over, he still stayed in the battle and didn't say a word for a long time.

    "Okay!" Sakura clapped her hands and said with a smile, "The review ends here! Today's tactics class also used examples to teach you a lot of content. Remember to recall it several times after you go home!"

    "This battle is quite exciting, right? When I have time in the future, the teacher can review the battles between the teacher and others." She opened the palm of her right hand and counted them one by one with her fingers, "Let me think about it.  In addition to this battle with the 'Shadow' level, there are also battles against the Red Sand Scorpion and Deidara, as well as battles against Kakuzu and Hidan."

    "For a weaker enemy, there's the fight against Kimimaro and the four Oto-nin. Well, let's forget about the one from Snow Country. Let's count the fight with Kabuto in the Chuunin Exam as half of it."

    As she kept counting, Sakura felt that her fingers were a bit out of use, so she forgot about the rest: "Further forward, there will only be small battles, just ignore them!"

    "These are life-and-death battles without holding anything back," Haruno Sakura stretched out her left hand again, "a slightly more formal sparring battle, and a jounin assessment battle with Mr. Metkai. I will inform you during the chunin exam.  There were several battles with Brother Ren, several Anbu assessments, and fights with Sasuke; and finally, there were daily training matches, which were countless, so I won¡¯t talk about them!¡±

    She finished the calculations carefully, only to realize that her past two years had really been a series of large-scale battles.

    If she hadn¡¯t experienced so many cruel life-and-death battles, how could Sakura have grown to this level so quickly?

    Her growth was achieved by moving forward step by step and going through numerous hardships and obstacles.

    (Fourth update! Additional update for [Sang Wen Qianjian]! Finally caught up! Today is the 13k update!)

    (During this period, there will be at least three updates and 10,000 words per day!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 334 Participating in a high-level meeting for the first time (first update)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After counting these battles, Haruno Sakura was filled with emotions.

    As for the three children, they were even more stunned.

    Sakura waited for a while and no one spoke. She looked over and the three of them were silent. When Sakura turned around, Menghuang said, "Teacher is so awesome!"

    "Do you really understand?" Haruno Sakura rolled her eyes.

    "You don't know the Scorpion of the Red Sand, Kakuzu, Hidan and Deidara at all, you haven't even heard of their names!"

    "Although I don't know who they are, they sound very powerful!" Konohamaru said with a smile, "So the teacher must be more powerful!"

    ¡°For the sake of his efforts to flatter

    Just think what he said makes sense!

    "Little flatterer" Haruno Sakura patted Konohamaru on the head with a smile, "Today's review is over, let's continue training! I haven't trained with you for a few days, I want to see if you have made any progress!  "

    "If the progress satisfies me, well I may not have enough time today, but I will teach you a very powerful ninjutsu tomorrow!"

    The three students¡¯ eyes lit up: ¡°Yes, teacher!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Haruno Sakura and Shiro¡¯s trip to the Land of Waves brought back far more problems than Zabuza¡¯s grave and the decapitating sword.

    These two matters require further communication with the Mist Ninja.

    However, in the eyes of most ninjas, lip service is nothing.

    In that battle, the threat Orochimaru showed was the real big deal!

    The next morning, the conference room next to the Hokage's office.

    Several senior Konoha officials and Hokage advisors, including Danzo, were all present.

    After a while, the Fifth Hokage entered the conference room with Haruno Sakura.

    This is Haruno Sakura¡¯s first time to participate in such a high-level meeting in Konoha. With her strength, she is almost qualified; and she cannot be absent from today¡¯s agenda.

    "Everyone is here, let's get started!" Tsunade said directly after the two sat down.

    She took out a stack of document bags and passed them around. The four characters "Top Secret Information" were clearly written on the cover of the bag.

    The Fifth Hokage solemnly said: "Before the meeting begins, please read the information in the document bag."

    The document bag contains the records of the battle between Haruno Sakura and the rebellious ninja Orochimaru in the Land of Waves a few days ago.

    After finishing practicing with three students yesterday, she came home and started working on this report.  Because the battle was a long process, and the report required a very detailed writing, trying to include every aspect, so I wrote for several hours, nearly 20,000 words, and I didn¡¯t fall asleep until two in the morning.

    It¡¯s more tiring than writing a novel - for an average author, even if it¡¯s just a job, it¡¯s very hard to write more than 10,000 words in a day. Sakura¡¯s 20,000 words is equivalent to a tentacle-level hand speed of ten updates a day!

    When she woke up in the morning, Sakura found, as expected, that she had faint dark circles under her eyes.

    When she entered the conference room, she was still covering her mouth with her hands and yawning secretly. The nervousness she should have had also dissipated in her sleep.

    The document bags were passed down one after another, and there was a rustling sound in the conference room. No one spoke, everyone was reading the report written by Sakura quietly and seriously.

    The report of more than 20,000 words contains a huge amount of information. No matter how you skim it, it will take dozens of minutes.

    Sakura squinted quietly for a while. After a while, she felt Tsunade poke her waist with her finger, and then she woke up with a start and found that everyone had finished reading.

    And they were all looking at the girl, waiting for her answer.

    Only then did Sakura realize that her dozing off had been discovered. It was her first time attending a top-level meeting and she had made such an inexplicable mistake. She suddenly laughed a little nervously and her fair face turned slightly red.

    She quickly said: "Sorry, I didn't hear clearly just now."

    "This meeting is very serious, don't be distracted, Haruno Sakura Jounin." Mito Kadoren knocked on the table and said, "We are asking you, is the content of this report a complete record of the battle?"

    "Of course." Sakura quickly regained consciousness and nodded quickly.

    Except for what Orochimaru said about recruiting her, everything else was recorded completely.

    "The Second Hokage was summoned by the Reincarnation of the Earth, and after being controlled by Orochimaru, he is still conscious and can talk to you?" Mito Kadenen continued to ask.

    &nbsp?We can rest assured that Konoha will not attack Konoha easily before defeating Sakura; he is not so fast, at least we don't have to worry about this problem for this year.  Moreover, what we should do most is not to prepare for Orochimaru's attack. How can we guard against thieves for a thousand days?  We should take the initiative!  "

    Danzo interjected coldly: "What Hokage-sama said makes sense."

    This is the second time Danzo has spoken at the meeting, and unexpectedly he was expressing his approval of Tsunade.

    Haruno Sakura had a calm expression on her face when she was listening to them talking, but when she heard Danzo supporting Tsunade, she was stunned for a moment.  In her impression, the master and Danzo, a sinister man, were always on the wrong side, but she didn't expect that there would be times when their ideas coincided with each other.

    Sakura looked over and heard the old man who looked haggard say in a hoarse and dry voice: "Finding Orochimaru and killing or arresting him is the only solution once and for all, and it is in line with the behavior of the Great Ninja Village!"

    Rarely, Sakura also agreed with Danzo's statement.

    In the face of hidden dangers, taking the initiative to attack is a positive attitude.

    Danzo felt Sakura's gaze, looked back at her and continued: "The year before last, we had found a group of Orochimaru's bases, but unfortunately the clues were broken, and later we focused on searching for traces of Akatsuki.  He got away with it for a while."

    "Last year during the battle between the Haruno Sakura Jonin and the Red Sand Scorpion, Orochimaru appeared on the battlefield, indicating that his base may be near Tiannokuni. It just so happens that the recent search for Akatsuki has come to an end, and we can focus our energy on it.  Let¡¯s get back to dealing with Orochimaru!¡±

    After he finished speaking, he looked around at everyone in the conference room.

    The Third Hokage smoked his pipe without saying a word; Tsunade frowned and kept thinking with her eyes lowered; Mito Kado and Koharu, who was sleeping, looked at each other and whispered something.

    As well as the only ninja in the conference room who was so young that one could even describe it as young, the pretty girl also looked around the other people in the conference room with her bright and clear green eyes, and then moved her gaze to the group.  Hidden body, looked at him.

    The girl¡¯s eyes were cold and indifferent, and it was impossible to tell what she was thinking.

    Danzo looked at his nose and heart, and fell into silence.

    There was silence in the conference room for a moment, and Tsunade rubbed her temples: "Orochimaru is hiding too deep, and is harder to find than Akatsuki However, there is still a way, and the Hyuga clan's abilities will be very effective at this time.  I need to talk to Hinata Hinata."

    "I'll go." The Third Hokage put down his pipe and said, "This way everyone can have some room for change. However, there shouldn't be much of a problem with Nizu, even Hanabi has come to the ninja school."

    Tsunade smiled reservedly and was about to speak when she was suddenly interrupted by Danzo.

    "There is another person who can be of great help in this mission." He said.

    "Who?" The person who spoke was Haruno Sakura. This was the first time Sakura took the initiative to speak in a meeting, but it was because she seemed to have guessed Danzo's thoughts. At that moment, her eyes became cold and her momentum quietly gathered.

    The little recognition she had just felt for Danzo disappeared; although this person had similar ideas in some aspects, in fact, he was completely different from her!

    "Sasuke Uchiha."

    Danzo said coldly, facing the girl's cold eyes.

    As expected, it was not what Haruno Sakura expected.

    (First update! Additional updates for 2,200 monthly tickets!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe!)

    (Advertise to the book club group, the group number is 4880-76541, welcome everyone!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 335 New Mission (Second Update)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After Danzo said this, he closed his eyes slightly and fell silent.

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s eyes narrowed, and the murderous aura almost emerged from her body.

    When she was sitting next to her just now without speaking, she was as quiet as a summer flower; now she suddenly became angry, her aura and murderous intent were as sharp as a knife, which made people feel uneasy. Even an ordinary Jounin would probably be frightened!  It's just that the people present are all veteran ninjas who have experienced countless battles, and they can deal with it calmly; Danzo, who faced Haruno Sakura's murderous intention, didn't react at all, and didn't even raise his eyelids.

    "Ahem," Tsunade coughed twice and said, "Sakura, calm down."

    "Sorry, I lost my composure." Haruno Sakura put away her aura, regained her murderous intent, and said coldly without apology.

    Everyone present was silent, as if they just pretended not to see it.

    Mito Kadoyan thought for a while and expressed his own opinion: "Shimura means to use Sasuke as bait to lure Orochimaru out As long as there is enough support around, it is also a good idea."

    "Sakura, don't look at Sasuke with your old eyes. Sasuke is very strong now." Tsunade nodded, "His current strength is considered a master among ANBU, and he also has the Sharingan of the Three Magatama and Orochimaru.  It¡¯s not that easy to take him down. If Sasuke is used as bait, the safety problem will not be so serious, but it is actually still feasible!¡±

    Haruno Sakura frowned slightly, glanced at her master and Mito and said, "What about the support people? If there are too many people, Orochimaru won't be able to find them. If there are too few, Orochimaru may not be able to be retained."

    "How about Team 7 completing this mission?" The Third Hokage suddenly interjected, "Naruto will be back at the end of the year or early next year, and your duty as a team leader will probably be over by then. This task will be left to you, Team 7.  It¡¯s most appropriate to complete it!¡±

    Sakura was slightly startled.

    Will Class 7 complete this mission?  She, Naruto and Sasuke will execute it together

    There is absolutely no problem in terms of strength. In more than half a year, Naruto and Sasuke will probably be as strong as Kakashi Even if Orochimaru gets a few more "shadows" out of the dirt, Team 7 will definitely not be afraid!

    Having said that, it seems quite worth looking forward to!

    The long-awaited reunion of Class 7!

    "This is a good suggestion." Tsunade pondered for a moment and then said, "But that will happen at least half a year later. Before that, we first sent out ANBU to secretly explore the base where Orochimaru might be active.  "

    As he spoke, a pair of beautiful eyes stayed on the girl for a moment.  The Fifth Hokage thought to himself that if Team 7 is reorganized, its combat effectiveness should be considered the best in Konoha, and its tacit understanding is also very good. It would be a bit wasteful just to deal with Orochimaru. They should be able to complete more difficult tasks

    They themselves should also want to reorganize Team 7.

    Tsunade suppressed her thoughts for the time being, and then said: "How about we stop discussing Orochimaru's issue for now? Are there any other questions about this matter?"

    Everyone shook their heads or remained silent.

    The Fifth Hokage continued: "Then, let's move on to the next topic, about contact with the Mist Ninja Village."

    When Haruno Sakura heard this, she thought she should leave. As soon as her shoulders moved, she was held down by Tsunade. The blond woman whispered: "It has something to do with you, so don't leave yet."

    Sakura sat a little confused. The Third Hokage next to her handed her the last piece of information. The girl picked it up and looked at it. It turned out to be a reprint of the mission report that Kakashi led to the Land of Water.

    The confidentiality level of the information is "Secret", and it also has the joint signatures of Kakashi, Shino, Sasuke and Hinata.

    Sakura opened the cover of the secret file, and Kakashi's familiar font came into view. It described the mission process of the past two months: Their mission was very dull, and there was no battle along the way.

    The Mist Ninjas didn¡¯t set a trap, they really changed.

    Because there is nothing special about it, Kakashi¡¯s mission briefing is written down like a running account.

    Especially in the days after entering the Mist Ninja Village, basically every day was "eating, sleeping, and dazing, nothing unusual." Sometimes the Mist Ninjas would also arrange some programs, such as taking them to visit the village and see the Mist Ninjas.  Activities such as Ninja Examinations to demonstrate the power of Mist Ninjas.

    The entire mission process can be summarized in two sentences: Kakashi's team cautiously approached the Kingdom of Water and the Mist Ninja Village. After observing for a long time and finding no problems, they went in; the Mist Ninja Village received them and then removed the Kagashi Ninja Village.  The Cassie team stood aside and had intense internal discussions for several weeks before finallysp;"Leave it to me."

    If she can¡¯t do it, then there won¡¯t be any genin class in Konoha suitable to take on this task.

    Tsunade glanced at everyone and nodded.

    "Then, this matter has been decided." She said, "The mission will set off in about a week. We still need to discuss this matter at the expanded Jonin meeting, which will give your team some time to prepare."

    Tsunade looked at her disciple, who showed her a calm and confident smile.

    The Fifth Hokage patted Haruno Sakura on the shoulder: "That's all about you, go about your business!"

    Sakura turned around and left the conference room knowingly.

    "Then, let's discuss how to reply to that woman Terumi Mei." Tsunade took out the autographed letter from Terumi Mei, the Fifth Mizukage, rubbed her temples and said, "This guy is not easy to deal with"

    Danzo suddenly stood up: "I'm sorry, the next topic has nothing to do with me and the roots. I'm busy with work, so I'll take the first step. Say goodbye."

    Tsunade frowned and looked at his leaving figure thoughtfully.

    She and the Third Hokage looked at each other, but neither of them spoke.

    (Second update! Additional update for 2,400 monthly tickets!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe!)

    (Advertise to the book club group, the group number is 4880-76541, welcome everyone!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 336 New Powerful Ninjutsu (Third Update)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    There was silence in the conference room for a while, and then Tsunade continued: "I said before that Kiri ninjas can be invited to participate in this Chunin exam held in Konoha. What do you think?"

    "Are you in a hurry?" the Third Hokage said, "If we just rely on messengers to come and go, it will probably take several months to finalize the matter!"

    "So I suggest that the Fifth Mizukage come directly to Konoha to meet us." Tsunade smiled slightly and said meaningfully, "Just in time, I also want to see with my own eyes the 'Shadow' of the second woman in the Five Ninja Villages.  !¡±

    The fifth generation Hokage and the fifth generation Mizukage are the only two female "shadows" since the birth of the shinobi village system. Whether they are sympathetic to each other or tit for tat, Tsunade is full of curiosity about each other.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    When Haruno Sakura arrived at the ninth training ground, Konohamaru and the others had been training there for a long time.

    "Teacher, you are late again!" Seeing her coming over, Konohamaru wrinkled his nose and shouted.

    "Teacher has lost his way in life again!" Menghuang also pouted.

    "I told you yesterday," Haruno Sakura spread her hands and smiled, "I have to attend a meeting this morning, so you should train first!"

    Konohamaru curled his lips: "It's almost noon, how can any meeting be held for so long!"

    Speaking of which, the ninja world pursues efficiency and does not have so much red tape. People also like to get straight to the point during meetings without making them lengthy or lengthy.  Therefore, meetings that lasted all morning were rare, and Konohamaru's suspicions were normal.

    "It's really like this." Sakura made an expression that said whether you believe it or not, "This meeting is quite special. It is a high-level meeting. Only the highest-level Konoha leaders can participate. There are many things discussed, so that's why it's like this  late!"

    "Teacher is lying to us again!" Menghuang said with his big eyes blinking, "You have just been promoted to jounin, why can you attend such a meeting!"

    Haruno Sakura smiled proudly: "Hehe, that's because I'm very powerful. My strength can rank among the top ninjas in Konoha!"

    Habitually blowing myself up.

    ? ?Well, this is also true.

    Udon suddenly asked: "Then can we also practice like the teacher for two years and become so good?"

    "Huh?" Haruno Sakura was speechless.

    This question seems difficult to answer.  The three students in Haruno Sakura's class all have very good qualifications. They are also personally trained by the Third Hokage. It should not be a big problem to reach the elite jounin level in the future.

    But there is a threshold between elite Jonin and Kage level

    "To cross this threshold and become a 'shadow' level ninja like Haruno Sakura is not something that can be achieved easily; one must either have talent, secret techniques, or resources.

    Like Haruno Sakura, talent, there is no secret, and the resources are normal -there is one of scarce resources -then rising to the shadow level in two years, just a special case 

    "Two years" Ying laughed dryly, "As long as you practice hard, you will definitely become very strong!"

    The three students obviously heard her perfunctory tone.

    "Ahem," the girl coughed twice, "I saw yesterday that you have completed the practice tasks I left for you some time ago. Today I will teach you something new as promised!"

    "Is there really something new?" Konohamaru and Udon said with eyes shining.

    "Is it your signature ninjutsu, Wind Blade Riptide?" Meng Huang excitedly pulled her sleeve.

    "Haha, Wind Blade Torrent is not a ninjutsu that you can master" Haruno Sakura laughed dryly, "That jutsu is extremely difficult. In addition to extremely high chakra control, it also requires the caster to master advanced water attributes.  The nature of the Zephyr attribute has changed!"

    "In terms of difficulty, it is a super S-level ninjutsu that is more difficult than the ordinary S-level!" She said seriously.

    Even if you don't consider incorporating changes in nature into it, and just simply imitate the water jet's super water gun jutsu, it is still an extremely difficult ninjutsu; the second Hokage's water breaking wave is almost exactly the same as the super water gun jutsu, and is even more difficult to control than  The water gun technique is two levels weaker, and it is already an S-level difficulty ninjutsu.

    You can imagine the difficulty and intensity of Haruno Sakura's Wind Blade Torrent.

    This is her signature ninjutsu!

    So far, no one has been able to stop this move.

    According to common sense, those who can learn this move must be her direct disciples. Menghuang and the other three are actually just her students, not even disciples.Dao, as a genjutsu-type ninja, he was the first to realize what the teacher meant.

    Haruno Sakura nodded.

    "Of course! After listening to this introduction, you should be able to think of the advantages of this ninjutsu, right?"

    "Advantages?" Udon frowned.

    The three of them thought for a while, then Udon rolled his eyes and said: "The first thing is to be concealed enough! Because we can't hear the sound, it can affect the enemy silently!"

    "The second is that the effect is very strong!" Konohamaru also quickly raised his hand and rushed to say, "Because it is a superposition of physical damage and mental damage!"

    "The third reason is that it is very difficult to crack!" Menghuang interjected not to be outdone, "Because the general method of removing the illusion can only stop the mental damage caused by the illusion, but it cannot remove the physical impact caused by the infrasound waves!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Haruno Sakura clapped her hands and said with a smile: "You are all smart!" They also had a tacit understanding and even spoke in the same style.

    "Actually, it has another advantage, which is related to the properties of infrasound waves." Sakura continued, "That is because the propagation medium poorly absorbs low-frequency sound waves, so it has strong penetrability and can reach very far away.  Targets outside. Even if you use earth escape to build an earth wall dozens of meters thick, it can still penetrate it. Generally, things that can insulate sound will not have much effect on it."

    However, Haruno Sakura did not say the real answer.

    In fact, its biggest advantage is that it does not require blood succession limits and Sharingan, nor does it need to master senjutsu and secret techniques before it can be used This is a pure civilian ninjutsu, and its effect is very powerful, enough to harmonize with blood.  A civilian ninjutsu comparable to genjutsu!

    If her combat system hadn't been finalized, maybe Sakura would have put a lot of energy into it, tapped out its full potential, and used it to compete with other illusion masters!

    Haruno Sakura finally put on a serious expression.

    "I must remind you that this technique is not a pure illusion!"

    "Infrasound waves with a frequency of 4 to 18 Hz can resonate strongly with the internal organs of the human body, thereby damaging the enemy's internal organs, especially infrasound waves with a frequency of 7 Hz, which can cause fatal damage!" She glanced at the three students, the children  They all sat upright and listened, a little surprised to hear this.

    "So, this move can also be used as a purely offensive ninjutsu! But you must be careful, especially in battles such as sparring. You can't use this move casually. Do you understand?"

    "This ninjutsu is very strong. However, it is not difficult to master it. You all know how sound genjutsu uses chakra to create sounds. The same technique can also produce infrasound waves."

    "However, you must be careful when practicing. This technique is very dangerous. You must control the release of infrasound waves in front of you, otherwise you will hurt yourself. So I suggest you try to use shadow clones to learn this ninjutsu!"

    "Finally, I would like to remind you that this is the teacher's secret technique. You are not allowed to mention this ninjutsu to anyone else without my permission. It must be kept strictly confidential. Do you understand?"

    Because the difficulty is not high, it is a bit troublesome for this ninjutsu to spread; unlike her Wind Blade Torrent, the extremely high difficulty of performing it has a strong dissuading effect on ninjas who are interested in learning it.

    When Haruno Sakura said this, she saw that the three students had already listened, nodded, and stopped lecturing.

    She summoned up her chakra and began to demonstrate this ninjutsu.

    "Pay attention to the order of my seals!"

    (Third update! There is no update tonight, it¡¯s a bit slow ~ I need to check the information!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 337 Haruno Sakura¡¯s training (first update)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the previous world, there were people who seriously wanted to use infrasound waves to make weapons.

    During the last period of Haruno Sakura's trip to Snow Country last year, when she started to make up for her shortcomings in other areas, she practiced genjutsu for a while before she remembered such things as infrasound waves.

    After returning to Konoha, he tried to develop this technique.

    To a certain extent, the infrasonic illusion "Phantom Sound" can be described as a perfect illusion.

    It is extremely concealable, extremely harmful, has a long range, and is difficult to crack. Of course, the most important thing is that it has extremely low learning requirements.

    For ordinary civilian ninjas, the last point is probably the most important - no matter how good the illusion is, if it can only be cast by the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, what does it have to do with them?

    "It's a pity that she first thought of the water sword at the beginning; if she had thought of this ninjutsu first, the current water escape genius Haruno Sakura might have to be renamed the illusion genius Haruno Sakura.

    After all, her illusion talent is probably higher than her water escape talent.

    The infrasonic illusion technique "Phantom Sound Noise" that Haruno Sakura handed over to three students is actually a semi-finished product under development.

    Sound illusions formed with infrasound waves as the medium have two development directions: one is to go deeper into the direction of illusions and physically damage the enemy's brain, thereby strengthening the power of illusions; the other is to emphasize the lethality of infrasound waves, supplemented by illusions, and  Infrasonic damage is the main damage. When the enemy breaks through the illusion, he will find that he has actually been seriously injured.

    "So the next step is for us to perfect this ninjutsu ourselves?" Udon said with a blank expression when he heard Sakura say that this jutsu was still half-finished.

    The three students were all a little confused.

    "Yes." Haruno Sakura nodded.

    She did not teach the students a completed ninjutsu, but gave them a semi-finished product. On the one hand, Sakura herself had not thought about how to develop it; on the other hand, it was to train their ability to develop ninjutsu.  .

    "I am a ninja who has developed many powerful ninjutsu. As my students, of course you can't even develop your own ninjutsu!" she explained.

    "Furthermore, compared to learning the ninjutsu developed by others, the ninjutsu developed by oneself will of course be easier to use and more in line with one's own actual situation!"

    "But" Udon said hesitantly, "We haven't even learned many ninjutsu! How can we develop ninjutsu?"

    Moehuang and Konohamaru also nodded vigorously.

    Haruno Sakura chuckled and patted Udon on the shoulder.

    "The first time I formally developed ninjutsu was when I was in fifth grade at the Ninja School." She smiled and said to the three students, "Do you know what ninjutsu is?"

    The three of them shook their heads.

    Sakura could tell what they were thinking from the expressions on their faces, and she probably thought it was a failed jutsu.

    "It's the Wind Blade Torrent." She shook her head secretly and said calmly.

    Her ace ninjutsu.

    The three students never expected that this move was actually developed by her when she was at Ninja School!

    Looking at the astonished expressions of the three people, Sakura explained: "Of course, it's just its prototype."

    "In short, developing ninjutsu does not mean waiting until you all become ninjutsu masters. As long as you have a good idea, it is worth trying."

    Konohamaru suddenly realized: "Oh! I remembered it! Brother Naruto's seduction technique was also developed when he was in the ninja school!"

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s face twitched.

    "What an amazing idea!" She gave Konohamaru a chestnut and rolled her eyes at him, "A ninjutsu that you will never forget!"

    Udon and Moehuang looked at Konohamaru who was grinning and shouting in pain, and suddenly started to giggle.

    Haruno Sakura glared at the two of them again, watched them become serious, and then said: "What is the most important issue in developing ninjutsu? Have you ever thought about it?"

    "No." The three of them answered in unison; this is of course, they have never even thought about the development of ninjutsu, so naturally they will not think about these more in-depth issues.

    Ying Zhengse said: "There is a saying that raising questions is more important than solving them. The teacher is not here to explain a philosophical issue to you, but to tell you that the most important issue for developing ninjutsu is to think  Find out what kind of technique you need."

    "As for this question, no matter how deeply you understand art, you can think about it.; The three students in Haruno Sakura's class have graduated for more than two months.

    ¡° After growing up under Haruno Sakura and receiving the training of this beautiful big sister, the three of them have made great progress.

    Konohamaru's growth is mainly due to the improvement of actual combat experience; he has learned enough ninjutsu from the third generation, but the biggest problem is that he cannot master it. Haruno Sakura did not teach him any new ninjutsu. In addition to physical strength and checking every day,  In addition to Carat's basic training, he would create ice clones to spar with him and teach him moves.

    The effect is not bad.

    Especially being able to use fatal moves on clones, actual combat training is very close to real combat; Konohamaru's original lack of combat experience quickly grew up through continuous training.

    After all, he is the grandson of the third generation. He has the excellent genes of the third generation. His talent is definitely not weak. His chakra volume, ninjutsu and taijutsu are among the best among his peers. His single-round combat effectiveness has probably reached the level of a chuunin.

    Udon is not weak either, although his shortcomings are obvious, but just looking at illusions, some Chuunin who specialize in illusions may not be much stronger than him. He can even reach the level of a special jounin.  Moreover, although Taijutsu and Ninjutsu are shortcomings, they are quite good among the same class.

    Overall, Udon can bring out the fighting power of a Chunin.

    He is currently developing the "Phantom Sound" under Sakura's guidance. After he has completely mastered this technique, his frontal combat capability will be greatly increased and his strength will grow by leaps and bounds.

    Menghuang should be regarded as the most powerful person in this team.  Her biggest highlight is water escape. After all, she is a student taught by Haruno Sakura herself!  Menghuang also learned how Sakura always kept a stream of water on her body. Manipulating the water mass in this way is extremely beneficial for deeply understanding the shape changes and property changes of water attributes; this little loli has been in the past two months  Since then, my chakra control has become more and more sophisticated, and the changes in the form and nature of water release have become more and more skillful. The use of water release ninjutsu is simply amazing!

    Of course, in terms of physical skills, she can also use a strange force, the power is also good; the illusion resistance is also very good.  He is a ninja with quite balanced strength.

    In terms of overall strength, it is considered to be outstanding among the chuunin!  It can probably be regarded as a special level.

    Seeing the students gradually grow into powerful and reliable ninjas from the childlike looks on their faces when they first left school, Haruno Sakura also felt somewhat gratified.

    May is not a particularly peaceful month for Haruno Sakura¡¯s class.

    Because, their teacher accepted the mission to the Kingdom of Water.

    (First update! It¡¯s late, I¡¯m sorry! Because I found a bug when I was sorting out the outline today, and I almost forgot to update it during the urgent patching!)

    (Try to update three times today!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 338 Hinata and Sasuke (second update)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    It¡¯s late May.

    The expanded Jonin meeting was held a few days after that. Not many people participated in the meeting. The Jonin squad leader and Jonin representative, several captains and senior leaders of the Anbu, and other Jonin holding important positions were gathered here and there.  There were forty or fifty people.  As a newly promoted Jonin, Haruno Sakura also participated in this meeting, but she basically just went there with an ear and did not speak.

    Most people in this circle have heard that she recently had another fight with Orochimaru; and it was one versus two, against Orochimaru and the second generation Hokage who was reincarnated from his dirty land.  Biao Bing's record has been refreshed again.

    So when attending meetings, Sakura occasionally found people looking at her secretly, looking very curious, and some were still whispering to each other.  After all, such a powerful newcomer may not be seen a few times in a lifetime; from the year before last to now, Sakura has maintained the record of facing a "shadow" level enemy every year, which is not something ordinary people can achieve.

    As the team that completed the first contact with the Mist Ninja Village and the envoy mission, Kakashi's team was all four people invited to attend; Kakashi was also pulled on stage by Tsunade to explain the mission process and the Mist Ninja's knowledge.

    Sakura had heard and read these contents in high-level meetings before. It was rare for Kakashi to come on stage to speak in public and give a serious report, but she was distracted without any shame, and had her own small talk with Hinata in the audience.  meeting.

    "Ahem, the specific situation is what Kakashi J¨­nin said." Tsunade sent Kakashi down, and glanced at Haruno Sakura, who was snickering with Hinata, who was so excited that he quickly sat upright.  , became serious and did not dare to continue laughing.

    "Based on the information sent to you before, everyone should have an understanding of the situation in the Mist Ninja Village," the Fifth Hokage saw the disciple in the audience who had been biting Hinata's ears calm down and continued, "We won't waste time.  Now, just vote!¡±

    "Those who agree to establish diplomatic relations with the Mist Ninja, please raise your hands." Tsunade said.

    Everyone in the audience raised a forest of arms.

    Tsunade¡¯s proposal was passed with a high vote.

    After the voting, Tsunade simply announced the end of the meeting.  The ninjas either left the venue in an instant with a whooshing sound, or they gathered together in twos and threes, chatting and walked out.

    The jonins are all very busy, so meetings like this are also rare opportunities for acquaintances to get together. After the meeting, they will leave in groups.  Including Haruno Sakura, who hangs out with the children every day recently, it is rare to see Sasuke and the others, so she pulls Hinata and Sasuke to do some activities.

    "It's still a little early for lunch." After walking out of the conference room, Sasuke glanced at the sun in the sky. The sunshine outside was so bright that it was a bit dazzling, and he said with squinting eyes.

    "Is it possible that we have to practice?" Haruno Sakura said with a smile, "I've never seen Hinata and Sasuke sparring!"

    It¡¯s strange to say it.

    Although Hinata and Sasuke are both her close friends and have a very close relationship with her, the two of them have little contact with each other and are just casual acquaintances. After leaving the ninja school, the two of them have almost never interacted with each other.

    The girl with white eyes and the boy with red eyes looked at each other.

    The biggest impression the two of them have on each other is that they have a close relationship with Haruno Sakura, but other than that, they don¡¯t know much about each other.  Probably due to the influence of family inheritance - the Byakugan and Sharingan have been two families that have been fighting openly and secretly in the past, so the two always have a feeling of being at odds with each other.

    But after going through this two-month mission, the two of them have become quite familiar with each other.

    Hinata smiled slightly and said, "I can't beat Sasuke! You don't need to practice to know that. Sasuke has been promoted to a special jounin."

    "Hinata, you are also very strong," Sasuke said kindly, "Your taijutsu and Hokuto Shinken are very powerful When it comes to sparring, I dare not say that I can definitely beat you!"

    Haruno Sakura smiled and looked at the two of them, exchanging words with each other in business.

    "Stop being modest, you are all ready to be promoted to jounin!" Hinata patted Sasuke on the shoulder and said with a smile, "When are you going to take the exam? Brother Ningci plans to become a jounin this year!"

    Since obtaining the Fist of the North Star, Neji and Hinata's strength has ushered in a period of strong growth.  Especially Neji, who can now use the fourth punch of the North Star Fist. With his extraordinary physical skills, his strength has crossed the limit of jounin. Now he is slowly gaining qualifications and accumulating experience, preparing to become a jounin by the end of the year.  Assessment.

    "Probably after the Chunin Exam." Sasuke said calmly, glancing at Hinata, "You must be very fast too."

    "It's early, I just entered ANBU"The animal's ability, agility and balance are greatly enhanced, making it a very practical ninjutsu.

    It just so happens that Sasuke doesn¡¯t have a lot of chakra, and he is a speed ninja. Using this technique to combine with the ninja cat should be a natural match for Sasuke.

    What went wrong?

    Sakura could see the clue from Sasuke's expression, "Is it possible"

    Sasuke quickly blocked her mouth and said hurriedly: "Okay, okay, don't talk about this, Hinata, let's go and compare!"

    Hinata looked over with curious eyes, and Sasuke was immediately embarrassed.  He will not tell others that when using this ninjutsu, his image will undergo some subtle changes

    Strength or image, that is the question!

    (Second update! In the process of revising the outline Please forgive me for the slow update) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 339 The practice of Wind Blade Torrent (first update)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Regarding the joint transformation, Haruno Sakura could not laugh at Sasuke.

    After all, after the transformation, he has cat ears and a cat tail, and Sasuke has just changed from "cool" to "cute" without losing his appearance.

    Although you may be a little uncomfortable with this image at first you will get used to it as you use it more.

    It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t control Ninjutsu to eliminate these two things; in fact, in addition to being cute and expressing emotions, cat ears and tails are of great help in combat.

    Cats have very keen ears. The auricle, controlled by 32 muscles, can rotate to the direction of the sound at any time. It can sense small movements within thirty meters and accurately locate the location of the sound-emitting object like a radar.

    This is very effective in preventing enemies from attacking from the blind spot of the Sharingan's field of vision.

    Especially many people regard the tactic of attacking from behind as a guideline to fight against the Sharingan. The keen perception brought by the cat ears declared the bankruptcy of this tactic of bypassing almost instantly.

    In addition, the balance ability of cat ears is far greater than that of ears, which will greatly improve Sasuke's physical skills.

    Similarly, a cat¡¯s tail is not simply a prop used to enhance cuteness; in high-speed movements, the slender tail also plays an important role in balancing the body.

    Some small sacrifices in appearance are exchanged for an increase in combat effectiveness. For ninjas, this is definitely a lucrative business, and Sasuke will naturally not refuse it hypocritically.

    " Moreover, in a serious confrontation involving life and death, I am afraid no one will have the time to care about some small changes in Sasuke's appearance.

    As for ordinary sparringhe would not show this face to others!

    Regardless of these virtual aspects, Sasuke's joint transformation can be regarded as a very successful ninjutsu.

    In contrast, does the joint transformation of Haruno Sakura and Slug into a ball of soft jelly have any meaning or effect?

    Not to mention whether that kind of body can use strange power techniques.

    After softening, the fingers are very slow to connect and seal, which is a scam!

    Fortunately, she has never tried this ninjutsu in front of others.

    Transforming into a translucent mollusk will definitely ruin half of her lifetime reputation

    When Sasuke finally sparred with Hinata, Haruno Sakura was not able to watch in person - she was stopped by Shino, and two Anbu colleagues found her through Shino.

    After asking, it turned out that they were asking her for advice on the water gun technique - they were the ninjas who applied for the super water gun technique.

    "I won't let your help go in vain. We can use our own illusion experience as a thank you gift." This is what the two of them said.

    It can be seen that these two people came well prepared, at least they did not exchange experience in water release ninjutsu just because she is a water release ninja - that kind of thing may not be popular with her.  The illusion scrolls were more to her liking. Not only could they be used by themselves, but more importantly, they could be taught to Udon, saving her a lot of effort in arranging illusion teaching.

    "Are you two genjutsu-type ninjas?" she asked.

    "No, but I still have some understanding of illusions." One of the dark and thin ANBU said.  Another ninja also said: "Do you want some experience in fire escape? I have been minoring in fire escape for many years."

    Haruno Sakura blinked, then smiled: "Deal!"

    "Sorry, Sasuke and Hinata, you go on your own first, I will help them study ninjutsu." She patted the two of them on the shoulders and said, and then she and the two ANBU left here in a flash.

    At the special ANBU training ground, two ANBU showed her the results of practicing the super water gun technique.

    as expected.

    "You have mastered the super water gun technique into water breaking wave" Haruno Sakura looked at the results of their training, rubbed her temples, and said with a slight headache.

    The water escape they used was still the same as before, water jets were sprayed out from their mouths.

    And the high-pressure water line is too thick, and the cutting power is not good. To increase the damage, you can only continue to pile up chakra, which completely fails to bring out the excellent ninjutsu design of the Super Water Gun Jutsu itself.

    "Yes, even as we practiced, we felt something was wrong." The thin black ANBU scratched his head and said, "Although the power of the water break wave is also very strong"

    "Water Break Wave is also an S-level ninjutsu. It's good to be able to practice it," another ANBU also said, "But according to your ninjutsu secret scroll, this jutsu should be stronger, so we want to ask for advice.  Let me ask you, what went wrong? Obviously we all strictly follow the principles of ninjutsu!"

    Haruno Sakura shook her head.

    &nbThe two people¡¯s eyes immediately widened.

    "Go back and practice more chakra control!" Haruno Sakura finally said.

    Before leaving, she gave the two of them some of her many years of experience in practicing chakra control.

    Although it is really just one sentence, if it is expanded, it can be written into several tomes.

    "In addition, Sakura also told them some other tips.

    For example, mixing a certain amount of abrasive into the water mass can greatly increase the cutting power of the water jet; of course, this trick only applies when the jet of the water jet is thicker, and adding one more step will also increase the preparation for ninjutsu.  time.

    Last year, Haruno Sakura asked Gaara for help in the Land of Wind, and asked him to make a special batch of emery and garnet sand. Unfortunately, she later found that this technique was meaningless to her, but it was quite useful to the two Anbu.  Useful.

    In addition, chakra is used to mimic some long-chain organic polymers and other special substances mixed into the water, which can make the jet less likely to diverge, making it much easier to control.

    In the end, the two of them happily exchanged scrolls with Sakura and left with satisfaction.

    Haruno Sakura looked at their happy backs and sighed inwardly.

    They are already elite ninjas in the Anbu, but it is still so difficult to master this technique. I am afraid that it will be difficult to master the super water gun technique in this life. What about the advanced version of the water gun technique, Wind Blade Riptide?

    Is it possible that her ace ninjutsu will become a masterpiece in the future and no one can inherit it?

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The day before departure.

    Haruno Sakura took on a bloody mission for three children.

    (First update! Guaranteed update 12! Three updates will be resumed today!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe!)

    (By the way, should I change it to 2,000 words per update? That way I can have almost five updates a day) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 340 Haruno Sakura¡¯s Class¡¯ Mission (Second Update)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The steel kunai stabbed into the fragile flesh and blood with a pop, and then pulled out. The blood spurted out with a hiss, blooming into a blood flower in the air.

    Sprinkled on the face of Konohamaru who was completely stunned.

    "I killed someone" he murmured, his eyes widened and blank.

    Opposite him, a tall and strong man was covering his neck, looking at the child in front of him with disbelief, taking a few steps back in astonishment, and then slumped down.

    Whoops!

    "Asshole, avenge the boss!" A man with a ferocious face suddenly stood up and rushed over from behind Konohamaru brandishing a knife!

    The long knife whizzed and slashed at the boy who was still in a state of confusion. When the wind of the knife hit his back, Konohamaru realized as if he was waking up from a dream. He was still in battle, and the enemy would not wait for him to wake up from his confusion.  Attack again!

    But it's too late.

    "Damn it! I can't dodge it!" Konohamaru's eyes widened. His unnecessary panic just now left too many flaws. Faced with this sneak attack, there was no time and space to dodge!

    ???????????????????????????????????????????

    boom!

    Haruno Sakura's figure appeared instantly. At the critical moment when Konohamaru was about to be seriously injured, he stopped the long knife, kicked the attacker away, and fell to the ground.

    "Don't be stunned on the battlefield!" She turned around and glared at Konohamaru, angrily scolding him.

    "Yes, I'm sorry!" This was the first time Konohamaru saw his teacher angry. Immediately, the fear and discomfort left by his first murder disappeared, leaving only the trembling impulse.

    "Since all the enemies here have been defeated by you," Sakura glanced around and saw that all the enemies had fallen to the ground, either groaning or making no sound, and said, "Go support them two!"

    Konohamaru felt like he was being pardoned and nodded quickly and said: "I know!" He rushed out.

    After a while, the battle on the other side also came to an end.

    Except for Konohamaru who was almost injured, no one else encountered too many thrilling things, and they easily completed the task of exterminating the bandits.

    However, when they gathered, all three of them were pale and looked lost.

    As ninjas, they have carried out very peaceful missions before. This is the first time Haruno Sakura's squad has left the village to fight with others.

    Haruno Sakura did not intervene and hid aside to observe the whole process. It was not until Konohamaru was almost injured that she took action instantly.

    After returning from the battlefield, Haruno Sakura saw the three students looking uncertain. She shook her head and walked over.

    "Teacher!" The three of them weakly greeted her.

    "In this mission, the most powerful enemy is just a defected chuunin. He has not practiced for several years, and his skills have long been dulled." Haruno Sakura sighed and said, "In the end, Udon and Moehuang, you two  It¡¯s such a hard fight.¡±

    The two of them lowered their heads in embarrassment.

    "During training, didn't you do well?" Sakura walked up to the three of them and looked at them looking dejected and said, "Why do your hands shake when you start fighting with real swords and live ammunition?"

    In terms of strength, the three children in Haruno Sakura's class are definitely not weak, they are at the level of chuunin.

    However, no matter how good they performed in training, it was useless if they couldn't perform well in actual combat; when Sakura pulled them out to fight a real enemy to the death, they showed a serious lack of experience.

    Now they may not be able to beat an experienced ordinary genin!

    All newcomers are like this, and Class 7 was no exception, so she wasn't too angry.

    "You guys, you are too nervous" Sakura touched the heads of the three of them and said slowly, "There have been mistakes in cooperation several times. This was not the case when you fought with me before! There were even ninjutsu.  Casting failure problem.¡±

    Konohamaru performed slightly better, defeating his opponent simply and neatly.  However, after killing someone for the first time with his own hands, he was stunned for too long and was almost stabbed by an ordinary person, which can be said to be the shame of a ninja.  After rescuing him, Haruno Sakura felt a little regretful, wondering if she should have allowed him to be slightly injured so that the lesson would be more profound.

    To be honest, if their opponents weren't much weaker than them, I'm afraid Sakura would have to settle the situation in today's battle.

    When Haruno Sakura faced the enemy alone, she was not as weak as them.  The first time I killed someone, it was a mission in the Country of Waves.? said, then formed a seal, and divided a large number of clones to find a suitable location, "If you continue on the road, you will get sick. I will teach you how to use chakra to maintain body temperature. This is the basic skill of ninjas."

    Haruno Sakura looked back at the sea in the distance. The Kingdom of Water was across the other side of the sea.  It was her first time to carry out this kind of mission, not to mention that she had children with her this time, so she was inevitably a little nervous.

    After you go there, you have to be careful and act according to the situation.

    While she was calmly instructing her three subordinates who were shivering from the cold on how to use chakra to maintain their body temperature, she was silently thinking about the information about the Mist Ninja Village that Hinata and Sasuke had told her before.

    The ice clones quickly found a cave on the edge of the cliff. It was a natural crack in the mountain. The entrance was small, but there was a cave inside. It was a very spacious cave.  There were no living things inside, and there was even a lack of grass. It looked like a deserted cave.

    Haruno Sakura used ninjutsu to clean up the debris in the cave, leveled it into flat ground, and used earth escape to divide it into several rooms.  Then the cave was surrounded by ice shields, and a layer of solid mud was laid to keep warm, and a wild camp was established.

    The three subordinates who had been sleeping rough along the way were sleeping in a house with a roof for the first time in the past few days. Although it was still simple, it was enough to make the exhausted men cheer: "Great! I can finally have a good sleep!"  "

    Seeing them cheering and cheering, Sakura suddenly burst into laughter: "You guys, you are tired after a little hardship. When the teacher was in Anbu, he would sleep in a tree for ten days and a half! He didn't even take a shower.  Find a way to wash it."

    The latter sentence is of course an exaggeration. As a water escape ninja, she always has a way to take a bath.  However, most ninjas can only endure and overcome these situations.  Of course, if conditions permit, it is always possible to build a house with earth escape and make a fire with fire escape to keep warm. This is why Sakura deliberately learned a few earth escape and fire escape moves some time ago. She does not seek to kill the enemy, just to  Just convenience.

    After a while, the clone who collected firewood came back with wet wood.

    Haruno Sakura extracted the water from the firewood and lit a bonfire. The four of them sat down comfortably around the firepit.  She continued: "You have a long rest today. You can take a good bath. Go to bed early and set off at dawn tomorrow!"

    "Yes, teacher!" After a short rest, the answer became much louder.

    The next day, the sky cleared up.

    Facing the rising sun, Sakura Haruno regained his energy and set foot on the sea.

    (Second update! Guaranteed update 22! Resume the third update today!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe!)

    (Complimentary coins are too cheating. As long as you use a few bonus coins for each subscription, it is not considered a subscription at all. I have worked hard to code more than 3,000 words, but all of them have been cheated by Qidian. So I ask my friends not to use the bonus coins.  Subscribe to the chapters here. Others¡¯ chapters only have 2,000 words. I type one chapter with 3,000 words, often 3,500 or 3,600. It will be very miserable if one less subscription data is lost.) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 341 Welcome (Additional update for [YF533]!)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When walking on water, you cannot use the skill of holding your feet, so the speed is much slower.

    At noon, faint black spots can already be seen on the seashore, which are the shadows of several large islands on the edge of the Kingdom of Water.

    This means that they are only a few dozen kilometers away from the island - in fact, based on this number, Haruno Sakura can calculate the radius of Naruto's planet, which is also on the order of several thousand kilometers, but the data error is relatively large.

    They took a break and sat on the ice boat made by Sakura, eating their lunch with dry food and water distilled from sea water.  Walking on the water for a whole morning made the three students a little tired, but this was the exercise that Sakura deliberately arranged for them, otherwise she could have brought the three of them there with an ice boat.

    After a while, the four of them were back on the road. The sea route of more than 20 kilometers was quickly completed, and the coastline composed of rugged rocks and reefs was displayed in front of Haruno Sakura.

    Several ninjas wearing Mist Ninja forehead protectors were standing on the sea in front of the island. When they saw Haruno Sakura's class arriving, they greeted them warily.

    "Whoever comes, stop!" The leader was a ninja wearing a mask and only showing a pair of sharp eyes. He looked like he was in his twenties, followed by a ninja wearing the same tight-fitting black combat uniform.  He jumped in front of Sakura and asked loudly: "Who are you?"

    "The Konoha ninjas who were invited to come to the Mist Ninja Village in the Land of Water as envoys." Haruno Sakura replied calmly, "What about you?"

    The masked ninja nodded and said with unhappy eyes: "We are the ones who were ordered to greet you. We have been waiting for you for a long time, but you are a little late!"

    "They are newcomers, so please forgive me for their slow pace." Sakura explained to the students behind her.

    The fog ninja squinted his eyes and glanced at the three students protected by Sakura behind him, and said nothing.  "Show me your identification," he said, and at the same time he took out a stamped scroll document.  After reading each other's documents and verifying their identity, the wary eyes of the Mist Ninjas relaxed a lot.

    Of course, Haruno Sakura also felt that they were only relaxing on the surface. In fact, it could be seen from the slightly tense pace that they had never really let down their guard, and now they were just tightening internally and loosening externally.

    The Mist Ninjas did not hide their strength at all. Judging from the texture of chakra, the four of them were at least experts at the special jounin level, which could be regarded as a clear means of showing their strength with horses and horses.

    "Then, welcome to the Kingdom of Water, please come with us." The masked ninja didn't say much, and immediately turned back to lead the way. The remaining ninjas guarded Haruno Sakura's squad, half for protection and half for surveillance.  Dei led them to follow the figure of the masked ninja.

    Isn¡¯t it a little too hasty?

    Haruno Sakura frowned slightly, feeling a little weird.

    Even if it¡¯s official business, their speed is too fast.  Verifying identity is not that simple. What if Konoha's messenger is killed and replaced?

    Or, at least exchange a few words, introduce yourself, and show the sincerity of the Mist Ninja alliance?  No matter what, not even informing each other's names seems a bit disrespectful of the etiquette of a big country.

    Are the ninjas trained in the Blood Mist so weird?

    "Can you walk slower?" Sakura jumped over the rocks and reached the beach. She deliberately slowed down her pace and asked tentatively, "It's hard for my subordinates to keep up with your speed."

    She was not lying. She concentrated her chakra and ran on the sea all morning, and her three subordinates were all slightly out of breath.  The leader of the masked ninja frowned and looked back at the three ninjas who were obviously newbies. Sakura felt an inexplicable anxiety from his eyes.

    Any questions?

    Before she had time to think about it, she saw the masked ninja's face suddenly darken, and he became frighteningly gloomy.

    "Hey, hurry up and walk faster, don't delay here!" He said in a somewhat hasty tone.

    Haruno Sakura frowned, and a strange feeling emerged. She took a step forward and said, "Why are you so anxious? We are envoys, not your subordinates. Please don't speak to us in such a commanding tone!"

    The masked ninja snorted coldly and said: "This is the Kingdom of Water, and you Konoha ninjas must obey our orders!"

    As he spoke, he reached out to grab Sakura's wrist regardless.

    Snapped!  The outstretched hand of the Mist Ninja was instantly restrained by Haruno Sakura. At this time, the girl had quietly activated Sakura Chong, feeling extremely unbelievable that the Mist Ninja had taken action against the messenger.

    Although his movements were not aggressive and he did not sense murderous intent

    "What do you want to do?" Chun HuoA few times.

    "I'm really sorry for making you laugh" He took a deep breath and said, "We are the real people who came to greet you under the orders of the Fifth Mizukage."

    He bit the words "Fudaime Mizukage" very hard, then glanced coldly at the ninja in front of Sakura, and said: "As for Sono Tomaki, he"

    After hesitating for a few times, the Mist Ninja J¨­nin didn't know how to explain the reason, so he could only repeat what he said before: "He is also a ninja of the Mist Ninja. I guarantee it in the name of the Mist Ninja Murakami Ninja Hayakura, that he will be loyal to you."  There is no malice. Please let him go."

    Haruno Sakura just wanted to sneer, who knows you, Ye Cang, and how can you guarantee that he has no malicious intentions?

    If there is no malice, do you still want to reach out and catch her?

    But seeing that his tone was almost condescending, even using honorifics like "you", Sakura still frowned and let go of the ninja's hand in front of her.

    After all, she is a messenger, coming here with an olive branch from Konoha, not to cause trouble.

    "Otherwise, Sakura will definitely beat this guy up."

    As soon as the ninja named Aono Tomaki got free, he stepped back a few steps and looked at Haruno Sakura with a gloomy expression on his face, his eyes filled with resentment and fear.

    ¡°Take your people and get out of here!¡± Seeing the pink-haired girl let go of her hand, Ye Cang immediately shouted without even looking at Sono Tomaki.

    Aang Ye Zhiming's face froze, and the words that were still brewing in his mouth were suddenly stuck in his throat and he did not dare to spit them out.

    He hummed lowly and left with three of his subordinates.

    "I'm sorry that something unpleasant happened to you" Ye Cang, a jounin, sighed, walked over slowly and said, "Are you the envoys of Konoha? Please allow me to check your ID."

    Haruno Sakura looked at him steadily for a few seconds before taking out the document scroll from the package and handing it over.

    After carefully examining it, Ye Cang nodded, stretched out his hand to Sakura, and said with a forced smile: "I am Ye Cang, the master of the Mist Ninja, and welcome you to the Kingdom of Water."

    "I am Konoha Jounin Haruno Sakura, and I come with the goodwill of Konoha." Sakura shook hands with him politely, and then asked unceremoniously, "Can you explain why Takamura wants to  Do we welcome twice?¡±

    Ye Cang's smile suddenly froze on his face.

    (The third update! Additional update for [yf533]! The third update is completed today! There is not enough time left to code a chapter)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 342 Mist Ninja Village (first update!)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Ye Cang hesitated, but in the end he didn't tell the reason.

    It seems like it¡¯s nothing more than some private matters of the Mist Ninja.

    The identity of the ninja named Zhiming may be a bit unusual.  A ninja who dares to pretend to be a messenger from Konoha can still get an official document, and in the end Ye Cang has to wipe his ass.

    Could it be the illegitimate son of the previous Mizukage?

    Haruno Sakura complained secretly in her heart.

    The real Mist Ninja representative sent by Mizukage is obviously much better at dealing with people than the fake Tomoaki just now.  Sakura had just seen him when he was extremely angry, and to be honest, his aura was quite scary. But after he calmed down, this Yakura was full of witty words, chatting and laughing with Haruno Sakura.

    I don¡¯t know how the Blood Mist cultivated a ninja with such an all-round personality.

    We were talking and laughing all the way.  Because when they came to land, they could use the skills of Ninja, and the speed of travel was greatly accelerated. Soon after nightfall, Haruno Sakura's squad followed Ye Cang to the Kiri Ninja Village.

    If it were Konoha at this moment, it would probably still be brightly lit and packed with people.

    But in the night, the Mist Ninja Village is quiet and deep.

    Three or two dim street lamps dangled on the street.

    The streets under the starlight are like a calm and peaceful river, winding into the depths of Mist Ninja Village.

    Ye Cang led the four people to turn left and right, walking through the quiet streets and alleys, and came to a large walled house, which was the temporary residence arranged by the Mist Ninja Village for the distinguished guests.

    He carefully took out the key, opened the door, walked through the quiet courtyard, and brought them into the house.

    "While you are in Mist Ninja Village, you can stay here. All the furniture and daily necessities have been prepared for you." Ye Cang smiled gently and nodded.

    ¡°If you have nothing important to do, please try not to leave this courtyard.¡± He also reminded him when he left.

    Seeing Haruno Sakura nodding, Ye Cang closed the door and left.

    After sending Ye Cang away, Haruno Sakura and her class also settled down to sleep.

    The three students had been on the road all day, and they encountered those things that happened at noon. They were already exhausted mentally and physically. They fell asleep as soon as they lay down. Haruno Sakura was keeping vigil next to them, thinking about today's events.

    She and Ye Cang talked all the way and introduced each other to some situations in the Country of Fire and Konoha Village, the Country of Water and the Mist Ninja Village.  It is a coincidence that the Fifth Hokage and the Fifth Mizukage, the two only female "kages" in the ninja world, came to power at about the same time.  After the death of the fourth Mizukage Gotachibana Yagura, the current Mizukage Terumi Mei soon came to power.

    Regarding the "Blood Mist" period that Sakura was more curious about, Ye Cang was very secretive and avoided talking about it. He only said that it was the fault of the previous generation Mizukage.  Now that the Fifth Mizukage has come to power, the Mist Ninja has put things right and completely abandoned the bloody and inhumane policies that had been implemented for more than ten years.  However, regarding the specific next step, there are still many voices within the Mist Ninja, including senior officials. Many ninjas who have experienced the Blood Mist Sato period or even grew up during the Blood Mist Sato period are opposed to Terumi Mei's open policy.  The Mist Ninjas were quite confused.

    Haruno Sakura understands this.

    To completely negate the policies of the past period, even if everyone agrees that it is wrong, it will still cause confusion.

    Terumi Mei has very little qualifications. He was only able to become the Mizukage because he was strong enough, but he did not have enough prestige to suppress the different voices below.

    Another question Sakura was curious about was how the fourth Mizukage died.  Ye Cang also kept silent and kept secret.  However, from the few words he revealed, the girl had a bold guess that he was killed by the Fifth Mizukage

    ¡°Perhaps Terumi Mei can come to power because of this credit.

    However, although everyone is wary of her strength, they are not very optimistic about whether a woman can be the shadow of a village.  Some people even followed her orders blatantly.

    Needless to say, the ninjas Sakura met in the afternoon were among these people.

    Thinking of this, Sakura also felt a chill.  If they were really taken away, whether the mission would be completed or not, there was no telling what nasty things they would encounter next - it all depended on how much they dared to resist Mizukage's open policy.

    If there is still some respect, probably bring Haruno Sakura Ban back, serve them with good food and drinks for a few days, and then tell them that the Mizukage regretted not wanting to see them, invite Haruno Sakura Ban back to Konoha, and the matter of establishing diplomatic relations will naturally be over.  What follows is messed up.  If he were a little more daring, he might dare to kill Haruno Sakura and directly start a war between the two villages!

    Act from those peopleYe Cang¡¯s face remained calm and his smile became brighter. He led the four of them through a small passage behind the bridge, and their eyes suddenly opened up.

    Haruno Sakura followed Ye Cang and walked out of the mountainside. At the foot of the valley was a valley. The plateau and rugged peaks behind the valley protected it like a barrier. The mountains were stacked and the clouds and mist were lingering, making it a spectacular sight.

    At the foot of the mountain is a large plain, where the prosperous village is located. This is the real Mist Ninja Village, its core area!

    The popularity here is much more prosperous than the surrounding villages. There are obviously more pedestrians on the streets. The fog ninjas are also shuttled on the roof like Konoha ninjas. From a distance, they look like a smaller wooden ninja.  Leaf Village.

    But when you walk into the village, you can see the difference between Mist Ninja Village and Konoha.

    From time to time, abandoned and dilapidated yards can be seen in the buildings on the street, which are gloomy and devoid of popularity. Sometimes these yards can be continuous into one, forming a large piece of desolation.  If compared to Konoha, it is somewhat similar to the Uchiha land where the mass genocide occurred.  On the walls along the street, if you look carefully, you can still see dark spots from time to time, which are bloodstains from the past; some spots also have a hint of blood, suggesting that they were spattered on in recent years

    (First update! Guaranteed update 12. I couldn¡¯t find an official setting for the Mist Ninja Village, so I had to read Boruto. It turned out that the Mist Ninja Village over there was decades later, and it had changed a lot. I had to be original and create the world.  It feels really good, but I¡¯m a little worried about being slapped in the face and am very nervous!)

    ([Note] A sleep cycle is generally 90 minutes, so the best sleep time is an integral multiple of 90 minutes for the highest efficiency.)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 343 Undercurrent Surges (Second update!)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ¡¾This chapter should be chapter 332, the serial number is wrong¡¿

    Mist Ninja Village.  Water Shadow Building.

    As an administrative center, the building itself is quite inconspicuous. It is only five floors high and contains Mizukage's office and some important conference rooms.

    "Are you the messenger of Konoha?" Terumi Mei sat in the middle of the solemn and spacious conference room. Looking at Haruno Sakura, whose age could not even be described as young but young, her eyebrows as thin as willow leaves suddenly raised, and she said lightly  said.

    She is a young woman, in her twenties, with the air of a mature woman in her brows. Her long burgundy hair and bright red lips are the most eye-catching, which seem to hint at the character of the owner.

    "Yes, I am." Haruno Sakura said calmly, while handing the Konoha document to Ye Cang, "This is the proof of identity and the personal letter from the Fifth Hokage to you."

    ??Yakura carefully opened it and inspected it, then handed it over to Terumi Mei.

    The moment the two people's eyes met, Terumi Mei seemed to understand something from Ye Cang's eyes. She opened the envelope thoughtfully, looked at it for a while, and a smile appeared on her bright face, which was very charming.

    "Tsunade's disciple, Haruno Sakura?" she asked with a smile, looking at the girl in front of her with interest, "Please sit down."

    Sakura smiled and nodded, following Ye Cang's arrangement and sitting in the guest seat, with three students sitting behind her.

    Other people in the conference room also looked over. There were elders and senior officials sitting at the top, as well as powerful ninjas sitting on both sides. The meanings in their eyes were different, including suspicion, fear, and welcome.  Some are indifferent, some are indifferent, some are eager, and there are also old and muddy eyes that cannot clearly see its meaning.

    Haruno Sakura didn't care at all and just nodded slightly to both sides.

    Terumi Mei quickly read the letter and passed it to an elder sitting on her right hand. While they were reading it, they exchanged a few words with Haruno Sakura.

    "Mizukage-sama, speaking of which, the surname Terumi is also found in Konoha. My neighbor also happens to be named Terumi, and the whole family is also a ninja! What does it have to do with you?" After a few casual conversations, Sakura remembered hers.  New neighbor, he said casually.  She often saw Terumi Yin and You Yue, and she had partnered with You Yue several times when they were in ANBU, so she was a little curious.

    "The Terumi clan is not a popular surname." Terumi Mei said with a smile, "In the early years of war, some of our clan members lived overseas, and it is not uncommon for them to take root abroad. However, as the Mist Ninja Village took off its hat of Blood Mist,  , open to the outside world, I believe that the ninjas who were exiled in the past will also return to the village one after another, after all, this is still their hometown."

    "The Mist Ninja Village will get better tomorrow." Terumi Mei said firmly.

    "It's not just a simple war," the old man sitting in the first place under the water shadow interjected, "Back then, our village was still in the blood mist. The blood step family was excluded and several big families in the village were excluded.  They were all extinct, and many members of the Terumi clan escaped from the village at that time.¡±

    Terumi Mei pursed her lips and chuckled twice.

    "Is the Terumi clan also a blood descendant family?" Haruno Sakura recalled the information about the Terumi family in her mind. Uncle Terumi worked at Konoha Hospital. His medical examination information was very detailed, but he did not see any blood inheritance in their family.

    "Our clan is quite special," Mizukage said with a faint smile, "This is not a secret. The main reason is that the Terumi clan sometimes has a special spiritual trait, which makes it easier than ordinary people to practice the bleeding continuation boundary, so our clan is also called  Not the blood step family of the blood step family.¡±

    There are people from the Terumi clan in Konoha, and sooner or later they will know their secrets, so the Kiri Ninja will not hide anything.

    Are you born with dual spiritual cores?

    Haruno Sakura immediately understood what Terumi Mei meant. Sakura in the original novel also had this trait, and after she traveled through time, she formed a three-core soul. This spiritual trait can indeed make practicing the Blood Succession Limit a lot easier.  .

    On the other hand, there are gains and losses. The Terumi clan is also prone to schizophrenia. This is their blood disease.

    " Moreover, if you want to merge into the Blood Succession Boundary, you still need to practice the two escape techniques to the extreme.

    Does Terumi Mei have the blood inheritance limit?  Haruno Sakura secretly guessed that it was not easy for her to carefully explore other people's chakra on such occasions.

    "Since our village overthrew Yagura's bloody rule and brought order to chaos, the order to persecute the blood family was immediately revoked. Lord Mizukage has done the most credit for this." The elder said slowly.

    The smile on Terumi Mei¡¯s face??.

    Terumi Mei¡¯s face was very gloomy.

    She moved her eyes away from the elders and scanned the people in the conference room; some were looking straight ahead, some were confused and didn't know where they were going, some lowered their eyes and didn't know what they were thinking, and some were drifting, avoiding looking at Mizukage.  of looking at each other.

    The Fifth Mizukage took a deep breath, calmed down the restlessness in his heart, and said: "No matter how many differences we have, in front of the Konoha envoy, we should behave as a whole, rather than being scattered and making people laugh.  "

    Her voice was cold and solemn.

    This is from the perspective of the Mist Ninja as a whole, criticizing the Elder for not understanding the general situation, and exposing the Mist Ninja's flaws in front of envoys from other villages. Regardless of whether everyone in the audience agrees with the Elder's point of view, at this moment, most people feel that the Elder's excuse is a bit too much.

    Terumi Mei glanced at the people in the audience indifferently, and then said: "Since there are still many people who hold different opinions, it just so happens that everyone is gathered together today, so let's take this opportunity to speak out! If we don't unify our thoughts,  No policy can be implemented!"

    "Yakura, please take the Konoha envoy to visit our village," she turned to wink at Yakura, and smiled at Haruno Sakura, "I'm sorry for making you laugh."

    Haruno Sakura smiled gently, then followed Ye Cang's footsteps with the three students and left the conference room.

    She had a smile on her face, but her heart was tense.

    ¡°The look in Shuiying¡¯s eyes just now seemed to have a lot of meaning

    What does she want to do?

    (Second update! Guaranteed update 22. I couldn¡¯t find an official setting for the Mist Ninja Village, so I had to read Boruto. It turned out that the Mist Ninja Village over there was decades later, and it had changed a lot. I had to be original and create the world.  It feels really good, but I¡¯m a little worried about being slapped in the face and am very nervous!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 344 Invitation to fight!  (The third update will be added with the monthly ticket)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When leaving the conference room, the moment the door was closed, the sound of heated discussions in the room came from the crack in the door. It seems that you can still vaguely hear it even after walking far away.

    Ye Cang couldn't help but put on a bitter smile on his always open-minded face: "I'm sorry for letting you see such a scene."

    The worst and ugliest side of Mist Ninja is now being seen by outsiders.

    However, he quickly comforted himself by saying that even the most embarrassing scene at the moment could not compare to the ugliness in the Blood Mist in the past.  From this point of view, Mist Ninja has made a big step forward.

    Of course, they cannot relax yet and continue to move forward. They cannot let people like the elders hinder their progress.

    Policies and old-fashioned ideas like closing the country off are no longer able to adapt to the development of today's ninja world!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT out of 10 years of development, Mist Ninja Village can participate in a war for hegemony between major powers on the mainland?

    If nothing else is said, if Akatsuki's problem is not solved together with Konoha and other countries, and if the Mizukage is controlled, the fog ninja will reappear in the dark blood mist in minutes!

    Ye Cang did not express these thoughts in his mind.

    He cheered up and left the Mizukage Building with Haruno Sakura and others.

    As one of the five major countries, the Mist Ninja Village has experienced wars and years of turmoil. The foundation of a great country lies here. This Ninja Village still has a prosperous and vibrant side.

    Walking on the streets of the core area, the crowds of people coming and going were mixed with ordinary people and ninjas, almost making a few people in Haruno Sakura's class think that they were still walking on the streets of Konoha.

    The only difference is the ninja of Mist Ninja.  In addition to black tights, there are also many ninjas who like to wear vertical striped sweaters, which seems to be a popular dress in the Kingdom of Water. This reminds Haruno Sakura of the rebellious ninja Zabuza they encountered back then. It seems that even if it is a ghost  People can never forget the clothes of their hometown.

    In addition, the fog ninjas seem to like to use swords. Most of the ninjas who come and go carry a long sword on their bodies, regardless of whether they are men, women, old or young, strong or weak.  Corresponding to this are their eyes. Probably because the influence of the Blood Mist still remains in people's hearts, these people's eyes are cold and quite unfriendly.

    Especially when they see ninjas from other villages walking on their streets.

    The moment they saw Konoha's forehead protector, most people heightened their vigilance and stared at Haruno Sakura and others with dangerous eyes, which made people feel on pins and needles.

    If it weren¡¯t for Ye Cang¡¯s leadership along the way, I¡¯m afraid there would have been a few neurotic people who would have drawn their swords and chopped them up in the street.

    "Sorry, their eyes are a little fierce," Ye Cang walked to a street with sparse people. He looked back at Haruno Sakura and others who looked uncomfortable, and explained with a wry smile, "But in fact, they are all very nice.  people."

    The corner of Haruno Sakura's mouth twitched. In the two days since she entered the Mist Ninja Village, she couldn't remember how many times Ye Cang had apologized.

    "It's okay, I understand you." She said this with a calm smile, which made Ye Cang feel relieved a lot; however, what Sakura was thinking about was that it was okay!

    According to the information, this group of ninjas all graduated from the bloody examination of killing each other. Those who survived had killed their classmates with their own hands. Such people can't be described as ruthless, right?

    Of course, they have no choice but to do so.

    In short, the eyes of these people are quite penetrating.  But the most terrifying thing is Ye Cang. After experiencing such a cruel thing, he can still be as happy as a normal person all day long. It is simply terrifying to think about it. He is probably scarier than those ninjas with cold eyes!

    Haruno Sakura calmly distanced herself from Ye Cang.

    "This is our ninjutsu training ground." After wandering for a while, Ye Cang led the four of them to a flat and wide field, "Hey, why are you standing so far away?"

    "Ahem, it's okay." Haruno Sakura came forward with Konohamaru and the others. The training ground that Ye Cang specially brought them to visit had some tricks, and it was indeed different from the one in Konoha.

    A small river flows around the training ground, encircling half a circle. There are more than a dozen ninjutsu targets made of scrap metal standing on the ground from small to large.

    It can be seen from the pitted surface of the iron block that it has been through many battles and can still stand on the field without falling. It seems to be some kind of particularly hard metal.  The Kingdom of Water was able to produce seven special ninja swords, which shows that their forging technology was still very powerful at least back then.

    In comparison, Konoha¡¯s training ground does not have such good conditions.  If you want to practice water escape, you can only go outside the village - unless you can tolerate the smelly ditch on the tributary of Nanhe River.  The target is also made of wood and cannot be used for forbearance at all.He clearly felt his important position.

    In short, Haruno Sakura has a reason to appear.

    ¡°Moreover, Tsunade also mentioned in her letter that she was very powerful. In addition to warning the Mist Ninjas not to judge people by their appearance or play with their minds, did she also hint at something?

    But, is it really okay to plunge yourself and three students into this whirlpool?

    The expression on the girl's face was uncertain, her eyes were moving, and she was thinking quickly.

    "Don't hesitate," Ye Cang urged, "Come on!"

    "Okay." Haruno Sakura finally made the decision, "You three stand back."

    Bringing three children as a missionary to the Mist Ninja just hints to the other party that she is not here to cause trouble; it does not mean that she has no spare time to do other things while protecting the students.

    She separated two ice clones to protect the three students, and then slowly walked to the field.

    "When you passed that bridge this morning, I knew that your water escape was very strong." Ye Cang said. He watched the girl take off the vest containing the storage scroll for gifts and miscellaneous items, revealing her slender breasts wrapped in tight clothes.  From her figure, it is easy to tell that Haruno Sakura is indeed a ninjutsu-type ninja.

    Haruno Sakura walked up to him, rubbed her knuckles, looked at him indifferently, and said nothing.

    "Perhaps you are the strongest ninja with water escape I have ever seen," Ye Cang also made preparations and lowered his body slightly, "However, my water escape is definitely not bad!"

    The girl nodded lightly: "Among the five elements of escape, my favorite is water escape, and I have always believed that water escape is the strongest It is rare to meet a fellow traveler of water escape, so let's compete in water escape!"

    The two formed a seal of opposition, and the battle officially began

    (Third update! Additional updates cost 2,600 monthly tickets! The remaining chapters may not be coded. Additional updates cost 2,800 monthly tickets and will probably be completed tomorrow!)

    (One chapter will be added for every 200 monthly tickets, valid for a long time!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 345 The Secret of the Mist Ninja!  (First update)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Water Release-The Art of the Great Waterfall!"

    On one side is a slender and powerful hand, which moves quickly, and on the other side is a slender and nimble little hand, which is graceful and agile; but both sides made the same gesture!

    The huge amount of water extracted from the river deforms and flows with the movement of the seals and chakra in the hands of the ninja. It attacks from two sources and collides with each other in mid-air, making a deafening sound.

    Boom¡ª¡ª!

    The water splashed, as if it was raining heavily.

    The two ninjutsus died together between Sakura and Ye Cang, disappearing into nothing in a roar, leaving only a trace of water on the ground.

    Looking at the splashing water, Ye Cang frowned tightly.

    It¡¯s the fifth time.

    The opponent used the same water escape as him five times in a row and his ninjutsu canceled each other out!

    He has never had such a strange battle, every water escape attack was perfectly offset by the opponent; the first time was a coincidence, what about the second, third, fourth and fifth time?

    Including the large-scale water escape that he used with all his strength, it was also blocked by his opponent without fail. He used the same water escape, but the result was still the same death!

    The other party's water escape is a level better than his

    Ye Cang took a breath and glanced at his opponent; her expression was still so calm, and there was no sign of fatigue or difficulty on her face.

    He gritted his teeth and tried his best to use a Water Release-Water Dragon Bullet. The nearly 100-meter-long water dragon changed its shape in the air with the manipulation of a huge amount of chakra, and finally condensed into a translucent giant dragon!

    With a huge body and surging momentum, the water dragon appears in the air in a form that dominates the battlefield!

    After Ye Cang completed the seal, sweat broke out on his forehead. After perfectly performing his special ninjutsu, he smiled.

    This is the ninjutsu he has practiced the most and mastered best. It is his trump card and ace ninjutsu!  The length of this ninjutsu used by ordinary water escape ninjas is only thirty or forty meters at most, and its power is already astonishing.  But he can create a water dragon that is hundreds of meters long. The momentum alone is extremely terrifying, and the power is unimaginably huge!

    Among the entire Mist Ninja, there are no more than three people who can match him with this move alone!

    It is precisely because of this ninjutsu that he gained the favor of the Fifth Mizukage and won the respect of others.

    Ye Cang looked up, now, you must be unable to use the exact same ninjutsu!

    Then, he froze.

    I saw that the girl¡¯s delicate face remained motionless, her chakra controlled the water flow to produce the same changes, and she could easily condense a water dragon that was also hundreds of meters tall!

    The giant water dragon bullet that he was so proud of turned out to be just a ninjutsu that he could use casually without any preparation in his opponent's hands.

    Ye Cang felt a rush of blood rushing to his head. What is this?

    He immediately shouted angrily and shouted angrily: "That's enough, use your true strength, stop playing tricks on others!"

    How strong is the opponent?  No matter how he tried, he could only find out the opponent's true strength. Every time the opponent displayed strength, it was a bit stronger than the strongest strength he imagined!

    "The so-called Water Escape is the strongest It was just a compliment from him, but unexpectedly it turned out to be a prophecy!"

    Haruno Sakura just smiled lightly: "Real strength? As you wish!"

    She stretched out her right hand and waved violently, drawing out a huge amount of river water again from the river flowing through the training ground, almost draining half of the small river with sufficient flow to only the river bed; the water dragons there were replenished by this, and their size increased.  It more than doubled in size, and its length suddenly exceeded the limit of one hundred meters, becoming two to three hundred meters long!

    Not only the changes in body shape, but also the carvings in detail, from bones to muscles to skin scales and fangs and claws, every inch is lifelike, demonstrating the extraordinary chakra control and advanced level of ninjutsu users.  Water escape cultivation!

    If the water dragon that was close to 100 meters just now used a B-level water dragon bomb to perform an A-level ninjutsu, then the giant dragon hovering in mid-air at this moment, showing off its power, has already broken through to the category of S-level ninjutsu.

    Comparing the two, the water dragon used by Ye Cang, in front of Sakura's giant dragon, is simply the ratio of a pheasant to a phoenix, the light of a grain of rice to the brilliance of the bright moon!

    The girl waved her right hand, and the giant dragon roared and dived towards Ye Cang's water dragon. Ye Cang gritted his teeth, and Ye Gu urged the water dragon to rush forward.

    The two collided suddenly, and as expected, Ye Cang saw that his ninjutsu was crushed without any resistance.?If you close yourself off again, you will lose a powerful helper, and your plan to fight Akatsuki will be greatly affected!  "

    "Well said!" Sakura raised the corners of her mouth and showed a slight smile, "But there are two problems. First, I came here with my subordinates, and I need to protect them. The reasons you mentioned are not enough to let me  Take the risk and join in your action.¡±

    "Second, I don't think you will lose either."

    When she said this, the smile on her mouth turned a little cold.

    There are some subtexts that Sakura did not say.

    "Konoha and Mist Ninja are not even allies now. Why do they need a Konoha "Kage" level ninja to work for Mist Ninja? Do they have such a big reputation?  To put it bluntly, the Kiri Ninja have not ruled out the possibility of war with Konoha at any time. Haruno Sakura hopes that more of them will die in the internal fighting!

    A person like Ye Cang can obviously understand what Sakura means.

    He took a deep breath and said: "You have such a reason! Because a weak Mist ninja cannot play a role in Konoha's actions against Akatsuki, especially when Akatsuki is likely to have a shocking conspiracy, you need every  Share your strength! Moreover, you don¡¯t have to worry about our position, because we, the Mist ninjas, will spare no effort to stand against Akatsuki together with you, Konoha!"

    "Why do you say that?" Haruno Sakura frowned tightly, looked deeply at Ye Cang, and questioned, "As far as I know, some ninja villages are openly shouting to beware of Akatsuki, while still hiring  dawn¡­¡­"

    Ye Cang had a gloomy face and looked back at Sakura with gloomy eyes.

    "We will not do this because the Mist ninja and Akatsuki have an sworn hatred! The reason is very simple. The reason why our village became a bloody mist before was because the previous Mizukage was controlled by Akatsuki's people.  All bloody policies and cruel massacres are due to Akatsuki¡¯s instructions!¡±

    "Our entire village has been harmed by Xiao's people for more than ten years!"

    He said through gritted teeth!

    (First update! Guaranteed update 12. The sealing effect of the quilt is so strong that the original alarm clock of six o'clock was delayed until half past seven.)

    (One chapter will be added for every 200 monthly tickets, valid for a long time!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 346 Intelligence and Plan (Second Update)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Impossible!" Haruno Sakura retorted almost reflexively!

    Will the Shadow of a Village be controlled?  It's possible that it happened to Xiao Ninja Village. Kiri Ninja is one of the five major Ninja Villages!

    ??Imagine what it would be like if Tsunade was controlled by someone for more than ten years without being discovered, and also issued many ridiculous and bloody orders?

    The first thing Sakura felt was extremely ridiculous.  She couldn't believe it!

    "This is true, we have a lot of evidence!" Ye Cang said coldly.

    "What kind of method can control Mizukage for more than ten years?" Sakura frowned and asked in shock.

    She still didn¡¯t believe it.

    That¡¯s a Kage-level ninja!  What kind of means can control a ninja of Mizukage's level for more than ten years?

    Impossible, impossible, impossible!

    Ye Cang looked at her deeply.

    "Sharingan."

    "The Sharingan can do this." He said calmly.

    Haruno Sakura took a breath!

    "Sharingan? Uchiha clan?"

    "Yes From the intelligence point of view, he may be Uchiha Madara!" Ye Cang continued, revealing another shocking secret!

    Ying Xing¡¯s eyes widened and she took a step back!

    Uchiha Madara?  Why him again?

    What is his relationship with the masked ninja he met before when he traveled through time and space?

    Akatsuki is actually able to do such a thing. Even a great ninja village was once controlled by it. So how strong is its real power?

    When she thought of this, Haruno Sakura shuddered.

    "What on earth is going on!" She suddenly grabbed Ye Cang's hand and stared into his eyes tightly.

    "Don't get excited, I will tell you everything!" Ye Cang said calmly, "But before that, I have to confirm whether you want to join us in this operation!"

    Haruno Sakura took a breath, put down Ye Cang's hand, calmed down and said, "If what you said is true, I agree!"

    "Then let me tell you what happened I hope this information can be helpful to our cooperation against Akatsuki!"

    About twenty years ago, Goju Yagura came to power and became the fourth generation Mizukage.

    In the beginning, everything was normal. Later, he became more and more cruel and implemented many inhumane systems. The graduation examination system that let students kill each other started from that time.

    He hates the blood step families; the two major blood step families of the Mist ninja, the Minazuki clan that masters the Ice Release and the Kaguya clan that controls the corpse veins, were deliberately suppressed, marginalized, and finally exterminated during his reign.

    Those who opposed him were eventually killed by him.  Those who resisted, massacred, and survived in the Mist Ninja Village dared not speak out against him.

    Finally, under the rule of the Fourth Mizukage, the Mist Ninja Village became the "Blood Mist Village"!

    There were many people who resisted his tyranny one after another back then. Some were careerists. Zabuza, the demon that Sakura was familiar with, was one of them. There were also knowledgeable people who really cared about the Kirin ninja and wanted to break the trap he had set.  Bloody shackles; but either failed and died or defected, or strangely became a loyal fan of the Fourth Mizukage.

    The strange situation and the fact that the Mist Ninja Village continued to lose blood and became weaker and weaker made everyone gradually realize that only by overthrowing the rule of the Fourth Mizukage can the Mist Ninja Village have a future!

    This consensus reached its peak as Terumi Mei mastered the boundaries of the two blood successors and completely turned the Terumi clan into a blood successor family; the Terumi clan had the ability to resist and the reason to have to take action, and finally launched a coup.

    After a fierce battle, Goju Yagura was finally defeated.  Before he died, the Fourth Mizukage regained consciousness and revealed the shocking secret that he had been controlled by the Sharingan genjutsu!

    "Did you undo that illusion until you were about to die?" Haruno Sakura's expression was a little solemn.

    "Yes," Ye Cang said seriously, "The Fourth Mizukage-sama was once a ninja who deeply loved the Mist Ninja. Before he was controlled, the Mist Ninja was still a united village without disputes"

    He sighed and continued: "We later checked many files and information, and interrogated the die-hard ninjas of Mizukage back then. Some of them were controlled by illusions, and some were conscious. From this information, we found  Got the trace of Xiao."

    "The person who controls the Fourth Mizukage is a member of the Akatsuki. The new generation of genius ninja Kisame Kisaki of the Mist Ninja was also bewitched by him to defect from the village!"

    &nb??, that's their smuggling warehouse!  "

    "Is it that simple and hasty?" Haruno Sakura said, "I thought you would be more thoughtful when doing such a big thing."

    "The more detailed the plan and the longer it takes to prepare, the easier it is for the news to leak." Ye Cang said helplessly, "The simpler it is, the easier it is to implement. At the beginning, we planned to kill the great elder directly, but even though it was simple and neat,  But the consequences are too great.¡±

    Haruno Sakura laughed twice.  With this simple, rough and direct style of doing things, the Mist Ninja Village is quite arrogant!

    "Anyway, just follow me." Ye Cang finally said, "The plan may not keep up with changes, we will act according to the situation."

    "Well, if you can't even figure out the specific arrangements of the plan, the enemy will definitely not be able to take targeted precautions" Sakura shook her head, a little speechless.

    Ye Cang raised his eyebrows helplessly. Without saying anything, he turned around and took her away from here.

    "By the way," Haruno Sakura finally asked before leaving, "Why do you have to come to me for this kind of thing?"

    "We also made it impromptu," Ye Cang turned to look at Sakura and said, "But we can trust the credibility of Konoha ninjas."

    "Is it that simple?" Haruno Sakura was a little stunned and complained, "You have quite a big heart!"

    Ye Cang stopped and sighed: "Do you want to hear the real reason?"

    "Say." She also stopped.

    "We are in urgent need of combat power, but we can't find anyone more trustworthy than you and capable of handling this mission." The corners of his mouth curled up into a bitter smile.

    Ye Cang stepped forward again.

    "It's that simple. After experiencing the Blood Mist Period and the battle to overthrow the Fourth Mizukage, the Mist Ninja Village is already like this."

    (Second update! Guaranteed update 22.)

    (One chapter will be added for every 200 monthly tickets, valid for a long time!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 347 Uninvited Guest (Third Update)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Of course, the Mist Ninja Village is not so embarrassed that it cannot even find an elite jounin.

    But Terumi Mei really lacks trustworthy and powerful confidants.

    It¡¯s different from Tsunade.  The current Tsunade has the support of her master who is the previous Hokage, a group of chunin and jounin who work together to be loyal to her, and the support of many newcomers headed by her direct disciples. She has an extremely high status.  It is solid, and you rarely encounter obstacles in whatever you want to do.

    This is not the case with the Fifth Mizukage who just came to power.  During the period of the Blood Mist, everyone in the Kiri Ninja Village was in danger, distrusting each other, and indifference had become the norm for the Kiri Ninja. In this atmosphere, Terumi Mei didn't have many close friends before she came to power. Her relationship network was very shallow and she lacked  Direct subordinates.  As for ordinary ninjas, it is difficult to say whether they have been won over by the great elder.

    In this way, Haruno Sakura, a pure outside village ninja, has no involvement with the Kiri ninja, and instead becomes a person that Terumi Mei considers to be trustworthy.

    It just so happens that Sakura is another master.

    "You guys are so casual when looking for someone." When leaving, Haruno Sakura said with a shrug.

    "Is it casual?" Ye Cang smiled slightly and said, "Actually, I can read fortune tellers, you know? A beautiful girl like you is trustworthy. I relied on this palmistry to fall in love with the Fifth Hokage.  Then he started to follow her and became her direct subordinate."

    Haruno Yingpi chuckled without a smile, just lie, none of it is true.

    "Is this a compliment? Forget it! Also, I never believe in such non-ninjutsu things as fortune telling," she said.

    Ye Cang is a very articulate person. Sometimes when he encounters a question that he cannot answer, he will talk so much that people have no idea whether what he says is true or false.

    "Not everything can be explained by ninjutsu and science! Miss Sakura." He said with a smile, "Reading fortune is a science! Do you want me to read your palm for you? I'm very good at fortune telling.  Yes, I can help you find your marriage!"

    "Get out!" Sakura glared at him angrily.

    Rather than believing that he can read faces, it is better to believe that he has a very keen sense of chakra; a person's chakra is a mixture of spiritual power and physical power, and you can feel that person's spirit from the texture of the chakra.  Madness or peace, evil or kindness?  If you are sharp enough, you should be able to vaguely detect these things.

    Even though Sakura was disappointed, Ye Cang could still continue to speak eloquently: "Don't believe it! Speaking of which, the Fifth Mizukage-sama also asked me about marriage"

    The corner of Sakura's mouth twitched: "Why are you so skilledhow many girls have you looked at?"

    "Ahem," he cleared his throat and put on a serious look, "I only read pictures of beautiful women and girls. So, strictly speaking, you are the second one."

    "So you only read the palm of the Fifth Mizukage before? Her marriagehow did you answer her?"

    Ye Cang paused for a moment.

    "No, the first and only person whose palm I read was my mother. I could tell that she died young. One time when they were on a mission, they encountered an enemy. The ANBU escorting them thought they were outnumbered. My mother  They will fall into the hands of the enemy, kill them all and escape alone," he said calmly.

    "This is a rule established by the Fourth Mizukage."

    Haruno Sakura opened her mouth, suddenly not knowing what to say.

    "Sorry." She could only say in the end.

    "It's okay, it's over." Ye Cang's tone did not fluctuate, as if he was talking about a topic that had nothing to do with him.

    After a pause, he regained his relaxed tone, and then said: "Talking back to the matter of showing the Fifth Mizukage-sama's face, I didn't show it to her in the end. Do you know why? Although she might be put in a tight spot if she refused, but if I say  To be honest, I don¡¯t want to taste the feeling of being dissolved!¡±

    "Huh? Why?" Sakura blinked and said curiously.

    "You don't need to look at palms to know this kind of thing. Although Terumi Mei-sama is young, beautiful and sexy, she is very powerful and has a high status. Which man is worthy of her? What's more, she has such a high vision. She wants to find  A wishful husband is simply as difficult as reaching heaven!"

    When Ye Cang said this, his voice was much lowered, and he was even more nervous and sneaky than when he had just talked secretly. He looked to the left and right, and then whispered: "The fifth Mizukage will be 30 years old soon. If a woman of this age is still  If you can't get married, it's really too late! However, I have carefully observed that the Mist Ninja Village can satisfy our Mizukage University.So she also learned one of Naruto's mantras, say it directly: "I accept my apology, the gift is not needed, you can take it back. If you have anything, you can say it directly, I can't listen to words that are too tactful."  I understand. Otherwise, if the meaning is not conveyed properly, there will be nothing we can do."

    Haruno Sakura firmly pushed the scroll back.

    The water escape scroll in Mist Ninja Village may have unique insights, and Sakura is actually quite interested in it.  However, this thing called an apology is actually far more than what is needed for a misunderstanding; she will not take what she shouldn't take, let alone such an apology that obviously has ulterior motives.

    The person holding the hand is short-handed.

    "I said, this is an apology." The old man frowned and said unhappily.

    The tone of his speech habitually conveyed the meaning of scolding and ordering the subordinates.

    He put on the look of an elder, snorted, narrowed his pupils slightly, and looked at Haruno Sakura coldly, trying to subdue Sakura with his eyes and aura; in his opinion, the girl in front of him was just a fledgling girl with yellow hair.  That's all, it can be seen from the thin skin and tender flesh that she has not experienced any hardships, and she can make it succumb with a little pressure.

    Then he was glared back by Haruno Sakura with a sharp look.

    The so-called aura of a superior is nothing more than a psychological illusion caused by people who have been bossing around for many years. Only those who put themselves in a lower position will have a clear feeling; in the ninja world, a ninja who is old and weak and whose strength has dropped to a level that is negligible can also feel it.  Want to overwhelm others with your momentum?  Haruno Sakura is not a newcomer without experience!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so shameless, just take it back when I ask you to take it back!¡±

    The girl¡¯s voice, as cold as ice, was even more unceremonious.

    No matter what the other party planned to say or do, their pretentiousness had made Haruno Sakura completely lose interest in these people, and she began to regret why she had not decisively shut them out in the first place.

    The killing intent in her body was released and retracted, and in an instant, the two young men behind the old man were so frightened that they almost pulled out the long knife on their backs.

    ¡°You two!¡± The old man snorted coldly and stopped their movements.  After all, he had lived for so many years, and the murderous aura released by Haruno Sakura could not scare him. However, the awe-inspiring posture made him finally realize that the girl in front of him was not some yellow-haired girl in his imagination.

    "Messenger of Konoha, this is the Mist Ninja." His eyes became cold and sinister, and his hoarse old voice told a simple fact.

    This is a threat.

    (Third update! Additional update for 2,800 monthly tickets!)

    (One chapter will be added for every 200 monthly tickets, valid for a long time!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 348 Threat (first update)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Haruno Sakura retracted her aggressive posture, leaning forward and leaning back on the chair again.

    It¡¯s like the old man¡¯s threat has worked.

    The old man watched with satisfaction as the girl lowered her eyes and sat down on the chair. The tense atmosphere temporarily eased.

    A hidden smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and when he was about to speak, he was interrupted by the girl in front of him: "What do you call the largest family of Mist ninjas, the family that the great elder belongs to this morning? Is it very powerful? What do you want from me?  thing?"

    She lowered her head and played with her fingers, as if she had developed a strong affinity for her hands, and said casually.

    The absent-minded attitude and the feeling of being interrupted made the old man feel faintly angry again. He suppressed the waves in his heart and replied steadily: "Yes, our Xiguashan clan is the strongest clan of Mist ninjas"

    Speaking of their own family, the two young people behind the old man showed proud and proud smiles on their faces. The old man was about to continue talking and bragging about his family, but was interrupted again by Haruno Sakura: "Your  What¡¯s your purpose?¡±

    While speaking, she still did not raise her head, concentrating on playing with her hands; looking from the perspective of Sono Tomaki who was standing behind the old man, the pale yellow light shone on the girl's hands, and a layer of blood appeared on the fair skin.  There was a touch of fluorescence, and the slender straight fingers were as exquisite as fine carving: they were a pair of hands that were especially suitable for forming seals and performing ninjutsu.

    It¡¯s as beautiful as a piece of art.

    He could understand Sakura's disrespectful attitude in his heart; if it were him, he would also use his eyes to appreciate the beautiful scenery in front of him instead of looking at that dry old face and condescending eyes.

    The old man did not have such a considerate mood. He frowned slightly for a moment, suppressed the rising annoyance, and softened his tone: "You should already know the position of our clan. During the meeting this morning,  The Great Elder has made it very clear When Ye Cang took you out, was he trying to win over you on behalf of Mizukage?"

    Haruno Sakura paused for a moment.  It seems that everyone has made it clear and there is no inside information hidden behind it.  Also, the secretive way of doing things is not popular among ninjas, whether it is Ye Cang or the elder of the Xiguashan clan in front of him, not to mention that the two sides have reached the point of being on the same level.

    The old man raised his voice slightly and continued: "I think you can also listen to our conditions."

    Judging from the old man's tone, it sounded like "How much money Mizukage gave you, our Xiguashan clan will give you three times!"  However, if he really thought that Mei Terumi won her over with small favors, he would be totally wrong.  Ye Cang's win over her was for the benefit of the entire village, and there was zero benefit to Haruno Sakura herself.

    She is completely volunteering to help, just to preserve some of the energy of the Mist ninja, hoping to be helpful in the fight against Akatsuki.

    Sakura stopped what she was doing and pretended to be listening; but in fact, she had already made up her mind.  No matter what conditions the other party offers, it cannot be more attractive than the Mist Ninja Village and Konoha standing together and fighting against Akatsuki with all their strength.

    "Practice notes, ninjutsu scrolls, secret techniques, special ninja tools, gold and silver treasures, and even part of the proceeds from a certain passage between the Land of Fire and the Land of Water." The old man looked at the girl in front of him with burning eyes and said loudly, "You  You can choose whatever you want."

    "We can guarantee that our terms are definitely more generous than what Mizukage can offer. We will never be stingy with the Hokage's disciples and powerful ninjas." He smiled slightly, "We can even carry out deeper cooperation.  ¡­¡±

    Sure enough

    Haruno Sakura secretly shook her head.

    The other party did not even hide her family¡¯s smuggling trade in front of her, and even hinted that she could cooperate with them in smuggling.  Probably because they have absolute confidence in being able to win over Haruno Sakura, just like they did with other ninjas in the past.

    "It's just that if you say this, you're looking down on her too much.

    To say the least, Sakura didn't like the conditions they offered, including secret techniques and ninjutsu scrolls - if they really had something good, why didn't they let one of their own become the Mizukage?

    Haruno Sakura put down her hands, raised her head, and asked, "What about Mizukage-sama and the Mist Ninja Village?"

    "Lord Mizukage" the old man sneered, "If she is willing to be a loner, then everyone will be happy; otherwise, what happened to the previous Mizukage may have to happen again with regret"

    "As for Mist Ninja Village, of course we will continue to close the border. Otherwise, our passage will lose its meaning overnight.He slashed at the water snake, trying to cut it off and free Ao Ye Tomaki, but how could he be able to handle the blue water escape that Sakura used?

    The elder was shocked. Although Aoye Tomaki was not the top in the clan in terms of strength, he was still the leader of the younger generation. He was actually restrained by a single move from a Konoha ninja who was much younger than him!  He could clearly see the disparity in strength between the two sides. One move to stop him was actually synonymous with one move to kill instantly. In other words, Zhiming couldn't get past that girl with just one move!

    What a powerful water escape!

    He suddenly remembered that in the afternoon, there was an interim report in the clan that mentioned the girl's strength. It was said that it could be inferred from the way she passed the waterfall that her water escape was extremely strong. He thought it was just an exaggerated report and was deliberately sensational, but it was not true.  I thought it was true

    Haruno Sakura only gave a small punishment, and after giving a warning, Tomoaki Aono took back the ninjutsu.  Aoye Tomaki fell to the ground, and several bruises on his body were clearly visible.  He coughed hard several times and looked at the girl in confusion. This was the second time he had fallen into her hands. He was even more wary of her now. The expression on his face was unpredictable, he was angry but did not dare to be angry.  .

    The old man stood up and looked sideways at Haruno Sakura, his face so gloomy that it seemed like it could drip water.  Their biggest mistake during this trip was to underestimate Haruno Sakura's strength and mistakenly believe that she was just a vase!

    "What a disciple of Hokage, he is truly worthy of his name!" He said in a dry and cold tone, without emotion, "No wonder you are so confident, no wonder those things can't attract you, it's because we underestimated you"

    Indeed, wealth cannot attract her, low-level secret techniques have little effect on her, and cooperation in smuggling is even more ridiculous Haruno Sakura, who has status, strength and a bright future, will certainly not choose to join them!

    It seems that her show of weakness just now was a deliberate attempt to make a lie

    "It is not safe to travel long distances with children, please be careful!"

    His eyes coldly glanced at Konohamaru and others sitting not far behind Sakura, and then said to Haruno Sakura.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? She actually threatened her subordinates

    After tonight¡¯s conversation, she felt that she understood why the Uchiha were exterminated.

    Haruno Sakura closed her eyes slightly, blocking the fierce murderous intention hidden in her eyes, hiding it in her heart, but she said.

    "I won't send it."

    (First update! Guaranteed update 12.)

    (One chapter will be added for every 200 monthly tickets, valid for a long time!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 349 The Prelude to the Storm (Second Update)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "I heard that someone visited you last night." Ye Cang squinted his eyes and smiled a little fakely.

    Haruno Sakura was not surprised that he knew the news so quickly; it should be said that it would be surprising if they did not monitor this residence!

    "Then I kicked him out quickly." The girl said calmly.

    She didn¡¯t have any sloppy cooperative relationship with those people, so she didn¡¯t need to feel guilty. She faced this question calmly and answered Ye Cang.

    "Oh, really?" Ye Cang carefully looked at the frank Haruno Sakura and stopped asking, "That's good."

    "Don't worry, I'm always on your side," Haruno Sakura said with her hands on her waist. "The smugglers want to use some petty profits to impress me. I can only say that they have rich imaginations."

    Ye Cang laughed out loud.

    "Do you have a rich imagination" he repeated, and then asked, "Then what kind of benefits are needed to make your heart move?"

    "At least let me gain strength that can rival the Sage of Six Paths!" The girl blinked her clear eyes and said with a smile, "Okay, forget about this, what are the plans for today? Master Mizukage failed to convince them yesterday  ?"

    "It's hard to talk to a bunch of stupid heads." Yekura said with a wry smile, "Let's show our faces in the conference room first. Once the meeting starts, there will definitely be a quarrel. Then Terumi Mei-sama will use this as an excuse.  Let us come out. We can take this opportunity to escape and carry out the mission!"

    Haruno Sakura looked at him steadily.

    ¡°It¡¯s really rough.¡± She complained.

    Ye Cang shook his head indifferently: "As long as it works. Let's go!"

    They had arrived at the door of the conference room of the Mizukage Building, and the five of them pushed the door open and entered.

    "Ah, Konoha's envoy is here." The great elder turned his head and said lightly, "Welcome."

    Although he said welcome, the Great Elder's tone had a hint of sarcasm.

    Haruno Sakura glanced at him indifferently and showed a contemptuous smile.

    The air seemed to be filled with the smell of gunpowder. When the five people sat down, Haruno Sakura clearly felt that the entire conference room had been divided into two halves. Half of the people had friendly eyes, while the other half had cold eyes, not knowing what they were thinking.

    The arrival of Haruno Sakura's class stopped the heated argument for more than ten seconds. After they sat down, the Kiri ninjas continued to quarrel. The ninjas who had completely ignored Konoha were still watching from the sidelines.

    Amid the fierce quarrel, everyone in Haruno Sakura¡¯s class was a little at a loss.

    "Look, this is the result of yesterday's discussion." Ye Cang came over helplessly and whispered in Ying's ear.

    "Are these naysayers all from the Xiguashan clan?" Sakura lowered her head and asked softly, covering her mouth.

    "A small number of people come from the Xiguashan clan and other small clans such as Cangye who are married to them. The others are either won over by them with small favors or small favors, or they are deceived by them and believe their words. These people can all be won over.  He is not a die-hard loyalist to the Xiguashan clan." Ye Cang replied quietly, "That's why we have to collect evidence and win people's hearts."

    Sakura glanced around. The quarrels between the mist ninjas were getting more and more intense, and some people had begun to escalate to personal attacks.

    She couldn¡¯t help but shake her head, facts are the standard for testing truth.  Just like online debates, sometimes you can't tell the truth clearly with your words. Often at this time, the debate will escalate to name-calling, and the topic of argument will escalate to personal attacks. It seems that criticizing and knocking down the opponent proves that he is a  After being a fool, he can prove that what he said is unreasonable.

    The further step of online abuse is to fight offline. There were many such examples in previous lives.  However, if the person debating is a ninja, then it will be very dangerous to escalate

    "When will the mission start?" Haruno Sakura asked with a headache.

    Ye Cang glanced at Terumi Mei's face on the stage and said, "Right now, Mizukage-sama can hardly contain his anger anymore."

    He was right. When Sakura looked over, she saw that her entire face was drooping with depression. It was like a volcano that could erupt at any time.

    On the other side, Ye Cang has already started counting down: ten, nine, eight,

    Based on his deep understanding of Mei Mei, when the countdown reaches one, she will go crazy!

    ¡­¡­three two¡ª¡ª

    boom!

    A huge bang on the table instantly drowned out the noise in the audience.Seriously, but I also have the same little question I would like to ask the envoy of Konoha.  "

    He looked at Haruno Sakura, and their eyes met in the air.

    "You ask." Sakura's eyes were as cold as frost.

    "I believe many people in the audience have the same question, that isis Konoha contemptuous of us?"

    "Ultimately, you are questioning my strength, thinking that Konoha randomly sent some chuunin and genin to negotiate with you, so it doesn't take you seriously, right?" The girl turned to the people in the audience and showed a smile.

    Sakura only found it funny. Those people had already tested her strength once last night and knew that she was good; now she wanted to confirm it again!  Do you think Ao Ye Tomaki is too weak to measure her strength?

    Or is there another conspiracy?

    Everyone present turned their attention to Haruno Sakura.

    Sakura and Ye Cang looked at each other secretly, and the latter nodded slightly.

    "It's very simple. Anyone who doubts that I am not a Jounin of Konoha or questions my strength can fight with me and test my strength with your own hands, so that you can clearly see how much Konoha treats you.  Pay attention to!"

    If you have any conspiracy, you can try it and see if you will be beaten to death in the face of absolute power!

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s smile became extremely dangerous!

    (Second update! Guaranteed update 22.)

    (One chapter will be added for every 200 monthly tickets, valid for a long time!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 350 Cutting Technique VS Cutting Technique!  (Third update)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The plan has changed somewhat from what was originally envisaged.

    However, since the Great Elder made the move first, the Fifth Mizukage's side would naturally not fail to do so.

    Originally, the whole plan was to improvise without any final form.

    "The only thing to blame is Haruno Sakura. This unplanned variable was so big. The strength and identity she showed were enough to affect the balance, so Mizukage simply did nothing and used the simplest method.

    "But the Great Elder is obviously not a stupid person without brains. They also have their own plans.

    If you fail to win over, you can immediately suppress it. It is enough to pour a dish of dirty water on the name of Konoha ninja.  Of course, in order to throw away this dirty water, the ninja must first defeat her.

    "Talk can only take effect after defeating the enemy. Even Naruto must abide by this rule.

    I have to say that their response was fast enough, from the disguised receptionist at the beginning, to the late-night visit, to the sudden attack today.

    Every step comes at the most critical moment.

    Butevery step was a wrong step.

    Including this step.

    In the eyes of the great elders, they feel that they have overestimated Haruno Sakura's strength as much as possible - at most the level of an elite jounin. To have such strength at this age is already very remarkable.

    As for Ao Ye Tomaki being killed by one move?  That was definitely his carelessness.  This piece of trash can't do anything well!

    Such an estimate of strength is consistent with their approach of underestimating Terumi Mei.

    If they had a little respect for Mizukage-sama, they probably wouldn't have gone to such an extent.

    The Great Elder did not cause any trouble at this time.  Haruno Sakura was very cooperative and suggested that fighting to solve the problem was just what he wanted. He simply assigned a ninja who had been waiting aside for a long time since the acting.

    "Since you said so," the great elder said with satisfaction, "in order to save time, how about letting him fight with you?"

    He reached out and pointed to the audience: "Watermelon Mountain agouti, come on."

    A tall and fat ninja stood up.

    There was an uproar in the audience!

    There are some surprises.

    "Why is it him?" "Do you need him to play from the beginning?" "It would be dangerous if it is him" "The watermelon mountain agouti is much stronger than the average jounin!"

    There are regrets.

    "That girl may not live for ten minutes" "What a pity" "I heard that the Watermelon Mountain Agouti likes to torture its opponents, and fighting him is a nightmare! This time Konoha's envoy is in misery  ¡­¡±¡­

    There are also people who analyze rationally.

    "The opponent is a disciple of the Hokage, and his strength should not be too bad. It may be another battle between dragons and tigers!" "Not necessarily, no matter how talented a genius is, he will not be too strong at this age. She is not from the famous blood family.  Ninja." "No matter what, Mizukage-sama will not watch her being killed by the agouti, or even seriously injured. Once the winner is decided, the fight will definitely stop." "What do you think of the watermelon mountain agouti?  Can people really be so obedient and stop when they are told? I wonder.¡±¡­

    Generally speaking, everyone thinks that although the Watermelon Mountain Agouti is not as powerful as his brother, he is still an elite jounin-level ninja. He has superb sword skills, rich combat experience, and extremely strong strength.

    On the contrary, Konoha's messenger seemed to have little power, and the fluctuations of chakra were not obvious.

    There was a sudden buzz of discussion, and the ninjas in the audience looked at the girl and the tall and fat man with strange eyes.

    It seems that I have seen the outcome of this battle.

    Even a Mizukage executive next to the great elder on the stage frowned slightly, turned to the great elder and asked: "Isn't it a bit too much to let him play? Once there is any trouble, Konoha will be in trouble.  .¡±

    The great elder waved his hand: "Don't worry, I will ask him to pay attention!"

    As he spoke, he made a gesture to the watermelon mountain agouti; the latter nodded clearly, but the murderous intent in his body became even stronger.

    On Haruno Sakura's side, both Ye Cang and Terumi Mei knew that she was very strong, but they remained calm.

    The only one who spoke was Haruno Sakura: "Can I kill him?"

    He looked confident.  Indeed, with her current strength, the entire Kiri Ninja may not be able to pick anyone else who can be on an equal footing with her, except Terumi Mei.

    &nHe let out a blood-curdling scream and beheaded the Watermelon Mountain guinea pig!

    "Ninja Taijutsu - Eight-Zhan Sword!"

    The agouti was horrified, and he pulled the long knife sharply to block the blow, and at the same time instinctively turned his head.

    The next second, a wrist and the long knife it held whirled and flew out, falling to the ground far away!

    "You're done." Haruno Sakura said coldly.

    She stepped into the agouti's arms with a single stride. The moment the agouti was still in shock, the long knife in Sakura's hand had already come out of her chest!

    The great elder¡¯s expression changed, and he suddenly waved his right hand high!

    (Third update! Additional updates for 3,000 monthly tickets! Sorry for being late, I am writing, deleting and deleting this part of the battleit took too long!)

    (One chapter will be added for every 200 monthly tickets, valid for a long time!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 351 Kill the messenger!  (First update)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The watermelon mountain agouti died neatly.

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s last thrust was extremely fast, leaving no time for her opponent to react.  At the last moment of his life, the agouti didn't even make an effective struggle. He just pressed Sakura's shoulders in vain, and then was stabbed through the heart.

    Seeing the agouti dying tragically under their opponents, the faces of the mist ninjas present were a little ugly.

    Although the strength of the agouti is not as good as that of his brother, the previous Samehada holder, he is still considered a leader among the fog ninjas. The ninja standing here who is confident of defeating him is not  many!

    He was defeated so easily

    Even Terumi Mei's eyes flickered a few times. Although the Watermelon Mountain Agouti was the backbone of the opposition and she wished he would die soon, after all, he was also a ninja from the Kiri ninja.  I was a little confused at first.

    What¡¯s more, the Fifth Mizukage knew very well that the girl off the court was actually a ninjutsu-type ninja, but she defeated her opponent with a slaying technique!  Even if she inherited Tsunade's strange power, it was really beyond her expectation that the Watermelon Mountain Agouti was defeated so easily.

    Is the gap between Mist Ninja and Konoha already so big?

    She stared closely at the battle scene below, her mind racing, and many thoughts suddenly came to her mind, including the idea of ??killing the envoy of Konoha later, and she suppressed them one by one.

    Ye Cang looked at her and asked Terumi Mei with twinkling eyes.  A senior ninja of the Xiguashan clan died. It was just when they were in chaos, it was time to start carrying out the mission. Here, they held the opposition in the name of a meeting, and then Ye Cang and others stabbed them in the back!

    The Fifth Mizukage glanced left and right and made an instant decision.

    She nodded and was about to speak loudly, but her pupils suddenly shrank and she looked at the great elder opposite!

    The Great Elder looked very unhappy. He thought that the Watermelon Mountain Agouti would not only defeat his opponent, but would at least have the upper hand. Unexpectedly, he was killed in just a few moves!

    "Trash!" He cursed in his heart with a sullen face, but his mind was extremely clear, but he did not hesitate at all - the plan could not be suspended because of this!

    I saw him suddenly raising his hands and shouting angrily: "Do it!"

    After giving the order, several ninjas suddenly jumped out of the field, chakra surged, and their mouths bulged high!

    Terumi Mei was startled. She raised her chakra instantly and used the defensive ninjutsu "Water Release - Water Formation Wall" to protect herself and her cronies around her!

    But she guessed wrong.

    The target of the sudden enemy attack was not her, but Haruno Sakura on the field!

    "Wind Release - Vacuum Jade!" "Fire Release - Dragon Fire!" "Thunder Release - Pseudo Darkness!" "Water Release - Water Gun Cannon!"

    Four powerful ninjutsu instantly enveloped the entire venue. The wildly roaring wind bombs, blazing fireballs, jumping lightning, and rapidly shooting water droplets completely blocked Haruno Sakura's escape route, forcing her to force herself.  Take advantage of the enemy's moves!

    "Bastard!" Terumi Mei's eyes suddenly turned cold, and he had guessed the great elder's plan!

    Crazy Valley urged her chakra and moved the water formation wall to the field, hoping to stop their offensive; but in the end, it was still a step too late, and she only had time to stop the water cannons, and could only watch helplessly as the remaining powerful ninjutsu blasts  To Haruno Sakura!

    Ye Cang's eyes were splitting with tears, and the enemy grasped the timing just right. They chose the moment when Haruno Sakura killed the agouti, and everyone was surprised and relaxed!  I'm afraid even Terumi Mei herself wouldn't be able to stop so many advanced ninjutsu in such a situation

    An ice blade filled with chakra burst out from the field, cutting off the weakest thunder escape, and flew into the air with undiminished power, landing unknown where; but the remaining fireballs and wind bombs could not be avoided.  avoid!

    Haruno Sakura's expression was indifferent, and she watched the two ninjutsu attacks with no sadness or joy, covering her entire figure, standing quietly without dodging or dodging.

    Chakra moves rapidly¡ª¡ª

    "Ice Escape-Magic Mirror Ice Crystal!"

    With a loud bang, two extremely powerful ninjutsu exploded under the field. Strong winds and heat waves rolled to all sides. There was only a huge pit left under the field, and the girl's figure disappeared without a trace.

    Broken pieces of the long knife and blackened meat and bone residue were scattered all over the floor.

    "Dead?" The ninjas watching the battle were suddenly shocked!

    If the Konoha ninja died in a fair fight proposed by her, she would still have an excuse; but now she died in a deliberate sneak attack!

    "You will be shattered to pieces!" The great elder sneered, and under the bombardment of two powerful escape techniques, everyone on the field was destroyed.What we have done is only the first step, and the second step is to completely solve the problem of Mizukage

    He thought this and opened his mouth to continue speaking, but saw Mei Terumi, who had been keeping a tight face, suddenly reveal a faint smile.

    The great elder¡¯s heart thumped, and an unpleasant feeling arose spontaneously!

    What happened?

    "I was still having a headache, so how could I catch you all" She smiled lightly, with a hint of dangerous murderous intent in her smile, "I didn't expect you to jump out and expose yourselves.  ! Now, I don¡¯t need to make some messy plans, and I don¡¯t need to deal with you with my hands tied!"

    The great elder¡¯s eyes suddenly widened: ¡°W-what did you say?¡±

    "I've long been impatient to make these inexplicable plans" Terumi Mei's chakra surged up, she clenched her fists and said coldly, "I'm going to hit the power here to defeat you all in one fell swoop!"

    "You, you don't care about the overall situation!"

    Terumi Mei sneered, who is ignoring the overall situation?  She said coldly: "Elder Xiguashan, you made two mistakes in judgment. First, you misjudged my strength Do you really think that you bunch of rabble can trip me up? I just want to use the Mist Ninja against me.  I will deal with you in the least harmful way, just because I have tolerated you many times, it does not mean that I am really afraid of you!"

    The chakra on her body swelled crazily, and her long burgundy hair flew high. For the first time, the full strength of the Mizukage was fully demonstrated in front of everyone!

    The abyss-like aura made the elder take a step back suddenly, and he was horrified. At this moment, he finally understood how Terumi Mei killed Goju Yagura!

    ¡°It¡¯s not like the young people like them imagined, relying on numbers to kill him

    "Is this a 'shadow' level ninja" he murmured.

    "The second thing you made wrong in judgment," she continued, looking at the great elder and the ninjas behind them as if they were looking at a group of chickens and dogs, "is the strength of Konoha's messenger Haruno Sakura."

    ¡°It¡¯s hard, how could it be¡± someone said in disbelief.

    "Yes, she is also a 'Kage' level ninja." The Fifth Mizukage said calmly. From the glimpse of the battle just now, she could see that the energy contained in this girl's body was no less than hers!

    Terumi Mei said, turning her gaze to the outside of the field, the direction she had carefully explored when she closed her eyes just now.

    There, a pure and sharp chakra texture echoed her from afar.

    Terumi Mei nodded.

    A silvery white water line shot over from that direction!

    (The first update! Guaranteed update 12. I have to go to the hospital to see a doctor this afternoon, and I will code again when I come back in the evening. There are only two updates.)

    (One chapter will be added for every 200 monthly tickets, valid for a long time!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Tonight¡¯s update will be a little later

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    I just finished taking the medicine, luckily it¡¯s not a problem with my hand, I can code (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 352 Secret (Second update)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Water Escape-Wind Blade Rapids!"

    The thin silver line passed silently at waist height, drawing a narrow fan shape in mid-air.

    Concerned about the neutral ninja on the side, Haruno Sakura did not pull this move across the entire training ground - if that were the case, with the density of ninjas in the training ground, the Kiri Ninja would lose almost half of its combat effectiveness!

    She only slashed at a small area with the water jet, carefully closing the area affected by the water jet; nevertheless, it still caused terrible damage!

    Almost instantly, several ninjas on the Great Elder¡¯s side had their bodies cut off on the spot and died miserably on the spot!

    The strong smell of blood filled the field instantly.

    The terrifying water escape!

    The expressions on the faces of the ninjas of the Great Elder series changed drastically. This was the first time they had seen such a sharp water escape!

    Is this the strength of a film-level person?  The great elder's face was ashen. He hid with his life as soon as the chakra change occurred. He was able to survive. However, several ninjas around him were not so lucky. They were instantly cut in half. The scarlet and warm blood was sprinkled on the great elder.  One face.

    Haruno Sakura suddenly appeared on the field from outside the field.

    The moment she entered the battlefield, the ninjas from the Great Elder's faction immediately distanced themselves from each other and looked at her warily.

    "That move just now was the water breaking wave?" The great elder stood at the front and said coldly.  The chakra of the Substitution Technique is ready. As long as the opponent makes any change, he can hide instantly.

    "Absolutely." Haruno Sakura said lightly as her eyes swept around the battlefield.

    The Great Elder silently took off his white robe, revealing the combat uniform he had already worn.

    Both sides drew their weapons and divided into two opposing waves, tacitly preparing for battle.

    The neutral ninjas watching on the sidelines were at a loss. Everything happened too fast. The Konoha messenger was not dead, and the Mizukage-sama and the elder had already seen each other!

    Terumi Mei waved them away and said unceremoniously: "Stay back first!"

    They will only get in the way if they stay here. If you want to stand in line, you should have stood up just now

    The neutral ninjas looked at each other, and finally stepped back, giving up their positions to them, waiting for the Mizukage and the Great Elder to decide the winner in the traditional ninja way - that is, fighting to the death, and then offer their loyalty to the winner.  .

    The Great Elder did not make things difficult for them, but just watched these people leave indifferently; if they won, as strong men, they would naturally gain the loyalty of the remaining ninjas, but if they lost, nothing would matter.

    Soon, these neutral ninjas retreated far away, leaving only two opposing waves on the field.

    "It seems you had expected it" Terumi Mei glanced at the powerful attire the elder was wearing and sarcastically said, "After so many years of smuggling, it's rare that you haven't forgotten that you are a ninja!"

    Both sides had their own plans and carefully prepared a lot. Ironically, the result was back to the starting point.

    Back to the original point of speaking with strength.

    In the end, both sides have to show off their horses and horses, and the one who wins in the end gets everything; this is the tradition of ninjas!

    Of course, the shame of some shinobi who overestimated their capabilities and rebelled, and ended up having their entire family slaughtered by two people, is not within the scope of the discussion.

    "Smuggling is just for profit Ninjas are not businessmen or politicians, and they are not suitable for engaging in too many conspiracies." The elder wiped the blood on his face and said calmly. Everyone present knew the inside story, so he did not shy away from it.  Regarding smuggling, "You are also planning something, right? I can guess it But in the end, the decisive factor is the strength of the ninja. After this battle is over, the winner will get the entire Mist Ninja and  The Kingdom of Water!¡±

    "I'm surprised that you can still think this through clearly. I thought you had been carried away by the benefits of smuggling, but I didn't expect that you had a clear mind!" The Fifth Mizukage sneered.

    "It's just that we're still not awake enough Counting Konoha's envoys, we have two Kage-level ninjas on our side, with an overwhelming strength advantage!"

    "You have to eat your food one bite at a time, and if you want to deal with you, you have to do it step by step." The great elder said quietly.

    While talking, the fog started to rise.

    While the great elder was speaking, he used the Kirigakure technique.

    In the fog that was so thick that you couldn¡¯t even see your fingers, the figures of everyone in the field gradually disappeared.

    Within a few seconds, the entire venue was transformed into an invisible area!

    &nOur clan has also received special attention from Madara!  "

    "Traitor!" Terumi Mei said through gritted teeth.

    "Whatever you say." The old man didn't care about her scolding and continued to tell the secret that had been hidden in his heart for decades, "The thing that can paralyze your body is actually a kind of tiny pollen. This was Madara-sama back then.  It's something created using the 'Flower Tree Realm Arrival' technique! Not even a Kage-level ninja can be immune to its power!"

    "After Madara left, he left this powder for us, and our family used it to paralyze the body of the Fourth Mizukage for a long time, making him unable to resist genjutsu; the 'shadow' without chakra can only be fish meat on the chopping board.  That¡¯s all!¡±

    He glanced at Terumi Mei, who was kneeling on the ground helplessly, and showed a strange smile.

    "Now, it's the fifth generation Mizukage's turn to try this involuntary feeling!"

    The great elder waved his hand, and Aono Tomaki, who was standing behind him, walked towards Terumi Mei knowingly.

    "Terumi Mei-sama," Tomaki Aono walked up to the Fifth Mizukage and said with a grin, "No, Terumi Mei"

    He squatted down and was about to lift Terumi Mei's chin, but the latter suddenly raised his head and placed a seal on his hand!

    "Melt Escape-The art of melting monsters!"

    An extremely corrosive liquid spurted out of Terumi Mei¡¯s mouth and poured it on Tomaki¡¯s head!

    Amidst the miserable screams, Terumi Mei slowly stood up.

    "Don't underestimate the power of the Mizukage! Without Uchiha Madara's genjutsu, how can you young people still want to control the Mizukage?" Her voice was still a little labored, but it was still full of momentum!

    Under the feet, Zhiming¡¯s body has disappeared, leaving only a pool of yellowish mucus!

    (Second update! Guaranteed update 22. The Cultivation Code is out. It has been deleted more than five times. The original manuscript is six to seven thousand words. My head is dizzy. Due to my health during this period, my writing may not be good enough. Please forgive me.  Will adjust it as soon as possible.)

    (One chapter will be added for every 200 monthly tickets, valid for a long time!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 353 No need for your sacrifice!  (First update)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Water Release - Water Shark Bullet Technique!"

    Dozens of huge sharks formed by the condensation of river water suddenly jumped out of the river, grinning, revealing their huge teeth, gathered in a group, and rushed towards Haruno Sakura and others with their teeth and claws open!

    Sakura and Terumi Mei looked at each other, nodded, and then they formed seals at the same time, using the same ninjutsu in tacit understanding¡ª¡ª

    "Water Escape-Water Formation Wall!"

    Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª!

    The giant group of sharks collided head-on with the water formation wall created by the two women!

    B-level and C-level ninjutsu are used in the hands of ninjas who are familiar with water escape. Their power exceeds the limit of ninjutsu level and shows the style of advanced ninjutsu!  The giant shark came menacingly and launched a charge with an electric roar. The momentum was enough to swallow up mountains and rivers and was irresistible. However, the water wall used by Sakura and Terumi Mei was thicker and harder than stone. The iron wall-like defense had a strong  Indestructible flavor!

    The two collided violently, causing an earth-shaking roar!

    ??The continuous sound waves spread along with the shock wave, creating a translucent ripple in the air, and it took a long time to stop.

    Countless water splashes from the collision of the ninjutsu fell down, as if a heavy rain was falling; the rain blocked the line of sight, and a hazy silver-white water line shot out from Sakura's side, drawing a line across the open space.  sector.

    It shrouded the ninja opposite her!

    A ninja was shocked to find that he was broken into two pieces. He fell into a puddle. The ninja's vitality far exceeded that of ordinary people and allowed him to survive for a long time. However, no one could help him with this fatal injury. It was so tragic that it made people's hair stand on end.  The screams continued for a long time before they gradually subsided.

    However, more ninjas on the elder's side avoided this move; or maybe it is that after these ghostly ninjas finished performing their ninjutsu at the beginning, they did not dare to show up on the frontal battlefield. Most of the people who appeared on the field were  All kinds of clones.

    Only one or two daredevils were careless and forgot that Haruno Sakura had this trick, and their lives were ruined in an instant.

    After the Windblade Riptide clears the battlefield.

    The figure of the great elder emerged from the water and glanced at the two ninjas who fell on the ground with a gloomy expression.

    "It seems that your pollen didn't have much effect!" Terumi Mei snorted and said coldly, "It's not too late to surrender now. I can swear in the name of Mizukage that only the first culprit will be held responsible for this incident.  ! Anyone other than the top leaders of the Xiguashan clan can forget about it as long as they surrender now!"

    "Have you unilaterally declared victory before the battle is over?" The Great Elder spat out a mouthful of phlegm with disdain and snorted, "Although I am a little surprised that the pollen has not completely paralyzed you, but you can't show your full potential now.  The strength!"

    "Otherwise, you wouldn't use such crude tacticsAm I right?"

    The great elder sneered.

    Terumi Mei¡¯s eyes flashed suddenly.

    Then he gritted his teeth and said: "Even if I am not in full strength, I am already enough to deal with you group of villains who only know how to use conspiracy!"

    "You don't have enough confidence, Mizukage-sama!" The great elder grinned, showing his withered yellow teeth, "In order to let you fall into the trap, I took out the last remaining amount and used it! Terumi Mei, you should now  Your body is still paralyzed, right? Even if you forcibly create chakra, it will only be less than half of normal strength, and it will be difficult for you to move!"

    He turned his attention to the pink-haired girl standing next to Terumi Mei: "Even if you add Tsunade's disciples, it's just that She is also paralyzed, and she can't use the cutting technique just now."

    "The most important thing is that your subordinates have been unable to move for a long time! Even if Terumi Mei you still have some strength to fight us, your subordinates are like lambs to be slaughtered!"

    Terumi Mei¡¯s eyes widened suddenly.

    "Despicable!" she shouted angrily!

    "Haha, this is how ninjas should be!" the great elder sneered, "You could have avoided our ninjutsu attack just now! But in order to protect your useless subordinates, you are wasting precious chakra and us  Let¡¯s engage in a ninjutsu battle!¡±

    "Perhaps in your heyday you were enough to challenge us allbut do you still have this power now?"

    The Great Elder suddenly took a step forward: "Terrumi Mei, you are too weak! If you had adopted iron-blooded methods earlier, if you had given up on protecting your subordinates just now, perhaps this battle would have had another ending!"

    He shouted sternly: "This is your natural character flaw. There is no need to treat you like this in the blood mist."The scene of her superb skills; the scene of him chasing him and asking him to read her palm; the scene of her describing the troubles of becoming a Mizukage; the scene of her confiding to him the frustration of not being able to find a suitable boyfriend

    Yes, Ye Cang remembered that he hadn't found a chance to say that to her yet.

    Although he spent so much time alone, he could not speak out.

    Ye Cang felt that if he died like this, it would be the right time to die well.  As long as I think that I can be remembered by her forever, everything will be worth it!  The only thing I have is a small regret, Terumi Mei-sama doesn't know his thoughts yet.

    I can only go to hell with this regret.  Ye Cang thought helplessly that even at the last moment of his life, he could not muster the courage

    Goodbye, Terumi Mei-sama.  Without us dragging you down, you will definitely be able to defeat them!

    Let¡¯s take a step first.

    Ye Cang held the kunai tightly and was about to exert force.

    Suddenly, I was startled!

    A huge amount of chakra surged up, and the momentum seemed to soar into the sky!

    Ye Cang suddenly opened his eyes wide and looked towards the direction where the huge chakra induction came from¡ª¡ª

    "Sorry to keep you waiting for so long, I'm not used to opening the Yin Seal in this state" The girl's voice was as cold as water, and in Ye Cang's ears, it sounded like the sound of nature!

    "How could this happen" The great elder's eyes widened.

    Is this the true strength of a Kage-level ninja

    The amount of chakra she released.

    The number is depressing.

    (First update! Guaranteed update 12.)

    (One chapter will be added for every 200 monthly tickets, valid for a long time!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe! For the sake of my hard work in practicing code writing, why don¡¯t you subscribe?) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 354 Terumi Mei¡¯s blood inheritance limit (second update)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "What, what's going on" The great elder took a step back in shock and looked at Haruno Sakura in disbelief, "Why do you still have so much chakra?"

    The girl turned her head slightly and glanced at him.

    "Have you never heard of the Yin Seal?" She said with a sneer, "That's right, you don't even know my master's strange power skills You have been in seclusion for too long, and you have become ignorant!"

    "Tsunade" The elder's wizened and wrinkled face had a gloomy expression, and his brows were furrowed.  Just as the girl said, the long-term isolation and blockade made them not care about the intelligence on the mainland. When it came to Tsunade, he couldn't remember her abilities for a while

    The Great Elder drank a little angrily, and his voice sounded a little angry: "Humph, it's just a bluff! Let's all come together! They can't hold on for long!"

    As he spoke, he quickly retreated, but his hands were quickly forming seals.

    "Water Release - Water Shark Bullet Technique!"

    At the same time, in every corner of the field, the enemy also performed ninjutsu: "Water Release - Water Shark Bullet Technique!" "Thunder Release - Pseudo Darkness!" "Wind Release - Vacuum Jade!"

    A dozen high-level ninjutsus rushed over from all directions with a devastating momentum!

    "Don't panic, everyone, I'll guard against their ninjutsu!" The pink-haired girl quickly formed seals while loudly comforting the helpless ninjas behind her.

    The surging chakra filled her entire body in an instant, and the excessive energy even overflowed from her fingertips, eyes and even hair, blowing a fierce wind, whistling into the air, blowing away the chakra.  Her hair and clothes were raised high, and for a moment, she was filled with frightening oppression like a god!

    Haruno Sakura controls this huge chakra with ease and forms her ninjutsu: "Ice Release-Iceman's Jutsu!"

    A huge amount of chakra quickly transformed into endless white cold air, which poured out from Sakura's body and instantly froze everything it encountered, casting layers of ice, ice cubes, and even huge ice giants!

    Ye Cang was suddenly unsteady on his feet, staggering and almost falling to the ground - no, it should be on the ice now. He recovered from the momentary panic and found that the ice under his feet and around him was rising like mushrooms after a spring rain.  , protecting him and the other mist ninjas; then, his sight also increased, and in just two or three seconds, it was already higher than the height of the Mizukage Building!

    Looking down from this height, the ninjas on the ground become only the size of ants, and those powerful advanced ninjutsu also become insignificant at this height.

    "We are now in the body of an incredibly huge ice giant" Ye Cang murmured, he was so surprised that he could hardly speak!

    "Yes, this is the teacher's ice escape ninjutsu!" Konohamaru, who had already had a similar experience, was much calmer. He panted and explained to Ye Cang.

    "Ice escape?" Ye Cang repeated faintly, with many emotions and questions in his heart, but he didn't say anything. He just looked at his feet silently, watching the ninjutsu that seemed to be only the size of his face because it was too far away crashed into the ice.  The body of a giant.

    Boom¡ª¡ª!

    A dull voice that made people panic came up from under the ice giant. Ye Cang felt the giant's body shake violently. This time he finally couldn't stand and fell to the ice together with the others beside him.  Haruno Sakura lowered her head to see this scene. With a flick of her slender index finger, various armrests and chairs were thoughtfully produced on the ice to stabilize the unsteady ninjas.

    She and Terumi Mei stood firmly on the shoulders of the ice giant¡ªthat is, Sakura herself, who was enlarged a hundred times in size¡ªand watched coldly as a steady stream of ninjutsu hit the giant.

    Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª!

    Ice shards, water mist, thunder and strong winds completely enveloped most of the ice giant in an instant!

    The sound of the bombing continued to be transmitted to Sakura, but the girl's figure remained motionless in the high air. Only the flying pink hair proved that a fierce ninjutsu bombardment was taking place under her feet!

    "The power is pretty good, but it's a pity that it's a bit inferior to Orochimaru's Fire Release!"

    She sensed the ice giant's damage, and a sneer appeared on her face.  Orochimaru's fire escape can roast half of the sky. In comparison, their ninjutsu attacks can probably eat several bowls of shaved ice!

    Terumi Mei observed this silently for a while and realized this.

    "It seems that your ninjutsu can protect them very well, Haruno Sakura." She turned her head and said to the girl, "Then, I will also start to fight back!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?He returned the seal gesture and stopped spitting acid mist.

    In an open field, the thick fog of the Acid Mist and the Kirigakure Jutsu can easily be blown away by the wind, so there is no need to spend too much chakra on this technique After all, she is not in her prime now, and the amount of chakra is not enough.  Abundant!

    However, even so, the lethality of this move is staggering enough.

    A small area shrouded in acid mist.

    Several enemies, including Springfield and Huazhu, were busy avoiding the attack of the melting dragon, so they accidentally inhaled the acid mist into their bodies. In an instant, their entire bodies were corroded from the inside out, and they died on the spot!

    Even at a further distance, the acid mist has been diluted a lot, but there are still ninjas who are corroded to pieces and are screaming in agony!

    Terumi Mei used two ninjutsus and cleared out less than half of the enemy.

    "Awesome" Sakura, who was watching Terumi Mei's performance, exclaimed in praise!

    The incomparable lethality of Melting Escape and Boiling Escape is no worse than her Ice Escape

    Haruno Sakura had a rare moment of comparison.

    (Second update! Guaranteed update 22.)

    (One chapter will be added for every 200 monthly tickets, valid for a long time!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe! For the sake of my hard work in practicing code writing, why don¡¯t you subscribe?) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 355 Fierce Battle (First Update)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    On the battlefield, where the white mist filled the place, the screams of the ninjas shrouded in acid mist rang out briefly, and soon fell into deathly silence.

    On the other side, where the Melting Dragon had wreaked havoc, the extremely corrosive liquid melted several ninjas and then solidified into gray-white hard stone.

    In an instant, two lives and death places were created on the battlefield!

    The rebels suffered heavy casualties and finally reacted¡ª¡ª

    "Wind Escape-Big Breakthrough!"

    The air was driven by chakra and turned into a manic storm; in an instant, the wind roared fiercely, rolling up countless splashes of gravel, sweeping away and blowing away the acid mist that filled the field!

    It¡¯s the wind escape ninja who attacked her just now.  Haruno Sakura narrowed her eyes slightly and reacted.  The great elder is the only ninja who can use low-level wind release ninjutsu with the power of high-level wind release.

    "It has been cracked" Terumi Mei said coldly. The disadvantage of mist-type ninjutsu is that it is not suitable for use in open areas, "But the reaction was too late!"

    The Art of Qiao Mist completed its mission and finally disappeared; on the other side, the giant dragon formed by melting and condensing also became crumbling under the siege of the enemy.

    "Earth Release - Earth Dragon Bullet Technique!" "Water Release - Water Dragon Bullet Technique!"

    Under the siege of more than a dozen water dragons and earth dragons, the melting dragon also began to falter, and could no longer hunt down the rebels as casually as before.

    Ouch¡ª¡ª!

    Earth-shaking roars, collisions of ninjutsu, and sounds of destruction come and go!

    Three giant dragons with different colors, shapes and attributes are entangled together, biting non-stop.  The extremely corrosive fangs and claws of the Melting Dragon, as well as its size that far exceeds that of other long dragons, clearly have the advantage. Under the control of Terumi Mei, he can destroy an earth dragon or a water dragon with one slap or one press.  However, the effect of the ants killing the elephants gradually began to show: the water dragon was constantly diluting the concentration of the melting mucus, and the earth dragon gradually suppressed the pace of the melting dragon!

    The body of Ronglong gradually shrank, and after a moment, it finally let out a mournful cry and turned into a lump of solidified gray-white stones scattered on the ground.

    After two rounds of torture with Terumi Mei's ninjutsu, the rebels finally defeated her ninjutsu.

    However, the price paid was dozens of ninjas lying on the ground, or being melted and corroded until their bones were left.

    There are many more ninjas who were slightly affected by these two moves, and were corroded until their skin and flesh were torn apart, and even their limbs were mutilated!

    After the ninjutsu subsided, the battlefield was in a mess.  The turbid sewage mixed with mud, earth and rocks flowed on the ground, painting the training ground an ugly gray-brown and dark red color. The mottled filth and turbid water made the pink-haired girl frown.

    The figure of the great elder emerged from the water again, his face solemn, and he looked at Terumi Mei and Haruno Sakura with murderous intent.

    On the battlefield, the ninjas on the elder's side were standing on the ground in a somewhat embarrassed state. Their number had been reduced by less than half.  Opposite them, Haruno Sakura and Terumi Mei stood proudly on the shoulders of the towering ice giant, confronting them.

    The sunshine at the end of May is already a bit bright, but it shines on the field, but it makes people feel no heat at all.

    The condensed murderous aura filled the entire battlefield, and both sides were silent for a moment.

    "As expected of Lord Mizukage, the power of Melting Release and Boiling Release is really amazing" The Great Elder glanced at the white bones that had been corroded with flesh and blood in the mud not far away, and said coldly, "However,  We already know how to deal with your ninjutsu!"

    Terumi Mei looked down at the great elder without saying anything, but the girl next to her sneered.

    "Hmph! What you call dealing with is just using ninjutsu to slowly fight with someone else, that stupid way!" Sakura snorted coldly, "Also, you don't mind coming out of such turbid water.  Is it dirty? Or are you, a ninja like you, used to standing in filth?"

    The Great Elder turned his gaze to Sakura, and did not respond to her provocation, but said calmly: "As long as the stupid method is easy to use, it is a good method. We still have many people, and you can't beat us in a chakra competition!"

    "In addition, the ninjas of the Mist Ninja have long been accustomed to living in a dark and dirty environment." He said.

    Terumi Meijiang's lips parted lightly, and she said calmly: "No one will get used to living in darkness and filth. The more than ten years of blood mist has made everyone's patience reach the limit, so we overthrew the fourth generation of water."  Shadow¡¯s bloody rule ended the dark era of blood fog, so we must implement a new policy of openness and peace.¡±

    She looked at the great elder with cold eyes and narrowed her eyes.Face so many powerful enemies for the first time!

    But that's okay.

    With Terumi Mei¡¯s experience just now, Sakura has already figured out how to fight.

    Terumi Mei glanced at the girl next to her. The amount of chakra overflowing from Sakura's body was astonishing, indicating the astonishing power of the ninjutsu she was brewing!

    "Ice Escape-Frost Ice Burial!"

    In an instant, without any warning, the water flowing on the ground suddenly froze and solidified into solid ice.

    Then, sharp and hard ice edges and ice knives suddenly poked out from the ice on the ground, stabbing the rebels fiercely!

    Whoosh whoosh¡ª¡ª

    In the blink of an eye, endless ice blades, ice guns, icicles accompanied by the sound of ice edges piercing the air, emerged from the surface of the ice, turning the entire land into a forest of ice.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    When the ice finally stopped growing, there were far fewer ninjas on the elder's side.

    However, the remaining rebels are not so easy to deal with.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The ninjas that have been able to survive two waves of wide-ranging ninjutsus of Terumi Mei and Haruno Sakura, except for a few who have always been protected, are almost all quick-reacting, strong, and quite extraordinary in strength!

    So.

    The next step is¡ª¡ª

    "Ice Escape-Legion Ice Clone Technique!"

    "Last time Orochimaru was almost defeated by this move" A cold smile appeared on the girl's face.

    "I wonder if you can perform better!"

    (First update! Guaranteed update 12. The plot of Mist Ninja will be over soon!)

    (One chapter will be added for every 200 monthly tickets, valid for a long time!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 356 Instant Explosion (Second Update)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    With the rapid movement of Haruno Sakura's chakra, she created countless ice clones, leaped from the air, and dived towards the enemies on the ground!

    In the field of vision of the Great Elder and others on the ground, what they saw was hundreds of clones rushing towards them, covering the entire sky!

    Overwhelming.

    At this moment, they finally understood the true meaning of this word!

    "There are a lot of them" The great elder frowned and snorted disdainfully, "But no matter how many clones you have, it's meaningless!"

    Looking at the girl¡¯s posture and chakra usage, he thought it was some amazing ninjutsu!  It turns out to be just a clone.  It seems that such a young ninja, no matter how much chakra he has and how good he is in using ninjutsu, he is still a genius ninja who has only relied on practicing behind closed doors. In fact, he has not had much actual combat training and has a serious lack of combat experience

    Most of the ninjas on the field breathed a sigh of relief and quickly formed seals in their hands. Then, various ninjutsus rushed into the sky in the form of water shark bombs, water dragons, rock pillar spears, wind blades, wind balls, etc., facing the enemy.  The clones swooped in.

    Even Terumi Mei is a little confused, but she believes that Haruno Sakura has her own ideas. As a Kage-level ninja, Sakura should not make such low-level mistakes!

    Terumi Mei looked over with expectant eyes. The ice clones did not disappoint her, and their next actions quickly surprised everyone else present!

    I saw the clones forming seals in their hands, and before the oncoming ninjutsu came, they suddenly disappeared into the air. When they reappeared, they had already fallen on the ice!

    "Blinking body technique?" The great elder was shocked and his eyes widened. He saw ripples in space in front of him, and several legion clones with vague faces appeared in front of him!

    The ice clone that has been integrated into the change of Yin Release's nature can use Ice Release's instantaneous body technique. This is the second time Haruno Sakura has used this ninjutsu against the enemy.

    Although the speed of teleportation is far inferior to the speed of the main body, it is enough to avoid ninjutsu and get close to the enemy.

    The moment the ice clone landed.

    "Protect the Great Elder!" The two masked ninjas shouted in shock. They reacted very quickly. When the clone landed, they swung their swords and rushed over.

    brush!  The silver sword light suddenly appeared, and the clones fell to the ground unsteadily, unable to dodge. They could only watch the long sword piercing their chests!

    The long knife came out of the body, and the clone received this fatal blow. Starting from the chest, the clone transformed back into the prototype of the ice cube.  Before the two ninjas had time to breathe a sigh of relief, they saw the clone showing one last weird smile¡ª¡ª

    "The art of ice clone explosion!"

    The explosion that was very close at hand completely enveloped the great elder and his two subordinates!

    The moment the clone self-destructs, the ice cubes that make up itself will crack into about a thousand sharp and hard fragments, which will be ejected with a violent explosion. The sharp ice edges will fly at super high speeds several times the speed of sound.  , punching countless bloody holes through all the targets it encounters!

    The power of this kind of explosion is several times stronger than the normal shadow clone explosion technique; even Orochimaru was disgraced by thousands of such serial explosions and almost died!

    Boom!

    The two ninjas who were guarding the elder were covered in ice. They shook a few times and then collapsed. Only the old man behind him escaped this disaster by relying on his secret technique of water transformation.

    ¡°They will teleport and explode, be careful¡ª¡ª!¡± Seeing this, a Mist Ninja shouted angrily to the surroundings!

    However, his reminder was already too late.

    The ice clones began to teleport down to the enemies on the ice one after another, and then¡ª¡ª

    Boom boom boom!  !  !

    The explosions off the field began to sound continuously!

    This is the ninjutsu of Ice Clone and Frost Ice Burial, a sister chapter of the Ice Clone Jutsu that takes advantage of each other!

    Amidst the roar, the sound and smoke quickly filled the entire battlefield, cutting off Haruno Sakura's sight. She could only see the flashes of explosions one after another in the thick smoke below.

    The endless explosion, although it did not concentrate its power on one point like the one against Orochimaru, was still huge and earth-shattering. Even the ground shook in the explosion and screamed incessantly. It was extremely shocking!

    Not to mention the fog ninjas who were facing the explosion, even Terumi Mei who was standing beside the girl felt shocked in her heart!

    The clone can actually play so many tricks Terumi Mei has never heard of this!  She felt awe in her heart. Has the development of ninjutsu in the outside world reached such a level?  The Mist Ninja was already behind the times.  Sure enough, the country is closed to the outside world.The fog dissipated, and it turned out to be a clone!

    When Sakura tried to find the third target, thick fog had already emerged, covering the battlefield and cutting off the line of sight; Kirigakure's jutsu had a miraculous effect. Sakura and Terumi Mei's ninjutsu attacks could not find the target, so they had to  stop.

    However, this trick is also very easy to crack.

    Haruno Sakura reacted very quickly and immediately stopped the Wind Blade Torrent, almost reflexively switching to the Wind Release Ninjutsu:

    "Wind Escape-Big Breakthrough!"

    The strong wind surged out in an instant, roaring and roaring like a ferocious beast, making a low whistling sound, sweeping away the thick fog, as if lifting a heavy carpet, revealing the content hidden under the fog layer.

    Hidden in the mist are a series of ninjutsu and ninja tools, densely packed, bypassing the ice giant's arm and intercepting them, coming like raindrops!

    "As expected"

    Using the mist to block the line of sight and then waiting for an opportunity to launch an attack is the specialty of the Mist Ninja. As a Mizukage, Terumi Mei naturally knows their plans well.

    "Water Escape-Water Formation Wall!"

    She had already expected it, and used the water escape that had been brewing for a long time. A huge amount of water spurted out from her mouth, turning into a thick wall of water that could block their counterattack.

    The few remaining darts and Fuuma shurikens, as fish that slipped through the net, drew a large arc in the air. Although they bypassed the water wall, their movements were too slow and they were easily dodged by the two of them.

    However, these attacks by the Mist Ninjas are just feints to attract attention

    The moment Haruno Sakura bent down to avoid the Fuma shuriken.

    The fastest ninja among the rebels jumped up from the giant's back and appeared behind the girl!

    "Suffer death!"

    He shouted angrily and rushed forward!

    I saw this man moving as fast as an arrow, so fast that I could only see an afterimage!

    What greeted him was a pair of light green eyes of Haruno Sakura, as calm as an ancient well.

    "too slow."

    The girl opened her lips lightly and said lightly.

    (Second update! Guaranteed update 22. The plot of Mist Ninja will be over soon!)

    (One chapter will be added for every 200 monthly tickets, valid for a long time!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 357 The final blow (first update)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "too slow."

    When Haruno Sakura said these words, her hands were forming seals.

    With just a seal, chakra surged out rapidly, and the hair on the side of the ice giant's face suddenly raised and stretched, entangled with the incoming fog ninja, and tied it tightly to death!

    "Damn it" The long sword in the mist ninja's hand was swung out with all his strength, but his body was already entangled in black hair and he could not move forward any further. According to the calculation, the slash that should pierce the girl's heart stopped abruptly in her chest.

    Seeing that there were only a few centimeters away from being able to drink warm blood, the charge was completely exhausted, and the distance of a few centimeters finally became an insurmountable obstacle in a lifetime!  At this moment, the desperate expression on the face of the mist ninja condensed. The next moment, he was rolled up by the ice giant's hair, let out a meaningless shout, and then was thrown to the ground like a whip!

    With a muffled bang, the Mist Ninja was thrown to the ground, and there was no more sound.

    Maybe he¡¯s dead?

    Haruno Sakura didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to this problem.

    Becausethis is still just a feint from the enemy!

    When her attention was attracted by this Mist Ninja, the Mist Ninja¡¯s real killing move took the opportunity to reveal itself!

    The ultimate move was hidden in the Fuma shuriken she had just avoided.

    The moment she faced the mist ninja rushing up from behind, the shuriken returned to its original shape with a bang: it was a tall and burly ninja holding a huge fish-shaped sword in his hand.

    In mid-air, he twisted his body, and the fish-shaped sword suddenly emitted a dazzling light, condensing into a chakra light ball half a man's height.

    Just by looking at it, you can feel the huge power contained in this ball of light!

    Every ounce of its light demonstrates its presence and makes people alert and fearful.

    It seems to be shouting danger!

    "Floor-The Shining Unleashed!"

    The burly ninja shouted loudly, and the ball of light condensed into shape the moment he waved his sword. With a slash of the sword, the ball of light swung out a brilliant path of light and blasted towards Haruno Sakura with lightning speed!

    The moment the girl dealt with the first mist ninja, she felt something strange behind her.

    When she turned around and looked over, the ball of light was already close at hand!

    "Die!" the burly ninja shouted angrily, as if he had already seen the scene where the girl was blasted to pieces by the chakra ball of light!

    She was too late to intercept and dodge.  The Kiri Ninja, who launched a sneak attack using the Flounder, was sure of this.

    The ice giant suddenly raised his right hand, trying to block the move of the giant turtle, but it was still a beat too late. The ball of light smashed the giant's fingers that had no time to close, and continued to fly toward Haruno Sakura; Terumi Mei's eyes widened for a moment.  He opened his eyes, opened his thumb and index finger suddenly, and a torrent formed on the wall of the water formation, shooting towards the ball of light at high speed, but it still couldn't keep up with its speed!

    As for the pink-haired girl, she is still in a state of paralysis by pollen, and her body movements are still difficult. Even turning her head is a bit stiff, let alone making high-speed dodge movements!

    In the flash of lightning, he tried to open his eyes wide, trying to see the expression on the girl's face clearly.

    Are you panicking?  Shocked?  Still at a loss?

    But it is neither.

    The Kirist ninja was disappointed to see that Haruno Sakura's face was still calm.

    "This time, it's already very fast." The moment the two people's eyes met in the air, he seemed to see the girl saying these words.

    And then, swoosh!  Within a fraction of a second after the ball of light touched the tip of her nose, she disappeared in front of the mist ninja!

    The chakra light ball whizzed through the girl's afterimage, flew through the air without any hindrance, flew into the distance, and turned into a star point disappearing into the invisible distance.

    The figure of Haruno Sakura appeared on the ice giant's forehead the next second, and the tip of her nose was a little reddish. That was the only injury left to her by Flathead. It healed naturally soon and disappeared.

    Two swish sounds, at this time, the ice giant's arms and Terumi Mei's water escape defense were belatedly arrived!

    "What a quick teleportation technique!" The Mist Ninja was shocked in his heart, and his body fell with the sword.

    This was his last thought.

    The next moment, a silver jet flew through the air!

    The rebels¡¯ strongest counterattack failed.

    The great elder¡¯s face was ashen, and many ninjas in the audience looked at each other in silence. Finally, someone¡¯s eyes began to twinkle.

    Can¡¯t beat it!

    She can even dodge such an attack, so how can she fight?

    &nbspAfter finishing this sentence, the murderous intention finally faded away, and the dull expression on his face was replaced by a graceful smile. His eyes looked at everyone like autumn water, and he restored the gentle and amiable water shadow image of the past.

    "Thank you for Konoha's help I declare that starting today, the Mist Ninja will completely get rid of the shadow of the Blood Mist, and will never return to that bloody and dark era!"

    She shouted loudly.

    The mist ninjas all cheered subconsciously!

    Haruno Sakura smiled faintly on the side, walked to her three students, and touched their heads.  The four of them stood aside and watched quietly the Kiri Ninja's celebration.

    However, although Terumi Mei has completely gotten rid of the remaining poison in the blood mist, she has not yet.

    Not to mention these neutral ninjas, even Terumi Mei¡¯s die-hard supporters, not everyone can leave and get rid of the influence of the old era.

    ¡°Many of them haven¡¯t changed their minds yet.  The traces left on them in the Blood Mist are too deep, and may affect their thoughts for many years, or even their entire lives.

    Living in harmony and love with your companions, as Terumi Mei advocated, may still be considered by the older Kiri ninjas as a sign of weakness and womanly kindness, which is seriously inconsistent with the Kiri ninja's usual ruthless style.

    Don¡¯t worry, everything will be fine.  Terumi Mei is very confident about this.

    During her term of office, Terumi Mei will dispel the darkness of the fog ninja and transform the village into a place full of light.

    The first step is to completely eradicate the Xiguashan faction!

    (First update! Guaranteed update 12. Three updates today. I estimate this volume will be finished tomorrow.)

    (One chapter will be added for every 200 monthly tickets, valid for a long time!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 358 The idea of ??killing her; follow-up (second update)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Two days later.

    Mizukage's office.

    "Mizukage-sama, this is the damage report and repair plan for the first training ground and surrounding buildings." An ANBU knocked on the door and walked in respectfully.

    Since that day's battle, Terumi Mei's reputation has greatly increased. Some ninjas who were originally disapproving of her have now completely abandoned their past unruliness and respect her from the bottom of their hearts.

    Including the ANBU of the Mist Ninja who used to be the most ruthless in doing things, but now their style has also changed.

    The ANBU left the report and left.  The Fifth Mizukage took the report, flipped through two pages, and put it aside.

    It¡¯s great to have those large ninjutsu blast down in waves during a fight.

    But the aftermath is much more troublesome.

    From the slightly frowning eyebrows, it can be seen that it must be quite a headache.  This is not something that can be accomplished by simply repairing it with Earth Release.  Those iron stones specially selected as targets for ninjutsu were originally indestructible and had withstood the blows of ninjutsu for so many years without any problem. However, they were destroyed by the ninjutsu of two women. It would take a long time to replenish them.  And funding!

    And the surrounding buildings seemed to have been blasted by a strong wind, and were almost flattened by the aftermath!

    Fortunately, there are no residential buildings nearby. It would be dangerous if other people were accidentally injured.

    Let the headache go for now.  Terumi Mei sat on the office chair and was in a daze for a while, then suddenly remembered that she had also invited Konoha's envoy to come over for a conversation.

    "Just in time, let's go out and relax!" She blinked, then picked up the water shadow hat and put it on her head, and walked out of the office; in the showroom next to her, Haruno Sakura had been waiting there for a while.  He was looking at the various cultural relics placed in the room that recorded the history of the Mist Ninja with great interest.

    "Sorry to keep you waiting for so long. I've been busy dealing with follow-up matters these past two days, and I haven't had time to talk to you in detail yet." Terumi Mei smiled sweetly and said, "It's too boring here, why don't we go for a walk and watch it while we're at it?  Let¡¯s talk as we go!¡±

    Walking diplomacy?  Haruno Sakura smiled lightly and nodded: "That's fine."

    The two of them walked out of the Shuiying office building.

    Terumi had something in mind and said she was going for a walk, but she walked quickly without saying a word. In a few moments, she brought Haruno Sakura to the training ground where they fought two days ago.

    For some unknown reason, Terumi Mei has not arranged for anyone to come over to repair the site. The large hole on the ground is still there, but the bones, ninja tools and other traces of the battle have been cleaned up.

    There are dilapidated buildings on the edge of the pit, and a little further away is a residential area. If she hadn't already gathered a lot of strength in the battle that day, and hadn't gone all out like she did against Orochimaru, maybe half of the Mist Ninja Village would have been destroyed by her.  once!

    Still, the aftermath of the battle caused massive damage.

    This is Haruno Sakura¡¯s first time fighting in the center of the city. Fighting in the wild is completely different.

    Looking at the desolate scene here, Sakura couldn't help but feel sad. The population density of Konoha is even greater. If a Kage-level ninja ran wild in the center of Konoha, tens of thousands of people would be killed or injured!  As for the high-population-density cement forest that Uchiha imagined, like the city in his previous life, it was even more unimaginable.

    Terumi Mei stood on a raised stone in the ruins, which was the huge stone mountain left by the condensation of her melting.

    The breeze gently blew over Terumi Mei's face, lifting her soft and beautiful long hair. She slowly closed her eyes, as if enjoying the caress of the spring breeze.

    "Miss Haruno Sakura." The Fifth Mizukage took a deep breath, turned to Sakura at the foot of the stone mountain and said.

    "Huh?" Sakura raised her head and looked over.

    "You know," she said calmly, "during the battle, I once thought about killing you, the Great Elder and others."

    Haruno Sakura was a little stunned for a moment and took a step back subconsciously.

    Terumi Mei¡¯s straightforward words surprised her, and she was a little at a loss. She didn¡¯t know how to answer Terumi Mei for a while.

    "Are you kidding?"

    Terumi Mei looked at the girl's suddenly frightened look, and suddenly smiled gently: "I'm not hostile, don't be nervous."

    She blinked and continued: "However, this idea really existed. Miss Haruno Sakura, you are too strong, and you are still so young, you may become stronger in the future."

    Haruno Sakura pursed her lips and listened to her silently.

    Terumi Mei said,??!  "

    "Okay" Terumi Mei accepted this explanation.  Although it is far-fetched, after experiencing the Kyuubi incident and the Uchiha incident, Konoha was indeed very weak for a period of time, and even Orochimaru was able to invade it. Over the years, it has been hard work and courage, and it has gradually improved.

    The Fifth Mizukage did not dwell on these minutiae, and said sternly: "In short, before that, I have to protect them to prevent them from being harmed by people with ill intentions like the Watermelon Mountain clan or Akatsuki."

    "We, the Mist Ninja, fight against and eradicate Akatsuki not only for revenge, but also to protect our own village. This is the future goal and policy of our Mist Ninja Village."

    Terumi Mei said solemnly with a serious expression.

    Haruno Sakura stepped forward, looked straight at her, and said after a while: "Then, I, Konoha Jounin Haruno Sakura, authorize me to represent Konoha Hidden Village in the Country of Fire to formally propose to the Kirigakure Village in the Country of Water.  Application for establishing friendly diplomatic relations.¡±

    Terumi Mei nodded and solemnly said: "I, Terumi Mei, the fifth generation Mizukage of the Mist Ninja, represent the Kirigakure Village of the Country of Water and accept the application for the establishment of friendly relations with the Hidden Leaves Village of the Fire Country."

    They both took a step forward and held each other's hands.

    Holding each other tightly.

    "Now you can give me the real letter written by Tsunade!" Terumi Mei smiled slightly.

    (Second update! Guaranteed update 22. There will be another update around ten o'clock. This volume will end tomorrow.)

    (One chapter will be added for every 200 monthly tickets, valid for a long time!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 359 Epilogue: Cooperation (Third update)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Terumi Mei looked at Haruno Sakura with a smile.

    "Don't tell me that the previous letter was a real handwritten letter." She bent her eyes and said with a smile, "There are a lot of official articles in it, maybe it was used to fool the great elder!"

    Haruno Sakura smiled slightly, admiring this woman's sensitivity.

    "I'm sorry, we don't know whether you have substantial control over the Mist Ninja, so the previous letter can only be written like that."

    There are some things that can only be discussed with the fog ninjas under the rule of Terumi Mei, especially some information about Akatsuki!

    If it had been written in the letter from the beginning, it would be hard to tell whether Akatsuki¡¯s spies hidden among the Mist Ninjas, such as the great elder who was later known, would report to the so-called Uchiha Madara!

    "This letter is what my master really wants to say." Sakura looked around, then untied her Jonin vest, took out a letter from the lining of her coat, and handed it to Mei Terumi.

    The Fifth Mizukage took the warm letter and read it under the sunlight.

    Unlike the previous letter, this letter skipped the pleasantries and nonsense at the beginning, and went straight to the point in a very Tsunade-specific style.

    Terumi Mei only read the first few paragraphs, then raised her head in surprise and glanced at Haruno Sakura.

    "What's wrong?" Haruno Sakura was putting her clothes back on. Feeling her eyes, she asked a little strangely, "Did my master say anything?"

    ¡°It¡¯s full of useful information!¡± She raised the letter in her hand and said with a smile.

    The first issue discussed in the autographed letter with the Fifth Mizukage was the issue of the disposal of ninjas or property belonging to the Kingdom of Water who had fled to Konoha Village.

    Terumi Mei looked at the girl in front of her up and down, looked at her face and hair with interest and said: "Haruno Sakura, I would like to ask, your Ice Release don't you have the blood of Minazuki?"

    "Haha of course not!" Sakura laughed dryly.

    There are some people in the village who like to gossip, and there is a rumor that one of her immediate male relatives has an issue with the color of his hat.

    Rumors also say that he has a nose and eyes.

    Since there are people from the Terumi clan in Konoha, it is not surprising that there are people from the Minazuki clan. After changing their names and surnames, they pretend to be ordinary ninjas and settle in Konoha. Then the Minazuki clan is famous for its handsome men and beautiful women.  It's so pretty, maybe you can't control it, and someone's head will glow with a green light. That's normal

    Such rumors could only be spread secretly in private, and would not affect her family; especially after Haruno Sakura's strength increased, she was promoted to Jonin, and she seemed to have reached the pinnacle of Konoha ninja, she completely disappeared.

    In the past year, no one has dared to arrange her like this in private.

    So when I heard the Fifth Mizukage say this, I was a little bit dumbfounded. Sakura quickly clarified: "I am the Ice Release Blood Successor Limiter that I have mastered myself!"

    "Really" Terumi Mei pondered for a moment, "The characteristics of the Minazuki clan are black hair and black eyes. It seems that you really developed the ice escape yourself. It's amazing!"

    "It must be a coincidence!" Haruno Sakura said modestly, "You have two blood inheritance limits, and you are much better than me!"

    Her situation is similar to that of Terumi Mei. She is born with the spiritual aptitude suitable for cultivating the blood inheritance boundary, which saves her several years of hard work in practicing wind escape.

    However, the difference is that Terumi Mei's strength lies entirely in the two blood inheritance limits she developed. The boiling attack is extremely powerful, and the melting attack is both offensive and defensive. Among ninjutsu-type Kage-level ninjas, they are also extremely powerful.  type!

    "As for Haruno Sakura, even if she doesn't use ice escape, her strength will not be greatly reduced; the Sakura Chong Secret Technique, Yin Seal Secret Technique, Ninja Technique and Water Release alone are enough to make her reach the shadow level!

    "We should stop flattering each other," Mei Terumi suppressed the two people's business bragging and said seriously, "Zabuza's decapitating sword and the ice escape girl who used to follow him are in your village now, right?"

    "Huh?" Haruno Sakura blinked, not sure whether she should answer this question truthfully.

    "Don't underestimate the intelligence capabilities of our Kiri ninjas!" Mei Terumi could already see the answer from the girl's twinkling eyes.

    Although this girl from Konoha is strong, she is not proficient in lying!

    She smiled. It turned out that in addition to the majestic side when fighting, she also had such a green side. This actually made Terumi think about Chojuro.

    ¡°Before, you and Orochimaru made such a big fuss in the Land of Waves, which is not too far away from us. I was worried about threatening the safety of the Kirin ninja, so I sent someone to check it out.??Peace.

    On the Sand Ninja side, Gaara is also competing for Kazekage's position. His performance in the past two years has been obvious to all. In many people's minds, he has gotten rid of his previous image of a cruel and cold Jinchuuriki, and has great hope of becoming Kazekage.  Based on his relationship with Naruto, Sakura and others, as their status in their own ninja villages becomes higher and higher, the alliance between Sand Ninja and Konoha will become stronger and stronger!

    In this alliance that has not yet been formally established, Konoha has the strongest strength and the most resources, and the two younger brothers share the same meal. Naturally, it naturally occupies the first place in the Three Kingdoms Alliance.

    Who is the second child and Sha Ren, who is not talking, and does not talk about it. The remaining Yan Ningcun and Yunnan Village in the five major ninja villages will pay more attention to the Muye's opinions.

    Although Konoha has made concessions, it does not mean that Konoha's interests will be damaged.  After the three countries achieved peaceful coexistence, resources complemented each other and the economy became more active. After the cake became bigger, although Konoha's share decreased, there was more to eat.

    As for the Sand Ninja and Mist Ninja, they can naturally get more task orders from a more prosperous economy and get their own benefits.

    This can be regarded as the result of the win-win policy implemented by Tsunade since he came to power in recent years.

    In contrast, war is a zero-sum game, or even a lose-lose game.

    Terumi Mei took a deep breath and slowly calmed down.

    With this invitation as a foreshadowing, what follows is nothing.

    "Open the trade channel between the Land of Fire and the Land of Water?" Terumi Mei smiled and nodded, "This is what it should be!"

    As long as it is not the "Treaty of Nanjing", exchange of supplies is also a win-win good thing. The Mist Ninjas have many advantageous industries, such as the manufacturing of ninja tools: the seven swords are their pinnacle work!

    Of course, this is only a general intention, and the specific agreement will need to be discussed in detail.

    She continued reading.

    "Akatsuki intelligence sharing? No problem." Terumi Mei had no objection to this. One of the most important reasons for them to establish diplomatic relations with Konoha was to cooperate to fight against the threat of "Akatsuki".

    There were no big objections to the next few cooperation matters, so the intention was settled.

    Next one.

    Terumi Mei¡¯s body shook violently.

    "Three-tailed Isofu?"

    Throughout the entire paragraph, she only pronounced this noun.

    (Third update! Additional update for 3,200 monthly tickets!)

    (One chapter will be added for every 200 monthly tickets, valid for a long time!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 360: Epilogue: Tailed Beast (First update)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the original Shippuden novel in which Haruno Sakura did not know the plot, the three-tailed Isobutsu also disappeared after the death of the Fourth Mizukage. Later, he was resurrected in the wild and was never discovered by the Kiri Ninja. Instead, he was discovered by Akatsuki first.

    It is indeed a very strange thing to find a tailed beast despite the efforts of a whole village, but to be discovered first by an underground organization hiding in the dark; however, considering that there is also a big Xiguashan clan in the Kiri Ninja Village.  Traitor, this situation is normal.

    It¡¯s just that the current development of events has completely deviated from the world line of the original work.

    I must repeat a sentence that is often mentioned in the preface, the butterfly effect.  As Haruno Sakura becomes more and more powerful, her influence on the surrounding areas also becomes greater and greater, and more and more changes are made to the so-called "plot", so that the current development of Konoha is completely different from the original work.  .

    And now, her big butterfly, or even a big butterfly, has caused a storm that has greatly affected even the previously closed Mist Ninja Village.

    "It should have been" Terumi Mei spent a long time and energy fighting these hidden enemies, sacrificing many talents to completely stabilize the situation of the Kiri ninja, and finally established a peaceful and open policy.

    Now, everything has changed drastically.

    The arrival of Haruno Sakura accelerated the pace of the plan for both parties. Finally, with the help of the ice escape girl, Terumi Mei's faction wiped out the rebels with minimal damage and won the final victory. The Mist Ninja was completely controlled by the Mizukage Ichi.  Pulse in hand.

    After clearing out this group of demons and demons, Mist Ninja Village can now be said to be a river of peace and a sea of ??peace.

    In return, the Mist Ninja Village also fell into Konoha's camp and became a pro-Konoha village.

    Of course, this does not mean that Kiri Ninja and Konoha are good enough to wear a pair of pants.  Regarding sensitive matters like tailed beasts, no matter how close the relationship is, Shinobumura will not talk about it easily.

    In the letter, Tsunade actually mentioned the specific time of Isofu's resurrection and the possible location of his resurrection.

    That is the absolute secret of Mist Ninja Village.

    After all, the Mist Ninja is an independent village. Although it has decided to establish diplomatic relations with Konoha, if Konoha takes advantage of the favor, the Mist Ninja will not agree to such excessive demands.

    Terumi Mei¡¯s face suddenly darkened, and she read this paragraph carefully, word by word, before turning to the next page.

    She read the entire paragraph before she understood what Tsunade meant.

    Tsunade¡¯s words are meant to remind Kiri Ninja that Isofu must be captured again as quickly as possible, otherwise the Akatsuki organization may get there first!

    The letter also mentioned that Konoha could send troops to assist the Mist Ninja in capturing the tailed beasts in this matter.

    Seeing this, Terumi Mei's first thought was to reject it without hesitation.

    "Konoha comes to help capture the tailed beast. When the time comes, will the captured Isofu return to Konoha or to the Kirigiri ninja?"

    Terumi Mei¡¯s trust in Konoha is not that high!

    In the eyes of the Fifth Mizukage, Konoha is just like the girl in front of her. She looks pretty, smooth, gentle and amiable. She is so soft and weak that there is no threat, but in fact she is very powerful. When it is time to take action, she will never  With a soft hand, he is a ruthless character who can destroy his opponents with one move!

    "Capturing Isofu is Kiri Shinobi's own business and does not require outside help. The suggestion you made is too ridiculous and we cannot accept it." Terumi Mei shook her head and said seriously.

    Her determined tone indicated that there was no room for negotiation on this matter.

    "Sorry, this statement sounds ridiculous," Haruno Sakura took a step closer and said, "But please forgive me, under the current situation, any tailed beast is no longer just a matter of a single ninja village."

    Terumi Mei glanced at her with a sullen face, the gentle smile on her face disappeared, and her eyes signaled her to continue.

    "'Akatsuki' is now preparing to collect tailed beasts. We don't know what their purpose is, but this organization has collected nearly ten 'Kage' level ninjas, and there are even some who are one level higher than the ordinary 'Kage' level and can  There are ninjas who control a village of shadows. This power is very appalling. It is no exaggeration to say that they are enough to confront one or two great ninja villages, or even defeat them! If they gain the power of tailed beasts again, then regardless of their  You can do whatever you want"

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s expression was so solemn for the first time: ¡°When the time comes, maybe the entire ninja world may not be their opponent if they unite!¡±

    "So we must take action to protect the jinchuriki and the tailed beasts and destroy their plans! And Isobutsu, who has just escaped from the control of your village, is the tailed beast protector.; Sakura nodded.

    Whenever possible, the village will try to send out the highest level of combat power for this kind of mission against a tailed beast, or even against Akatsuki.

    However, in this case, should we simply send out Team 7?

    Naruto will return to Konoha probably at the end of this year or early next yearit may be enough time.

    In addition, I heard that Kakashi has made a breakthrough recently, surpassing the elite Jonin stage and stepping into the threshold of the "Kage" level.

    If this is the case, the combat power has been inflated a bit too much!

    Terumi Mei did not agree to the matter in the end, but said that it was a serious matter and even though she was a Mizukage, she could not decide the matter. It had to be discussed and studied within the Kiri Ninja.

    "We understand, but please hurry up. Isobutsu's resurrection should be in the near future, right? A decision must be made before then, and the deployment and arrangement of personnel also take time." Haruno Sakura said this  .

    Konoha was overjoyed that Terumi Mei was willing to let go.

    Before leaving the mission, Tsunade discussed some of the issues in this letter with Haruno Sakura. As for the tailed beasts, it would be considered a success if the Mist Ninja did not flatly refuse on the spot.

    As long as the fog ninja is willing to talk about this matter, everything will be easy to talk about.  After all, both villages had been personally hurt by Akatsuki, and they were deeply hurt by it, and they sincerely wanted to fight against Akatsuki. With this foundation, many things could be easily discussed.

    Most of the Mizukage could respond to the dozen or so matters mentioned in the letter on behalf of the Kiri Ninja, but some core matters required further negotiation.

    "It just so happens that we are going to Konoha to take the Chunin Exam, so let's take advantage of that opportunity to resolve these matters together!" Terumi Mei finally concluded.

    She put the letter away and stuffed it into her arms. She reached out her hand for the second time and held it tightly with Haruno Sakura.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to work with you!¡±

    In this way, Haruno Sakura's mission to the Kirin ninja this time, all the overt and covert goals that Tsunade hoped she could accomplish, were declared to be achieved.

    Then, it¡¯s time for Haruno Sakura¡¯s class to go back.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Volume 11, the end.

    (The first update! Guaranteed update 12! A new volume, a new outline needs to be sorted out, there should be only two updates today.)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 361 The Daily Life of Haruno Sakura¡¯s Class (First Update)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Early June.

    Konoha.

    The ninth training ground commonly used by Haruno Sakura¡¯s class.  Sakura and her three students gathered together for the first time since returning to Konoha.

    The weather is just right.  Clear and cloudless.

    It¡¯s a sunny day that¡¯s full of energy.

    "Sneeze!" Udon sneezed and sniffed, but he looked a little listless.

    "Are you still recovering from your cold?" Menghuang asked him a little strangely.

    After the Kiri Ninja battle ended that day, Udon caught a cold¡ªit was caused by Sakura using all her strength to freeze the ice giant.

    Later, I rushed back to Konoha and didn¡¯t get a good rest. I didn¡¯t fully recover after returning here.

    "The medicine bought by the Mist Ninja seems to be too ineffective." Haruno Sakura shook her head. From this small side, it can be seen that the livelihood of the Mist Ninja is a bit poor, "In addition, some people are not accustomed to the local environment."

    Snapped!

    She took out a box of medicine from her pocket, scratched the package with her nails, took out the capsule and handed it to Udon.

    "Try our Konoha medicine. The teacher asked your sister Bai specifically for it." She touched Udon's forehead, bent her eyes and smiled softly, "Take it and you will be fine soon!"

    "Hmph, Udon, you are so inferior!" Konohamaru curled his lips and said disdainfully, "As a ninja, you can also catch a cold!"

    "Damn it, I'm a genjutsu-type ninja! Isn't it normal that the body's resistance is not as good as the two of you?" Udon said unconvinced.

    "Even if you are a genjutsu-type ninja, you can't ignore the importance of your body! However, teammates must get along with each other in a friendly manner. You can't talk to Udon like this, do you understand Konohamaru?" The girls each hit fifty boards to stop them.  The two bickered every day, patted the heads of the two students and said with a smile.

    "Why didn't the teacher use medical ninjutsu to help Udon cure his cold?" Moehuang asked, blinking her big eyes.

    "Medical Ninjutsu is different from ordinary medicines. To some extent, it is suspected of overdrafting the vitality," Sakura shook her index finger and explained, "It is best not to let the body develop dependence on Medical Ninjutsu. As a ninja, some  Allowing minor illnesses to heal naturally is also a kind of exercise for oneself, which can improve the body¡¯s resistance.¡±

    "Of course, if Udon's cold doesn't get better after two days, or even gets worse, I will use medical ninjutsu to treat you."

    After chatting for a while and caring about the lives of the students, Sakura turned to the topic: "This Mist Ninja mission is your first mission out of the village. What do you think? Do you feel like you have gained anything?  "

    "The biggest impression is that the teacher is so awesome!" Konohamaru was the first to raise his hand and said.

    The unconstructive answer was unsurprisingly rejected by Haruno Sakura. She added a blessing on the forehead of the kid who answered the question most actively: "Flattery!"

    Moehuang and Udon followed behind and nodded repeatedly, not knowing whether they were agreeing with Haruno Sakura's evaluation or Konohamaru's words, which made Sakura feel dumbfounded.

    "Should we gain anything? We can't even understand the battle between the teacher and the fog ninja!" Menghuang pouted and said, "I just remember that the ninjutsu was blasted by!"

    Indeed, allowing some ninjas who are only at Chuunin level to observe a battle at this level is a bit like asking junior high school students to take a calculus course. It is normal for them to not see any tricks.

    However, this does not mean that Haruno Sakura did a useless job in bringing them to the battlefield.

    It¡¯s not just about letting them experience the atmosphere of a real ninja¡¯s life-and-death struggle.

    The three students will remember the high-level battles in their minds. Although it is useless to them now, when they grow to a certain level, these experiences will become their precious wealth and play an important role in guiding them forward.  Guidance role.

    "I feel that when the Mist ninjas face the ninjutsu of the teacher and Mizukage-sama, the substitute and clone techniques are almost useless," Udon said with a sniff, "Then, should we spend less energy?  What about these low-level ninjutsu?"

    "No, no, no," Teacher Sakura quickly waved her hand to deny his misunderstanding, "Three Body Technique may not necessarily be effective in a battle at my level, but at least at your stage, Three Body Technique is still very effective.  Useful, I ask you to master them."

    "Yes, teacher!" the three students nodded obediently.

    Haruno Sakura said seriously: "Next month, you will take the Chunin Exam."

    "This mission has allowed you to master the skills of ninja field marching and camping. The most important thing is?We!  We are students recognized by Teacher Sakura!  Konohamaru pointed at him and shouted, "We will definitely force your Sharingan out and make you recognize our strength!"  "

    "Yes, we are very strong!" Udon and Menghuang also said confidently.

    Sakura was a little embarrassed after hearing this; they didn¡¯t think they could compete with her clone, so they thought their fighting power was very strong

    "Sakura is more gentle, so I mainly encourage you," Sasuke glanced at Sakura beside him and said calmly, "But I am different, my requirements are very strict!"

    The four of them distanced themselves and began to confront each other.

    Haruno Sakura stood on the sidelines and was pleased to see a faint momentum coming from the three of them.

    The aura mixed with murderous intent can already give the opponent a sense of oppression.

    They have personally killed enemies, seen blood, and seen real battles. They are starting to look like ninjas!  It's not in vain that Ying worked hard to lead the team and carefully selected tasks suitable for their growth.

    So, how far can they achieve now?

    Haruno Sakura is also full of expectations for the growth of the three students.

    (Second update! Guaranteed update 22! In the new volume, the story returns to familiar characters. It is customary to write about daily life at the beginning of each volume!)

    (Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 362 Training Match (First Update)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Thunder Release-Thousand Birds Dagger!"

    The two sides opened their stances, and Sasuke started to use his signature Thunder Chidori.

    The sizzling sound of electricity just passed away in a flash, and the restless thunder light quickly condensed into a stable thunder escape dagger in his hand. Its surface was motionless and silent, and it emitted a faint blue light.

    If you don¡¯t know the power of this move and just look at the ordinary dagger in his hand, most people will be temporarily confused by this dagger with restrained divine light, and they can¡¯t imagine the turbulent power hidden under its calm surface!

    Being able to control the violent Thunder Release chakra to such an extent, and perfectly display and integrate the changes in nature and form into one. With just this hand, Haruno Sakura could see that Sasuke's training in Thunder Release has improved over the past two years.  More and more profound.

    Compared to fire escape, Sasuke seems to be more talented in thunder escape. After training with Kakashi and acquiring White Fang's sword skills and thunder escape ninjutsu, the black-haired boy's temperament has become more and more like a  A knife!

    However, unlike the sharp-edged temperament of Konoha White Fang, Sasuke was influenced by Haruno Sakura. He is usually much calmer, and his aura is more like a sharp dagger with restrained divine light, waiting to be unsheathed!

    Konohamaru and the three looked at each other. Sasuke's fighting style was completely different from Haruno Sakura's. This was the first time they fought against such an unfamiliar opponent.

    Whoosh whoosh!

    Having no clue, they threw out their ninja tools and started testing. Kunai and darts were fired at Sasuke densely.

    "Good basic skills!" Sasuke commented lightly.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????

    The main attack was the heavy and hard kunai, which was extremely fast and powerful; the light darts crossed the arc and attacked from the side, with strange routes and tricky angles; in the end, even the evasive route was blocked by the caltrops and other tormentors.  Perfect blockade!

    However, such a temptation obviously did not faze Sasuke.

    "It seems that Sakura has trained you well." As the black-haired boy spoke, he easily waved the lightning dagger in his hand. The sharp dagger accurately and quickly knocked away and even cut off a large number of incoming ninja tools.  , scattered to the ground one after another.

    "Your Sakura-sensei got a perfect score in the Ninja Tool Throwing Class when she was in school, but she got it by cheating with Ninjutsu." Sasuke chuckled. A few years is not too long. At the Ninja School back then,  The incident was still fresh in his mind, and he casually revealed the dirty information about Haruno Sakura, "Let me show you Uchiha's ninja tool throwing technique!"

    Sasuke turned his left hand and caught four shurikens between his fingers. His wrist suddenly exerted force, and the shurikens turned into several cold stars and shot out quickly. He kept moving his hands and shot out shurikens continuously.  The three of them started a shooting showdown with ninja weapons!

    clang clang clang!

    The sound of the collision of ninja tools sounded continuously in the air, but Sasuke's throwing of ninja tools was obviously several levels higher than that of Konohamaru and others. Regardless of the strength, speed, angle and accuracy, he completely overwhelmed them; the three of them faced off against only  Sasuke, who was using his left hand, was actually suppressed by him!

    "Throwing ninja tools is the basic skill of ninja. You guys did a good job at this," Sasuke, who suppressed three people with one hand, pointed out. Haruno Sakura's throwing of ninja tools was only so-so. If she used pure taijutsu, she might not be able to do it.  Not as good as her three students, "But competing with Uchiha in throwing ninja tools is definitely an unwise choice! After the test fails, you should change your tactics in time instead of continuing to use ninja tools against me."

    There is no need for Sasuke to say this.

    The three people who had been suppressed by his darts and could not lift their heads immediately changed their minds.

    "Water Escape-Water Formation Wall!"

    A wall of water spurted out from Menghuang's mouth and stood up semi-surrounding the three of them, blocking the darts that came like raindrops.

    "Art fire escape ho fireball!"

    Konohamaru, who finally found a chance to breathe, had no time to rest, and quickly formed a seal, spitting out a fireball several people high, and shot it towards Sasuke.

    "Ninjutsu is performed well!" Sasuke praised. When Konohamaru used fire escape, Udon instantly used illusion to interfere with his movements. The timing, power and coordination of these ninjutsu were all perfect.  Beyond the level of a chuunin!

    "As expected of Sakura, it's just that it's not a good idea to use genjutsu on Uchiha, even if I don't activate the Sharingan!" His eyes suddenly opened, and he cracked Udon's genjutsu, and his figure instantly  Disappeared on the training ground.

    Hao Fireball unexpectedly failed.

    The next moment, Sasuke had appeared in front of Menghuang,Such a rhythm made Konohamaru and the three of them completely immersed in the battle, completely forgetting that this was just training!

    When Sasuke and three students were fighting on the field, Haruno Sakura was watching the battle on the sidelines, thinking about what was in her heart.

    Since going to the Land of Snow last year, Sasuke has not had much in-depth communication with her for more than half a year. She also needs to carefully observe how far this guy has grown.

    However, Sasuke, who did not activate the Sharingan, obviously did not show his true strength.

    The three little guys on the field have been almost suffocated by his attack. A Chidori dagger beat the three of them into a state of panic. Sasuke said that he will treat the three of them strictly, but he is not lying at all!

    Of course Sakura could tell that, in fact, he was already very lethargic when the fight started.  If Sasuke wanted to show his true strength, Sasuke would directly use all his strength to use the thunderbolt dagger, and he would strike one at a time. No kunai or water type could stop him, and there would be no time to dodge. The three of them could last for three seconds.  That¡¯s amazing!

    "The effect looks good." Sakura looked at the three people on the field. They were forced to perform their best illusions, taijutsu and ninjutsu in turns. They tried their best to survive the initial embarrassment and began.  The fight with Sasuke was back and forth!

    "Who is the next training partner? Shiro, Hinata? Or someone else?"

    While she was thinking about this issue, the battle off the court was gradually coming to an end.

    The trio gradually adapted to Sasuke's rhythm and began to plan a counterattack!

    (First update! Guaranteed update 12! In the new volume, the story returns to familiar characters. I am used to writing some daily life at the beginning of each volume!)

    (It¡¯s the end of the month, and your monthly vote will be invalid if you don¡¯t vote! Please vote~~Three updates today!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 363 Three thousand harem!  !  !  (Second update)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Bang!

    Konohamaru and his two shadow clones worked together to block Sasuke's thunder dagger.

    Although the steel kunai is infused with chakra and has enhanced hardness, it is still no match for the thunder sword. If Sasuke had not inspired the power and sharpness of the thunder sword, the kunai would have been sliced ??by the thunder sword in one blow.  It's like tofu, even the kunai and the person are cut off!

    Despite this, the sharpness of the thunder sword is already terrifyingly strong.  After just a second of stalemate, the hard kunai was already cut in half by the thunder sword!  Just when they were about to be cut off, Moe Huang and Udon's timely support forced Sasuke back. The latter distanced himself with a few jumps, avoiding Moe Huang's water escape ninjutsu and Udon's ninja tool attack.

    The trio of Haruno Sakura's class didn't stop at all. They exchanged glances the moment they forced Sasuke back, and Konohamaru's two clones rushed over immediately.

    "Are the clones covered with detonating talismans" Sasuke immediately saw through Konohamaru's trick. With his insight, it was impossible to miss Konohamaru's small movements even without opening the Sharingan, but the detonating talisman's  It's a bit strange to use so much at once.

    "Is this the last wave of offensive?" he thought to himself.

    The high-intensity, mentally tense battle is extremely draining of physical energy. The trio has begun to pant heavily, and if the battle continues any longer, they will have no physical strength at all.

    Therefore, this attack has a bit of a desperate meaning.

    It¡¯s just a move with too obvious intentions, and it¡¯s very easy to dodge.

    Sasuke didn¡¯t waste time to crush the clone. He just flicked his body lightly and left behind the shadow clone whose detonating talisman was about to explode.  Amidst the roar of the explosion of the detonating talisman, Menghuang's water escape was performed at the same time, taking advantage of the moment Sasuke landed on the ground to attack him head-on!

    "Water Release - Water Shark Bullet Technique!"

    The C-level water escape performed by Menghuang's hands is quite impressive. The turbulent water merged into a huge and ferocious shark, biting Sasuke fiercely!

    At this age, it is extremely difficult to use water escape like this; both the timing of the execution and the power of the technique are eye-catching.

    ?Using continuous attacks and exquisite coordination to make the enemy exhausted, constant evasion will eventually reveal flaws, and then take the opportunity to deliver a fatal blow. This is a common routine of the trio of Haruno Sakura's squad.

    But this time Sasuke didn't plan to hide anymore.

    He raised his thunder dagger and bravely faced the menacing shark. Then the explosive lightning suddenly burst out, and the black-haired boy slashed down in the air, splitting the cute ninjutsu into two pieces with one sword!

    "Cut, cut off?" Even though he was in a tense battle, Konohamaru was a little dazed when he saw this scene.

    However, others have not forgotten the tactics of cooperation.  Although I was a little surprised that Sasuke could resist the Water Release on his own, whether it was to avoid or cut off, the cute ninjutsu attracted Sasuke's attention and provided a cover for the real killing move, which was how it was completed.  role.

    Udon¡¯s movements of forming seals on his hands did not stop at all!

    "Illusion-Phantom Sound and Sound!"

    The silent infrasound wave is an offensive method that makes people unable to guard against it.

    Sasuke, who was coming into contact with this kind of ninjutsu for the first time, was unprepared and swallowed it forcefully. He suddenly felt dizzy and had waves of dizziness and nausea in his mind!

    "Genjutsu?" Sasuke reacted immediately when he felt the foreign chakra invading his brain and disrupting his thinking.

    But, what is the medium of illusion?

    Even Uchiha's illusions can only be performed by looking at each other; perhaps the illusion masters in Uchiha can release illusions with one finger, but even one finger is a medium!

    This is the first time Sasuke has seen a genjutsu that can inexplicably hit people!

    With his illusion ability, he can certainly eliminate the influence of foreign chakra on himself.  But if you don't understand the medium of the illusion and can't make targeted defenses, you will fall into the dilemma of being pulled into the illusion after just getting rid of the illusion!

    For a while, Sasuke was entangled with the genjutsu - Phantom Sound.

    Taking advantage of his dazed moment, Moe Huang instantly came behind Sasuke and used the water puddle left by the water shark bomb to perform the Water Prison Technique, trapping Sasuke in the water prison. Then, there was the final attack of the trio.  ¡ª¡ª

    The huge Fuuma shuriken was thrown from Konohamaru's hand, making a whistling sound and flying towards Sasuke!

    "There is no other way" Facing the triple attack, Sasuke sighed and closed his eyes slightly.

    When I opened it again, a pair ofIt is obvious that all she wants to do is to recruit people to help her by going through the cards in the harem and favoring them one by one

    Starting with the most beloved concubine, Hinata and Shiro have promised her that they will make time to come over; then Shikamaru and other concubines and lovers.

    During the special training before the Chunin Examination, Haruno Sakura arranged for Konohamaru and the others to have these different types of ninjas practice with them one by one, to get used to the fighting styles of different ninjas, and to increase the experience of the three students against enemies.

    After fighting against the balanced Sasuke, there are also Lee who is a pure taijutsu type, Hinata and Neji who are taijutsu combined with family secrets and Fist of the North Star, and then Shiro, who is a blood successor secret jutsu type, and Yin Escape secret jutsu type.  The type Ino and the Yang Release Secret Technique type Choji, as well as Shikamaru and Shino who rely on their minds to fight, Kiba who relies on intuition to fight, plus Haruno Sakura herself can simulate ninjutsu type and ninjutsu type ninjas.

    After a round of special training, the three children in Haruno Sakura's class can basically master most types of fighting styles in the ninja world. Basically, they have a good idea of ??how to fight with strange ninjas.

    (Second update! Guaranteed update 22! In the new volume, the story returns to familiar characters. It is customary to write about daily life at the beginning of each volume!)

    (It¡¯s the end of the month, and your monthly vote will be invalid if you don¡¯t vote! Please vote~~Three updates today!)

    (When I opened the QQ group, they were all discussing the semi-finals I can only say, come on) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 364 Xiao¡¯s movements (third update)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    It is the end of the rainy season in Konoha in June, and the sky is starting to become sunny.

    When Haruno Sakura¡¯s class was practicing in the sunshine, some countries were still in the midst of continuous rain.

    This is the case with the Country of Rain, known as the Country of Weeping.

    There are a lot of rainy days here, especially in this season. It rains very hard and the moon doesn't bloom; the sun and stars are hidden, and the mountains are invisible.

    Rain Ninja Village.

    On the tallest tower in the west of the village, a gentle woman wearing purple paper flowers on her head was standing by the window.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the sun in the past month.¡±

    She looked at the drizzle outside the window and said softly.

    "Xonan, if you don't like it, just make it stop." A ninja with short orange hair came behind him and stood by the window and said calmly.

    "No, just let it stay natural, Payne." The woman named Xiaonan shook her head. Her face was as beautiful as an angel. Her gentle eyes looked back at Payne and asked, "He brought us  What's the matter with calling me here?"

    "That guy Madara" Pain was about to answer, but suddenly his heart moved, and he and Konan turned around.

    "Madara, you're here"

    "There are some things I must tell you." The man wearing a whirlpool mask emerged from the ripples of time and space and appeared in front of the two of them, "Things that will affect Akatsuki's actions."

    He used the alias Uchiha Madara to act in the shadows of the ninja world, but his true identity was Uchiha Obito.

    Payne and Xiaonan looked at each other.

    "Let's go."

    Xiao¡¯s conference room.

    A very spacious hall with three sofas in the middle and nothing else.

    The overly simple decoration made the room seem unusually empty, and Payne's voice even echoed in the empty room.

    "What happened?" He asked calmly, sitting on the sofa.

    "The spy family I arranged in the Kingdom of Water has been eradicated." Obito Uchiha looked at Payne and said coldly.

    "What does the matter in the Kingdom of Water have to do with Xiao?" Xiaonan frowned and asked coldly.

    "Of course it has something to do with it. They have been responsible for delivering the information about the resurrection of the Three-Tails," Obito glanced at the woman and explained, "Without them, our operation to collect the Three-Tailed Isobutsu would be greatly affected."

    "Lack of intelligence support?" Payne asked.

    Obito nodded: "Yes, although we have a rough idea of ??Isofu's resurrection time and water area, without the intelligence support of local people who are familiar with the environment of the Kingdom of Water, it will be very troublesome to find Isofu with our own manpower.  of!"

    Payne lowered his eyes, pondered for a while, and asked: "What do you want to do? Control another spy family or water shadow?"

    "No, that would be too much trouble," Obito shook his head and denied, "And the Mist Ninja Village will definitely not make that mistake again"

    "Even without the intelligence support of spies, with Akatsuki's strength, we are not afraid of the Mist Ninja Village. We don't need to be afraid of them at all," Xiaonan reminded, "If the Fifth Mizukage and the Six-Tailed Jinch¨±riki dare to come to stop us, they will be killed directly.  They¡¯re fine!¡±

    The masked man still shook his head.

    "I used to have the same idea, but the situation has changed recently," he said, flicking the armrests of the sofa with his fingers, "According to intelligence, Konoha and the Mist Ninja have formed an alliance. They have a common goal, which is to fight against our Akatsuki.  organize!"

    Payne sneered: "There is another country that regards us as a thorn in its side."

    "No, they originally hated us, but now they have just united together." The masked man said calmly, "The Mist Ninja is already half-impaired and will not recover in a short time. It will not have a big impact on our plan.  If we only consider their influence, we can indeed forcibly carry out the task of recovering Isobutsu. However, now there is the variable of Konoha"

    "You mean," Konan's eyes darkened, "Konoha will help the Kiri Ninja capture the Three-Tails?"

    "There is no real mutual trust among the five major ninja villages. It is impossible for the Mist Ninja Village to let Konoha intervene in the matter of capturing tailed beasts." Pain said firmly, "Besides, the Mist Ninja and Konoha have only just formed an alliance.  We are still on guard against each other.¡±

    "No, you are wrong."

    Obito stood up and walked around the hall.

    Walking back to the sofa, he said: "There is a new variable. We never took it seriously in the past, but now that I think about it, it seems that we were tooThings change!  "

    "You want to advance the plan?" Payne sat up straight and asked.

    "Yes before they increase their vigilance!" Obito said, "First capture the Five-Tails who are hostile to the village and the Seven-Tails who are in a small country, and then the One-Tailed Jinchuuriki. According to the intelligence, he is also very unpopular in the village.  He is the type that no one will be willing to rescue even if he is taken away. In short, the time can be moved forward a little earlier!"

    Payne and Xiaonan looked at each other.

    "This is several months ahead of schedule, and many planned tasks have not yet been completed! For example, the Eight-Tails intelligence collection" Xiaonan retorted, "Isn't this too hasty?"

    "The remaining work can be completed after the plan is launched." Obito retorted, "We can't prepare the plan to a perfect level before proceeding! Especially since several major ninja villages are starting to show signs of joining forces to deal with us, in the future  Things may change rapidly!¡±

    "First use skill to capture the first few tailed beasts. When we have accumulated enough strength, we can even directly attack a country or a ninja village to capture the Jinchuuriki!"

    "Well, what you said does make senseI agree." Payne nodded and said.

    "Thenwho is going?"

    "Just leave the Five-Tails to me and Scorpion." Obito said, "As for the Seven-Tails, let Uchiha Itachi and Kisame be responsible!"

    (Third update! Additional update with 3400 monthly votes!)

    (It¡¯s the end of the month, and your monthly vote will be invalid if you don¡¯t vote! Please vote~~ The third update is completed today!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 365 Sasuke¡¯s new technique (first update)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "We already have very detailed information on King Mu of the Five-Tails and Shigeaki of the Seven-Tails," Pain nodded lightly and said, "It should be a sure thing that your team and Uchiha Itachi's team will carry out the mission."

    Glancing at the masked man, he continued: "Iwa Ninja Village and Cloud Ninja Village have not yet joined Konoha's alliance to resist us. However, once we launch the tailed beast capture plan, they will be very sensitive if the tailed beast is captured.  , be careful of their movements.¡±

    "Hmph" Xiaonan sneered from the side, "These ninja villages are all very respectable. They would never dare to announce the loss of their tailed beasts. Iwa Ninja Village, Cloud Ninja Village and other ninja villages are feuding, so it is impossible to join this  In the alliance!¡±

    "I hope so, but we can't always rely on the enemy's stupidity and short-sightedness." Pain closed his eyes and said in a cold tone, "If the five major ninja villages unite to resist us, before the tailed beasts are collected,  , it¡¯s still very troublesome That idiot like Deidara was damaged before the plan started. Without a major combat force, the plan will be affected a lot. Before the final plan is completed, we try not to reduce the number of people any more.  !¡±

    "Do you want to recruit new personnel?" Obito crossed his legs and sat leisurely, "Let me give you a suggestion for a candidate, consider Uchiha Sasuke."

    "Itachi's younger brother?" Xiaonan was slightly startled.

    "Uchiha Itachi is still inside Akatsuki." Pain reminded.

    "Don't worry, the time will come soon" Obito said easily, "Itachi's body is already showing signs of being unable to hold on. And I will also find ways to speed up the process!"

    "What are you going to do?" Payne frowned.

    "Don't worry about Uchiha matters In short, don't worry about anything else. These two matters are settled." Obito sat on the sofa and solemnly concluded, "One is to increase manpower for the Isobutsu capture plan, and the other is  It¡¯s the other tailed beast capture plans that have been advanced.¡±

    Payne and Xiaonan nodded indifferently.

    "Back to the matter of attrition," Obito said in a calm tone, chatting, "coincidentally, several members have already fought against the thorn in our side, and the powerful Akatsuki actually did it because  A lot of combat power has been lost!"

    "This is no coincidence." Payne said calmly, "As long as you are active near the Land of Fire, you will encounter Konoha's ninjas sooner or later. However, only the strong can leave records of the battle, and the weak will die silently.  There are only a few capable ninjas in Konoha, either Haruno Sakura or Jiraiya."

    "Jiraiya" Obito repeated the name and asked in a deep voice, "He is still collecting information about us?"

    Payne glanced at Xiaonan, who nodded: "Yes."

    "Although he is your teacher" Obito's eyes turned cold and he looked closely at Payne in front of him and said, "But you must not be soft-hearted!"

    "If he thwarts our plan"

    Payne clenched the armrest of the sofa and said murderously: "No matter who he is, I will deal with him myself!"

    "That's good." Obito stood up and walked out of the conference room while saying.

    "By the way. I still suggest that you pay more attention to the girl who uses ice escape, and don't take her lightly because she is a woman." When he walked to the door, Obito suddenly stopped, turned around and said, "I have a hunch.  She grew into a big problem for us.¡±

    "Mind yourself first," Xiaonan stood up and said coldly, "I won't send it away."

    Payne sat on the sofa, folding his hands on his chest and remaining silent.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    In the darkness of the world, when the undercurrent begins to surge.

    Haruno Sakura is still under the sun, taking great pains for her three students and racking her brains to help them grow.

    Sakura has high expectations for the genjutsu - Phantom Sound Noise.

    Like Udon, she is a civilian ninja and knows the hardships of growing up as a civilian ninja.  Ninjas without blood and secret skills are to a large extent just cannon fodder in the ninja world.

    Haruno Sakura is lucky: she has talent, knowledge, diligence, and opportunities.  So she developed her own blood inheritance limit, developed her own secret technique, and blazed her own path with knowledge, talent, and some luck as the protagonist.

    Udon is also lucky: he is lucky that he and Konohamaru are childhood playmates.  Therefore, as a natural teammate, Konohamaru can enjoy a lot of shareable resources, all of which are allocated to him, such as the third generation?Flat, it is a natural training place.

    Sasuke walked across from her.

    "A new ninjutsu has been developed, please give us a review!"

    It was said to be a comment, but the expression on Sasuke's face was full of confidence.

    "This technique won't last long, so it will be over soon" the black-haired boy said seriously, "Use all your strength!"

    Haruno Sakura suppressed a smile.

    From the look in Sasuke's eyes, it can be seen that he is really going to use all his strength

    Although Sasuke has long since given up his purely competitive spirit, he has already set his goal to surpass himself.  However, as Sakura is the peak of Team 7's combat power, Sasuke still wants to know how far the gap between the two is now!

    Haruno Sakura watched silently as a large amount of chakra poured out of Sasuke's body, and his aura became very strong.

    It¡¯s been a long time since I had a serious competition with Sasuke!

    She watched as Sasuke channeled the two cats, Oni and Zhi, and then used the joint transformation technique; the soft and cute cat ears paired with Sasuke's serious eyes and fierce momentum made him look more handsome.

    Next, covering the joint transformation is the advanced version of Thunder Release-Chidori's form change, Chidori Coat!

    "Have you developed this technique yet?" She said solemnly, looking closely at the blue-glowing chakra coat on the black-haired boy.

    The Chidori Armor, woven from unruly lightning, exudes a blue light as calm as the sky. From time to time, there is a trace of unstable lightning jumping, making a crackling and harsh sound, hinting at the sea-like hidden under the surface of this art.  Profound power!

    The girl finally understood why Sasuke was so confident that he wanted to compete with her.

    "No, I just completed the advancement of form changes, and I haven't been able to add property changes to it" He said lightly.  Covered in lightning, Sasuke's whole body was covered in body-protecting chakra armor, and his blue cat ears also looked majestic!

    "This move is called 'Thunder Release - Thousand Bird Demonic Body Form', and this is its first stage!"

    "When the two siblings, Ghost and Zhi, have fully grown up, I will add the changes in nature to complete the second stage!"

    Sasuke introduced Haruno Sakura with a somewhat proud tone.

    (First update! Guaranteed update 12!)

    (It¡¯s the end of the month, and your monthly vote will be invalid if you don¡¯t vote! Please vote~~An additional chapter will be added for every 200 monthly votes~Three updates will continue today!) (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 366 The long-lost showdown (second update)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    According to Konoha¡¯s tradition, team members are usually composed of two men and one woman.

    When Team 7 was formed, the outside world judged it to be a classic combination of a genius, a jackass, and a female ninja.

    Female ninja.  Haruno Sakura's label is this.

    It doesn¡¯t matter whether she has talent or not, just that she is a woman.

    Because most of the time, female ninjas play a supporting role in the team, responsible for logistics, medical care, harassment, etc., and even become the adjuster of the team's atmosphere and the lubricant of interpersonal relationships.

    Even though female ninjas are as strong as Tsunade, most of them are medical ninjas in the Sannin group.

    The only exception is Class 7.

    Sasuke knew this very well.  All along, the strongest person in Team 7 was not him with the Sharingan, nor Naruto with the power of the Nine-Tails.

    It¡¯s Haruno Sakura, the person labeled as a female ninja.

    This is a bit unimaginable to the outside world, especially those who know their identities. Why in such a group, a civilian ninja would come out on top, leaving Uchiha and the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki behind?

    In fact, Sasuke has always been puzzled by this problem.

    How did the pretty pink-haired girl in his eyes grow to where she is today?  Even though he claimed to be one of the people who knew her best, Sasuke often found it incredible.

    After activating the Sharingan's three magatama, there was a time when he could almost touch her back; but soon after becoming Tsunade's disciple, her combat power soared up like a rocket to the sky.  .

    In the past two years, her performance has become more and more powerful, which also makes Sasuke feel a bit stunned.

    ?????????????????????????? There is no limit to blood inheritance, nor is there any excellent physical talent. However, just relying on the cheating level of chakra manipulation ability and the side knowledge learned from nowhere, you can grow up very quickly!

    Fortunately, he is no longer the ignorant young man who was in the second grade in the past, and he will not be dissatisfied with himself because of the progress of his teammates.  In fact, Sasuke is very satisfied with the speed of his progress. After embarking on the path of Thunder Escape, almost every once in a while, when he looks back and compares himself with his past self, he can feel his transformation and growth.  The reward for solid training is solid growth. His speed, strength, ninjutsu, chakra, and sword skills are all advancing at a speed visible to the naked eye!

    ¡°Moreover, this kind of progress is far from reaching the bottleneck.

    This sense of transcendence brought about by constantly defeating oneself is also an important reason why Sasuke has not been devoured by hatred.

    The reason why he can't keep up with Sakura Haruno is probably because his teammate is so amazing.

    Sasuke sighed inwardly, watching the girl in front of him form the seals meticulously, and prepared to fight in a leisurely manner.

    He knew what technique she was using.

    The Yin Seal that provides chakra, Ying Chong that increases reaction speed, the ice armor wrapped around the vital parts of the body, and the butterfly swords condensed in her hands; these powerful secret techniques that she has modified or developed are what she is used to.  Prepare for war.

    Coupled with the strange powers and extremely fast magic mirror ice crystals that can be easily picked up during the battle.

    Her offense and defense are impeccable!

    When Haruno Sakura was ready, the two formed a seal of opposition.

    "Although I'm not as good at developing ninjutsu as you are," Sasuke said before the battle started, "but I am full of confidence in the ninjutsu of the Chidori Demon Body Form!"

    As he spoke, he condensed the Chidori Dagger, and before he finished speaking, he rushed out in an instant!

    The word "as fast as lightning" appropriately describes the speed and figure of the black-haired boy; in the eyes of others, Sasuke turned into a blue lightning at this moment and rushed towards the girl!

    Only for a moment.

    Sasuke then appeared in front of Haruno Sakura. He could even see the contraction of her pupils from such a close distance, and he swung down the blue dagger in his hand!

    The light of the sword flashed, and a green sword shadow flashed across the air, and the sword slashed towards Haruno Sakura.

    The essence of White Fang's swordsmanship is speed, accuracy, and ruthlessness; and Sasuke's swordsmanship, at least in terms of speed, has reached the level of White Fang's back then!

    Bang!

    The ice sword and the thunder sword suddenly collided, and the crisp sound of gold and stone colliding could be heard!

    "She can still block itshe's getting faster again!"

    Sasuke's eyes narrowed and he couldn't hit the target. He immediately pulled away and avoided Sakura's Ninjutsu.

    The girl used her right hand to use strange power to inflictThe people are about to catch up!  "Sasuke said.

    "Well, when Naruto masters the power of the Nine-Tails, maybe you will become the tail of Class 7!" Haruno Sakura nodded and said seriously.

    "Maybe you will be the weakest then?"

    "Can you two surpass me?" The girl raised her eyebrows and curled her lips and said, "Tch, I don't believe it."

    Sasuke pursed his lips and said nothing.

    Indeed, although Sasuke suppressed her in the battle just now, physical skills are not what Haruno Sakura is best at. She has not used ninjutsu yet!  Sasuke wouldn't think that was Sakura's full strength just now.

    He had tried his best just now, but he was still only slightly better. Even his most confident speed could not defeat her Sakura's reaction speed was faster than before!  Her Ying Chong secret technique must have been upgraded to another level, right?

    Standing opposite the girl, Sasuke felt her difficulty.  I wonder how the enemy she fights feels when facing her?

    "So, are you going to use ninjutsu next?" Sasuke said in a deep voice, "Then go ahead!"

    Before he finished speaking, his feet suddenly exerted force and rushed towards Haruno Sakura again!

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s eyes condensed, she quickly formed a seal on her hands, and a wall of water instantly stood up in front of her: "Water Release - Water Formation Wall!"

    Wow!

    The hastily executed ninjutsu failed to stop Sasuke. In the form of a Chidori demon, he charged with overwhelming force. He broke through the interception of the water wall with overwhelming force, and slashed at the girl with a single slash in the air!

    Click¡ª¡ª

    ? Ice clone?

    The strange feeling made Sasuke react instantly.

    The wound faded, and a strange smile suddenly appeared on Sakura's face, which was reduced to ice cubes!

    not good!  The black-haired boy's expression changed; the next moment, the ice clone exploded!

    It¡¯s this clone blasting tactic again, just like her students Sasuke, who dodged the explosion at the last moment, was still frightened when he landed on the river, complaining in his heart.

    It¡¯s just that Sasuke relaxed too early.

    Before he could stand firm, the water beneath his feet surged, and hundreds of clones jumped out of the water, densely covering half of the sky, surrounding him!

    The black-haired boy's pupils shrank suddenly.

    It¡¯s over¡­

    He exerts force subconsciously with his feet, his body rises up, and he rushes left and right, trying to forcefully break out of the encirclement!

    "Use each other's ice clone blasting technique!"

    (Second update! Guaranteed update 22! I will continue to go to the hospital tomorrow. I estimate there will only be two updates, if the situation is not serious.)

    (It¡¯s the end of the month, and your monthly vote will be invalid if you don¡¯t vote! Please vote~~An additional chapter will be added for every 200 monthly votes~Three updates will continue today!) (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 367 Lord Kazekage!  (Third update)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The series of explosions soon stopped.

    Sasuke landed on the water in a state of embarrassment, his steps staggering a little; his thunder escape coat had disappeared, and his cat ears and tail in demon body mode were also scorched black in several places.

    "Lost."

    He raised his hands, shook his head, breathed a sigh of relief, and admitted defeat frankly.

    It¡¯s been a long time since he said this to her, and Sasuke suddenly felt a little nostalgic.

    "If it were against Naruto, I probably wouldn't surrender so simply - no, I wouldn't be forced into such an embarrassing situation by that guy!"

    ¡° But when it came to Sakura, he was used to giving in to her.

    No matter what, today¡¯s battle, which was promised to be all-out, ended with both sides retaining their strength in the end.  Therefore, the real outcome still retains some suspense, even though his chances of winning are already very low.

    Haruno Sakura's figure appeared from beside him: "Are you not injured?"

    "I'm fine," Sasuke canceled the joint transformation and handed the ninja cat in his hand to Sakura, "Let's treat them both first."

    The shameful thing about the joint transformation technique is that it allows the ninja cat to bear the damage first, and only when the damage overflows and cannot bear it anymore will he contact the clone to channel the spirit and go home to recuperate, so Sasuke still looks calm and calm.

    The two poor siblings, Gui and Zhi, were kittens a little over one year old. They were pulled out by their owners and bombed before they were fully developed. Their tails and ears were injured.  The girl caressed and treated them while silently mourning for them.

    "This technique is quite easy to use. Cats are very strong and it suits me very well." Sasuke said.

    After curing the cats' injuries, Sasuke took the two ninja cats and held them in his arms, touched their heads and said: "Ninja cats develop very quickly. Now they are equivalent to teenagers of sixteen or seventeen years old. By the end of the year, they will  It¡¯s completely mature.¡±

    Sasuke brought Oni and Zhi home when they were still kittens, so he watched the two cats grow up. He was very affectionate towards these cute and powerful cats. Even when he petted them, his expressions were brighter than before.  Much softer.

    "It's very cute" Haruno Sakura said with a slight smile.

    Sasuke nodded, sent the unconscious kitten back home, looked at Sakura and suggested: "It's getting lateramen?"

    The sun has set in the west and it is dinner time.

    "Okay, Naruto is not here, we haven't had a meal in a long time!"

    "Hehthat guy Naruto"

    The black-haired boy said words with unknown meaning, with a faint smile on his lips.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    On the same day, Sha Nin Village.

    Last year at this time, the Sand Ninjas were having a headache over the issue of the next Kazekage.

    After it was discovered that Maki was not suitable as the leader of Suna Ninja Village, the candidate of Kazekage became a complete problem. In the end, Chiyo proposed to postpone the issue for a year and use one year to verify whether anyone could bear the responsibility of Kazekage.  heavy responsibility.

    The proposal was approved by the majority of people.

    And today is the day when the one-year period is officially reached.

    It¡¯s a cool day in the sky, and the strong sunshine makes the air boring and hot.

    The high-level conference room of the Sand Ninjas is unusually cool: cheap ice imported from Konoha has become an excellent tool for the Sand Ninjas to escape the heat.

    Of course, no matter how many ice cubes Shuiwu Yuebai can create, it is still limited.  Therefore, apart from the hospital and the Kazekage Building, ordinary sand ninjas could only occasionally enjoy ice cubes to cool down.

    Unless they make friends with ninjas who can ice escape.

    A lot of ice cubes were luxuriously placed in the spacious conference room to lower the temperature in the room to a pleasant level.  According to tradition, ninjas should not be too obsessed with such enjoyment. However, since Konoha can export ice cubes, which can make the difficult summer cooler, several senior officials here seem to have selectively forgotten that sand ninjas should be difficult.  A tradition of hard work.

    "Today's topic is to elect a new Kazekage." Chiyo said slowly, "The one-year period has expired. Do you have any opinions on the candidate for the new Kazekage?"

    "How about Yuliang?" a senior executive suggested casually.

    "He has an advantage in terms of leadership," Ebizo waved his skinny hand and denied, "but there is a huge difference in terms of strength! As a shadow of a village, if he does not have enough strength, he cannot be attacked by foreign enemies when they invade.  Protecting the village is the biggest dereliction of duty, so he is not suitable."

    Chiyo¡¯s sunken eyes glanced around the conference room. No one objected, so he said: "Then remove the reason"?Proposal.  Congratulations, Gaara!  "

    He took off his mask, and it turned out to be Gaara's acquaintance in the regular army; many of the ninjas in the regular army who had come into contact with him had greatly changed their views on him. People who now regard Gaara as a scourge are becoming more and more popular.  Come less and less.

    The four of them looked at each other, and Gaara, who had always been calm, stood up, took a deep breath, smiled slightly and said, "Thank you."

    The people who are most prejudiced against Gaara are the senior sand ninjas, but the ordinary ninjas have a fair impression of him.  After Gaara's efforts in the past two years, his reputation has improved a lot, and he is more certain to pass the J¨­nin vote of confidence.

    "You're welcome, Gaara." The ANBU ninja waved goodbye and said before leaving, "I also hope you can become the Kazekage!"

    The result of the Jounin confidence vote in the afternoon directly determines whether Gaara can become the Kazekage, so the long waiting time becomes more and more unbearable.

    Fortunately, the final result is good.

    The ANBU who came to deliver the notice had a very respectful attitude, which said it all.

    He knelt down on one knee, took out a letter of appointment and handed it to Gaara: "Lord Gaara, at the Jonin meeting this afternoon, the decision to appoint you as the new generation of Kazekage was voted and passed. This is the letter of appointment from the elders.  ."

    "Please accept it, Lord Fifth Kazekage!"

    (Third update! Additional update with 3600 monthly votes!)

    (It¡¯s the end of the month, and today is the last day! If you don¡¯t vote, your monthly vote will be invalid! Please vote~~ The third update is completed today!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 368 Mission (First update)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    A few days later.

    The Hokage's office.

    "Tsunade-sama, an urgent letter from Suna Ninja Village!" An ANBU hurriedly walked in and handed a letter to the Fifth Hokage.

    "Oh?" Tsunade took the letter and already had a guess in her mind.

    "Sure enough, that boy with panda eyes became the Fifth Kazekage"

    Tsunade put down the letter and pondered for a moment.

    "Yamato, please go and call Haruno Sakura and Uchiha Sasuke." She said loudly.

    Not long after, the confused girl and boy were led in by Yamato.

    "Master, do you have anything to do with us?" Sakura asked as soon as she entered the door.

    The training of Haruno Sakura's class is in full swing. She was just watching Hinata training three students!

    Then she was taken away directly and walked to the Hokage's office. She was still a little confused.

    What happened recently?

    Tsunade looked at her slightly confused eyes and explained with a smile: "The inauguration ceremony of the Fifth Kazekage will begin in a few days. I have a mission here. You two should attend the ceremony on behalf of Konoha Village!  "

    "Why us?" Sasuke walked out from behind the girl and said calmly.

    "Because currently in the village, you two have the closest personal relationship with the new Kazekage" She looked at their thoughtful expressions and continued, "The new Kazekage is Gaara."

    "It is indeed him."

    Sasuke and Sakura looked at each other.  To be honest, his relationship with Gaara is average, but Naruto and Sakura have a good relationship with him, and he is even considered Gaara's friend.

    "Do Haruno Sakura's squad also want to follow?" The girl frowned slightly and said, "They are about to take the chuunin exams and are currently undergoing special assault training. Isn't it a bit inappropriate to take over the mission of leaving the village at this time?"

    "Didn't you find a lot of elites to spar with them?" Tsunade turned the pencil in her hand and said, "Just let them stay in the village to practice. We won't delay them."

    "If it doesn't work, let Hinata help you lead the class for a few days. She has no ANBU missions recently and is on vacation."

    "Okay, then I'll take on this mission" Sakura bit her lip, thought for a while, nodded and responded, "Is it about attending Gaara's inauguration ceremony?"

    "There are also invitation letters for the Chuunin Exam, give them as well. Today Suna Ninja can finally send out the official Kazekage." Tsunade took out two letters from the table and threw them to Haruno Sakura, "The other one  The letteris an invitation letter for the Chunin Examination to Takino Country. Don¡¯t get confused."

    "Do you also want us to deliver the invitation letter from Xiaoguo?" Ying Xiu frowned and said a little impatiently.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit overkill for these two ANBU elites to do such an insignificant task?  She had no interest in wasting time on low-level tasks.

    "Yes. This is because" Tsunade lowered her head slightly, looked at Haruno Sakura with sharp eyes, and said in a deep voice, "Nanabi is probably in their hands."

    "What?" Sakura was suddenly shocked. Can a small country also have jinch¨±riki?

    Isn¡¯t this a nuclear weapon from the world of Naruto?  She thought that tailed beasts were only the preserve of great powers!

    It is as shocking as the fact that a small country also possessed a hydrogen bomb in the previous life.

    Tsunade nodded solemnly.

    "We suspect them because we recently found traces of Akatsuki there" She said slowly, "This village is very suspicious, so I hope you can confirm it by taking the opportunity to submit the invitation!"

    "Can you confirm" Sasuke narrowed his eyes slightly, "Hokage-sama, how far should we go?"

    The Fifth Hokage was slightly startled, as if he saw some dangerous tendency in Sasuke's eyes.  "Ahem," Tsunade cleared her throat, her eyes flickered a few times, and said, "Sasuke, don't think wrongly As a responsible big country, Konoha cannot bully weak countries casually, let alone five reasons.  Use the Sharingan genjutsu on the ninjas in the small ninja village"

    "Now is the critical moment to form a closer alliance with the Mist Ninja and Sand Ninja. It would not be a good thing if there were rumors of bullying the small neighboring countries.  From a deeper perspective, Jiraiya has been exploring peace all his life. Under his influence, Tsunade also intends to build Konoha into a ninja village that pursues peace; not to mention that Konoha occupies a good location and is interested in invading the surrounding remote areas.  Not much, as they are often the object of envy, jealousy, hatred, and anger, they hope that other villages will not have any ideas about Konoha

    It¡¯s just that Tsunade¡¯s words are quite true.For a few days, I almost died of exhaustion during the mission!  "

    "I'm sorry, sorry" The pink-haired girl scratched the back of her head and smiled awkwardly, "I won't do it next time!"

    The Fifth Hokage shook his head, ignoring her disciple who was always in various minor situations, and finally said: "Anyway, Naruto will return to the village in half a year. Before that, you two should find some tacit understanding first!"

    "Hurry up and set off tomorrow. First go to Sand Ninja Village. On the way back, go to Taki Ninja Village to investigate the situation. Is it clear?"

    "Yes, Hokage-sama!"

    Haruno Sakura and Sasuke looked at each other, nodded.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Afternoon, the ninth training ground.

    "This is the situation. Unfortunately, I can't be with you these days."

    Haruno Sakura explained to Konohamaru and the others with a somewhat apologetic look on her face.

    "However, I have already arranged your training plan. If there is anything you don't understand, just ask Hinata-san!" She hugged the white-eyed girl next to her and said.

    "What! The teacher abandoned us again!" Konohamaru shouted with an unhappy look on his face.

    "I told you, I have a mission to performand I can't accompany you." The girl leaned down and rubbed Konohamaru's hair. The latter turned her head, and her arrogant expression made her laugh immediately, "  Forgive me, teacher!¡±

    "Hmph! Forget it, Hinata-sister is also very powerful anyway!" Konohamaru said with a flat mouth.

    "It's best if you think so." Sakura started fighting and said to her three subordinates, "Anyway, you have to practice hard when I'm not around! After I come back, I find that anyone who doesn't work hard is waiting for me.  Train in hell!¡±

    After a slap in the face and a red date, the girl added: "If you behave well, how about I ask your brother Sasuke to introduce you to the ninja cat clan as a reward? You can also learn to jointly transform!"

    The Ninja Cat Clan currently only has one contractor, Sasuke. In view of the fact that a large group without human contractors is not conducive to the development of the Cat Clan. Now they are also actively developing more contractors. The three subordinates of Haruno Sakura's class should be good candidates.

    "Hmph, I want to inherit the psychic skills of the powerful monkey demon clan under my grandfather, so I don't need a ninja cat!" Konohamaru dismissed this.

    But Udon was full of interest: "Okay! That's great, I can also have a psychic beast!"

    As a civilian ninja, it is very good to have a ninja cat as a psychic beast. Most ninjas can only fight alone!

    Moe Huang was also very excited: "After I transform with the ninja cat, can I also grow cat ears and be as cute as brother Sasuke?"

    "Well?"

    Menghuang, your focus is a bit strange!

    "She should be cuter than him" Haruno Sakura laughed dryly.

    (First update! Guaranteed update 12! I have a foot injury, which does not affect the coding It was just that there was an update at the beginning of the month, so I kept delaying going to the hospital. As a result, the wound became infected, and now it¡¯s a bit  trouble¡­¡­)

    (It¡¯s the end of the month, and your monthly vote will be invalid if you don¡¯t vote! Please vote~~ One chapter will be added for every 200 monthly votes~ There are only two updates today.) (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 The evening update will be postponed to tomorrow morning.  .

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    I haven¡¯t finished writing, but I can¡¯t stay up late.  .  .  I can only write it tomorrow morning.  I'm really sorry (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 369 The Fifth Generation of Wind Shadow (Update)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The significance of joint transformation for Sasuke is to enhance his advantages, which is very important.

    Unlike other types of ninjas, the amount of chakra or strength is 15% more, which actually has little impact on the outcome of the battle. After all, most of the time, the battle will not be completely exhausted, so the amount of chakra is slightly smaller.  If it's less, it's just the difference between being very tired and very tired after the battle.

    But for high-speed combat ninjas, speed is life. Going to the front line faster, even if it is just a fraction faster, will affect the outcome of the battle in a matter of millimeters. That is the difference between life and death!

    Therefore, even though the shape is a little cute and does not fit well with Sasuke's own appearance setting, he still dug into the joint transformation technique without hesitation, and eventually developed it into the Chidori Demonic Body Technique.

    For Moehuang and Udon, the joint transformation with Ninja Cat is more of a ninjutsu that makes up for their shortcomings, which is equivalent to having an extra life-saving trump card in the battle; it does not directly improve combat effectiveness.  .

    After all, as genjutsu- and ninjutsu-type ninjas, they generally don¡¯t rely much on physical attacks.

    Despite this, this technique is already a very valuable asset to them.

    After all, the two of them are different from their teacher.

    Haruno Sakura has been in the high-level view since the beginning of the ninja school, and is recognized as a genius in ninjutsu. Of course, if you ask any senior management now, no one will admit that they were not optimistic about Haruno Sakura back then. It was just because of the third generation.  He invested resources in her to save face and out of the idea of ??promoting a new civilian genius to inspire others.

    As for Udon and Moehuang, you can¡¯t always use Konohamaru¡¯s ninjutsu!

    As a civilian ninja, he has no background and no resources. Unlike Sakura Haruno, who started to create his own ninjutsu in the ninja school, he is talented and naturally does not have too many resources.

    It¡¯s okay to say that the ninjutsu of joint transformation is just an extension of the transformation technique; excellent psychic beasts are the key.

    Throughout Konoha, those who can channel decent ninja beasts basically have a background.  The ninja cat clan is in short supply of contractors, but not just anyone can sign a contract with them. Without the kindness of Haruno Sakura and Sasuke, two ordinary ninjas with no characteristics and no future potential want to mess with them.  It's hard to have a relationship.

    Haruno Sakura took great pains to teach them.

    The ninja training mechanism in Konoha is like this.

    Most of the knowledge an ordinary civilian ninja acquires in his lifetime is divided into two stages: the first stage is the ninja school training, where chuunin like Iruka will do their best to teach the children. They are very dedicated and have basic knowledge.  Solid, but to be honest, the teaching of dozens of people made it impossible for Iruka and the others to pay close attention to every student, and the more in-depth knowledge may not be understood by the Ninja School teachers.

    The second stage is after graduating from the Ninja School, a team leader will provide one-on-three dedicated guidance.  Students with average graduation grades will be assigned to special jounin or even chuunin teachers, while outstanding children will meet jounin teachers, or even elite jounin teachers like Kakashi or Haruno Sakura.  At this stage, they will receive special guidance from the team leader in terms of psychology and strength, and will not be disbanded until all members are promoted to chuunin.

    This is the time when most ninjas grow fastest in their lives, which directly affects their future achievements; however, how much they can learn depends on whether the leading teacher is responsible and matches their compatibility.

    In short, what kind of teachers you can meet depends on their graduation results; it can be seen that even in the world of ninjas, it is very important to study hard and improve your grades-unless your father is the top leader  people.  However, even that yellow-haired boy is a very hard-working person, and his poor grades are just because of the counterproductive plug-in

    Some ninjas with potential or good background will have a third stage after leaving the leading teacher: apprenticeship.

    "Become a disciple of a strong man, learn all his ninjutsu, inherit his legacy and even political ideas, just like Haruno Sakura became a disciple of Tsunade; the inheritance of the Hokage line is almost all carried out through apprenticeship.  With this kind of one-on-one guidance, the master will pass on his most proud and private skills without reservation, and will help the disciple tailor his fighting system. At the same time, he will also pass on his ideals and beliefs to the disciple.

    The disciples taught in this way naturally achieve extraordinary results, and many of them are powerful men who have become famous for a while!

    Finally, after becoming an official ninja, there is another way to grow, and that is to apply for ninjutsu materials from your superiors and teach yourself.

    What level of ninjutsu you can apply for depends on your contribution and ninja level.On the contrary, there are still many stubborn people in the village who don't like Gaara.  "Kankuro said in a deep voice from the side, "If you want to gain everyone's respect and recognition, Kazekage is just the starting point. Gaara still has a long way to go!  "

    "However, I believe he will succeed!" Kankuro turned his head, revealing a faint smile under the thick oil paint.

    "Well done, Gaara." Sasuke also added, "Naruto, that kid has been clamoring to be Hokage every day, but he is still a genin! On the contrary, Gaara became the Hokage without saying anything.  Kazekage.¡±

    The three of them suddenly laughed.

    With the efficiency of the ninja, an important ceremony such as the inauguration will not be too lengthy, and it will be over before lunch time.  However, the position of Kazekage has been vacant for a year, and everyone is a little panicked. Now that a very strong and seemingly reliable ninja has finally taken up the position of Kazekage, many people feel that a big stone in their hearts has finally been lifted.  On the ground, the excitement may not dissipate for the whole day.

    In the afternoon, Haruno Sakura and the two were finally able to meet Gaara who had finished handling the trivial matters.

    This was also their first meeting with Gaara as the Kazekage, rather than as their friend.

    (This is the second update yesterday! Guaranteed update 22! I have a foot injury, which does not affect the coding It was just that I had to update at the beginning of the month, so I kept delaying going to the hospital, and the wound became infected.  It¡¯s a bit troublesome now)

    (It¡¯s the end of the month. If you don¡¯t vote, your monthly vote will be invalid! Please vote~~One chapter will be added for every 200 monthly votes~Let¡¯s see if we can update three chapters today. This chapter does not count.) (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.  com

 Chapter 370 Gaara (Update)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the Wind Shadow Building.

    As the new Kazekage, Gaara met with the envoys of Konoha, Haruno Sakura and Uchiha Sasuke.

    "Congratulations, Gaara," Sakura said with a smile, holding her hands together tightly, "Oh no, it should be the Fifth Kazekage!"

    Then Sasuke also stepped forward to shake hands and congratulate.

    Gaara smiled faintly: "Thank you But don't call me so harshly. Just call me by my name or the Fifth Kazekage."

    "Please take a seat."

    "So, your village sent you here, what's the matter?" He also sat back at the desk, put his hands flat on the table, and asked calmly.

    "Can't we just watch the ceremony and congratulate you on becoming the new Kazekage?" The girl smiled.

    "It's not that I don't believe you" Gaara said in a deep voice, "It's just that it's a troubled time right now. Everyone chose me because they felt the undercurrent hidden under the calm surface of the ninja world and hoped that someone could protect them."

    Sakura and Sasuke looked at each other, the latter nodded, stepped forward and handed Gaara the invitation to the Chunin Exam and Tsunade's handwritten letter.

    "A formal invitation letter for the Chunin Exam?" Gaara took the document, opened it, looked at it a few times, nodded and said, "We have already prepared the candidates for this class, and they can start next week."

    He put down the invitation, opened another envelope and read it, frowning slightly.

    "Will the Mist Ninja Village also participate in the Chunin Examination held in Konoha?"

    "Well, yes," the girl nodded and said, "The Fifth Mizukage Terumi Mei will also be attending this Chunin Exam."

    "There are more and more countries in the alliance It seems that everyone is also aware of the threat of 'Akatsuki'." Gaara looked serious and continued reading, "Sakura, please tell the Fifth Hokage that I will go as promised.  From Konoha.¡±

    Unlike Mei Terumi, Gaara reads very carefully, and the expression on his face is always calm, and he only frowns occasionally.  After a while, after reading the entire letter, he raised his head and said to Haruno Sakura and the two of them: "Except for going to Konoha to observe this year's Chunin Exams, which I can confirm immediately, we have to discuss other things.  "

    The letter said a lot of things. In the past, Sand Ninja Village was leaderless, and the elders couldn't reach a consensus on some issues, so they kept putting things off. Now someone can finally make up their mind.

    They were piled together and I wrote several long pages.

    "Let's start with the trade between the Country of Wind and Sand Ninja Village, the Country of Fire and Konoha Village."

    Gaara gets into character very quickly.

    Although he had good personal relations with Haruno Sakura and others, when negotiating with Konoha envoys as Kazekage, he always kept his responsibilities in mind and did not let personal relationships affect official affairs; when he encountered problems, he also  He will fight for the best interests of Sand Ninja Village based on reason.

    "We completely agree to restart the export of special minerals from Sand Ninja Village. But the price you gave is a bit low." Gaara took out a list and said, "As for the issue of price increase, the previous Kazekage has actually discussed it with the Third Hokage.  A new price list was agreed upon and should have been signed and implemented. But because his death has been unresolved, now that I have become the new Kazekage, it is time to officially implement the new price list."

    "This is the result of an agreement between the former Kazekage and the Third Hokage of your village two years ago." He handed over the list.

    Haruno Sakura took the order, glanced at it, and frowned slightly: "The price is on the high side. This is the price agreed upon two years ago, but now both of you have replaced it with new Kazekage and Hokage, not to mention the result.  Get the final signature.¡±

    She smiled reservedly: "So, I think the previous results have yet to be discussed, and negotiations should be restarted."

    Trade between the two countries, no matter in which world they are in, is based on the protection of their own national interests as the first priority and national strength as the benchmark.  To put it simply and crudely, countries with strong national power can generally take advantage; even if they cannot take advantage for a while, they will always find their way back in the future.

    During the Third Generation period, Konoha experienced many events and was at a low point in strength. However, the national strength of Suna Ninja Village and the Country of Wind had recovered a lot from the last war - otherwise they would not have evil intentions; but after experiencing the collapse of Konoha,  , the sand ninja suffered serious losses, but Konoha did not suffer too much. Instead, it welcomed back Tsunade, and many new people became successful, especially Haruno Sakura's generation, which seemed to have restored the scene of the past when there were numerous geniuses and masters.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    That¡¯s why Haruno Sakura said, ¡°The price is too high.?Everyone¡¯s division is still very clear.

    The meeting ended when the sun was setting.

    Because Gaara will go to Konoha in person soon, so more things should be resolved at that time, and let Kage and Kage talk face to face; this meeting is just a warm-up for both parties. Let¡¯s explore first  Let's talk about it and make some preliminary preparations.  It involves the vital interests of the Ninja Village. The relationship between the two parties, and even the three parties after the Mist Ninja joins in the future, is complicated, and the matter will not be settled easily.

    "Then let's stop here this time." Gaara smiled slightly, and after signing the memorandum, he stood up and announced the end of the meeting.

    Everyone shook hands in turn and then exited in an orderly manner. Gaara took Haruno Sakura and left the conference room.

    "Is this your second time coming to Sand Ninja Village? How about I show you around the village?"

    (Guaranteed update 12. Yesterday¡¯s two updates and today¡¯s remaining update are due first~)

    (I have been busy for two days due to various things~ I will tell you that in order to get inspiration, I opened up a few books that I had kept for a long time. I couldn¡¯t stop reading them and I was too lazy to type!

    The status of salted fish will end tomorrow!  ) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 371 The Popular Fifth Generation Kazekage

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "The Sand Ninja Village has changed a lot." Haruno Sakura said to Gaara with a faint smile.

    She said this not just as a compliment.

    ??At least in her opinion, after the battle between Konoha and Sand Ninja, after two years of recuperation and learning about Konoha, the strength of Sand Ninja Village has been restored.

    When I came here last year, I still felt a little depressed; now it has improved a lot. There are many more ninjas and pedestrians walking on the street, and even several new shops have opened.

    If Gaara was still in the Kazekage state, his praise for Sakura would probably be followed by a few official words like "It's all the result of everyone's hard work."

    But he just smiled slightly, nodded, and said: "It's not dinner time yet, why don't we go there and sit for a while."

    Gaara, who took off the Kazekage's white robe, also let go of his Kazekage status and spoke to the two of them as friends. The completely different change of tone seemed natural to him.

    Haruno Sakura couldn't help but look at him one more time.

    This is the first time Haruno Sakura has a friend who is a shadow. Gaara's completely different attitude makes her feel fresh and a little weird.  From his almost confessional acceptance speech, Sakura heard a lot about Gaara's heart.  He wanted to completely separate himself from the unbearable past and become a brand new person.  The hardships in his childhood did not destroy him, but instead made him the resolute young man he is today.

    Having had a cruel childhood, seeing reality as cold as ice, and being awakened by Naruto, Gaara now has both the coldest and the softest side in his heart. This is the most important thing for a politician, not a politician.  Quality.  He would not give in to Konoha because he was Sakura's friend, nor would he be superior to his friends because of his identity as Kazekage.

    I have to say that Gaara is living a very pure life now.  Maybe he would be a great Kazekage.

    Sakura doesn¡¯t know if Gaara became a Kazekage in the original novel.

    "But being able to become the Kage of the Five Villages with such a young age and status as a Jinchuuriki is a very rare thing in the ninja world.  In addition to wanting to change when they are poor, Sand Ninja Village also obviously felt the coming storm and hurriedly found an umbrella for themselves.

    Of course, it must be mentioned that the strength guarantee brought by the jinch¨±riki and the identity of Gaara's father as the Kazekage are also one of the important reasons why Gaara can break the precedent and become the new generation of Kazekage.  The world here is more convinced of the idea that children born from dragons, dragons, phoenixes, and mice can dig holes. The existence of blood inheritance limits also provides endorsement for such backward bloodline theories.

    Although the Fourth Kazekage was cruel to his son, objectively speaking, his existence still made Gaara ascend to the highest throne of Sand Ninja.

    If Gaara¡¯s legendary experience did not have this single regret, according to the TV series routines in his previous life, Gaara should be able to say that he reached the position he is in today solely by his own efforts.

    Capital beyond capabilities is equal to zero.

    ¡°Having said that, even Haruno Sakura herself is not qualified to say this, right?

    Thinking of this, Haruno Sakura also has some feelings. If the fourth generation Kazekage Izumi knew the current situation, how would he feel?  Gaara's mood should be complicated anyway.

    When Gaara spoke, he was pointing at a cold drink shop.

    The appearance of the store is based on the style of Konoha. The glass door and neon lights seem a bit inconsistent with the traditional style of Sand Ninja Village. It seems like a cold drink shop from the Land of Fire has opened a chain here.

    However, as far as Sakura knows, Suna Ninja Village currently does not allow such a cold drink shop to open in the middle of the village; the name of the shop "Sand Ice" is also very characteristic of Suna Ninja, and it must be opened by a local.

    "Last time we came here," Sasuke opened the glass door and walked in. From the brand-new decoration, it was obvious that this was a newly opened store, "It seems that there is no such store yet, right?"

    "It was newly opened a few months ago." Gaara nodded and said.

    The three of them found a place to sit down.

    The bright-colored decoration style is a bit incompatible with the dark tradition of Sand Ninja. Most of the customers in the store are young people from Sand Ninja Village. Many are the new generation of Sand Ninja. When Gaara came in, they all turned their heads.  , nod or pay attention, and most of their faces show a friendly smile or even a look of reverence.

    There were even a few girls, including female ninjas, with suspicious blushes on their faces.

    Gaara has distinct facial features, a delicate appearance, a clear temperament, and a majestic appearance. He looks like a very clean and handsome young man. He is also powerful, so it is understandable that he is favored by many girls.

    As for Gaara¡¯s bloodthirsty and cruel personality, it was ignoredGaara's plausible retort made Gaara laugh; behind the calm smile was a hint of envy hidden in his heart. After all, he had never met a companion who could care about him like this.

    People always cherish things that are easily available.  Gaara has always longed to have normal relationships, companions and friends like Naruto.

    It was just that as Gaara became the Kazekage, he began to put the responsibility of the village on his still immature shoulders. In the village, the people around him would only form a superior-subordinate relationship with him, and they were qualified to care for him as companions.  There will be fewer and fewer people

    (12. Lazy cancer has not been cured yet!! Any updates I owe will be made up~~~)

    (Some comments said that I am in love, but there is absolutely no such thing!!! I am focusing on writing a book, really.) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 372 Conversation

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    What¡¯s interesting is that this cold drink shop is owned by Suna Ninja Village itself.

    It can be said to be a state-owned enterprise; or more accurately, a village-owned enterprise.

    Because of various reasons, this is Suna Ninja¡¯s first cold drink shop.

    In terms of national economy and people's livelihood, the Sand Ninja Village, which has relatively poor information, lags far behind Konoha and the Fire Country. If Konoha had not recently opened the ice export, Minazuki Shiro had improved the ice making efficiency of the Fire Country.  Double, if Haruno Sakura is added, it can be increased to ten times - I am afraid that even this cold drink shop cannot be opened.

    It seems a bit strange to open a store in the name of a village, but there is nothing we can do about it.

    To use Gaara¡¯s explanation, if you are poor, you will want to change.  It's not like there is no precedent in Suna Ninja Village. The Fourth Kazekage even condescended to make sand gold to subsidize Suna Ninja's finances.

    The most worrying thing for the sand ninjas is whether this will be effective.  After all, this world has just emerged from the chaotic Warring States Period, and economic theory is still stuck in the feudal era of the previous life. There has been a long debate over whether opening a store in the name of a village is competing with the people for profit.  In addition, some people think that the ninjas and civilians in the village are very poor, and opening such a store will have few customers and will cause serious losses; or they think that the tradition of ninjas is to be hardworking and simple, and this kind of store will cultivate the hedonistic thoughts of ninjas and corrode them.  fighting will.

    But no matter how many reasons there are to oppose, there is no reason to support it.

    That means Sand Ninja Village is short of money.

    The young people represented by Gaara are more open-minded and believe that this can make money for the village and prosper the economy, so the senior officials agreed to open a small store to try.

    Sugar water is added with carbon dioxide and ice, and the taste can even reach a level similar to Sakura's cola in her previous life. With special smoothies and the like, if most people in the store weren't wearing ninja forehead protectors, the girl would have felt like she had returned to Earth.  illusion.

    "Not bad," the pink-haired girl took a sip of the cold drink and raised her eyebrows and said, "You are quite attentive."

    The sand ninjas can prepare precise and powerful poisons, and it is easy to make a unique and delicious drink recipe.

    Sasuke also tasted some snacks and said calmly: "Well, indeed, summer is just right for eating such snacks"

    But Sakura could hear a bit of disapproval in his tone.

    Sasuke has never been very fond of sweets. Haruno Sakura is very aware of this habit. Sweet drinks are also within his resistance, so he only tastes the snacks and drinks on the table. After trying the taste, he is no longer interested.  On the contrary, Sakura in this life has a high tolerance for sweets. This may be because her taste is affected by her body.

    Furthermore, although it is cool to eat iced food in the summer, ninjas who are proficient in fire escape usually seem to prefer hot food.

    In addition, the chirping girls next to him also annoy him a bit

    The biggest reason is that Sasuke doesn't agree that ninjas enjoy too much.  He is the kind of traditional ninja who tends to be puritanical. He believes that an environment that is too comfortable will corrode his heart. Hedonism is a wrong tendency for ninjas.  This is exactly the opposite of Haruno Sakura's thoughts. She believes that ninjas are also human beings, and it is useless to always tighten themselves up. Relaxation is the best way to live.  As for Gaara, he has the same requirements for himself as Sasuke, a very temperate and light-hearted person; but he has no such requirements for others.

    After all, Gaara didn¡¯t understand Sasuke like a girl, so he didn¡¯t hear what he meant and just thought he was sincerely admiring him.

    He responded with a faint smile and said: "So the business of the cold drink shop is quite booming. It has opened up a new source of income for the village's depleted finances"

    If Suna Ninja Village wants to cultivate new people and restore its strength, it will naturally have to increase investment.  They had to pay war compensation, and they had to face the dilemma of insufficient task orders and reduced fiscal revenue after the defeat, and their expenses were higher than before. Unsurprisingly, Sand Ninja Village fell into a financial crisis, so it allowed this kind of thing that was considered evil in the past.  shop.

    "Don't you plan to open more branches?" Haruno Sakura asked.

    "Actually, there are already several branches," Gaara nodded and said, "But there probably won't be more branches. We are ninjas after all."

    There was no regret in his tone. It seems that the new Kazekage-sama also thinks that this kind of cold drink shop is just a temporary solution.

    According to the business logic of the previous life, this kind of store with high profits, large market, and no competitors should open more branches and cover the entire Kingdom of Wind.  Obviously, ninjas and businessmen do not use the same logic. Ninjas believe in strength at their core.  No matter how much money you make, you can open all the branchesHe continued: "After dormant for more than a year, they are now starting to move around again. I suspect that they are going to officially start the plan to capture the tailed beasts."

    All information about Akatsuki was shared with Suna Ninja, so Gaara also knew about the affairs of Taki Country.

    "You must not take it lightly when you go to Taki Country this time," Gaara said solemnly, "Who knows, you may encounter Akatsuki members!"

    "You also have to be careful, Gaara." Sasuke said seriously, "As a one-tail jinchuriki, you are probably also in their plan!"

    "Shouldn't Akatsuki be so bold as to attack the shadow of a village?" Ying Dai frowned slightly and said, "What they have to face is Sand Ninja Village, one of the five major ninja villages!"

    Gaara said calmly: "It depends on their purpose."

    "If their plan must gather the nine tailed beasts to realize, then I will definitely be one of their targets. On the other hand, if they just gather enough power to threaten the ninja world, that may not be the case. The power of one tail  It¡¯s nothing among the tailed beasts. Besides, it¡¯s not just me protecting the village, the village is also protecting me"

    "Anyway, we should all try to be careful!"

    Haruno Sakura nodded solemnly.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The next day, Haruno Sakura and Sasuke left Sand Ninja Village and headed north along the border of Konoha.

    The goal is the second destination of this trip, the country of Taki.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 373 Taki Ninja Village (Second update)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Return to the Country of Fire along the border between the Country of Rain and the Country of Kawa, then turn due north, walk through the fields of the Country of Fire, and go straight to the Country of Taki. The distance is about the same as the distance from Konoha to Sand Ninja.  About three days.

    Leaving Shinobi villages and towns and walking in the countryside is like returning to the feudal era from the modern world. The dilapidated villages, dusty and bumpy roads and the bustling towns and spacious and flat streets are like two different worlds.  The existence of the world.

    The uneven development of the ninja world is evident. It is no less than the gap between the rural areas in the western mountainous areas and the north, Shanghai, Guangzhou and Shenzhen in the previous life.

    Because these areas cannot afford the remuneration for task orders, they are undoubtedly a transparent person with no sense of existence in the eyes of the Ninja Village.  Bandits and bandits are usually active in places like this, and they are endlessly suppressed and exterminated. This phenomenon is not just because of poverty. The reasons behind it are worth pondering.

    Haruno Sakura had previously led her class on a mission to eradicate mountain bandits. Neither the Ninja Village nor the ninjas had received the mission requirements, and it was impossible to receive the rewards for the mission from the poor villagers, so this was considered an obligation after all.  Whether labor or the Ninja Village fulfills its duty to protect the people is also a very delicate matter.

    Sakura knows very well that the current relationship between the country and the village is very distorted.

    Taking herself as an example, although she considers herself to be from the Land of Fire, her sense of identification with the village is obviously stronger.  Basically, ninjas are much more loyal to the Ninja Village than to the country. Many Konoha ninjas even equate the Country of Fire with Konoha and several nearby big cities, and don't care about these remote places.

    On the other hand, in fact, the people who really hold the power and can decide the direction of the country are the Ninja Villages who have the vast majority of ninja power.  Taking Konoha as an example, the twelve guardian ninjas who protect the daimyo are basically the ninjas of Konoha. The army belonging to the daimyo has no fighting power when facing the ninjas.

    When she and Gaara talked about the world situation, they never considered the Daimyo's position. The original intention of establishing the Ninja Village system was that Ninja Villages belonged to the country. In fact, how could a Ninja Village with power be controlled by ordinary people without power?  Temperance?  The fact that the daimyo was not controlled by genjutsu by the Ninja Village was a great honor to them.

    Some small countries with Ninja Villages simply don¡¯t have a daimyo, and the top leader who leads the country is directly the ¡°shadow¡± of the Ninja Village. This is the case in several countries around Konoha.

    The country of Taki is a typical example of Takikage serving as a daimyo.

    Distorted relationships cannot last long, and the village system must eventually be reformed to adapt to the situation where the village is strong and the country is weak.

    A few days later, Haruno Sakura and the two entered the country of Taki.  The two of them deliberately slowed down their pace and traveled in a way that conserved energy and did not rush forward.  Gaara's reminder is not unreasonable. There is a possibility of encountering Akatsuki members on this trip, and it is very dangerous to expend a lot of energy on the road.

    Fortunately, the journey was uneventful, and Sakura safely entered the territory of Takino Country. The quiet villages and towns here seemed to have no idea that the shadow of Akatsuki had fallen over them.

    The country of Taki, in front of a huge waterfall.

    The water pouring down from the extremely high cliffs covers the only entrance to Takinin Village, forming a natural barrier.

    Takinin Village is hidden behind the waterfall and is located in the valley behind the cliff. The entrance to the village is through a natural underground river in the cave behind the waterfall. It took a lot of effort to find such a hidden place to build the village.

    "No matter how hidden the entrance is, it is impossible to hide it from the detection of ninjas." Sasuke stood in front of the waterfall and said disapprovingly.

    No matter how hidden you are, you will still leave clues.  The ninjas of the Inuzuka family can distinguish the footprints and smells left by their comings and goings. Byakugan and Ninja Eagle can see the valleys and villages behind the mountains. Even an ordinary ANBU can track these ninjas from small countries to their villages.

    In the ninja world, it is almost impossible to hide a huge village.  As long as you have contact with the outside world, you will leave traces and expose yourself.

    "And the Ninja Village is too hidden. How can we attract clients to entrust tasks?" Haruno Sakura also shook her head and said a little speechlessly, "People who want to entrust tasks can't even find where to find them to issue tasks. Taki Ninja  The village will never receive a task order in its entire life. This kind of place is not bad for seclusion, but it is just ridiculous to use it to build a ninja village."

    "Excessive pursuit of safety is putting the cart before the horse." Sasuke laughed at this.

    However, maybe Taki Ninja Village likes such a leisurely life without tasks?  Anyway, the country of Taki is under their control, and they can use taxes to support a group of idle ninjas.

    It¡¯s just that there is no training for tasks. How much combat power the ninja raised in this way has?Finally, get the attention of the audience, especially the nobles, and win more task orders for the village.  It's just that the overall strength of the genin trained by the small ninja village is weaker than that of the big ninja village. Their outstanding seeds are only at the upper-middle level outside. It is not easy to get a good ranking; in case of fierce competition.  Losing soldiers and generals in the Chunin Exam was a serious loss.

    Even if you put in your best efforts, it is difficult to achieve good results. On the contrary, if you are not careful, your genius will be lost in other countries.  Considering these problems, over time, the small ninja villagers also began to realize that in the chunin exams, they were just accompanying the prince to study, and most of the ninjas sent were just to make up the numbers.  The only ones who are truly capable of competing are the genin of the Great Ninja Village.

    Haruno Sakura refused to comment on this muddled mentality; the way to survive in Xiaonin Village is probably this helpless.

    Seeing things through without telling them about them, she has no intention of breaking through the screen window paper for something like an unspoken rule.

    Takikage could tell from the girl's shifting eyes that she knew what he meant. Although he was a little annoyed, after all, Konoha was standing behind the other party. Even if his tone was a little harsh, it was still the right lesson to teach him.

    Dissatisfied?  Hold it in!

    "Ahem." He quickly corrected his attitude, cleared his throat and said, "Is this the only thing?"

    Sakura shook her head: "There is one more important thing."

    "Please say."

    "I wonder if you have heardthat the Akatsuki organization has shown signs of activity near your village recently?" Haruno Sakura stared at him closely, "In other words, after a year of silence, the activities of the Akatsuki organization have revived, and  It is very likely that this time their purpose is no longer limited to gathering intelligence"

    Takiying¡¯s face really froze this time.

    "this matter¡­¡­"

    (22. There will be another update in the evening.) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 374 Longying (third update)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "This matter" Takiying hesitated for a moment, then said with a smile, "What is organized by Akatsuki? Does it have anything to do with our Taki Ninja Village?"

    He looked at Haruno Sakura and added: "This should be something that your five major ninja villages should consider, right?"

    "If the sky falls, a tall man will hold it up, that's what he means."

    Haruno Sakura glanced at him with a half-smile, then said seriously: "Lord Takikage, have you forgotten? The purpose of the Akatsuki organization"

    "It's about collecting jinch¨±riki!" Sakura stared into his eyes and said every word.

    I saw Takikage's expression change, he took a low breath, and said calmly: "What does that have to do with our Taki Ninja Village? Our village is small and weak, so where are the Jinch¨±riki?"

    Takiying denied it, but the girl had already seen the answer in his eyes.

    The Nanao Jinchuuriki is most likely to be in the country of Taki, the Ninja Village of Taki!

    "Really?" Haruno Sakura looked at him, her eyes piercing his face like knives, and asked in a deep voice, "Then, why did Akatsuki appear in your country? Could it be that they are here for tourism?  ?¡±

    Cold sweat quietly broke out on his forehead and nose. Taki Ying quickly wiped his face with his hands and laughed sarcastically: "Ha, ha maybe they have other purposes? Or maybe they are just deceiving others and deliberately attracting everyone's attention.  What about our country, and then covertly carry out their real plans elsewhere?¡±

    In Takikage's opinion, is there any difference between Akatsuki and Konoha?

    No matter who discovers the Jinch¨±riki in Taki-nin Village, the result is the same for the Taki-nin: the tailed beast is taken away.

    The difference is that as Akatsuki is an underground organization, they should only act secretly; while Konoha may launch a war against the country of Taki in order to seize the Seven-Tails Jinchuuriki!

    It seems like Konoha is even more cruel than Akatsuki.

    Takikage can even think of several reasons for provoking a war in an instant, such as accusing Taki Ninja Village of using unfair means to steal the Nanao from Konoha He doesn't even need an excuse.  All I need to tell you is that there is a weak Ninja Village who has the powerful Seven-Tails Jinchuuriki in his hands.

    Tailed beast Jinchuriki has always been a taboo for big countries and cannot be tolerated by small countries; having a tailed beast in a small Shinobu village is as dangerous as a three-year-old child holding gold in the market.  A common man is not guilty, but he is guilty of carrying a jade!

    If it weren¡¯t for chance, the country of Taki would not have had the chance to capture Nanao.  The power of the tailed beast is too tempting. Even though he knows that once the news leaks out, Taki Ninja Village will be in extremely dangerous situation, but he can get such precious power, and Taki Shadow wants to keep it no matter what!

    Takiying refused to admit it, and his stubborn attitude made it difficult to continue the conversation.

    Haruno Sakura sighed, not interested in beating around the bush with him, and said directly: "The Seven-Tails Jinchuuriki is here with you, right? There is no point in denying it!"

    "If your envoy must pin unwarranted things on our Taki Ninja Village, then as Taki Shadow, I have no other choice but to firmly deny it." Taki Shadow said in a helpless tone.

    "You can tell lies to us, but can you also say the same to Akatsuki's people?" Sakura frowned and said, "They have known your information for a long time, and Akatsuki's power is beyond your ability to compete with! Here,  At this juncture, aren't you still willing to accept Konoha's help? Would you rather watch the Jinch¨±riki being snatched away by Akatsuki?"

    "Suppose we really have jinchuriki," Takikage asked, "what you call help is to bring her back to your village, right?"

    "We in Konoha have no intention of taking the Jinchuriki of your village as our own! After the Akatsuki crisis, the Jinchuriki of your village can return to your country at any time. However, if you continue to be stubborn and refuse to accept us  I'm afraid you will regret it when Shi Xiao comes!"

    "Nanao is not in our village." Takikage ignored what the girl said and just shook his head in denial.

    He sneered in his heart, no matter how nice it is, what's the use?  He has seen it countless times in the ninja world to use sweet words to extract key information and then immediately turn his back on the person!

    ??????????????????????? The more the five major countries are, the more skillful they are in this kind of hooliganism. Otherwise, why would the small countries call them the five major hooligans in private!

    Anyway, he just killed the Seven-Tailed Jinchuuriki and is not in Taki Ninja Village.

    If it is admitted that there is really a Nanao in Taki Ninja Village, what is Konoha's so-called help?  I'm afraid that the next step is to take her back to Konoha for protection in the name of the jinchuriki's safety being threatened.  At that time, it¡¯s hard to say whether the Jinch¨±riki will belong to Taki Ninja Village or Konoha Village!  There are ten thousand recipes in Konohap; "Shimu, please take Konoha's messenger down to rest." Takikage shook his head noncommittally, did not answer the girl, but turned to one of his subordinates, Taki-nin.

    "Yes, Lord Shibatsuki!" A young man with broken hair lowered his head and led Haruno Sakura and Sasuke out of the house.

    Takiying watched the two people leaving and thought silently for a long time.

    Watching the girl go away, until he could no longer hear the light footsteps, he asked a Taki nin next to him: "Where is Shisha Fu? Where did she run to again?"

    "Uh" Taki Ren hesitated for a while, looked around, and replied cautiously, "It doesn't seem to be in the village."

    "What?" Takiying's face suddenly darkened, "This wild girl! I told her not to leave the village casually, she disobeys every time!"

    He looked angry, turned around and scolded: "Didn't I tell you to keep an eye on her? You can't handle such a small thing!"

    With cold sweat on his face, Taki Ren quickly replied: "Takikage-sama, Fu-sama can fly and is much stronger than us. We can't stop her at all!"

    "Trash! You can't do even the smallest thing!" Takiying scolded, "Go and find her quickly! Also, we must not let her meet the messenger of Konoha!"

    "Yes, Lord Takikage!" Takinin knelt down on one knee, nodded in agreement, and then asked worriedly, "Konoha's envoy seems to have discovered our secret What should we do?"

    Taki Ying gave Taki Shinobu a cold look: "This is not a problem you should be concerned about!"

    He knows what his subordinates mean by asking this!

    (Making up for the updates I owed a few days ago. I fell asleep halfway through typing, and it was already past three o'clock when I woke up.) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 375 Illusion (first update)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The meaning of Taki Ninja's hookah is that he thinks that the Konoha ninja girls and boys are young and can be bullied, and he wants to kill them without stopping.

    However, Konoha already suspected that there was a Chuuriki in Taki Ninja Village, so what was the point of killing two messengers?

    After all, Takikage has been running Taki Ninja Village and Taki Country for many years, so he knows a little bit of political common sense.  If Konoha envoys die mysteriously after visiting Taki Ninja Village, no matter how they die, Konoha will definitely put the target of suspicion on Taki Ninja Village first.

    At that time, it gave Konoha an excuse to take the opportunity to cause trouble.

    There is a so-called "Akatsuki" organization outside that doesn't know the truth and is eyeing them, and provoking Konoha. It's just a stupid idea that doesn't care about life and death.

    "Shisha's thinking is still too simple." Takikage said to himself, "A jounin who has not experienced any experience is too immature in his behavior and way of thinking. He is not even as powerful as the Konoha messenger just now."

    "What do you think, Kaede?" He turned to the other Taki nin and asked.

    The Taki-nin named Kaede looks to be in his fifties and is in the last years of his prime as a ninja. His appearance and temperament are much more mature than Shisha.

    He pondered for a moment and said slowly: "Shisha is still young after all, and the village does not have enough tasks to train him"

    "That little girl from Konoha is about ten years younger than Shisha, but she looks much more capable." Takikage shook his head and said, "Now you can see the difference between our village and the Great Ninja Village. No.  Speaking of strength, just by looking at this spirit, the gap is clearly visible. Konoha can safely hand over the mission of envoy to such a young ninja, but if it were me, I would not dare to let Shisha perform such an important mission.  "

    Feng remained silent.

    However, a female ninja next to her angrily whispered to her companions: "Maybe Konoha just wants to send a beautiful girl to confuse the village. Hmph I heard that the female ninjas in Konoha are all proficient in medical and cosmetology techniques, and they also  She knows how to put on makeup and can make an ordinary-looking woman more beautiful than a fairy, and make those men fascinated. Oh, I still don¡¯t know what she really looks like!"

    "If you can use these sorcery, your true appearance must not be very good. She might be an ugly girl." The girl next to her also whispered with disdain, "The skin of that girl just now couldn't be more fake. Normal people  How could it be like this!"

    Having said that, the pursuit of beauty is human nature. The four major Asian evil arts in the earth world also exist in the ninja world.  Medical cosmetology¡ªcorresponding to plastic surgery, makeup, and photo correction¡ªis widely popular even though it cannot achieve the effects of PS and ruined pictures. In short, the techniques of the ninja world can also transform Luo Yufeng into a beautiful woman.

    By the way, the sex change technique has been developed in the hands of Orochimaru, and he has been living in a female body for several years.

    Takikage glanced towards the side where the private meeting was held, and glared at them angrily. The two female ninjas suddenly fell silent, not daring to whisper any more.

    "We are discussing serious matters, don't whisper to each other!" Takikage scolded the two of them with a face. The disapproval of his subordinates made him angry and said, "The village has too little communication with the outside world. In the past few years, I participated in  In the ninja exam, other ninja villages can advance to the third round from time to time, but our village has missed the finals for several years!"

    Speaking of this, his face became ugly.

    Even the Taki Clone Technique that Taki Ninja is proud of has been repeatedly cracked by Genin from outside the village. It seems that everyone already knows how to fight this Ninjutsu, but the endless new Ninjutsu from the outside world gives the newcomers in Taki Ninja Village a headache.

    He took a deep breath and said solemnly: "I have thought carefully about it for a long time, why is this situation happening? The Konoha envoy may be a bit alarmist, but we have to admit that the village has shown signs of falling behind the world.  "

    Takiying looked around and asked sternly:

    "How long has it been since we created a new ninjutsu?"

    "How many of us have never left the country of Taki or even the Ninja Village of Taki in this life?"

    "How many ninjas have never seen blood, or even experienced decent actual combat?"

    The Taki ninjas around him were silent and speechless.

    Some people feel guilty, while others just lower their heads and pretend to feel guilty, but in fact secretly murmur that these problems are actually the consequences of Takikage's policies.

    "The one who really should be questioned should be Takikage!"

    Someone also complained about the two female ninjas who bit their ears just now: If it weren't for them, Takikage would haveReally good.  There are waterfalls, giant trees, large lakes, caves, underground rivers, etc. There are many beautiful sights that will make you forget to leave.  As a place to travel, this is indeed a place to cultivate your body and mind.

    Crossing the viewing bridge across the lake, the three of them walked all the way to the roots of the giant tree. The thick tree roots were as big as several people's arms. They were intertwined together and woven into a network of countless tunnels. It was strange and interesting.  It's so exuberant that it's amazing.

    Bypassing a few children who were playing and hunting here, we swam out of the valley from the underwater river, passed through the cave, crossed the water curtain, and returned to the waterfall at the entrance.

    The spectacular or meandering sights along the way did not attract the attention of the three ninjas.  One of them has been watching for more than ten or twenty years and has turned a blind eye to it; the other two are ninjas from other villages with ulterior motives. They want to do some ulterior things to him, so naturally they have no intention of enjoying the beautiful scenery of Taki Ninja Village.  .

    "Just here." Haruno Sakura suddenly said after finding an unobtrusive corner.

    "Huh?" Shemu turned around in confusion. The pretty flower-like smile on the girl's face had disappeared, and her eyes like autumn water were looking at him calmly.

    "What's wrong?"

    Before he could say this, his vision was filled with a pair of blood-red eyes.

    (Guaranteed 12. I woke up too late and didn¡¯t wake up until noon. There will be another update in the evening. Try to update three times tomorrow.) (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 376 Fu

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Let me ask you an answer." Sasuke's eyes turned blood red, and the three black magatama slowly rotated, and he said succinctly.

    They wandered around Taki Ninja Village for a week, getting rid of the ANBU who were secretly following them, before they found this place with not many human traces.

    Sasuke's use of Sharingan genjutsu on the people of Taki Ninja Village - and it should be Taki Shadow's younger brother, because his name and appearance are exactly the same as Taki Shadow - must not be discovered, otherwise the problem will be serious.  Konoha's sincerity will be greatly reduced.

    Shemu, who was controlled by the illusion, looked confused, his eyes lost focus, he stared blankly into the distance, and unconsciously responded: "Yes."

    After looking at Haruno Sakura, Sasuke asked straight to the point: "Who is the jinch¨±riki of Taki Ninja Village?"

    Someone might show up here at any time. Sasuke and the others had no time to waste, so they asked the most important question as soon as they came up.

    But the effect is very bad.

    "Jinch¨±riki" Shibuki's expression suddenly became violently distorted, and he gritted his teeth and refused to speak.  The mention of this word seemed to arouse his strong vigilance. The Jinchuuriki were their top secret. Even if he was controlled by genjutsu, he still subconsciously resisted answering this question!

    "Ican't" Shimu's eyes began to move, and the strong stimulation seemed to make him want to break free from the illusion!

    Sasuke snorted coldly, his Sharingan moved rapidly, consuming a lot of pupil power to maintain the illusion, and finally stabilized Shibuki, who had great mental fluctuations.

    "It seems that some skills are needed." Haruno Sakura frowned slightly and said to Sasuke.

    Sakura was a little surprised. This ninja who looked a little shy and cowardly didn't even dare to look at her head-on. He only dared to peek at her side face, but he was so determined when he touched his bottom line.

    "Well, he should have been trained," Sasuke nodded, "It seems that you can't directly ask him questions about jinch¨±riki."

    He casually asked Shenmu some other small questions, such as which scenery he liked best, who was at home, etc.

    "My parents are dead, and my brother Shibuki is the current Takikage." Shibuki answered these questions very quickly.

    "Is your brother great?" Sasuke asked next.

    "He is very strong, I can never beat him."

    "Is there a ninja in the village who is stronger than your brother?"

    "There is one."

    Sasuke and Sakura looked at each other, feeling slightly excited, and asked, "Who is it?"

    According to their estimation, Shibuya is at most about the same level as Sasuke, and the tailed beast's jinchuriki is at least a Kage-level ninja, so the only ninja stronger than Takikage can only be Taki's seven-tailed jinchuriki!

    ¡°¡­¡± Faced with this question, Shemu remained silent.

    "Tsk!" Sakura frowned more tightly and said, "This guy, no matter how you ask, will remain silent or struggle violently as soon as he realizes that he is going to mention the Jinchuuriki's information."

    "The Taki Ninja Village is very guarded against this matter Those who know the information have received strict training. No wonder they can keep this secret for so long!" There was a hint of helplessness in the plain expression on Sasuke's face.

    "Is there any other way?" If even the Sharingan can't control him, Haruno Sakura has no means to deal with him.  Her ninjutsu was good at opening Shibuki's head, but it was powerless to get him to speak.

    "I can also cast more powerful illusions."

    Sasuke frowned and said in a cold voice.

    "Are there any risks?" Sakura asked, seeing Sasuke's face looking a little solemn.

    "The stronger the power of the illusion, the higher the damage to a person. The next illusion will destroy his consciousness and forcibly extract the guarded information in his mind; therefore, if he is not careful, his consciousness will not be able to regroup when the illusion is lifted.  If so, he might become an idiot"

    "Well" Haruno Sakura pursed her lips and said nothing.

    She has always been cruel and ruthless towards her enemies.  But Shibaki is not an enemy. Strictly speaking, he is one of their allies against Akatsuki. Is it really appropriate to use such a dangerous technique on him?

    The girl¡¯s expression was a little tangled for a moment.

    "Don't worry, I will control the intensity." Sasuke smiled slightly, patted her shoulder and said, "Please help me be careful!"

    Before Sakura could say anything, he turned to Shibaki: "Who is the Nanao Jinchuriki and what are his characteristics?"

    Hearing the jinchuriki's question, the indifferent expression on Shibuki's face became distorted again. The consciousness suppressed by the illusion was strongly stimulated and began to become active.Would you like to go play?  "

    "We are envoys to your village and we will leave tomorrow." Haruno Sakura said calmly, "Unfortunately, we don't have time to play. Thank you for your kindness."

    "Oh~ Messenger." Fu said in an exaggerated voice, her smile weakened a bit, "Tch, are we talking about some boring business again? It's so boring! Shibuki, I'm so bored, come play with me.  OK?"

    Shibuki's face was stiff and he said angrily: "Didn't Lord Takikage tell you not to run outside the village during this period? Why did you run out again!"

    "I didn't run out~" She blinked and looked at Shibuki with innocent eyes and said, "I flew out! So you didn't notice that I sneaked out at all! Hehe!"

    Fu laughed triumphantly.

    "Asshole, is this something you should be proud of!" Shemu said with anger, "Go back to the village quickly!"

    "I don't want it!" Fu said with a puffed mouth, pointing at Shenmu and saying, "You people know how to preach every day. There is obviously no danger, why don't you always let me leave the village?"

    This girl looks completely spoiled and innocent.

    Haruno Sakura suddenly felt something in her heart and said: "This is not a lecture. In fact, during our mission to your village this time, in addition to talking about your village's participation in the chunin exam this year, the most important thing is to discuss the issue of Akatsuki. They  They are coming menacingly, and all of them are wanted criminals who are full of crimes and powerful, and the tailed beasts are no match for them, so you have to be careful not to be captured by them!"

    "What?" Fu Hua's face turned pale, "Someone really powerful is coming - woo, woo!"

    Shi Mu blocked her mouth quickly with quick eyes and hands.

    But, it's too late.

    (Completing yesterday¡¯s second update.) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 377 Willful Request

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Fu is the Seven-Tailed Jinchuuriki of Taki Ninja Village.

    When she saw her figure, Haruno Sakura had this idea in her mind.

    Flying is really a big problem for ninjas. The number of ninjas in the five major ninja villages who can fly freely can be counted on one hand.  Gaara can only float when he stands on the sand and cannot move very fast. Ninjas like Deidara who use clay creations can barely fly, but those who can truly fly at high speeds without borrowing anything can only practice the transformation of earth escape properties.  Only an extremely skilled ninja can do this, such as the Tsuchikage.

    Sakura was surprised to see a ninja who could fly flexibly and at high speed in such a remote place in the mountains.  This ninja village has powerful ninjas who can fly, as well as the Seven-Tails Jinchuuriki. How can there be so many talents in a remote mountain place?

    So she boldly guessed that this girl who could fly was the Seven-Tailed Jinchuuriki.  If the Nanao itself can fly, then what she just did was nothing more than a partial tailed beast transformation!

    She then tried a little more with her words, and the other party showed her weakness.

    The girl let her words slip, and although Shibuki intercepted her words, it was of no use.

    Haruno Sakura has been friends with the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki for so many years, and she knows very well what characteristics the Jinchuuriki has.  Based on Fu's reaction and the feeling of chakra, she was absolutely sure that Fu was the Seven-Tails Jinchuuriki.

    The Taki-nins protected her so much that Fu became a little too naive and out of touch with the world.

    "The Kiri Ninja and Taki Ninja Villages are both closed and isolated villages, so there are many strange things and weird things. The former has many perverts and murderers, while the latter has ninjas who are not like ninjas, but more like ordinary people in their previous lives.  Of course, according to the standards of previous lives, the people in Taki Ninja Village are closer to normal, right?

    In any case, she didn¡¯t make it clear. She and Sasuke looked at each other and smiled, watching Shibuki trying to cover up the matter clumsily.

    Then another Taki-nin named Shisha also ran over, grabbed her hand and pulled Fu back to the Taki-nin village.

    "Uh Fu, she's a little naughty," Shibuki racked his brains for an excuse, "Actually, she's just an ordinary girl."

    ¡°Hmm¡­an ordinary girl.

    If the Seven-Tails Jinchuuriki is also called ordinary, no ninja in this world dares to say that he is special.

    Sakura suppressed a laugh and asked with pretending to be interested: "She can fly so fast, it's really amazing. Do all the ninjas in Taki Ninja Village know how to fly?"

    "Thatof course not!" Shenmu waved his hands hurriedly and said, "She is the only one who knows this kind of ninjutsu, it is not an inherited secret technique!"

    " Shibuki doesn't want Konoha to misunderstand that Taki Ninja Village has such a powerful inherited secret technique. You know, it is not uncommon in the history of ninjas to destroy other people's clans, even villages and countries, for a ninjutsu!

    "Obviously, the secret technique that can make people fly has strategic value, and it is the kind of ninjutsu that will be coveted by others to the point of destroying villages.

    "Oh~"

    Sakura mischievously lengthened the tone, making it difficult to tell whether she truly believed it or was faking it: "So Fu invented this ninjutsu on his own? The genius of Takamura is really amazing"

    Shemu scratched his head, laughed twice and was speechless.

    Asking him to admit that Fu is a genius, Shibuki can't do it so blatantly.

    ??????????????????????????? If she wasn¡¯t a Jinchuuriki, she would probably be an ordinary female ninja, right?  No matter the level of hard work, talent or character, there is no sign of a strong person.  It was only because her physique could accommodate the power of the Seven-Tails that she became a jinch¨±riki.

    Therefore, Shemu really can't open his eyes and tell lies against his will.

    "Fu is about the same age as us, but I have never seen her take the chuunin exam. Is she still a genin?" Sakura asked narrowly, knowing that she was asking.

    "Uh, well she's not a genin anymore, haha," Shibuki wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said hesitantly, "Anyway, Fu has never participated in the chunin exam in another village."

    "It's such a pity that such a strong ninja never took the Chunin Exam to prove himself in front of everyone."

    "Yes, yes," Shemu nodded repeatedly, "It's getting late, how about we go back?"

    He was already a little overwhelmed.

    Fu did not stay well in the village as Takikage asked, but instead wandered outside the village. As a result, she was bumped into by Konoha's messenger, which suddenly panicked him.  In particular, Haruno Sakura asked a lot about Fu. In order to avoid Konoha becoming suspicious, Shibaki had to answer, but it was difficult to make up lies that were watertight. As Takikage's younger brother, this was his first encounter.  Such an embarrassing task.

    ? ?The high-speed ninjas broke out with extremely high efficiency. The meeting that used to take a week took only one hour to reach a clear result.

    "Humph~" Fu puffed out her cheeks and said angrily, "Orders change in the morning and evening!"

    "You're reasonable, right? You bumped into Konoha's messenger this time. If Shibuki hadn't helped you cover it up, you would have spilled the beans!" The veins on Takiying Shibuki's face jumped sharply and he scolded  , "In short, this time you will be banned from leaving the village for two months!"

    "What?" The girl raised her eyebrows and screamed, "No, I want to take the Chunin exam in Konoha, and I want to leave the village!"

    "Are you kidding me!" Sheto shouted, blowing his beard and glaring, "You still think you're not eye-catching enough, don't you?"

    "Isn't it okay if I don't use the power of the Nanao?" Fu said tit for tat, "As long as I don't use the chakra of the Nanao, there is no difference between me and ordinary ninjas, no one can tell!"

    After grinding for a long time, Shibuya still couldn't persuade the Seven-Tails Jinchuuriki's request.

    Sighing at Fu's willfulness, Shibatsuchi said helplessly: "What's going on with you? Did you get provoked by someone? Why do you have to take the Chunin Exam?"

    "Because it's too boring to stay in the village all the time! There's nothing to do, and you can't make new friends." Fu said with a twist, "Didn't the Konoha envoy say he was here to discuss the Chunin Exam? I'll just  I want to go and see Konoha!"

    She rolled her eyes, and a new thought came to her mind: "Besides, isn't it just right to go to Konoha to avoid the limelight of the Akatsuki organization?"

    Shetu had subconsciously wanted to refute her childish idea, but when he heard the next sentence, he suddenly felt that it made some sense.

    If you can¡¯t protect the Seven-Tails Jinchuuriki, then send Fu to Konoha. Anyway, Konoha doesn¡¯t know Fu¡¯s identity yet, so Akatsuki will definitely not dare to attack Konoha.

    "I'll think about it" Takiying touched his chin and said slowly.

    (This is the first guaranteed update. If I can¡¯t finish the second update, I will post it tomorrow morning I still can¡¯t stay up too late lately.) (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 378 The conversation before the storm

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "The Fifth Hokage:

    ¡°¡­

    "The existence of the Seven-Tailed Jinchuuriki has been confirmed.

    "He is a Taki-nin named 'Fu'. Female. Estimated to be around fourteen to sixteen years old. Short green hair, orange eyes, dark skin. He is about 1.60 meters tall and has a slender body. The clothes are bold and avant-garde.  Wearing a two-piece navel-baring top, an off-shoulder short top, a short skirt on the bottom, and net underwear underneath. She carries a large black scroll behind her back.

    ¡°It can partially transform into a tailed beast and grow butterfly-shaped wings on the back of its waist, allowing it to fly in the air at extremely fast speeds.

    ¡°We still don¡¯t know what secret tailed beast technique she has mastered.

    "He has very strong control over the tailed beasts. When he moves normally, he cannot feel the presence of the tailed beasts' chakra. Even after some of the tailed beasts transform, he has to be very careful to identify the chakra of the seven tails. He is a very successful and stable Jinbashira  force.

    ¡°Cheerful and lively personality, a bit frivolous.

    ¡°I have shown interest in this year¡¯s Chunin Exam and may come to Konoha to take part in the Chunin Exam in order to avoid Akatsuki¡¯s pursuit.

    "We are extremely wary of Konoha and suspect that we also have ulterior motives for Nanao. But we don't think we can discover the identity of the Jinchuriki, so we take it a bit lightly.

    "above.

    "Konoha Ninja Haruno Sakura and Uchiha Sasuke. June 10, 1962, Konoha."

    After Haruno Sakura finished writing this information letter, she unfolded the scroll and read it, nodded with satisfaction, put it away, and stuffed it into Ninja's foot pocket.

    Sasuke was feeding the Ninja Eagle some dried meat and said, "Is this really good?"

    "Huh?" Sakura was squatting on the ground, carefully tying the leggings to Ninja's feet, and responded without raising her head.  Tying the thread is a delicate job and requires her full concentration to do it well - because if it is loosely tied, the leg pockets will fall off, and if it is tightened, Ninja will be injured.

    "I mean, just let Taki Ninja deal with their Seven-Tails Jinchuuriki. I don't know what measures they will take." Sasuke gently stroked the Ninja Eagle's head and said calmly, "If I had used genjutsu before,  , shouldn¡¯t we just control her? Then we can take her back to the village and protect her.¡±

    "What are you talking about" Haruno Sakura cut off the excess thread on the Ninja Hawk's leg pockets with a chakra knife, raised her head and said, "There are two questions. First, are you doing this too disrespectful to the allies?  In your eyes?"

    "Well" Sasuke had finished feeding all the dried meat in his hands, wiped his hands clean, looked back at his companion, and pondered without saying a word.

    As a ninja from a big country, many times, like others, he would unconsciously ignore the feelings of the small ninja village.

    If the Nanao is taken away by genjutsu, in the eyes of Taki-nin, what is the difference between them and Akatsuki?

    It is impossible for Taki Ninja to believe that after the limelight is over, Konoha will take the initiative to return the Seven-Tails Jinchuuriki!

    "You have thought of it, too." Haruno Sakura nodded and said, "Then we will be like Akatsuki and face the entire Taki Ninja Village!"

    She thought about it for a while, the fighting ability of Taki-nin was average except for Nanao. If a fight really started

    "Well, it seems that it's not impossible to beat" Sakura said in thought, rubbing her smooth and delicate chin.

    "But then Konoha's reputation will be completely ruined." Sasuke curled his lips, "The three-village alliance with the Sand Ninja and Mist Ninja will fall apart. Okaywhat about the second question?"

    "The second one."

    The girl released the Ninja Eagle and watched it go away. After a long time, she turned to Sasuke and said: "Without the level of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, even the illusions cast by the three Magatama Sharingan will not be able to deal with the Tailed Beast Jinch¨±riki for a long time.  Maintain it. Especially since you are not a ninja who specializes in illusions."

    In fact, in the original work, Sasuke, who opened the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, failed to defeat the Eight-Tails Jinchuuriki with illusions. Instead, he almost killed himself because of his overconfidence.

    The black-haired boy was stunned and looked at Sakura with a somewhat disbelieving expression.

    "Impossible! Naruto often falls prey to my illusions!" He immediately retorted.

    Haruno Sakura shook her head.

    "That's because Naruto hasn't been able to communicate with the Nine-Tails before." She raised an index finger and said, "The Jinchuriki is a very special ninja. He is a body with two spirits. Even if the illusion is effective on the Jinchuriki, the Jinchuriki  The tailed beast within Li¡¯s body can still wake it up immediately.¡±

    "You see, I am almost unaffected by your illusions." Sakura added.

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s situation is somewhat similar to that of a Jinchuriki, except that she is a bit more special.  There were originally two spiritual cores, and then the time travelers merged in, forming a three-core system."Leave her to me!" He said with murderous intent.

    "Mr. Kisame, don't underestimate the enemy," Zeu got up from the ground, sat down and lit a fire and said, "The girl who uses Ice Blast has made Scorpion suffer a lot. She even killed Deidara instantly.  Oh! When I went for reconnaissance before, I was almost discovered by her"

    Kisame snorted coldly, looking straight at the fire in front of him, silent.  He was not an irritable person, and although Zetsu's words sounded like he was looking down on his fighting ability, it was a kind reminder after all, and Kisame didn't want to refute anything.

    In the eyes of outsiders, the members of Akatsuki are all unruly S-class rebellious ninjas; each one is hopelessly strong, a strong man with outstanding strength and ruthlessness, and it is difficult to distinguish between high and low.  But in Kisame's view, the stratification of strength among the ninjas in Akatsuki is very obvious!

    Deidara's strengths and weaknesses are too obvious. It is actually a bit reluctant to include him in the "Shadow" level. He was killed by Haruno Sakura in an instant because he was too immature. Scorpion is strong, but the puppet master happened to be restrained by the strange power technique.  When facing the ice escape girl, he was restrained and unable to display his true fighting power.

    Even so, Haruno Sakura still had a hard time playing against them.

    In contrast, if Kisame faced Deidara and the Red Sand Scorpion, he would be completely confident that he could easily defeat these two people!

    "So, where are the other Konoha ninjas?" Itachi asked calmly.

    "The remaining person"

    In despair, Uchiha Itachi sneered and said slowly:

    "It's Sasuke Uchiha."

    The black-haired young man's eyes suddenly turned scarlet.

    (Completing yesterday¡¯s second update.) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 379 Before the Storm (2)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The scarlet color in Itachi's eyes just flashed away, and the black pupils soon returned to calm.

    No one spoke.

    Itachi looked despairingly. The latter's expression was calm, he just lowered his eyes and hid everything in his heart.

    For a moment, all you could hear was the crackling sound of burning branches in the bonfire.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????

    "Uchiha Sasuke" Kisame's sudden voice broke the silence. He turned to look at Itachi, "Itachi, is he the only relative you let go?"

    Itachi didn¡¯t even raise his head, just looked coldly at the singing and dancing flames in front of him, his lips seemed to be glued, and he didn¡¯t say a word for a long time.

    Kisame kept looking at him, waiting for an answer.

    After a long time, until he was about to lose his patience, Itachi nodded slowly: "Yes."

    "Is that so?" Kisame grinned and sneered, "I never thought that someone as hard-hearted as you, who slaughtered all the clan he was born in, would have soft-hearted moments! A person who even killed his parents spared his younger brother.  , you must love him very much, right?"

    "No."

    Weasel¡¯s voice was as cold as the cold wind in the winter.

    "Between Sasuke and I" He raised his head, with no emotion in his eyes, and said coldly, "There is only hatred."

    The atmosphere suddenly cooled down, and murderous intent quietly filled the air.

    Kisame inserted the big knife into a deep pit, stood on the ground, squinted his eyes and said coldly: "Then, when I meet him, I will not show mercy!"

    Itachi remained silent.

    But Zetsu interjected: "Mr. Kisame, you have to hand over the Ice Release girl, and you have to deal with Itachi's brother. Do you want to deal with two people at the same time?"

    "Hmph" Kisame snorted coldly, holding the Samehada sword and said, "You are wrong about one thing. According to the latest information, Haruno Sakura is not the best at ice escape, but water escape"

    "It's rare to meet a water escape master, I really want to meet her!"

    "As for Itachi's younger brother Uchiha Sasuke, after all, he is not a genius like Mr. Itachi. At the age of fourteen or fifteen, no matter how powerful he is, there is a limit"

    Kisame said confidently.

    "Why do I think you will be beaten to a pulp? Hehe" Jue said with a sarcastic smile, "Haruno Sakura is very powerful, and she is even more powerful than before. I can see that As for Sasuke, you can't underestimate her either.  , he is a member of the Uchiha clan after all!"

    The words of the two people were a bit tit for tat.

    "Okay, don't fight about this." Seeing the smell of gunpowder getting stronger, Itachi slightly raised his voice and said, "We are here to recover the Nanao, not to provoke the Konoha ninjas! Try to avoid this task of recovering the Nanao.  Two people. Don¡¯t create unnecessary complications unless absolutely necessary"

    "Neither Haruno Sakura nor Sasuke are easy enemies to deal with. We have suffered so many losses from Haruno Sakura. If we still underestimate her, it would be really foolish! As for Sasukenever underestimate her.  An opponent with the Sharingan!"

    Kisame and Zetsu became quiet.

    Itachi¡¯s wisdom and Mangeky¨­ Sharingan kept Kisame respectful to him.

    "Itachi, I'll just listen to you," Kisame licked his lips and said, "But as promised, if I meet Sasuke, I won't show mercy"

    The look in Itachi's eyes was calm, as if Kisame was talking about a stranger who had nothing to do with him.

    "It's up to you," he said.

    Kisame pulled out Samehada's muscles and stood up: "Then that's it for today, I'm going to rest."

    Night has enveloped the entire earth at this time, stars are embedded in the night curtain, the stars are shining brightly, and a full moon hangs high in the sky.

    The silver moonlight sprinkled on the ground, illuminating the small camp in the forest. Kisame used the light and walked to the bed made aside to sleep. After a while, he began to snore softly.

    Zetsu and Itachi were the only two people left beside the campfire, looking at each other in silence.

    "Does Mr. Itachi also think those two people are troublesome?" After a long silence, Zeu suddenly asked after adding a few more pieces of firewood.

    "I don't know how strong my brother Sasuke is now," Itachi said, staring at his palm, "But Haruno Sakura is indeed a strong enemy. Although Kisame is very confident, I can see Kisame may not be  Her opponent.¡±

    Jue fiddled with the bonfire casually, glanced at Itachi, and said, "It seems that you also paid attention to what happened last month"

    ??, said nonchalantly.

    The temporary team can combine the strong players of each team into one team, greatly improving the strength of the genin class. This is the unwritten practice of the small ninja village against the big ninja village.

    But the three people with the strongest individual strength may not necessarily be the strongest as a team, because they lack the tacit understanding developed through long-term training, missions, and battles.

    Not to mention, the Chunin Exam itself will specifically set questions to assess teamwork.

    Candidates who lack team spirit and tacit understanding can easily fall into the trap.

    The questions that assess teamwork are usually placed in the first two games. A team that only has personal strength but no team tacit understanding and team spirit will not even be able to pass the first two levels, let alone advance to the final battle match that tests individual strength.  .

    Sakura kept her eyes fixed on Fu. The only thing that surprised her in Taki Ninja Village was that they actually dared to send out jinch¨±riki.  I'm afraid they are overconfident in their tailed beast sealing skills and believe that Fu will not leak the tailed beast chakra, so Konoha can't tell that she is a jinchuriki.

    To some extent, they almost did that.  If the scene where Fu partially transformed into a tailed beast and flew was not seen by Haruno Sakura, the newly promoted Kage level ninja, Konoha would really not be able to tell that Fu was a jinch¨±riki.

    "Look, she's secretly looking at you again." Haruno Sakura poked Sasuke's waist with her elbow and whispered.

    Sakura said in the report that Fu has a cheerful but a bit frivolous personality, not because her clothes are avant-garde.  As long as she's not an exhibitionist, Fuai is free to wear whatever clothes she wants, and she looks very sexy and beautiful when she wears them this way - except that her breasts are a little smaller.

    The real frivolity is that she is easily attracted by a good-looking brother.

    Of course, it is normal for girls of this age to have nymphomaniac tendencies.

    "But as a Jinchuuriki, the highest combat power of Taki-nin, Fu does not have the qualifications to be willful.

    The Taki Ninja Village may have done a perfect job in sealing the tailed beasts, but it is not perfect in terms of cultivating the Jinchuuriki's character. They can obviously do better.

    Compared with other villages, it has gone from one extreme to the other.

    (The third update suddenly becomes so difficult~) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 380 Meeting

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "The Nanao Jinchuuriki seems to be interested in you!" Haruno Sakura said.

    Sasuke didn't bother to pay attention to her.

    There have been batches of girls following him for his good looks since the ninja school.  The group of little fans he met in Sand Ninja Village a few days ago didn't even know who he was. They just saw his appearance and became obsessed with him. To be honest, he was already used to it.

    Having many girls want to cheat on him sounds like a good thing, but when these things happen repeatedly and even seriously affect his daily life, it becomes very distressing.

    Sometimes he even has to take some measures to remind these superficial girls that love is not just about falling in love with a handsome guy. Love is not that shallow.

    The year before last, Sasuke did this to Ino, using a genjutsu to wake her up and make her realize that she didn't really fall in love with Sasuke, but was just addicted to a love game.

    Among the girls who like Sasuke, Ino's figure and appearance are among the best, and her family background, ninjutsu and strength are also quite good. Sasuke can't even look down on such a girl, so who can he like?  In fact, many girls were intimidated by Sasuke's high demands. Later, for a long time, Sasuke became much calmer.

    But it was just quiet for a while.

    In the past year, these girls have started to get excited again.  As a result, Sasuke gradually grew up, from a handsome little boy to a handsome young man, and entered the guarding range of more women. Not only was he favored by young girls like in the past, but he was also favored by young aunts and middle-aged girls.  The favor of older women

    Secondly, Haruno Sakura, who was rumored to be in a relationship with Sasuke, was proven not to be in a relationship with him; their biggest competitor, Haruno Sakura, who had the huge advantage of being a childhood sweetheart, a classmate, and outstanding in strength and appearance, actually did not win.  Get off Sasuke!

    This is very exciting for women whose minds are full of gossip and love.  Without these two opponents, the remaining women actually have similar opportunities

    ¡°Is Haruno Sakura waiting for that silly boy?

    There are rumors that speculate this.  It has to be said that some people have very rich imaginations, putting even Haruno Sakura to shame.

    "Team 7 has no tendency to create eight o'clock plots.  Those people gossip about all kinds of bloody dramas, love triangles and even naughty love affairs in private. They are rumored to be fantastic, but in fact they are all groundless.  As Team 7 became more and more famous, several of them were also known to people in Konoha; Haruno Sakura, as the protagonist of the rumors, could only express whether to laugh or cry as they gradually became the gossip of everyone after dinner.

    Fortunately, her strength and status are here after all, and others don't dare to arrange anything about her. The rumors only stay within the helpless range.

    Sasuke has no intention of focusing on these nymphomaniac girls.  There was no love option in his mind, and Fu could only look up to him because she was the Jinch¨±riki of Nanao.

    "She doesn't like me as a person" Sasuke said lightly, "She just likes the appearance of others."

    There is no essential difference between Fu's eyes and those nymphomaniac girls from Ino and Konoha.

    Fu couldn't catch Sasuke's gaze, only saw the eyes of Haruno Sakura who had been looking at her unscrupulously next to him; the expectation and shyness in her eyes suddenly disappeared the moment she met Sakura's eyes, and turned into disdain.  He glared at Sakura with contempt and turned his head away.

    It is indeed very frivolous.

    Sasuke saw her movements from the corner of his eyes and shook his head slightly.

    Fu can use some of the tailed beast transformations very freely, and is better at using the power of the tailed beasts than Gaara and Naruto. Therefore, she who can use most of the power of the seven tails is theoretically stronger than Gaara.

    ?That is, the "shadow" level.

    As a shadow-level master who is addicted to this kind of love game, Sasuke is surprised by this frivolous personality.  Probably because her strength does not come from her own efforts.

    Sasuke once fantasized about gaining power for nothing, such as the curse seal Orochimaru gave him, but it was just a fantasy.  The power given by others can easily be taken away by others; now he prefers to practice Thunder Escape down-to-earth to improve his strength step by step. This is his own power, and this sense of solidity is reassuring.  .

    In comparison, Fu¡¯s personality seems very buoyant.

    Haruno Sakura, who had just been glared at by the beautiful girl, blinked innocently: "No matter what she likes about you I seem to be resented by her?"

    She turned to look at Sasuke and said helplessly:??: "Just because I'm standing by your side?"

    Sasuke was speechless at Sakura's teasing.

    He didn¡¯t really want to answer this question, so he glanced at Sakura out of the corner of his eye and said sternly: ¡°If the person we want to protect hates us, our mission will be very troublesome.¡±

    Takikage has decided to send Fu to Konoha for refuge, so he will go to Konoha with Haruno Sakura and the others.

    Speaking of this topic, Haruno Sakura also put away the faint smile on her face and became serious.

    "The trouble is nothing." Sakura shook her head and said seriously, "What I'm most worried about is that Fu doesn't have the consciousness to be protected."

    Sasuke lowered his voice: "She is a Jinchuuriki, she must learn to protect herself."

    The Taki ninjas were all listening to Takikage's speech. The two boys and girls stood outside the crowd, looking at them and biting their ears quietly.  Except for Fu who turned to peek at Sasuke and glared at Haruno Sakura from time to time, no one paid attention to them, so the two of them were not afraid of being heard by the Taki ninjas.

    "It looks like she is focused on being jealous." Haruno Sakura curled her lips, "Do you think she has the ability to protect herself?"

    "Then we can only hope that Akatsuki's people will not ambush us on our way back to Konoha"

    Sasuke said with a solemn tone.

    Sakura shook her head slightly.

    "Not much hope."

    "I vaguely felt someone was watching us yesterday" she said in a deep voice.

    Yesterday, when Sakura used the Water Mist Free Technique to conduct reconnaissance, she felt a strange chakra.  Although the feeling was fleeting, she still recognized who it was.

    A year ago, when she killed Deidara, she had seen that guy hiding his head and tail.

    He looks like a pitcher plant, always hiding underground, and his chakra fluctuations are extremely weak, making it impossible to detect his presence.

    That day, he glanced over and was touched by Haruno Sakura's chakra covered in mist. If not for this, she would never have thought that someone from Akatsuki would appear under the nose of Taki Ninja Village!

    "If Taki Ninja Village itself wasn't surrounded by a barrier, he might be able to come and go freely even within the village, right?

    "Will we meet Akatsuki's people?" Sasuke asked in a low voice.

    "To be precise, we have already met Akatsuki's people." Haruno Sakura said, "They also discovered our existence. Akatsuki's movements have always been very fast"

    She wanted to say something else, but there was a burst of loud applause, interrupting Sakura's words.  It turned out that Takikage's lengthy speech had finally come to an end.

    A senior executive of Takiying walked up to the stage - of course he did not continue Takiying's topic "just say a few words" - but started arranging work very directly.

    "Anyway, be prepared." Seeing them looking over, Haruno Sakura said briefly and ended her whisper with Sasuke.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Sasuke's crow's mouth unfortunately came true.

    Just as Haruno Sakura was worried, Akatsuki moved very quickly.

    ??????????? If the Seven-Tails Jinchuuriki had not been sent to Konoha to seek refuge, or even if no one from Konoha had sent someone to the Taki Ninja Village as an envoy, perhaps Akatsuki would not have been stimulated and would not have acted so quickly.

    They may still wait until the right time to launch their plan.

    In short, while Konoha is using various means to connect the surrounding ninja villages to fight against Akatsuki, Akatsuki is not a fool, so it will naturally make its own response; this is how changes happen one by one.

    When the Seven-Tailed Jinchuuriki leaves the protection of Taki Ninja Village and heads to Konoha, it is the best and last chance for Akatsuki to take action.

    Haruno Sakura and her party didn¡¯t even leave the border of Takino Country.

    The day after leaving Takinin Village.

    The border between the Land of Fire and the Land of Taki.

    Haruno Sakura looked at a rocky mountain in the distance and suddenly stopped.

    "Aunt Ryoko," she said solemnly, "please take your students back to Takinin Village! Until we confirm that it is safe, you can set off for Konoha"

    "What happened?" the jounin in charge asked in confusion.

    "The Akatsuki people are here." Sasuke explained coldly.

    A strange blush emerged from his eyes. In the distance where Haruno Sakura and Sasuke could see, two figures wearing bamboo hats and black-bottomed red cloud robes appeared from the top of the mountain.

    "Can I trouble you to hand over the Seven-Tails Jinchuuriki?" A very burly man pointed at Haruno Sakura and the others with a big knife and said coldly.

    The powerful and huge chakra fluctuates unabashedly, highlighting his presence.

    He took off his hat and grinned, revealing a mouth full of sharp teeth and a cold and ferocious smile.

    (The old computer I bought when I was a student is too laggy now. When the number of words increases, Word will freeze from time to time, and it is easy to lose manuscripts So I changed to a new computer during Double Eleven. This is the first chapter I wrote on the new computer! It feels like  Great!) (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com)The pull moves unabashedly, making his presence known.

    He took off his hat and grinned, revealing a mouth full of sharp teeth and a cold and ferocious smile.

    (The old computer I bought when I was a student is too laggy now. When the number of words increases, Word will freeze from time to time, and it is easy to lose manuscripts So I changed to a new computer during Double Eleven. This is the first chapter I wrote on the new computer! It feels like  Great!) (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 381 Tsukuyomi

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "They are Akatsuki's people?" Ryoko Jounin, who led the team, said in disbelief.

    She stared intently at the two powerful men not far away, with an expression of astonishment on her face that was beyond words.

    The Akatsuki incident is just news similar to an urban legend in the minds of many people in Taki Ren. To put it bluntly, they know that this is the case, but they never really take it seriously.  An underground rebel ninja organization could turn several major ninja villages into disgrace and force them to unite to fight. Such a thing seems to be a fantasy to these small ninja villages.

    ??It can be compared to the United States in the previous life, which was unable to defeat a terrorist organization and had to unite with two of the five gangsters to deal with them. This kind of thing is nonsense no matter how you think about it, right?

    So Ryoko was just doubtful about the fact that Akatsuki was coming to capture the tailed beast Jinch¨±riki in her village; until she saw Akatsuki's people appear with her own eyes.

    Ryoko could feel their strong strength: the amount of chakra as deep and terrifying as an abyss and the murderous aura so rich that it seemed to have condensed into substance, making people despair and suffocate.  At this moment, she finally understood why Konoha and the others were facing a formidable enemy!

    "Yes." Haruno Sakura said calmly.

    She pursed her lips, frowned slightly, and narrowed her eyes slightly to look at Xiao's visitor.

    The two men, one tall and one thin, both had their faces hidden under their bamboo hats, so they couldn¡¯t see clearly.

    The cloak with black background and red clouds looks extremely cool, unscrupulously showing their presence.  You can easily identify them from the crowd just by looking at their highly recognizable clothes, but what is more eye-catching is the huge and prison-like amount of chakra on the two of them, especially the tall and burly one holding the knife.  Figure!

    Haruno Sakura has only felt that unfathomable chakra induction from Naruto in her life. Not even Jiraiya, Tsunade or other Akatsuki characters she met can compare to this person!

    A bandaged sword, a tall figure, and a huge amount of chakra.

    With such conspicuous features, Sakura immediately guessed the identity of the person coming.

    Dried persimmon and Kisame.

    She had just returned from a mission with the Kiri Ninja and learned a lot about this rebellious ninja. In addition, the content of the comics she had read in her previous life still left an impression. Every characteristic of the person in front of her matched Kisame, so  Sakura was 100% sure of his identity.

    So.

    The person next to Kisame is Itachi Uchiha?

    He restrained his chakra fluctuations, but with her keen perception, Haruno Sakura still smelled something similar to Sasuke from him.

    Presumably Sasuke must have felt it too.

    Sakura glanced at Sasuke calmly, his expression remained calm, but the slightly twinkling eyes and secretly clenched fists revealed the ups and downs of his mood.

    Having experienced so many things, Sasuke is no longer the boy in the original who would rush up to Itachi regardless of seeing him.

    Haruno Sakura secretly breathed a sigh of relief and continued to glance behind her; the Taki ninjas who followed behind were indeed horrified and their eyes were wide open.

    The appearance of the enemy caused them to lose their souls in an instant!

    How did Akatsuki know the whereabouts of the Seven-Tailed Jinchuuriki?

    With so many thoughts in her mind, Liangzi felt as if she had fallen into an ice cave, her heart felt cold, and she subconsciously glanced back at Fu.

    Seeing her actions, Sakura shook her head inwardly. This Taki-nin's Jonin was young and inexperienced, so he would be at a loss when encountering unexpected situations.  In this situation, when I looked back at Fu, couldn't it be that the person who told Akatsuki that the Seven-Tailed Jinchuuriki was that girl?

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    On the contrary, Fu, a girl who is not yet underage, has a normal expression and behaves more calmly and calmly - of course, it may just be that she is heartless.

    "You protect yourselves and retreat in an orderly manner." Haruno Sakura calmly ordered, "I will stop them. Sasuke, prepare to support me."

    Sasuke's strength is already very strong, but at this stage he is still unable to cope with Kage-level opponents.

    As a Jinchuuriki, Fu may still be able to count on something.

    "As for the Seven-Tailed Jinchuuriki," she glanced back at Fu and said, "Can you hold one down?"

    "How do you know Fu's identity?" Liangzi's expression changed again and she said quickly.  First it was Akatsuki, then Konoha's messenger. The Taki ninja tried their best to hide Fu's information, thinking that it was perfectly hidden, but they found that both allies and enemies already knew the whereabouts of the Jinchuuriki!  This feeling is really terrible.

    It¡¯s just that at this time, Ryoko is still in a mood.The image of the big man is in sharp contrast.  The two deep splayed lines on his face did not destroy his handsomeness, but instead made this man more ruthless.

    This was the second time she saw Uchiha Itachi. Compared with the sad and somewhat confused boy she saw last time when he traveled through time and space, the Itachi in his youth had a cold and handsome appearance, and his temperament was deeper and more mature.  Even in front of a powerful enemy, Haruno Sakura had to admit with complicated emotions that this man had a strange charm.

    This beauty alone can make many girls intoxicated, right?

    Uchiha Itachi ignored Sasuke, his eyes not even staying on his brother for a second.  His eyes were indifferent, the three magatama slowly swam in the red pupils, and his eyes fell on the face of the pink-haired girl standing in the front.

    "Haruno Sakura, the matter of the Seven-Tails Jinchuuriki has nothing to do with you Konoha." He said slowly, "Leave Fu here, and we can let you go."

    Haruno Sakura looked at him carefully and laughed suddenly.

    "Let us go?" She raised the corners of her mouth, raised her delicate chin, and sneered, "Have you already decided that you can defeat us? Sorry, I don't have the habit of giving in in advance before fighting, and I don't think we will.  Defeat at your hands!"

    No matter how weak the Seven-Tails Jinchuuriki is and lacks actual combat experience, they still have mastered some of the tailed beast transformations. Unlike Naruto, who often fails to use the Nine-Tails Chakra.  As long as Fu can hold off one of the two of them - if that doesn't work, let Sasuke help her, Haruno Sakura is absolutely sure to fight off the remaining one.

    ?According to the Third Hokage, Uchiha Itachi is still a spy secretly obeying Konoha's orders.  Haruno Sakura didn't know if he was trustworthy. Itachi's identity was not what she relied on; what really mattered was that she didn't think she would lose to the Sharingan.

    Even if it¡¯s the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.

    "Arrogant guy!" The girl's declaration made Kisame feel angry. He smashed Samehada on the ground and said coldly, "Then let me help you understand the strength gap between us  !¡±

    He stuck the big knife on the ground, clasped his hands in front of his chest and was about to form a seal, but was stopped by Itachi.

    "Your moves take too much time, and the fight will be endlesslet me do it." Uchiha Itachi said calmly.

    He took a few steps forward, walked in front of Kisame, and lowered his eyes.

    When he opened it again, the rotating magatama in his eyes had formed into a piece, forming a windmill-shaped pattern.

    That¡¯sthe Mangekyo Sharingan!

    Haruno Sakura felt awe-struck in her heart and subconsciously tensed her body.

    I saw the chakra on Itachi's body suddenly bursting out, and the power of his pupils suddenly increased¡ª¡ª

    "Monthly reading!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 382 Instant Kill

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    According to Akai, the most effective way to fight Sharingan genjutsu is not to look directly at them.

    To a certain extent, this is an impossible statement.  Humans have a huge field of vision, and not being able to have eye contact with the Sharingan means that they can only use the corner of their eyes to observe the enemy's movements. This is impossible without long-term training.  Unless he closed his eyes, he would always meet Itachi's eyes subconsciously.

    What¡¯s more, as far as Sakura knows, after Uchiha¡¯s genjutsu has been practiced to an advanced level, he can even perform genjutsu with just one movement and one finger, making it difficult for people to guard against him. Kai¡¯s tactics are completely meaningless!

    To put it bluntly, Akai came up with this tactic based on his experience fighting Kakashi, and Kakashi¡¯s illusion skillsemmmmat most, they are slightly higher than Yuhi Kurenai¡¯s level.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t like it very much anyway.  In short, Haruno Sakura said she would not comment on this tactic.

    The bigger problem of avoiding eye contact is that Itachi's Sharingan secret technique also has a move called Amaterasu that burns everything. When used, black flames will be released at the focus of the line of sight, which can burn all targets to ashes.  extinguished.  Compared with genjutsu, this is the ninjutsu that Sakura is most afraid of. She still has some confidence in fighting genjutsu, but being burned by Amaterasu is a very painful thing.

    Amaterasu performs a ninjutsu that is extremely fast, but there are still traces of it. As long as you stare closely at Itachi's eyes, pay attention to his chakra movements, and react quickly enough, you can avoid this move.  However, this requires her to always pay attention to the movements of the Sharingan instead of avoiding Itachi's sight.

    In short, at the level of shadow, many commonly used routines and tactics are no longer very effective.

    Sensing that the chakra on Itachi's body suddenly moved to his eyes, and using the secret technique of the Mangekyo Sharingan, Haruno Sakura subconsciously raised her hand to protect her chest, and the ice armor condensed on her body, wanting to be like the one who stopped Itachi last time.  Repeat the same trick again.

    But, she guessed wrong.

    What Itachi cast was not Amaterasu, and the target of the spell was not her standing at the front.

    There was a thump next to her, and Haruno Sakura turned around in surprise. Fu's eyes were blank and she had fallen softly to the ground.

    The Seven-Tails Jinchuuriki couldn't resist Itachi's look!

    Haruno Sakura's heart sank suddenly.

    "She is under a genjutsu" Sakura stepped forward, supported Miss Jinchuuriki's limp body, and probed under her nose with her index finger. Fu's breath was weak, and her breathing was faintly visible. She had lost consciousness and passed out. She was obviously unconscious.  The spirit was greatly damaged and it was difficult to recover in a short period of time.

    Did you be killed by a seater in the beginning  How can this be played?  Although it had been expected that Fu's actual combat power was not high, it was a bit unexpected for Sakura to be killed so easily.

    Haruno Sakura carefully put her aside, her face as heavy as water, turned to Sasuke and said, "I'm afraid she won't wake up in a short time."

    "Didn't you say that Tailed Beast Jinch¨±riki are immune to genjutsu?" Sasuke asked, frowning and his face darkening.

    "Perhaps the exception is the illusion of the Mangekyou Sharingan." The pink-haired girl said solemnly, "Because what he cast is"

    "Tsukiyomi."

    Sakura paused and said coldly.

    There is only one move that can silently kill a Kage-level ninja in one move!

    "Would you like to read on a monthly basis"

    Sasuke¡¯s eyes were fixed on Uchiha Itachi, and he murmured and repeated the name of the technique.

    Haruno Sakura looked back. Although the black-haired boy's face was gloomy, he had always maintained calmness and restraint. At least he didn't yell or anything when he saw Uchiha Itachi. This was probably the only thing other than Fu who was instantly killed by Itachi.  Good news now.

    After being trained in ANBU for so long, and the information the girl gave him, Sasuke at least regained some of his brains, and his performance was much calmer than his original self.

    "Now, are you still sure of defeating us?" Itachi's words came from afar, his voice was cold and ruthless, and there was a chill in his heart.

    "Hand over the Seven-Tails Jinchuuriki. Taki-nin's matter has nothing to do with you Konoha, there is no reason for us to fight."

    Weasel.

    From the perspective of a member of the Akatsuki, there is bound to be an injury when two tigers fight. Whether it is the two members of the Akatsuki or Haruno Sakura, both sides are masters with outstanding records. They are not like Fu, who has only strength and lack of experience, and was defeated by Itachi.  A look can kill you instantly.  If a fight breaks out, it's still unclear who will win.  Itachi used his ultimate move to instantly kill the Seven-Tailed Jinchuuriki at the beginning, and the situation turned against Konoha Fang.You can almost count them, and Haruno Sakura is obviously among them - so the cooperation is not a special tacit understanding, but at least they have been companions for many years, and they understand each other fairly well.

    Haruno Sakura was also ready to fight. The huge amount of chakra extracted from the Yin seal surged inside her body, stirring up whirlwinds and blowing her shoulder-length pink hair.

    "Sasuke, please step back."

    She said without looking back, but what she got was not an affirmative answer.

    "No, let me deal with him." Sasuke also took two steps forward and walked to the position side by side with Sakura, saying in a cold and firm voice.

    Yingying was a little surprised for a moment and turned to look at him: "What did you say?"

    Sasuke didn¡¯t say who he was going to deal with, but Haruno Sakura knew he was talking about Itachi.

    His expression was still calm, without the hateful madness in the original work, nor was he carried away by anger.

    After confirming that Sasuke was not suffering from a recurrence of Chuunibyou, nor was he blinded by the rage of revenge, Haruno Sakura was even more surprised: "Do you know what you are talking about?"

    Even the Seven-Tails Jinchuuriki was instantly killed by Itachi with one move, and Sasuke had no strength to fight against him.  Ever since he saw Itachi, Sasuke has always been calm and able to recognize the gap in strength between himself and him. He did not rush up to Itachi like the headless Aangye. In this aspect alone, he has indeed grown a lot.

    Therefore, Sakura didn¡¯t understand why he would say such a thing.

    "I'm here to hold Uchiha Itachi." Sasuke didn't look at her, just stared at Itachi and said, "You get rid of Kisame first, and then come to support me."

    I see.

    There may also be thoughts of revenge, but what Sasuke thinks more about is making sacrifices to help Haruno Sakura bear the pressure of the battle.

    "I have already said that I will no longer hide behind and watch your back."

    Haruno Sakura's heart was surging, and she didn't know what to say.  After a moment of silence, he slowly spoke: "You can't beat him."

    "Then you should knock down Kisame before I get knocked down by him!" The black-haired boy turned his head, twitching the corners of his mouth, and revealed a smile that was too faint to be seen.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 383 Brothers

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Since he stopped Haruno Sakura and his group, Uchiha Itachi finally laid his eyes on the boy next to Sakura for the first time.

    His cold eyes showed no emotion, and those cold and indifferent blood-colored eyes were as deep and calm as the sea.

    "Sasuke" The scarlet and cold Mangeky¨­ Sharingan cast its gaze on Sasuke's face.

    "You've grown up."

    A simple sentence announced that the brothers, who were once close friends but now turned against each other, would meet again after many years.

    The emotionless words hid all of Itachi's thoughts behind his indifferent mask.

    Will he be excited?  Is he feeling guilty?

    Or is there only hatred and disgust between him and Sasuke?

    Looking at this man who concealed everything in his heart, Haruno Sakura found it difficult to understand him.

    who is he?  What is his purpose?

    All the information Haruno Sakura came into contact with, including what she heard and saw in her previous life, including the top-secret information she consulted in this life, all affirmed Itachi's identity - he was from Konoha.  But when she really faced Itachi Uchiha, she couldn't see any trace of Itachi being a spy for Konoha.

    His chakra and his killing intent were displayed magnificently.

    No matter how you look at it, the Itachi in front of you is her enemy.

    ????????????????????????? If she could see it out so easily, then Itachi's identity as a spy would have been exposed long ago.

    However, Haruno Sakura also cannot guarantee where Itachi's current position lies.  Can a so-called spy who has not been in contact with Konoha for many years really be trusted?  Even if he still remembers his identity as a Konoha ninja, this battle is inevitable.

    The two pairs of Sharingan eyes intertwined in mid-air.

    "Uchiha Itachi"

    Sasuke¡¯s voice is more immature than Itachi¡¯s, with a hoarse tone at the end of his voice-changing period.

    "Compared with Itachi's indifferent words, when Sasuke spoke, Haruno Sakura could hear the hatred and confusion in his heart.

    On the one hand, he still regarded Itachi as the target of revenge, but on the other hand, he also had doubts about what happened back then

    "According to what you said, I have always hated you for living." Sasuke took a deep breath and said coldly, "That's why I can stand in front of you now"

    "You are stronger than before." Itachi's voice came from under the high collar of the black windbreaker, "But it's not enough."

    Sasuke held his head high and sneered.

    "Indeed my current strength is not enough to compete with you." He looked into Itachi's eyes and said, "But sooner or later I will surpass you, defeat you, and then ask the truth about everything and complete my  Revenge!"

    When he said this, Sasuke finally understood that he could not remain an ostrich for the rest of his life, ignoring the doubts behind the genocide, and just mindlessly listed Itachi as the object of hatred, and went for revenge in a daze!

    However, compared to simply killing Itachi to complete his revenge, such a path may be more difficult and painful and even so heavy that he can't think.

    "The truth?" Uchiha Itachi's expression fluctuated for the first time.

    His eyes flickered a few times for an undetectable moment, his pupils shrank, his eyes narrowed, and his eyes became colder.

    The truth is no longer important.

    Sasuke embarked on the path of pursuing the truth, and also deviated from the life path he designed for Sasuke.

    So what if you know the truth?  In the end, he discovered that his proud parents and family were so despicable, and then lived in the painful reality?  It's enough for him to bear this kind of pain alone.

    Sasuke should have a happy future, with glory, family and a peaceful life.

    Itachi¡¯s lips touched slightly, but in the end no more words came out.

    The wind at the end of June was blowing, and the air was hot and noisy, making the atmosphere restless.

    The sun shone down from the sky diagonally above, and the shadow fell in front of Itachi, shrouding his face in darkness.

    He was silent for a moment and then said coldly: "Then let me see your consciousness"

    In the world of ninjas, strength is the basis for everything.  Without enough strength, you are not even qualified to pursue the truth!

    You can only accept the fate imposed on yourself by others

    Therefore, Itachi will not hold back.

    Of course Itachi will not kill Sasuke, but he will leave a deep impression on Sasuke.; The complex emotions in his heart are indescribable.

    Sasuke actually understands that there is a huge gap in strength between him and Uchiha Itachi.  He had always regarded Sakura as Itachi's benchmark of strength - if he couldn't beat her, he was still far from Itachi.  He had just been tortured by the girl's Ice Clone Explosion Technique a few days ago. He knew that he was still far away from the shadow level, so this was a battle with no chance of winning.

    As long as his mind is not dazzled by that kind of crazy emotion, as long as he doesn't ignore everything and wants to kill Itachi like a mad dog, but still retains some sanity, Sasuke will feel a lot better when facing a powerful enemy that he can never defeat.  Uneasy.

    Haruno Sakura was sensitive to this.

    Being held by the girl's warm and soft hand, it was like a warm current surged into his heart, and Sasuke suddenly felt that his nervous thoughts calmed down a lot.

    "I'll give you a piece of advice, Sasuke." The girl let go of her hand and said calmly.

    "Um?"

    "Don't die."

    "Humph" This was beyond his control.

    Before Sasuke could say the next sentence, Haruno Sakura and Kisame left here one after the other.

    "That's a good piece of advice, Sasuke." Itachi ignored Kisame and Haruno Sakura's departure, just looked at Sasuke and said coldly, "But if you want to save your life, the best way is to leave the fight to  Haruno Sakura, and you are waiting for an opportunity to escape from the battlefield."

    "A person like you who massacres your compatriots will never understand the feeling of protecting your companions" Sasuke put his hands on his chest, chakra surged crazily, and he slowly formed seals while saying.

    "It seems that you have the consciousness to risk your life to protect your companions," Itachi looked at him forming the seal and said unhurriedly, "Then, I hope you also have the consciousness to face death"

    The chakra in Sasuke's body has boiled to its peak.

    "Although I am not your opponent with my current strength," he gritted his teeth and glared at Itachi and yelled, "but don't underestimate me too much. It's not that easy to defeat me!"

    Although it is far less than the other three people present, the aura contained in Sasuke cannot be underestimated!

    The young man standing on the top of the rocky mountain remained unmoved.

    "You still haven't changed, you're still so stubborn, stupid brother." Itachi said expressionlessly, "This sentence just think that I have listened to it."

    "Let me see how far your strength has grown in addition to your character, Sasuke!"

    Sasuke stopped talking, and just boiled the chakra to the extreme in an instant.

    "Thunder Escape-Thousand Bird Demonic Body Form!"

    (Why was I so confused when writing this chapter!!!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 384 Battle

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Before the heavy and solemn battle strikes, Sasuke¡¯s transformation

    Emmmm  to some extent the depression atmosphere has been dispelled a lot.

    ??Just imagine it.

    During the extremely serious revenge session, the angry avenger suddenly transformed into a furry, cute cat-eared creature. How embarrassing must this scene be?  Just thinking about it, it seems easy to laugh.

    Uchiha Itachi was still able to tighten his face, not laughing out loud, and not showing any strange eyes, which can be considered an excellent acting skill.

    However, the world of ninjas is based on strength.  In order to prevent his strength from declining with age, didn't Orochimaru also change into the body of a young woman?  Nothing to laugh about.

    Speaking of that half-human, half-snake guy, Itachi also came into contact with him and even fought with him.

    Itachi doesn¡¯t have a high opinion of Orochimaru.

    In order to obtain eternal youth and constantly reincarnation, although the physical body is young, the spirit will be severely damaged due to this reincarnation technique, which will lead to greater hidden dangers.  Otherwise, with Orochimaru's strength, no matter how bad he is, he won't be killed instantly by Itachi's look.

    From Itachi's point of view, this way of living is nothing more than lingering on.

    The damaged soul and spirit are severely restrained by Sharingan Genjutsu.  Therefore, when the news came out that Orochimaru wanted to take over Sasuke's body, Itachi was not very worried in his heart.  Because he knows that even if the strength of the two is one or two levels different, the huge advantage brought by the Sharingan can still help Sasuke surpass Orochimaru.

    Jiraiya, who is also a Sannin, does not have this problem at all.  Itachi was not sure of defeating him, and it was hard to even say whether Tsukuyomi could defeat that tenacious man with one move.

    Words return to home.  So what happened to Sasuke's transformation?

    Of course, he is not a cross-dresser or has awakened some perverted hobby. Those changes in appearance are just side effects of ninjutsu.

    "A joint transformation with the ninja cat clan? He also used a ninjutsu similar to the Chidori"

    The visual impact did not make Uchiha Itachi stunned. He saw the clues of this move after just a few glances.  This is not a complicated ninjutsu, Kisame has also used the same move - he is jointly transforming with Samehada to gain stronger strength, as well as the ability to swim freely in the water and absorb chakra.

    Joint Transformation Technique is a ninjutsu that complements each other's strengths and can directly enhance the combat effectiveness of the caster.  As long as there is a suitable combination partner, it is a very practical and effective ninjutsu.

    The joint transformation of Sasuke and the Ninja Cat is probably to obtain the physical abilities of the Ninja Cat clan: agility, dexterity and speed.  The thunder escape coat on his body is very similar to Kakashi's Chidori. It should be the advanced ninjutsu of the Chidori, and it is also an advanced ninjutsu that increases speed.

    Itachi thought in his mind.

    Even before the official fight, with his rich experience and meticulous observation skills, he had already roughly guessed Sasuke's fighting style.

    Judging from the momentum and chakra induction, Sasuke's strength is already quite strong.

    To be fair, it was a little bit beyond Itachi's expectations that Sasuke's ninjutsu could reach this level.

    "You surprised me by being able to use such a ninjutsu." Itachi said calmly. Chidori Coat and joint transformation are both ninjutsu that require an extremely solid foundation of ninjutsu and exquisite conception to complete.  Integrating the two into one requires not only great creativity, but also long hours of boring practice.

    When did Sasuke¡¯s character become so down-to-earth?

    "Are you surprised?" Sasuke moved his body and said coldly, "This is just the beginning!"

    His expression and demeanor were much calmer than Itachi imagined.

    The follower who was always following behind him when he was a child, in Itachi's dazed eyes, has grown into the young and immature boy he is now, and he began to have his own thoughts in his ignorance.

    What caused him to undergo such a change?  Is it the influence of that girl?  The image of the pink-haired girl suddenly flashed in Itachi's mind.  Akatsuki's information on Haruno Sakura has been collected in detail, and Itachi has also secretly paid attention to this Sasuke's teammate.  But compared to others who only focused on her combat effectiveness, Itachi also paid attention to other aspects of her intelligence - such as her personality and her relationship with Sasuke.

    Itachi could analyze a lot from her little gesture of shaking hands to encourage Sasuke.  Ninjas respect the strong.  Haruno Sakura is in the same team as Sasuke, and as her peers, her strength is far superior to Sasuke's. It is obvious that she has gained Sasuke's respect.  Accepting her handshake was encouraging, besides showing that they had a close relationship.Sasuke, who was on his knees, felt a tightness in his chest and could hardly breathe.  He had been working in the ANBU for a long time, and had fought against many masters, thus gaining a lot of combat experience. However, Itachi's simple movements formed a sharp counterattack and knocked him away cleanly.  This is the first time Sasuke has met a master of this level!

    He attacked with confidence, but was easily cracked. This feeling he had only experienced against Haruno Sakura.

    And this is the second time.

    Sasuke took advantage of the situation and landed.  Felines¡¯ great balance skills come into play.  Although he was kicked away, he quickly grasped his balance, adjusted his body posture in the air, and always maintained the ability to face the enemy.

    " However, Itachi didn't take advantage of the victory to pursue it.

    ¡°Maybe it was because he saw that Sasuke had already adjusted himself in the air, and it might be bad to pursue him rashly, or maybe it was just his contempt for Sasuke.  Uchiha Itachi just took his feet back in a leisurely manner, turned around and looked at Sasuke indifferently in the distance.

    "Not a bad attack" He lowered his head and glanced at the red trench coat on his body, and said coldly.

    On the flat windbreaker, a long gap at the waist is extremely eye-catching.

    That was the only result left by Sasuke in the previous attack.

    His thunder sword had already pierced Itachi's windbreaker and missed Itachi's body by just a hair.

    "SasukeI am impressed by you. However, you are still no match for me."

    Itachi's words of appreciation came from afar, but the cold tone made it impossible to hear any praise. To Sasuke, it sounded more like a mockery of his reckless attack that failed.

    "snort¡­¡­"

    The black-haired boy just snorted and said nothing more.

    In the face of a life and death battle, any language seems so feeble.

    What¡¯s more, he is still the obviously disadvantaged party.

    Even a full blow could not shake his opponent, and heavy pressure was on his heart; he was not the boy in the original book who was blinded by anger or hatred. He could see that there was a huge gap between himself and Itachi, and there was no hope.  The fighting was hopeless.

    "If it weren't for hatred and the responsibility to protect his companions, I'm afraid he would have been unable to hold on and lost the courage to continue fighting.

    Sasuke stared at Itachi, clenching his fists, and the lightning in his hands became more intense. Chakra swelled up crazily, pouring into the ninjutsu, making the Thunder Sword Valley even more dazzling.

    The power of the technique was unleashed 120%, and Sasuke was ready to fight.

    "I know I'm not your opponent yetbut, I still have a reason to fight!"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? We know that we cannot beat, but we still have to continue to fight - we know that we cannot do anything, but we do it.  At this moment, Sasuke stood in front of Itachi more for his companions than for revenge!

    "Have you already had such an awareness?" Itachi's pinwheel-shaped Mangeky¨­ Sharingan looked straight into Sasuke's eyes, and Itachi saw Sasuke's choice in his eyes.

    Itachi's lips moved slightly, and he was about to say something else when suddenly a loud noise echoed through the sky in the distance, covering up the conversation between the two brothers.

    Boom¡ª¡ª!

    Both of them were shocked and stopped talking.  Sasuke subconsciously turned around and looked in the direction of the sound. As far as he could see, countless water splashes were blooming in the air. The earth-shattering sound was the result of two astonishingly huge ninjutsu clashing against each other.

    That was exactly what happened during the battle between Haruno Sakura and Inigaki Kisame.

    The shock wave generated by the super-large water blast was followed by the sound wave, and a thick wall of air blew over. Even Sasuke, who was hundreds of meters or even a thousand meters away, felt the huge wind force and was furious.  The wind and waves rolled up countless dead branches and rubble, and their power was not inferior to some intermediate wind escape ninjutsu!

    "It seems that things have started to get real over there." In the strong wind, Itachi's voice was still calm and reached Sasuke's ears, "Then, let's finish the matter here quickly"

    Itachi rolled up his sleeves, stretched out his hand, and prepared to fight.

    "If you can do it, then come and try it!"

    Although Sasuke's voice was childish and far less mature than Itachi's, it was equally firm.

    Before Haruno Sakura can deal with Kisame, he must not lose.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 385 Kisame

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    There are two flowers in bloom, one on each side.

    On the Uchiha brothers' side, the battle is just getting warmed up.

    On the other side of the battlefield, the battle between Haruno Sakura and Inogaki Kisame entered a fierce stage as soon as it started.

    ¡ª¡ªOr should be said, in the eyes of the Uchiha brothers, it has entered a white-hot stage, right?  After all, he has already used this level of moves.

    But on the other side, after the ninjutsu battle ended, endless water splashes began to fall from the sky, forming a heavy rain with a curtain of water so thick that one could not see his fingers with his hand. The two water escape ninjas standing in the rain did not think so.

    It can even be said that in their view, this is just a test of ninjutsu before the start of the war and an appetizer before the start of the feast.

    Inikisaki Kisame's breathing was only slightly rapid for a few times, and soon calmed down, as if the water escape technique that destroyed the world just now - the waterfall technique did not consume much of his physical strength, but was just a warm-up.

    The heavy rain poured down from the sky and poured on him. It quickly wetted Kisame's black cloak and made it heavy.

    The shark-faced ninja casually threw his cloak aside, revealing his burly and muscular figure. The water flowed from his cheeks and crossed the orange and stern eyes, but he didn't blink, just stared closely.  A girl not far away.

    A thick curtain of water fell on her hair, flowing down the soft pink hair, soaking the ninja's thin short shirt, and clinging to the girl's body, revealing her slim and slim figure - Haruno Sakura was fully focused  She stared so hard at the enemy in front of her that she was not even distracted from her usual work of blocking the rain.

    Kisame's eyes fell on Sakura's feet.

    The rainwater created by the ninjutsu Tai Todoroki flowed down the river, quickly forming a puddle under her feet. The light green water overflowed across the grass, and the water rippled through the girl's delicate sandals, with white foam, and a  Waves hit her delicate ankles.

    He unconsciously stopped his gaze here because he felt the pressure from the other party from the probing move just now.

    Having been with Uchiha Itachi for many years, Kisame Inikigaki has developed the habit of not looking at the enemy's eyes and hands when fighting.

    No matter what Kisame said about Haruno Sakura's lack of strength, it was obvious that he already regarded the girl as a person of Itachi's level, so he subconsciously acted to guard against Itachi.

    After staring at the girl Bai Shengsheng's calf for a full second, he realized that his opponent was not Itachi, not a monster with the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.

    Rather, it is a monster that is proficient in water escape.

    "Interesting." Kisame sneered, looked from the ground to Haruno Sakura's face, and said in a deep voice.

    In the attack just now, he was the one who attacked first, but his opponent's second-hand reaction was extremely fast. The Water Release even struck first and suppressed his attack.

    Even though he used this level of waterfall technique, he took a few heavy breaths; but Haruno Sakura still looked calm and calm.

    The result of the test was that his water escape was slightly inferior.

    The hair was wetted with water and stuck to the head, which made Haruno Sakura's height of 165cm shorter by two centimeters; she looked shorter.  However, whether it is the so-called 165 or the shrunken 163 after being exposed to the rain, in front of Kisame's height of nearly two meters, they are both small, and there is not much difference.  It was just a huge difference in height or body shape, but it was not reflected in strength or chakra.

    Judging from the ninjutsu posture, Sakura's chakra amount is even greater than him.

    It is the effect of the Yin seal

    Kisame felt awe-inspiring in his heart.

    The cold words seen in the intelligence are never as vivid and powerful as the feeling when they meet face to face. It was not until he faced Haruno Sakura that Kisame realized what the Yin Seal Ninjutsu meant.

    How much chakra does she store in the Yin Seal?

    Not only in terms of chakra, but also in terms of water escape, this young girl's ninjutsu attainments are slightly higher than him.

    This is the first time Kisame has met a ninja who can compete with him or even be stronger than him in a ninjutsu duel.

    A tough opponent.

    "Your water release is indeed very strong" Kisame said coldly, "However, your ninjutsu is meaningless in front of my Samehada."

    As he spoke, he grinned ferociously, revealing a mouth full of dark yellow fangs.

    "Samehas the ability to absorb chakra?" Haruno Sakura responded lightly, her eyes falling on the sword in Kisame's hand.

    "It seems that you know my information well."Colorful eyes looked at the Samehada sword.

    This broadsword looks scary, but the real way of fighting is not to chop people, but to cut them.  To be more precise, chakra shaving.

    The trick of using chakra to bless the body to greatly increase its strength, so that the flesh and blood body can compete with steel weapons, does not work when dealing with it.

    Because it will remove chakra together with flesh and blood.

    ??????????????????????????? It would be fine in other places - the most fleshy place doesn't have much meat anyway, bah, it can be replenished with the Yang Release Medical Ninjutsu anyway - but the palm is where the medical Ninjutsu seal is formed.  There is a layer of glove protection, which is somewhat of a comfort anyway.

    Haruno Sakura put on her gloves and moved her fingers.  The black gloves are extremely thin and silky. When you wear them on your hands, you can't even feel the blockage at all, and they don't hinder the movements of the seals at all.  Sakura glanced at her hands. The long and delicate fingers were making various movements dexterously. If she hadn't seen it, she would have mistakenly thought that what she was wearing was just air.

    While she was doing these actions, she was silently mobilizing chakra.

    The huge amount of energy stored in the Yin seal leaked out crazily under the stimulation of the girl, but under her strong control, it appeared to be calm on the outside.

    While she was talking, she quietly prepared a ninjutsu.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 386 Head-to-head confrontation (Part 1)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When Kisame raised his sword and completely released Samehada's form, Haruno Sakura also completed her own ninjutsu.

    "Ice Escape-Frost Ice Burial!"

    Lifting up his calves, he swung out of the water, then stepped down suddenly with his sandals, causing countless splashes of water.

    Boom!

    In an instant, chakra surged out, the wind suddenly rose, and the momentum of ninjutsu was unleashed unbridled; in an instant, it went from extremely quiet to boiling!

    Only by slowing down time a hundred times can we clearly see the changes in this moment: unfolding 0.01 second into the perspective of one second, the world seems to have stopped breathing, and the dust in the air is stagnant in the sunlight, dancing.  Fei's hair was frozen in the strong wind, but the ninjutsu was still performed so fast that people couldn't react in time.

    The cold air is centered on the girl and spreads at an extremely fast speed!

    The splashing water has condensed into crystal ice beads while still in the air, and large beads and small beads fall to the ground; the swaying water waves are frozen by the frost before they can go far, and stay at the moment when the delicate sandals step on them, turning into ice.  A transparent and stagnant picture.

    Then, the ice layer grew and spread rapidly.

    Then, the ice tip suddenly appeared, the ice edge stabbed up, and the ice knife shot out!

    Countless weapons made of ice, whether delicate, rough, sharp, or hard, such as knives, swords, guns, kunai, darts, shurikens, etc., all climb and emerge as the ice grows.  , turning the originally crystal-clear and beautiful world of ice and snow into a terrifying scene full of murderous intent, turning everything meandering into a ferocious terror.

    If you look at one second extended a hundred times, the execution of ninjutsu is also staggeringly fast; in less than a few breaths, the world of ice and snow expanded and touched Kisame.

    He said a long paragraph, but from a normal time perspective, it only lasted a few tenths of a second.

    In the blink of an eye, Haruno Sakura suddenly formed a seal, and then turned the entire earth into her home court.

    Then, countless ice weapons created by ninjutsu surged toward and even drowned the enemies in front of them like a tide!

    Taking advantage of the brief pause and conversation between the two, Haruno Sakura quietly deployed the method with great momentum. It was a mighty covering attack, and the suffocating infinite ice wave surged up in an instant!

    Haruno Sakura did not hold anything back and used all her strength to perform this ninjutsu.  After practicing for so long, although this ninjutsu has not undergone any earth-shaking improvements, the strength of those who develop and use it has been constantly improving, and their understanding and application of ninjutsu have become more profound and essential. Hanshuang  The speed and power of Ice Burial are already at a higher level than before.

    If it were an ordinary Jonin, he might even be killed in an instant during her long-planned attack, just like the Seven-tailed Jinchurifu just now.

    Even if the opponent is a shadow-level expert, this is definitely a blow that cannot be underestimated!

    But for Haruno Sakura, the meaning of this move is not to attack the enemy forcefully, or even to set up a home ground, but just as a prelude to the attack, to give her a chance to take the lead.

    She didn¡¯t even raise her head to see what effect this ninjutsu would have on Kisame, and didn¡¯t pay attention to how the enemy responded to this ninjutsu. She just bowed her head and lowered her head, accumulating strength throughout her body, bending her knees slightly, and prepared for a violent attack.

    The next moment, the girl¡¯s figure disappeared from the spot and suddenly appeared behind Kisame!

    Incredibly fast ice teleportation, magic mirror ice crystal!

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A blow so swift and violent that it was as great as a mountain.

    No more sloppy ninjutsu, just a straightforward punch.

    The arches of the feet are raised, chakra flows smoothly on the body, from the soles of the feet to the bare ankles, the fascial ligaments are stretched to the extreme, the entire calves and thighs are stretched straight, the muscles explode with crazy power under the action of the strange force technique, and the waist  Twisting the limbs, showing off the shoulders, raising the elbows to punch¡ª¡ª

    Ninja Taijutsu-Star Cannon Hammer!

    The punch was as powerful as thunder, twisting all the strength in the girl's body into one force, hitting the small fist surface, and striking out boldly!

    Compared with Tsunade's strange power technique, the ninjutsu used by Haruno Sakura at this moment is slightly better: the fifth hokage's strange power technique only applies chakra to every fiber of the muscles in the arms or legs, allowing them to exert their full power.  With more than a hundred times the power, one finger can split a street, and one kick can create the effect of a small earthquake. But in the final analysis, the strange power technique only affects one part of the body; over the years, Haruno Sakura  The gradually improved Ninja Taijutsu further integrates the mysteries of Taijutsu on the basis of chakra control. Chakra blessing is applied to every part of the body where punches are exerted, making the technique more difficult.??, the power has also been greatly increased!

    "Hey!"

    A loud shout announced Haruno Sakura¡¯s strongest blow, blasted out with unrivaled power!

    However, what she faced was not Kisame¡¯s panicked back, but the ferocious smile that he had expected!

    "It's really the trick!"

    I saw an expected sneer on Kisame's face, cold and cruel. He seemed to have known that Haruno Sakura would appear in this position, so the moment the girl disappeared, he turned around and raised the knife, dancing with the spikes.  Samehada roared and struck the girl's fist with precision!

    The ferocious spikes bulging high on Samehada's sword were like a giant puffer fish, rushing towards Sakura's flesh and blood body!

    "What?"

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s pupils suddenly tightened!

    The offensive routine has been seen through, and the best response should be to change the attack; but even in the Sakura punch state, the reaction speed is accelerated to an extraordinary level, Sakura has no way to stop her punches, leaving her reaction  The time is too short, and the power carried by this punch is too huge. It is already an arrow that has left the string, and it can be fired but cannot be stopped!

    All she can do is slightly adjust her punching posture to hit the Samehada sword at a better angle!

    Both sides have no space and time to change their moves. At this moment, no one can retreat, they can only meet in a narrow road and the brave one wins!

    Boom¡ª¡ª

    The small fist finally came into contact with the swollen Samehada sword in Kisame's hand that had no normal shape.

    The moment the two touched each other: the sharp spikes on the blade instantly cut through the white skin and penetrated into the flesh, creating a large and terrifying wound that was deep enough to show the bones, and blood suddenly gushed out like a spring!  What's more important is that the chakra that maintains the strange power technique was turbulent and was absorbed by Samehada in an instant, and the strange power generated under the control of chakra also disappeared quickly!

    Haruno Sakura's little face tightened and her silver teeth clenched, but she didn't flinch at all, but went further; chakra poured out crazily, constantly filling the part sucked by Samehada. Samehada's ability to absorb chakra is extremely strong, but Sakura  However, his ability to control chakra was stronger, so the power in his fist fluctuated violently. After dropping by several percent, it quickly stabilized again!  She ignored the bloody wounds and severe pain on her hands, and blasted away with the Star Cannon Hammer firmly!

    Power, overwhelming power blasted past.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 387 Head-to-head confrontation (Part 2)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ????????????? How huge is the huge force generated by the strange power technique - even if it is reduced to only 20 to 30% by the same shark muscle?  The moment he felt the tremendous power coming from Samehada's sword, the sneer on Kisame's face suddenly solidified, his pupils suddenly dilated, and his expression changed in vain!

    "Damn it!"

    boom!  !  !

    An earth-shaking loud noise exploded in the valley. The sound wave came out from the place where the fist and knife met. It twisted the air and spread around like a transparent wall. In an instant, it brought countless water splashes, ice slag and  Dust flew into the sky and covered the ground.

    Kisame's burly figure shrank into a ball, was thrown out of the gray dust mist, flew high, and was thrown dozens of meters away before falling heavily to the ground, spread out on the ground like a broken rag doll, and let out a  There was a muffled sound.

    "You sucked away all the ice escape chakra in an instant, but deliberately left the part behind you as a trap?"

    In the dust, a cold voice came out. It was as cold as an iceberg and filled with murderous aura. It could be easily felt even through the thick fog.

    It was just that the voice was firm but also a little weak. Kisame lying on the ground could tell that the owner of the voice must have been seriously injured to make a ninja who had experienced many battles speak with such words.  Uncontrollable emptiness.

    It seems that the woman who just used her fist and the sword to fight each other is definitely not getting off.  This thought flashed through Kisame's mind.  But so what?  The muscles on his face twitched and he came to his senses. The crazy pain coming from the right side of his body made this man who was used to pain unable to help but change his expression.  Looking down, he saw that the right hand holding Samehada had been deformed in vain. The dark red flesh was eroded, interspersed with bone stubble piercing out of the body. Even the ribs on the right side of the body were broken, and the skin and flesh were opened, and through the wounds  , you can even see that the organs inside are turned into a dark red ball.

    It was as if the right side of the body was crushed by a huge stone - after all, isn't the power of nintaijutsu the same as the overwhelming force of Mount Tai?  The reason why he was not killed by one punch was because Samehada absorbed a lot of chakra from the punch, which greatly reduced Haruno Sakura's strength, from being killed by one punch to being seriously injured by one punch.

    " However, Kisame's current appearance is not much different from the one where he died tragically. Even for a ninja who is known for his tenacious vitality, suffering such an injury is nothing more than the difference between dying sooner and dying later!

    Even in the battle with the Watermelon Mountain Puffer Demon, which was the most dangerous battle in my memory, Kisame was far from being so embarrassed; in my memory, this was the first time he was beaten like this.

    Kisame clenched his fists, curled up like a shrimp and slowly opened his body, supporting his seriously injured body, and struggled to get up from the ground.

    His eyes were as cold and terrifying as those of a wounded beast, staring at the place where the sound came from.

    "Hmph!" Kisame snorted coldly, and the moment he opened his mouth, purple-black blood overflowed and flowed all over his mouth.

    "Isn't your move obvious?"

    Shrouded in dust and mist, Haruno Sakura was silent for a moment and did not answer.

    The move of instantaneous surprise is often clearly meant to be done, and the enemy cannot cope with it.  For example, the Fourth Hokage, who is recognized as the strongest in the teleportation technique, is known all over the world to use his technique of teleporting over to kill people, so what?  Has anyone cracked it?  The equally abnormally fast Raikage and the Eight-Tails came together and were beaten to a pulp by him.  Although Haruno Sakura's teleportation technique is not as abnormal as that of the Fourth Hokage, but coupled with the excellent reaction speed brought by Sakura Chong and the unparalleled power brought by nintaijutsu, it is also an invincible combo that cannot be handled by ordinary people.  .

    After a pause, Kisame gasped and continued: "Ice teleportation can only be performed using ice cubes as a medium. I only left the piece of ice behind me, so you can only teleport from there"

    The biggest difficulty in dealing with the teleportation technique is the enemy's elusiveness.  Opponents can attack from every direction of 360 degrees. No one can be vigilant at the same time, front, rear, left, right, up and down. Therefore, those who are good at using the teleportation technique always have an absolute advantage when facing the enemy, and they are naturally invincible in battle.  .

    However, if it is already clear in which direction the opponent will appear, then it will be much simpler and easier to deal with it.

    ¡ª¡ªUnless the opponent is an enemy who can use strange power.

    "As expected" Haruno Sakura sighed secretly.

    Sakura really never thought that there would be someone who could use such a method to respond to her ninjutsu.  After she used Frost Ice Burial, she didn't waste any time and directly connected with the teleportation technique to attack. Unexpectedly, in such a short moment, her ice escape extendedThe moment Kisame stepped under his feet, the chakra used to create the ninjutsu was sucked away. The ice cubes disappeared as soon as they appeared. Sameki's chakra absorption ability was simply astonishingly fast!

    What's even more frightening is that Kisame can accurately control the ability to absorb chakra and retain a piece of ice behind him just right, so that Haruno Sakura can only appear in that place instantly when using the magic mirror ice crystal.  Thus a trap was laid.

    "There is probably only one ninja in the world who can do this, Kisame, who holds the Samehada sword, right?"

    From this point of view, in this confrontation between the two, Haruno Sakura was tricked first and lost.

    That¡¯s why the girl secretly sighed.

    From the time she debuted until now, she has experienced so many battles, big and small, but she has always been the one who deceives others, and there are rarely times when she is tricked by others.  On the one hand, this is because she has read part of the comics and has an intelligence advantage against many enemies; on the other hand, the various strange and powerful moves she has developed are very different from the style of the ninja world, so she often  It will surprise people and even lead to big losses.

    So this also creates a vague sense of superiority in the girl - whether it is the sense of superiority in knowing the plot or the sense of superiority in the development and use of ninjutsu.  She knew this was wrong, but how could humans delete this kind of emotion at will?  To be honest, at least before Shippuden, she could be half a prophet, especially when she didn't change the "plot" much before.

    ¡°For example, during the Wave Country Incident, she had the illusion that she was watching a real-life movie.  It was obviously an emergency, but from Haruno Sakura's point of view, there was always a feeling that everything was being performed according to the script. The actors' acting skills were all off the charts, including Zabuza's ruthlessness and Kakashi's calmness.  People are impressed.  Under such circumstances, it was not easy for her to restrain her spoiler mood, pretend to be unaware of everything, and perform tasks like a normal ninja instead of a prophet.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 388 Both sides suffer (Part 1)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Kisame stared at the direction where the cold female voice came from, watching Haruno Sakura slowly walk out of the ice mist, covering her right shoulder.

    In the head-to-head confrontation just now, although Kisame was the final loser and was seriously injured to the point of barely surviving, the girl couldn't laugh at the moment - her condition was also very bad.

    The dust and fog gradually dissipated, and Haruno Sakura's figure became clear: her entire arm was covered in blood and flesh, and half an inch of intact skin could not be found. The shape was bent at an angle that was impossible for a normal arm, and she was weakly  Drooping on the side of the body.

    The arm that was as straight and slender as a jade lotus root a few seconds ago has now become a prop that can be used as a first-class horror movie in the previous life movie: bloody wounds, white bones, a pool of dark red blood, and that  The abnormal shape makes people shudder just looking at it.

    "Humph." A sneer burst out of Kisame's mouth.  Although he was seriously injured, his opponent didn't get any relief either.

    The reason why Kaili Jutsu has extremely high ability to control chakra is that in addition to requiring extremely precise control of chakra to strengthen the muscles and make them explode with extremely high power, it also requires the use of advanced medical ninjutsu methods to protect the arms.  , Repair the negative impact of strange power on the arm.  The latter is especially important, because the strange force puts a huge load on the body, not to mention the huge reaction force that must be borne after blasting with such a large force. If you don't know how to protect yourself, I am afraid that after using the Star Cannon Hammer several times, Haruno Sakura will  His arm should be destroyed.

    However, in the fight just now, Samehada and Haruno Sakura absorbed too much chakra the moment their fists came into contact, almost causing the magic technique to collapse and disappear. Although Haruno Sakura replenished the chakra in time to maintain the last few percent of her strength, she was really  There is no time or energy to be distracted from completing the task of protecting your arms.

    This made Kisame first victorious and then defeated: he had obviously successfully set a trap, but Haruno Sakura used his strength to overcome the cleverness. With his excellent chakra control, he was able to maintain the star by force against Samehada's chakra suction.  The cannon hammer hit Kisame firmly.

    At the same time, Haruno Sakura's arrogant and unreasonable behavior also cost her a high price: one arm was directly scrapped.

    The girl walked out of the dust and mist, her steps still light and steady, her face expression indifferent and calm.  She lowered her head, tore off the right sleeve of her uniform that was in the shape of a tattered piece of cloth with her left hand, and used medical ninjutsu while setting the bones of her right hand.

    Ninjas seemed to be made of special materials: Kisame was so injured that he could barely stand up; Haruno Sakura was clearly suffering from unspeakable pain, but her cold little face showed no emotion at all.  There was no sign of pain, not even a tremor in his voice.

    This kind of pain, compared to the pain she felt when using clones and clones to develop ninjutsu, was nothing more than pediatrics, and it couldn't even make her six-foot daughter frown.

    ¡°On the contrary, she realized how careless she was when she rushed in without thinking. She was so stupid that she ran into someone else¡¯s trap. The feeling of being crushed by someone¡¯s IQ touched her even more.

    Haruno Sakura is a very proud person.

    This sentence is not meant to discredit her. In fact, the closer people are to her, the more they can feel this.  At this point, Tsunade, Kakashi and Sasuke all had the same evaluation - Naruto was the exception. He was so nervous that he couldn't feel the arrogance.

    In terms of dealing with others, she is okay and can be called gentle and courteous. The villagers and ninja colleagues all praise Sakura for this:

    ¡ª¡ªI heard that that guy met Orochimaru recently and fought him off. His strength can be ranked among the top in the village, right?  She has a brilliant record she looks like a very easy-going little girl, she really doesn't show her face!

    This is a certain ANBU elite colleague-

    Well, she said hello to me, what a polite child!  Although he is very powerful and has repeatedly defeated powerful enemies for the village, he does not suffer from the arrogance of those Jonin and ANBU. This kid reminds me of the Fourth Hokage back then

    This is a ninja who has been a chuunin all his life.

    ¡ª¡ªWow, the goddess smiled at me!  Is she hinting at something, will the goddess also favor a genin like me?  Is it because I'm so handsome?  Hehehe, speaking of which, the beautiful female ninja I met in the hospital last time also kept smiling at me, and she was gentle. What if she also Which one should I choose?  The looks of the two are almost the same, but in terms of figurehehe!

    This iswell, let¡¯s not mention it.

    But in the eyes of others, it is another style of painting:

    ¡ª¡ªThe stubborn thoughts in my heart come one after another. I always feel that I am right, and I am as proud as a dog.??Goose!  It¡¯s getting harder and harder to teach!

    This is a high-level Konoha executive with a profound business line.

    ¡ª¡ªTo be honest, this is the worst class of students I have ever taught.

    This is a young man wearing a mask.

    ¡ª¡ªAlthough she likes to smile with squinted eyes, she actually has a lot of bad tempers!  When discussing ninjutsu, I would glance over with a look of disdain, as if any knowledge should be basic common sense, and those who don't understand it are mentally retarded!  And privately, I also like to find mistakes in textbooks and other people's notes, and then criticize them until they are useless, which makes me very angry!  It's easier to be with Naruto

    This is a boy with facial paralysis.

    By the way, young man, your tendency is very dangerous.

    "The two completely different evaluations are just different sides of Haruno Sakura. In fact, they are both correct - even the harsh evaluation of the masked young man is a fact that cannot be refuted.

    In many places, such as certain humanities, social sciences and scientific knowledge, and certain three-view issues, Haruno Sakura retains the views of her previous life. Many times, in the eyes of other ninjas, this is an inexplicable persistence, so it seems  She is very proud.

    ¡ª¡ªBut on the other hand, it may be closer to the truth: that is because she is a very proud person and always insists on her own ideas. Only then can she maintain her own integrity after traveling to this cruel ninja world.  Instead of following the crowd, his original personality was changed by the world and he became an out-and-out ninja.  Perhaps in the eyes of some other time-travelers, only by changing one's outlook on life to be like other people in this world can one integrate into the world; but with the little pride in Ying's heart, she hopes that the world will be changed by herself, and  Not the other way around.

    It is true that in order to survive and to deal with current and future enemies with extremely vicious and unimaginable strength, Haruno Sakura has compromised a lot with the world. She suppressed her inner thoughts, and then transformed herself more and more into a real  The ninja: skilled in fighting, ruthless in his attacks, and ruthless in killing.  But she can never become a ninja in the true sense, an emotionless war machine that knows no means to complete its mission. In the world of Naruto, this is indeed what the mainstream view requires of ninjas, and this is how the ninja school educates its students.  .

    It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s stubbornness or stubbornness. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t change your original intention.

    It is this little bit of pride in her heart that supports the traveler to keep her bottom line and prevent her from losing her original intention - after experiencing so many events and so many life-and-death battles, it is really important to be able to let go of this  not easy.

    (The next half of the chapter will be posted tomorrow morning, there are still a thousand words left to write) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 389 Both sides suffer (Part 2)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Haruno Sakura actually knows what is wrong with her. Tsunade, Kakashi and Sasuke will not hide her personality problems; she just doesn't want to change.  How difficult it is to change yourself. To change yourself, you must first realize your own mistakes. However, the previous battles have never exposed this problem.  What's more, Sakura feels that this character flaw is not a problem at all, and is even beneficial.

    There was a saying in the previous life that people should not be arrogant or without pride.

    The smooth battle allowed Haruno Sakura to accumulate too much pride. Even the Second Hokage and Orochimaru combined were defeated by her. This made the girl start to become arrogant, so much so that she began to look down on other people: before the fight started,  Sakura even felt that she could fight Uchiha Itachi and Kisame at the same time on her own!  But right now, it seems that if Itachi was right next to her, she would probably die miserably.

    The moment Kisame struck her was like a loud slap in the face, hitting the face of the girl with her nostrils upturned. It was a bit off-guard and impressive.

    Haruno Sakura is not stupid, she is just a little intoxicated in the illusion that her strength has begun to be a little invincible recently, a little complacent, a little forgetful, and her pride has turned into stupid arrogance.

    Among the many kinds of pride, being proud of oneself because of one¡¯s appearance and being proud of one¡¯s own strength are nothing.

    Being beautiful is not a good thing for a ninja.

    In addition to being easily looked down upon and thought to be just a vase, in war, once beautiful ninjas, regardless of gender, are captured, they will suffer more than ordinary ninjas in the eyes of those murderous enemies.  .  Torturing prisoners and venting their bestiality on them - the specific plot may be based on the heavy-flavored underground movies of Eastern Europe in the past - is common in previous ninja wars. Naturally, such ugly things will not be drawn in comics, but that does not mean that it has not happened.  It doesn't mean Haruno Sakura won't notice it when looking through the documents.

    As for strength.

    Haruno Sakura gave up in her previous life because she heard that Naruto's strength was over-expanded and even collapsed in the later period, and she couldn't watch it anymore. From the perspective of people like her, the essence of Naruto lies in the chunin exams, and Shippuden completely negates the chunin.  Naturally, she was not interested in reading anything about the exam.  Let's not talk about whether Sakura regrets it now; at least she knows that with her current strength, she may face enemies whose strength has expanded to the point of comic collapse, and it is probably just a fight on the battlefield.  So in this regard, she can't raise her tail.

    And insisting that you are right, no longer willing to reflect on yourself, overconfidence to the point of blindness and arrogance, this kind of pride may be the most arrogant of all arrogance.

    The stinging pain coming from her right hand not only hurt her body, but also made Sakura feel like she had been slapped in the face, with a burning pain.

    The moment of the confrontation was the most dangerous in Haruno Sakura's many battles.  If she hadn't stabilized the chakra of the strange power technique, if Samehada had absorbed a little more chakrashe might be the one who was seriously injured and dying now.

    Thinking of this, the girl felt frightened and her face turned a little pale.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Why do you think that the opponent can't cope with your moves, and start the fight like a headless fly?  Do you really think of Akatsuki and these battle-hardened rebellious ninjas as fools?  As everyone knows, when you treat others as fools, you often become the biggest fool yourself.

    Haruno Sakura paced over, treating the injury on her right hand while silently reviewing it in her heart.

    That blow from Kisame really woke her up.

    The strength of Nimbus, Kisame's Water Release and Chakra are far inferior to Sakura's. The only thing to worry about is the Samehada sword - and Haruno Sakura, who has also obtained all the information about Kisame, dares to confidently fight him alone.  Pick, how come there is no way to deal with Samehada?  If she fights steadily, Sakura won't have to get into such a dangerous situation, and she can still defeat Kisame steadily.

    "Ahem," Kisame forced himself to stand while leaning on Samehada's sword. He insisted on speaking, and immediately coughed up a few mouthfuls of dark red blood. "I didn't expect Samehada didn't absorb all your chakra. This  The so-called trap trapped me instead I trapped myself in a cocoon!"

    His eyes were a little dim. The serious injuries were taking away the strong vitality in this ninja's body, making his burly body stooped.

    "Your ability to control chakra is really amazing," Kisame stroked the hilt of Samehada's sword and continued weakly, "Sameki was able to absorb half of the tailed beast's chakra in an instant. I didn't expect that.  I suffered a loss from you!"

    &nOn the bed, she said slowly, "Guess what I found in the seizure?"

    Kisame didn't answer the question, he just raised his head and looked at Haruno Sakura coldly.

    Sakura didn¡¯t care either, she paused for a moment and then continued: ¡°There is such a thing recorded in the secret documents of the Xiguashan clan¡±

    ¡°When they rushed to the scene, they found that the Xiguashan Pufferfish Ghost had woken up from the illusion when he was dying.¡±

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s voice was devoid of any emotion, and she said this sentence calmly and clearly.

    Illusion?  Are all the actions of the pufferfish ghost in Xiguashan the result of illusion?  This is not impossible, because something even more ridiculous than this happened to the Fourth Mizukage!

    Kisame's pupils suddenly shrank, and his real tiger body shook.

    ??I was stunned for a moment.  Then he said: "Do you think I will believe it? It's just another lie."

    If his defection was also the result of being manipulated by Madara Uchiha, then what is the point of him coming to Akatsuki founded by Madara to pursue a real world?  Kisame cannot and does not want to believe the words coming from his enemy!

    The two were silent for a moment, with no one interested in bringing up the topic again.

    After a while, Sakura's treatment came to an end, and her right arm returned to its original state.

    "Humph, it doesn't matter," Haruno Sakura flexed the five fingers of her right hand and said casually while looking at her palm, "I'm not interested in the past of your Water Kingdom. Who is false and who is real has nothing to do with me. Anyway  After today, the names of Kisame and Samehadadao will disappear from the ninja world!"

    The delicate fingers danced flexibly in the air, flying like butterflies, making various hand seal gestures, indicating that the right hand was close to recovery and the owner of the hand was about to regain the ability to perform powerful ninjutsu.

    It also means that she will kill Kisame soon, and then rush back to Sasuke's battlefield as quickly as possible to support him.

    "Haha, is this really the case?" Kisame's voice suddenly stopped being weak and became full of energy anyway. It didn't look like he was seriously injured and dying.

    He suddenly straightened his previously hunched waist and said with a sneer: "I guess there is one more thing the Mist Ninja Village hasn't told you."

    Without Kisame's reminder, Haruno Sakura discovered the problem; in fact, if she hadn't been focusing on using medical ninjutsu on herself, Sakura would have discovered this abnormality long ago.

    "Samera actually has the ability to heal the user" Haruno Sakura's face was tense, her eyes fixed on Kisame's body that was quietly recovering, and she said every word.

    Very unfortunately, while she was treating her right hand, Samehada was also silently using the chakra it absorbed from Haruno Sakura to treat Kisame's injuries.

    And now, just when Sakura is about to regain her right hand's fighting power, Kisame's injury is about to be completely healed!

    ¡¾Note: This is only the protagonist¡¯s opinion, does not represent the author¡¯s position, and does not participate in any debate on strength rankings!  However, Samehada's ability is really a bit buggy, and it completely affects the balance like a plug-in.  In the comics, only cheaters can kill cheaters, with the exception of Akai.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 I can't handle it tonight. I'll make up for it tomorrow.

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Sorry sorry (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 390 Testing

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Haruno Sakura frowned slightly.

    It absorbs chakra in large amounts and quickly, and can absorb all the chakra from a ninjutsu in an instant. This alone is already tricky enough. Coupled with the extremely strong healing ability, Samehada is simply an invincible existence that integrates offense and defense.  .

    Looking at Kisame in full swing, how can he still look like he was dying just now?  Sakura failed to detect and stop Kisame's changes in time just now. In addition to her main focus on healing, what's more important is that Samehada only took a few seconds to complete the healing, and she didn't have time to react!

    The series of unexpected situations made Haruno Sakura feel a little bad.

    However, no one knew the information about Samehada's extremely powerful healing ability in advance, and Sakura had no way to blame it on anyone. She could only express her helplessness that Kisame had quietly escaped from certain death.

    "Sameki said your chakra smells like snowflakes. It's very sweet and delicious, and the portion is very generous. It's rare to see him so excited!" Kisame moved his palms, and the wounds on his body healed to the point that they no longer hindered his movement.  At a certain level, his right hand seemed to be moving freely, and then he said leisurely, "However, your punch hurt it very much. The chakra it just consumed was all used to heal itself and me"

    The same sword swayed a few times intelligently, making a strange sound. The blade that was originally beaten into an L shape has now returned to a straight blade.  Did you heal yourself?  Haruno Sakura caught this detail out of the corner of her eye. Steel will not return to its original shape on its own. This knife is indeed a living creature in essence!

    "In return for that punch, I'll chop you a few more times!" Kisame waved the sword out of thin air and said with a strong sense of malice.

    The meaning behind the words was as if Sakura was already meat on the chopping board, ready to be slaughtered.

    "You're not ashamed of your words." Haruno Sakura raised her eyebrows and said with a snort.

    It¡¯s unclear whether Kisame¡¯s words were truly contemptuous of her, or whether he was deliberately acting like this to anger his opponent.

    Haruno Sakura remained unmoved.  She had no time to respond further, nor would she become impatient because of such provocative words.  Of course, he wouldn't be surprised by Kisame's confidence.

    After two rounds of confrontation, apart from consuming some chakra and confirming the opponent's intelligence, neither side made any achievements in the battle. No one gained a clear advantage, but returned to the original starting point.

    In this case, Haruno Sakura still has full confidence in defeating her opponent.

    Because of her self-aggrandizement, she underestimated her enemy and was almost killed by a trick. This girl made a mistake and deeply reflected on herself in her mind.  But this does not mean that Sakura will go from one extreme to the other, from contempt for opponents and arrogance to overly cautious and unreasonable. The latter can be described appropriately by one word: from the heart.

    If you choose the right balance between the two, you should despise the enemy strategically and attach importance to the enemy tactically - have complete confidence in defeating Kisame, but be cautious enough in specific tactics.

    "Sameki's abilities are indeed terrifying." The girl said calmly.

    ???????? In fact, Samehada's ability is more than terrifying. Compared with the other large sword that Sakura is familiar with, the guillotine, Samehada is completely stronger at another level.  As long as there is outward chakra release for the taijutsu, ninjutsu and genjutsu performed by ninjas, the chakra will be absorbed by the Same muscles, causing the execution to fail. Therefore, except for those who are outstanding in taijutsu, more than 90% of ninjas will be absorbed by the Same.  This ability of muscles is restrained.

    Compared with absorbing chakra and healing the user, the ability to restore oneself by sucking blood is simply weak; after experiencing Samehada's ability, Haruno Sakura has only one thought: the decapitation knife is completely unworthy of being listed with Samehada in the fog.  It's really embarrassing to endure the Seven Swordsman, quit the group!

    "However, its ability is not indestructible. Some special ninjutsu cannot be destroyed by absorbing chakra, such as -" she prolonged her tone, staring closely into Kisame's eyes, "-write  Wheel Eye.¡±

    Sharingan¡¯s genjutsu is mostly activated through invisible eye contact, and Samehada cannot absorb the chakra of the technique at all.  Kisame, who has been with Uchiha Itachi for several years, is very aware of this fact.  Because of this, Itachi's strength is even greater than his, which is one of the reasons why he respects Itachi - even though he still bears the secret mission of monitoring Itachi as told by "Madara".

    However, when Haruno Sakura said this deliberately, another idea suddenly came to Kisame's mind, asking him to be responsible for monitoring Uchiha Itachi, whose ability just restrained his own. Who was restraining whom?

    If it were normal, such thoughts would not have appeared in Kisame's mind at all, but Sakura's rhetoric just now was in his mind.? Even the nearly decisive confrontation did not make either side lose the confidence to defeat the enemy.

    The two looked at each other, knowing that the power of words was powerless to each other, so they fell silent in tacit understanding.

    Then, it was a more intense third round of battle.

    Haruno Sakura's ice escape was completed faster - Kisame confirmed this again. Sakura's ninjutsu was indeed slightly better than his. He only saw the girl's ten slender and nimble fingers dancing in front of her chest, turning into afterimages.  The speed of the seals and chakra mobilization was unimaginable. In just one or two breaths, the ninjutsu was completed before him.

    "Ice Escape-Yan Chuixue!"

    The girl clasped her hands together in the last seal, and the ten fingers were pressed together tightly, and then the chakra on her body surged out, like a strong wind, violently lifting the hem of her clothes and long hair upwards!

    "drink!"

    Accompanied by a clear shout, the water pool next to Haruno Sakura suddenly boiled, as if it was picked up by an invisible giant hand, and suddenly rose into the air. The cold air of the ice escape blew by, and it instantly condensed into countless crystal clear,  Shiny ice darts!  The girl raised her right hand high and swung it forward vigorously. Hundreds of ice darts that were as tall as an adult and glowing with cold light pierced the air, making a loud and sharp whistle, and all shot towards Kisame at high speed!

    Whoosh¡ª¡ª

    Hundreds of giant darts turned into cold light and rushed in front of Kisame in the blink of an eye; Ye Ye's shining darts seemed to contain an extreme crisis under the beautiful appearance.  This move was originally just an ordinary ice escape ninjutsu from the Land of Snow, but with Haruno Sakura's full strength, it took on the momentum of an extremely advanced ninjutsu, overwhelmingly covering half of the sky in front of Kisame!

    "Water Escape-Water Formation Wall!"

    Kisame's ninjutsu was a beat slower, and the water wall that had not yet fully formed rose in a hurry. It only supported for a moment before it was blasted by the extremely penetrating darts and turned into water splashes all over the sky.

    "It doesn't seem to be easy!" Kisame frowned, but with a sinister smile on his lips, he raised his muscles to face Haruno Sakura's ninjutsu.

    Bang!

    The dart collided with the sword, making a crisp sound of metal and stone clashing. The touch from the sword shocked Kisame!  The dart did not disappear after being absorbed by Samehada's chakra as he imagined, nor was it like ordinary ice cubes that were crushed into powder when it collided with a hard sword; in fact, Samehada didn't disappear at all.  Not much chakra was absorbed from the ice darts, and the darts were much harder than Kisame imagined!

    "interesting!"

    The shark gill-like stripes on Kisame's face jumped, and the strong wind brought by the dart hit his face. The burly man was only surprised for a moment before reacting.

    Ice darts are formed by the condensation of water in nature. They are not ice cubes that mimic Chakra. They will not disappear after being absorbed by the same shark muscles. The method of using the environment is more common in water escape and can be used in ice escape.  The application just shows that Haruno Sakura's ice escape properties are extremely skilled and understood, and there is nothing surprising about it. As for why the ice darts can be so hard, although Kisame doesn't know, the colder and purer the ice, the higher the hardness.  He didn't know how difficult it was to extract pure water in an instant and then cool it down to minus 100 degrees, but this didn't stop him from understanding that the ice darts were extremely hard - even much harder than Samehada itself.  This fact!

    He waved Samehada, and the huge blowfish-shaped blade seemed to be weightless in the hands of this mist ninja rebellious ninja. A cold light flashed, and the shadow of the blade flew. Facing the swarm of darts coming from Huanghuang, Kisame did not retreat but advanced.  Stride forward, slashing and slashing all the way, swinging dozens of knives, each one accurately and powerfully stopping the menacing ice darts!  In an instant, he had rushed out of Yan Chuixue's range!

    Haruno Sakura's left hand formed a sword finger, standing in front of her chest, staring closely at Kisame's figure, always observing and preparing. As soon as Kisame showed a slight flaw, he would immediately blast the ice crystals in a series or use ice teleportation to jump over.  , giving him a heavy blow.

    But until Kisame broke out of the range of Hyouren-Tsubame Fukiyuki, the girl didn't find any such opportunity. Her left hand wearing a black glove remained motionless on her chest, watching Kisame wielding the heavy sword as if it was light.  Swing it freely, calmly and steadily, knocking down every ice dart and absorbing all the chakra, making it lose contact with the caster and unable to be exploded by Sakura or become the coordinates of the teleportation technique.

    All the information emphasizes that Kisame's water escape is extremely strong, he has a lot of chakra, and his powers are extremely weird.

    But before that, don¡¯t forget, he is one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist Ninja!

    "The test did not succeed."

    Haruno Sakura raised her head and murmured.

    Above her head, Kisame, who was rushing through the swarm of darts, did not choose to stop, but kept charging. He jumped high and slashed down on the girl condescendingly.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)Kisame, who rushed through the swarm of darts, did not choose to stop, but kept charging. He jumped up high and slashed at the girl condescendingly.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 391 Behead!

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Earth-shaking water release, unfathomable amount of chakra, and Samehada's ability is powerful enough to affect the balance of ninja games. These qualities are so obvious to Kisame that Haruno Sakura unconsciously forgot them at first.  his original identity.

    Sakura didn¡¯t realize this until Kisame displayed his superb swordsmanship and swung a big knife so hard that water couldn¡¯t splash into it. He completely defused Tsubame Fubuki¡¯s carpet-like attack and even charged back in front of the girl!

    Like a ferocious beast, Kisame jumped up, his muscles bulged high, chakra surged out in a noisy manner, the Samehada sword was raised high in the air, and he hit the girl with the force of a mountain.

    The swollen murderous intent spread transparent ripples in the air, blowing sharply in front of Haruno Sakura, lifting the pink hair on the back of her head high; the screaming sword energy emitted from the heavy sword body with an indescribable sound.  The power of the horse and the shrill and decisive roar indicate that Kisame's blow will definitely be an earth-shattering blow!

    "sharp."

    The two thin lips touched lightly, and Haruno Sakura breathed out the word gently.

    The moment she said these words, she moved.

    The knee-deep pool of water under Sakura's feet condensed into ice cubes in vain. The ice escape girl suddenly raised her legs and jumped up; the ice cubes under her feet cracked under the reaction force, drawing lines on the ice.  There was a small, deep sandal print in the center of the circular crack that was dozens of meters in size.

    Her hands hung on her waist, and she unconsciously held a long popsicle.  The popsicle extended into the ice pool, more than a meter long, and suddenly widened close to the ice surface, seeming to hide most of its body in the pool.  The girl tightened her grip on the long stick and pulled it out of the ice pool. Only then could she clearly see that it was a huge ice knife.

    And that long stick, which is more than one meter long, is actually the handle of this big knife!

    The handle alone is like this, but what about the blade?  Kisame was condescending and could see clearly that Haruno Sakura had almost raised the ice blade horizontally, and there was still a part of the blade left in the ice pool.  His pupils suddenly shrank. The ice blade in the girl's hand was completely outshone by Samehada, who had already drunk Sakura's chakra and had doubled in size. It was like a child's toy.  So small.

    Ten meters?  Thirty meters?  Or a super giant ice knife that is forty meters long and has a blade up to two meters wide. Its huge weight seems to be weightless, and it is held firmly in the hand of the ice escape ninja.

    "drink."

    The black glove on the left hand contrasts with the whiteness of the right hand. The huge skate does not match the tall figure at all, but the seemingly inconsistent combination carries a powerful aura!

    Step, step.

    The girl took two steps on the ice. The pace was so powerful and fast that the new circular cracks on the ice became wider and wider, as if she had been stepped on by a heavy giant beast; her small body actually  Stepping out of the aura of a ferocious beast!

    "It's a pity" Suddenly, Haruno Sakura raised her head, looked straight at Kisame, raised the corners of her mouth, curled her lips, and showed a shallow smile.

    Kisame¡¯s scalp tightened in vain!

    Sakura finally pulled the long knife out of the ice pool. The girl dragged the ice knife backwards, and the tip of the knife scraped across the ice, making a sharp and unpleasant friction sound.  She took two steps, then jumped up with such force that the ice pool under her feet was instantly turned into powder by her foot, making a loud noise!

    Boom!

    The figure of the girl rose into the sky, and the ice blade she held upside down in her hand was driven from the bottom up by the unparalleled power of the strange power technique. The blade cut through the air and made a violent whistle!

    It¡¯s said that it¡¯s too late, but that¡¯s soon.  From Kisame raising his sword to slash at Haruno Sakura, to Sakura condensing the ice blade in her hand, not retreating but advancing, brazenly facing Kisame, many words were written, but it happened in the blink of an eye, not even half a second.  Not enough!

    It¡¯s just that with the blessing of Ying Chong¡¯s secret technique of nerve acceleration, Haruno Sakura¡¯s thinking and reaction speed have become extremely fast. From the perspective of Haruno Sakura, the whole world tends to be in slow motion, and everything is happening slowly!

    And the moment Kisame launched the attack, she pushed the effect of Sakura Rush to the extreme, so that all the seemingly fast movements turned into slow motion in the girl's field of vision:

    ?? Tiny water droplets and ice chips scatter and fly in the air;

    Kisame jumped up slowly and raised his sword;

    The ice under your feet groaned under the tremendous force with every step you took, and deep cracks continued to crawl and extend outward;

    The right hand was exerted so hard that the joints turned white, the lavender blood vessels were faintly visible under the almost transparent skin, and the arteries on the slender wrist were pulsing slowly;The harsh friction sound of the ice blade being dragged on the ground across the ice, Haruno Sakura's somewhat mocking words accurately reached Kisame's ears.

    As she spoke, her figure surged up, and the momentum she gathered rushed away like an explosion, covering a distance of tens of meters in just a few steps!

    Boom!

    The almost sneak attack did not dim Kisame.  His face was solemn. After the two hand-to-hand confrontations, Kisame had clearly understood the unparalleled brute force of Haruno Sakura's ninjutsu. The extremely ferocious Huang Huang power was definitely not something ordinary people could compete with!

    The charging figure, although slender and thin, looked like a violent giant beast to Kisame!

    Even after saying that Haruno Sakura had "absolutely no chance of winning", Kisame still felt the hairs on his hands stand up, and a dangerous alarm suddenly sounded in his heart!

    He stared intently at the attacking figure of the Ice Release Ninja. From the overwhelming momentum, from the ice-condensed murderous intent and the raging and boiling Chakra fluctuations, Kisame could feel that the power of this attack was stronger than before.  The two moves will be stronger.

    This is the power of Haruno Sakura¡¯s full attack!

    Kisame had a premonition that once the ice blade in the girl's hand was cut hard, the force like a flash flood might cut Samehada and his body into bloody mud!

    He formed seals with his hands without thinking, and the chakra in his body was running wildly, and then surged up to his throat. The extremely huge amount of chakra stretched Kisame's upper body in an instant, and his chest, neck and cheeks bulged high -  ¡ª

    "Water Release-Big Explosive Water Wave!"

    An unparalleled amount of water was spat out from Kisame's mouth, like surging tsunamis, sweeping everything around, turning the land into swamps, water pools, and large lakes and then carrying turbulent water waves, hitting the incoming waves.  Haruno Sakura!

    On one side is the boundless giant wave created by Kisame's ninjutsu, towering into the clouds, stretching endlessly, and is unstoppable; on the other side is the Konoha ninja charging at high speed, with momentum like thunder, menacing and devastating.  Both of them, with their own absolute will, collided brazenly!

    Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª!

    This is the impact of a flash flood on a tsunami!

    A huge roar came from the field in an instant.

    I saw the girl's footsteps stop, the giant knife in her hand raised, and she slashed horizontally towards the huge water wave, splitting it into pieces in an instant; then, the sharp sword energy chopped the waves, divided the water and opened the sea, in endless  A passage was cut out of the wall of water, which extended for hundreds of meters until it was close to the tip of Kisame's nose. After a moment of stalemate, he exhausted all his strength and was swept away by the turbulent water spurting from Kisame's mouth.

    Although pure brute force can cut off this ninjutsu in a short time, it does not have enough stamina and will eventually be pushed back by the endless stream of water

    The open space split open by Haruno Sakura also quickly shrank with the disappearance of the sword's strength, and was once again enveloped by the water flow.

    The water flow kept gushing out, until the seemingly endless chakra in Kisame's body began to bottom out, and the ninjutsu was finally completed.  At this time, a giant water polo with a radius of several hundred meters appeared on the ground!

    The amount of water in this water escape should be described as "terrifying"!

    Haruno Sakura raised her eyebrows and slowly floated into the air with the water flow; opposite her, Kisame gasped and jumped up.

    "Hoo, ho!" He grinned ferociously, and the sword in his hand seemed to dissolve and slowly integrated into his body. "In this case, how are you going to take the same shark muscle away from my hand?"

    With Samehada squirming into his body, Kisame and Samehada merged into a weird creature!  It has fins, gills, and spines, and has human limbs and Kisame's face It looks half-fish, half-human, and can probably only be described as half-mermaid!

    The familiar chakra fluctuations made Haruno Sakura quickly recognize what ninjutsu it was: Joint Transformation Jutsu!  She introduced this technique to Sasuke.  However, Sasuke is fused with a cat, while Kisame is fused with a sword In this way, Samehada is essentially a living creature.

    ??Moreover, compared to Sasuke, who only has a few more parts like cat ears and tails on his body, because the strength of Samehada muscles is stronger, Kisame's appearance has changed even more - he has almost lost his human form!  In contrast, Kisame's abilities become stronger after his transformation. Since Sasuke gained the agility and abilities of a cat after merging with a cat, Kisame should have gained Samehada's ability to absorb chakra, healing ability, and the characteristics of aquatic animals.

    "Compared to Sasuke's slightly immature transformation technique, this is the real foul ninjutsu.

    (Recently I heard a song called "The End" and it sounds good) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 392 The one move that determines the outcome?

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Haruno Sakura carefully looked at the transformed Kisame, her eyes lingering on his gills for a while longer.

    "Compared to me, this one is the real master of transformation, right?" She complained while brewing the chakra for the next move, and she still had some free time, "After all, I am still a human, and he has completely transformed into  There¡¯s another species!¡±

    The girl looks calm on the outside, but underneath her calm expression, her mind is racing and she is analyzing very quickly.

    "The gills are probably not a decoration. It looks like he should be able to breathe in the water"

    "There are also fish tails and fins very suitable for sports in the water."

    "With his specialized fighting power in the water environment, coupled with this super-large lake, he has completely occupied the home field advantage The resistance in the water is too great, and I don't have super physical skills like Kai, so I can't use ninjutsu.  Jutsu kills him instantly, and I can only rely on Ninjutsu to counterattack Although the water environment is also a favorable factor for me, it is still a bit troublesome to control the water flow mixed with his chakra. This is nothing, just water escape.  There¡¯s no way to defeat him in a short time.¡±

    "If Sasuke still needs support, this would be a good opportunity for him to understand what it means to be smart, but now we need to make a quick decision"

    "The test is enough. His trump cards should have been revealed. There is no big back-up plan"

    "Then, I'm confident enough"

    "Destroy him with the next move!"

    She closed her eyelids and thought silently.

    The previous mistakes knocked away her impetuous spirit, but did not make Sakura lose her self-confidence and become arrogant.  On the contrary, after losing that arrogance and frivolity, Haruno Sakura's momentum became more solid and steady.  If the previous battles were a test of her skills, this battle with Kisame was a test of her will and character!

    And now, through gradual exploration, Sakura has mastered enough information.  She was confident enough that even if Kisame had some back-ups, it would be impossible to stop her next attack!

    "This is the first time I've been forced to this extent." Not far away, a half-mermaid was floating in the water, spitting bubbles and "saying" at the same time. He couldn't speak normally in the underwater environment. This was his fault.  Using the words transmitted from the chakra, "Although I can win if I keep using it up, as a token of respect, let me knock you down with my next blow!"

    "Can one move determine the outcome?" Haruno Sakura responded with bubbles on her lips, "It's just what I wantI just happen to be in a hurry!"

    As if there was a tacit understanding, the two of them no longer concealed their chakra fluctuations as they spoke, and the chakra aura running hidden in their bodies was nakedly exposed!

    The turbulent chakra leaking from Haruno Sakura's body even forced the lake water back. Even from a distance of a hundred meters, Kisame could feel the terrifying aura coming from the girl!

    Kisame felt awe-inspiring in his heart, but a vicious sneer appeared on his face, and he said: "Although I don't want to admit it, no matter whether it is chakra, water escape or physical skills, I have been surpassed by you"

    "And your strength is even still growing! It's probably my honor to meet an opponent like you!"

    "It's such a pity. There's no telling how far a person like you can go in the future! It's a pity that he will die in my hands today!"

    When he said this, for some reason, Kisame suddenly thought of that person, Uchiha Madara.

    No, it¡¯s impossible.

    After fighting to this extent, he had to admit that Haruno Sakura's strength was beyond his imagination. Even without Samehada, he might not be able to survive a single move from her!  However, no matter how much he grows, how can a ninja with only the limit of ice escape blood inheritance reach the peak of Uchiha Madara's level?

    What¡¯s more, how can a dying person have any future?

    The mist ninja rebel shook his head slightly, throwing this ridiculous idea out of his mind.

    The seal on his hand was almost finished, so he was full of confidence in defeating Haruno Sakura, when he heard the words of the Konoha ninja from the opposite side.

    "Are these your last words?"

    The voice was as cold as ever, without any waves.

    Haruno Sakura did not respond to Kisame's words, as if she didn't pay attention to what he said at all.

    And the murderous intention is hidden in these plain words and permeates the air.

    On the contrary, her chakra is extremely restless. The huge amount of chakra seems to be condensed into substance in her body, fluctuating like vitality, giving birth to an unimaginable ninjutsu.Even though Kisame was accustomed to high-consumption ninjutsu, he still couldn't help but feel nervous when he saw the power of this jutsu.  In comparison, although the ninjutsu he is preparing now is an unusual and advanced ninjutsu, it pales in comparison!

    "However, no matter what kind of ninjutsu it is, the final winner will be me."

    Thinking of the characteristics of his ninjutsu, Kisame suppressed the fear in his heart and completed the last seal in an orderly manner.

    "My technique happens to be stronger when it encounters a strong opponent. The stronger the opponent, the more powerful it can be!"

    Although he has this knowledge, for some reason, Kisame always has an unknown premonition in his heart.  This is the intuition of a warrior who has experienced many battles. There seems to be a voice in Kisame's heart, telling him to run away quickly and avoid that ninjutsu!

    Kisame ignored this warning sign.  He suddenly clenched his hands together into fists, and then swung forward with surging chakra!

    "Water Release - Shark Bullet Technique!"

    Roar¡ª¡ª!  !

    The moment Kisame's chakra left the body, it transformed into a huge shark, roaring, roaring, opening its bloody mouth dozens of meters in size, and rushed towards Haruno Sakura!

    "The Great Shark Bullet Jutsu is not an ordinary ninjutsu it has the ability of Samehada! In the collision of ninjutsu, it can absorb chakra on its own to weaken the opponent and strengthen itself. No matter what kind of ninjutsu, it will be defeated  It nibbles away, devours it in one gulp, and in turn completely defeats the opponent!"

    "So far, no one has been able to stop this attack This is a ninjutsu that only becomes stronger when it is strong!"

    The giant shark transformed by ninjutsu, with Kisame's confidence of being invincible, let out an earth-shattering roar and pressed against Haruno Sakura with overwhelming momentum.

    And at this moment, Sakura's ninjutsu finally came too late!

    At the same time, hundreds of miles away from the center of the fierce battle.

    ??A hidden cave hidden deep in the mountains.

    The man wearing the mask slowly opened his eyes.

    The strange swirling mask has only one eye hole in the center of the spiral, through which a blood-red and strange eye can be seen.

    The black magatama kept spinning in the bright red eyes. The short-haired man who called himself Uchiha Madara sat on the stone chair, crossed his legs, and tapped his index finger with black nail polish on the chair.  Hitting.

    "How's the situation?"

    In the darkness, Uchiha Obito asked calmly to the empty hall.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 393 Another place...

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The hermaphrodite-shaped Ah Fei was wrapped in pitcher plants, with a half-smiling expression on his face. He burst out of the ground, stuck his head out, and made a strange sound of bubbles rising to the surface.

    "There's already a fight over there." Fei, who habitually hid half of his body underground, replied in a flirtatious tone, "It's a one-on-one fight! Itachi versus Sasuke, a battle of brothers and then  Kisame versus Haruno Sakura, who's ninjutsu is more powerful?"

    Having said this, A Fei paused for a moment as if to show off his words, his expression as if he wanted Obito to guess what happened next.

    Obito's cold eyes glanced over impatiently, not in the mood to make such boring jokes with Fei.

    Although Obito recently acted under the name "Abi" in Akatsuki, and for this reason he deliberately imitated the funny style of this White Zetsu individual, Fei, this does not mean that Obito likes Fei being funny in front of him.

    When facing this person who knows his identity thoroughly, Obito's feelings are complicated.

    After the battle at Kannabi Bridge, Madara Uchiha and Fei rescued him. If Obito was still the same young boy, he should have been grateful to Fei.  But after Lin's death, Obito, whose heart was completely swallowed up by darkness and despair, no longer cared about these things.

    After Madara died, things became subtle again.

    Before Madara died, he handed A Fei and other White Zetsu to Obito as his subordinates. However, the young Uchiha, whose thoughts fell into the abyss, soon realized that in addition to being a convenient assistant, A Fei's identity had a hidden layer.  significance¡ª¡ª

    The watcher.

    The person responsible for keeping an eye on him and ensuring that the plan is executed correctly.

    It was obvious that the old immortal Uchiha did not completely trust him In fact, there was no such thing as trust between the two conspirators, and Obito certainly had his little thoughts.

    The reason why the cooperation between the two people can be strangely maintained even after Madara's death is that, in addition to Obito's own desire to complete the Eye of the Moon plan, Hakuzetsu's actions on the sidelines, which are called help but are actually monitoring and supervising, are also extremely important factors.

    Because of this, Obito doesn't have any good feelings towards this group of half-plants and half-humans who have been indoctrinated by Madara's will, especially when they still show their presence in front of him, which will make him realize more clearly that Bai Zetsu  Although they are extremely useful subordinates, they are Uchiha Madara's tools, not his chess pieces.

    Being scratched by Obito¡¯s cold eyes, A Fei¡¯s heart was excited and he immediately put away his playful smile and became serious.  The huge number of White Zetsu makes them nothing more than consumables in Obito's eyes - cheap clones that cost even 100,000 yen and are not needed will really be killed if Obito is offended.

    ¡°Alas, the stupid young boy from the beginning is still easy to get along with

    ¡°At least it¡¯s much easier to control than Obito now.

    A Fei cursed and said seriously: "The battle on Itachi's side is not over yet, but it is almost over. Itachi has all the advantages now, but he shouldn't have delayed it for so long. Moreover, Itachi doesn't seem to have the intention to kill Sasuke."  ?"

    As he spoke, he raised his head and glanced at Obito.

    "It was Itachi's agreement with me not to kill Sasuke." Obito slowly explained.

    Just as Madara found Obito and Kisame as two important chess pieces for the execution of the plan, in order to resurrect the Ten-Tails, Obito also found his chess piece: Uchiha Itachi.  In order to prevent Madara's potential backhand, Obito had always been careful about Shiro and never let him come into contact with Itachi in private. Therefore, Fei didn't know much about the private transactions between Obito and Itachi, so Obito explained casually.  One sentence.

    "That's it." Ah Fei responded.

    In his mind, he was ridiculing Obito for imitating Madara and kidnapping a boy, but instead of painting a tiger, he could not behave like a dog.

    Putting aside the huge size difference and completely different fighting styles between Itachi and Kisame, the two people actually have many similarities.  He is also thoughtful, he betrays the village and joins Akatsuki after killing his compatriots, he also has some firm belief hidden in his heart.  The only difference is that after Madara designed to frame Kisame and forced him to defect, he could easily gain a subordinate who was loyal to Akatsuki and his own plan; following Madara's example, Obito made waves in Konoha and forced the entire Uchiha clan to death, and finally  What he got instead was a time bomb that was wary of Akatsuki.

    After joining Akatsuki for so many years, Itachi's will has never been changed by Obito. The cold-blooded butcher who murdered his family was soft on his younger brother. How could Obito's training skills be so different from Madara's?

    ¡°Humph, in that case, why not

    "Don't interfere in the matter between Sasuke and Itachi." Obito added coldly, which made A Fei's heart tremble.An idea suddenly popped up and I pressed it.  Obito is also somewhat secretly annoyed that Itachi has not turned completely dark as planned, and that the people he worked so hard to plan for are not obedient, but may become a huge obstacle to the plan.

    Sasuke¡¯s smooth growth gave Obito new ideas.

    "Compared to the deep-minded and determined Itachi, the slightly impetuous Sasuke who always talks about his family seems to be a better target.  The idiot-like character is most easily manipulated by others. As Itachi's younger brother, he has great potential for strength. He may also be able to obtain Itachi's eye power and evolve into an eternal kaleidoscope. He is simply a perfect chess piece.

    With proper training, Sasuke can become his vicious dog

    Even if he wants to fall out with Uchiha Madara in the future, Sasuke's power can also come in handy.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????O together, I naturally will not tell A Fei.  Obito just emphasized not to do anything to Sasuke and ignored the matter.

    The development of things on Itachi and Sasuke's side went as he expected, but things didn't seem to go well on the other side.

    "So where is Kisame?"

    "Kissame is in a tough fight." Fei frowned and said, "His Water Release was completely suppressed, and Samehada's ability couldn't help him defeat Haruno Sakura."

    Obito¡¯s expression hidden under the mask darkened.

    "Is it a tough fightWhat are Kisame's chances of winning?"

    "If it can be dragged into a protracted war, there is still some chance of winning, otherwise"

    Hearing this, Obito's face suddenly became ugly.

    Kisame's ability is extremely restrained against tailed beasts, and he is a loyal subordinate who knows the Eye of the Moon plan. His importance to Akatsuki and Obito is self-evident.  Although he is also an Uchiha Madara, but unlike the White Zetsu who only recognize Madara, Kisame is loyal to the Moon Eye Project that can realize his dream. In addition, he does not know Obito's identity, so Obito uses it.  Very convenient too.

    The other people in Xiaozhong have their own agendas, and there is no loyalty at all.  Even Payne, who held the position of leader, was ultimately a stranger.  So when Haruno Sakura defeated, maimed and even killed other Akatsuki members, Obito didn't take it seriously.  Of all the people, only Kisame would sacrifice for Akatsuki - so Obito was even more reluctant for him to make sacrifices, at least he couldn't die easily at Sakura's hands before he lost his use value.

    "If something happens, save him."

    Obito stood up from his chair and gave the order coldly.

    Ah Fei¡¯s heart skipped a beat.  If you want to intervene in the battle between the two ferocious beasts, you don't know how many Bai Zetsu will have to die.  Even through the mask, A Fei could feel the coldness in the eyes of the man in front of him.

    "Understood."

    Ah Fei sank into the earth.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 394 Accident and Freeze

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Watching A Fei disappear under the hall, Obito was silent for a long time, standing motionless without saying anything.

    His eyes were extremely cold.

    After Madara¡¯s death, Obito, who inherited his legacy and implemented the Eye of the Moon plan, has been acting secretly. With his outstanding strength and White Zetsu¡¯s intelligence support, he rarely encountered setbacks.

    Uchiha Itachi was the first surprise to escape his control.

    Choose young people with delicate minds. They are in an important period of establishing their three views. If you give them appropriate "guidance" at this time, you can easily guide them to the path you want them to go.

    From Madara to Orochimaru, their many successful examples have verified this.

    When it was used on Uchiha Itachi, Obito missed.  Itachi did not fall into endless darkness after slaughtering the entire clan with his own hands, as he imagined, and became a pawn that he could manipulate. Instead, he became an eyesore that might hinder the progress of the plan - although so far, Itachi has not done anything about it.  Showing signs of betraying Akatsuki.

    ?????????????????????????????? If Itachi is at least an outstanding talent personally selected by him - even if he is too good to be manipulated - then the rise of Haruno Sakura is a surprise that really surprised even Uchiha Obito.

    Well, accident.

    Conspiracy hates accidents the most, uncontrolled accidents.  Because conspiracies are always carried out in secret, by hiding one's asymmetric advantages in obtaining intelligence and information, one can leverage the entire world with a smaller force.  Therefore, once an accident occurs and faced with something unexpected, the asymmetric advantage of the conspirator disappears, or the plan is exposed, or a difficult problem arises that is difficult to solve and there is no preparation in advance.

    Haruno Sakura is such an accident to Obito.

    He could never imagine that a girl of fourteen or fifteen years old, without any family inheritance limits, without a very clever teacher, without a powerful secret skill inheritance, without outstanding talents, could grow to this level today.  You must know that at the age of thirteen, Obito was still the weakest in Minato Namikaze's class, and his combat power was only slightly greater than that of the medical ninja Nohara Rin in the same class; Minato Namikaze, a genius of his generation, was only a little fast at that age.  Just a chuunin.

    Obito can understand that characters like Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara have high strength at such an age. Itachi is also very strong at this age. As for himself, he combines the power of wood escape and sharingan.  Madara himself taught him the secret technique, and after turning on the kaleidoscope, his strength improved by leaps and bounds.

    But Haruno Sakura why?

    This is not in line with Obito¡¯s common sense.

    But it is reasonable to exist.

    Things have already happened, and it won't help to close your eyes and shout "This is impossible"; the existence of Haruno Sakura has already confronted Akatsuki over and over again, seriously injuring, killing and possibly destroying his important heart.  chess piece, then Obito will have to face this problem squarely.

    Uchiha Obito walked into another secret room in the cave and took out a stack of thin documents from the table, which had the portraits and information of masters from various countries in the ninja world printed on it.  He took out the piece of paper that belonged to Sakura Haruno, pinned the forehead of the girl in the painting with a kunai, and casually stuck it into the wall.

    Also stuck on the wall, there are about a dozen pieces of paper scattered around. The one closest to Sakura has a portrait of a handsome blond man with a few large blood-red characters written under the portrait:

    Namikaze Minato.

    Has been processed.

    "The next oneis you."

    Obito said coldly.  He took off his mask, his brows furrowed, and his cold eyes stared at the smiling girl on the wall for a long time, murderous intent floating in the air.  It wasn't until the chakra fluctuations of the battle came from very far away that Obito suddenly woke up and put his thoughts back to the battle between Kisame and Haruno Sakura¡ª¡ª

    "Can you feel it from here?"

    He said to himself a little surprised.

    Compared to Uchiha Obito who was slightly surprised, the White Zetsus who were watching the battle between Haruno Sakura and Kisame were so shocked that they were almost speechless when they saw the moves Sakura used.

    The super giant water polo created by Kisame was actually frozen into a hard ice ball by Haruno Sakura!

    ¡°How, how is this possible?!¡±

    "Everythinghas turned into ice?"

    Several weird half-human, half-plant beings were hiding on a hilltop a little far away from the center of the battlefield, cautiously poking their heads to peek at the battle between the two.  They looked at the crystal ice ball in front of them that was so huge that they could not see the edge at a glance, and their speech became a little stuttering because of surprise.

    ¡ª¡ªJust a few seconds ago, the cold ice puck was still sparkling.Here comes the sparkling water polo!

    After being stunned for a while, the Bai Jue people came back to their senses and realized what had happened here.

    "Is Ice Release actually able to do this? That girl directly froze Kisame's Water Release into her Ice Release!"

    "Compared to Samehada's chakra-plundering ability, Haruno Sakura's ninjutsu is far more domineering In this way, no matter how powerful the Water Release is, it will have no effect on her!"

    Of course, Haruno Sakura has not reached the level of water escape that completely ignores the enemy.

    There is a huge difference in difficulty between freezing ordinary water and freezing chakra-rich water created by the enemy!

    This time, she used special ingredients to freeze the water balls containing Kisame's chakra in the Ice Release "Frost Ice Burial", and it took a long time just to prepare it!

    It can even be said that it took a year to prepare - since she first realized the power of Yin Escape.

    Yes, this is Ice Release that incorporates the nature of Yin Release That's why it has such an ability to forcibly overcome Kisame's powerful chakra and freeze the water in Water Release!  This is something that is extremely difficult for ordinary Ice Release users to do - Kisame is not as mediocre as Suigetsu!  (From Chapter 320 Bai vs Shuiyue)

    The power of Yin escape is the power of will. It suppresses and strips away Kisame's chakra in the water. No, to be precise, it should suppress the spiritual part of Kisame's chakra, causing it to degenerate into the power of losing will.  , thus being completely frozen by Haruno Sakura's Ice Release!

    Haruno Sakura seems to have not developed any new large-scale ninjutsu this year, and her strength is still standing still.

    But those who really know her know that this girl has not slowed down her pace of becoming strongerit's just that her progress is not as obvious as before.

    Combat experience, application of ninjutsuetc.

    In those invisible places, Haruno Sakura is growing quietly.

    On the battlefield.

    In ice hockey.

    After using Ice Shun, Haruno Sakura appeared on the surface of the ice ball and let out a long breath.

    There is a layer of transparent ice under your feet, through which you can see Kisame's figure, as small as an ant.

    Kisame's ninjutsu, the Great Shark Bullet Technique, was not frozen after all. From the height of the girl, the giant shark created by the ninjutsu looked like a loach that jumped out of the pond, struggling hard inside the ice ball.

    The Shark's sharp fangs are still chewing the ice in the ball, turning the chakra in the ice slag into its own.

    ?????????????????????????????????? If it continues to chew, it will probably take a while to finish gnawing Sakura¡¯s ice ball.

    The best way to deal with chakra absorptionis to use too much chakra so that Samehada can't absorb it all at once!

    It takes time to develop the muscles.

    It¡¯s just

    Will Haruno Sakura give it so much time?

    "Then" The girl stood on the ice hockey ball and said lightly while forming seals.

    Having used this level of ninjutsu, Sakura's chakra is still powerful and invisible.

    "It's time to say goodbye." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 395 The strength classification of Naruto world

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "What does she want to do?"

    Looking at the movements of the girl standing on the ice, Kisame and White Zetsu all fell into the same question.

    The face of the burly half-mermaid in Ice Hockey still retains the facial features of a human being. You can vaguely see his eyebrows furrowed, his face gloomy, and his eyes serious.

    Kisame originally expected to be able to swallow Sakura's ninjutsu in one gulp in a direct confrontation with the Great Shark Bullet Jutsu, thereby defeating her in one fell swoop, but now it seems that even if she does nothing and lets herself use it, she will have to gnaw away this  Hockey ball, I'm afraid it will take a long time, which makes Kisame's confident Big Shark Bullet Technique almost become a joke.  However, how could he be given so much time in a duel between film-level masters?

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s Ice Release can actually freeze Kisame¡¯s water polo into ice, causing his home field advantage to suddenly become the enemy¡¯s home field, which puts Kisame into an extremely disadvantageous situation in an instant!

    With Kisame's Water Release skills, even the super large Water Release that he used with all his strength was suppressed and frozen by Sakura, which shows how powerful and domineering her Ice Release is.

    "What's going on? It's impossible for ordinary Ice Release to do this!" It's not like Kisame has never fought against Minazuki's people, and he immediately realized what was unusual, but how did he know that Haruno Sakura is now  Ice Escape has been roughly integrated into the power of Yin Escape, and it is developing from the limit of blood inheritance to the elimination of blood inheritance.

    If we talk about the power of ninjutsu alone, the power of traditional attribute ninjutsu can be roughly divided as follows: the power of ordinary five elements escape technique is weaker than the ninjutsu of blood successor limit, and the power of blood successor limit is weaker than the elimination of blood successor.  Not to mention the special case of water gun technique, this is the law of the ninja world. Water escape is not as good as ice escape, fire escape is not as good as boiling escape, melt escape, etc., and the power of these ninjutsu is weaker than Wu and Onoki's dust escape.

    As for the power of Yin Yang Escape, although it is superior to the Five Elements Escape Technique, it is too special, mysterious and unpredictable. Not to mention Haruno Sakura, who is still in the exploratory stage, she is a famous figure in the past and present, as strong as Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashira.  Even during this period, we may not fully grasp its meaning, so we usually skip it.  Of course, I have to mention Senju Hashirama's Wood Release. It is actually a blood succession elimination composed of the three attributes of earth + water + yang. It is obviously more powerful than the Earth Shadow's Dust Release, so it is integrated into the Yin and Yang Release.  The blood inheritance limit and blood inheritance elimination of power are better than the ordinary blood inheritance limit and elimination.

    If the world of Naruto uses the worldview of Qidian's classic fantasy novel, then the strength of the shadow level may become like this: those who only know ordinary attribute escape techniques are shadow-level juniors, and those who master the secret of yin and yang escape are shadow-level juniors.  The peak of the level; those with blood inheritance limit attributes can be said to be at the intermediate level of the shadow level, and those with the blood inheritance limit including Yin-Yang Escape are the shadow level intermediate Dzogchen; the elimination of the blood inheritance corresponds to the high level of the shadow level, and so on

    If that¡¯s the case, then Kisame¡¯s thoughts at the moment should be: Bastard!  A master who has just entered the stage of perfecting the intermediate shadow level can actually restrain me!  Although I am only at the elementary level of the shadow level, with the power of Samehada, I can definitely challenge higher levels. No opponent who is not at the high level of the shadow level can defeat me!

    ¡­¡­

    Of course, Naruto's strength will never be so clearly stratified. The factors that affect the level of strength include not only what kind of escape techniques the ninja masters, but also physical arts, illusions, fairy arts, secret arts, and non-escape attributes.  Blood inheritance limits, combat experience, combat IQ, physical strength, skills, etc., and even the knowledge mastered by ninjas in their previous lives just to name a few.

    In addition to strength, what determines the outcome of a battle also includes fighting will, site factors, restraint relationships, etc., etc., which are extremely complex.

    Therefore, the distinction between ninjas' strength is usually very rough. Those who are far superior to ordinary ninjas are jounin-level, the best among jounin are elite jounin, and those who are far beyond jounin are shadow-level.  Further up, those far beyond the Kage level are the Celestial Ones, such as the Sage of Six Paths and the First Hokage, the God of Ninja.  As for the difference in strength between chuunin and genin, it doesn't mean much because there are too many examples of genin killing chuunin.

    Words return to home.

    At this moment, Kisame has no time to be shocked, let alone study why Haruno Sakura's Ice Release is unusual, whether it has reached the level of Kage-level high-level perfection, and other messy things.

    He just stared at the figure of Haruno Sakura standing on the ice, while constantly squeezing the potential of his body, trying to squeeze out more chakra.

    The current appearance of Haruno Sakura has nothing to do with the elegant, pretty, and calm person she was before the war.

    The clothes with countless holes torn by the same shark muscles, the small wounds that could not be treated in time, the red and black blood stains and traces of mud and water, as well as the messy sideburns that were wet with sweat and stuck to the cheeks, and the slightly rising and falling chest all symbolized the girl.  The difficulty of this battle - even; He withdrew his gaze from Sasuke, who was squatting on the ground in a panic, and turned to the place where the air wave came from. With a thunderous sound, a huge mushroom cloud was rising into the sky, straight into the sky.

    Farther away, the masked young man hiding in a hidden cave was reading the information about Haruno Sakura. He suddenly frowned and stood up. He threw the paper in his hand on the table and turned to look in the direction of the battle.  The Sharingan narrowed dangerously.

    "Hmph Haruno Sakura"

    The girl¡¯s name burst out from his mouth word by word.

    On the table, a corner of the paper with a large portrait of Haruno Sakura printed on it had been torn by Obito.

    Across more than half the distance of the Fire Country, far away in Konoha, a pretty long-haired lady's heart jumped in vain, and she subconsciously raised her head and looked in one direction: "Huh? What's going on?"

    As soon as his hands tightened, the baby in his arms burst into tears.

    "Hey, mommy, did it hurt you? Baby, don't cry, be a good boy~ continue to drink milk, okay?"

    She quickly put away the doubtful look on her face, lowered her head and gently comforted the baby in her arms.

    And many ninjas with keen senses and not far away, all looked at the same position from a distance with a bit of strange color!

    (The title seems to have little to do with the content? Happy New Year!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 396 Endgame

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The explosive technique of ice escape originally originated from the explosive technique of shadow clone.

    In the comic content that Sakura still vaguely remembers, Itachi used this move to beat Kakashi and others into a state of disarray. Inspired by it, Haruno Sakura imitated this technique and developed a clone blasting technique exclusive to Ice Release.  When this move is combined with a large number of ice clones to perform the ice teleportation technique, it becomes a combination technique where the ice clones use each other's explosions. It is extremely powerful. Even Orochimaru's top figures have suffered under this technique!

    Later, as Sakura's understanding and mastery of ice escape became deeper and deeper, her use of the clone explosion technique became more flexible. She was no longer limited to the explosion of ice clones, but could detonate ice cubes containing her chakra at will.  , from the simplest ice ninja tool, to the ice darts as tall as a person made by Yanchuixue, to the boundless ice rink built by Frost Ice Burial.

    Finally, there is the giant ice ball under your feet.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡ª¡ª

    The roar was like thunder, reverberating in the sky and shaking the heavens and the earth.

    After a long time, he finally calmed down.

    With a soft snapping sound, Haruno Sakura tapped her toes on the ground and floated down like a butterfly.

    Where she was, there was a large crater created by ninjutsu. It was a crater several meters deep and hundreds of meters in diameter left behind after a violent explosion plowed away deep layers of soil.

    Outside of the potholes, within the scope affected by the explosion, the original puddles and grassland landscape of Takino Country have disappeared. Vegetation has been uprooted, rivers and pools have been cleared away, leaving only an empty wasteland, interspersed with the aftermath of the explosion.  A few remaining pieces of crystal ice.

    The vast white wasteland spreads beyond the horizon from near to far, until the end of the field of vision.

    And in this pale scene, a scarred figure lying on the ground stood out.

    He was covered in blood, with bone-deep blood holes all over his body, which was particularly terrifying.

    A large knife seemed to have been twisted at will by a huge force, bent into strange shapes, and the function of the knife had been completely lost.

    "Kissaki Kisame" The girl looked at the man in the distance coldly and said his name indifferently.

    "you are done."

    In Sakura's perception, Kisame's chakra aura is extremely weak, like a candle in the wind, it may be extinguished at any time in the next moment.

    The Samehada sword is also lifeless and has declined to the extreme. It seems that all the chakra has been used to maintain the lives of itself and Kisame.

    Without chakra, even though Samehada has a strong healing ability, it is impossible for a clever woman to make a meal without rice, and there is nothing she can do to save Kisame and save the defeat.  What's more, it itself has been severely damaged and cannot protect itself.

    The gurgling blood flowing out of the huge wound on Kisame's body was further sucking the life out of the unconscious burly man's body, causing him to slowly slide into the dark abyss of eternal sleep.

    His life has entered a countdown.

    Haruno Sakura can tell.  Even if she didn't do anything, Kisame wouldn't live much longer.

    But Sakura has no habit of leaving her last breath to her enemies and listening to their last words.

    There was no mercy at all on her pretty face as cold as frost, and the eyes in her bright eyes were as cold as snow.

    After using such a level of ninjutsu, Haruno Sakura's meridians throughout her body were already aching due to the overload, but she still continued to form seals regardless, not giving her opponent any chance to come back.

    Moving forward a few steps, the ninjutsu in her hand was slowly and firmly being completed as she took each step, and a ball of transparent water suddenly appeared in the palm of the girl's right hand.

    The Konoha ninja flicked his hand, and the water ball made a sizzling sound. A line of crystal water shot out along the girl's index finger and middle finger, cutting a deep mark on the white ground, and followed the movement of chakra.  Becoming sharper and sharper.

    "Water Escape-Wind Blade Strike¡ª¡ª"

    The last moment when the sharp water line is activated is about to be shot towards Kisame with a slender finger.

    A sudden change occurred!

    Whoosh¡ª¡ª

    Under the feet, several arms stretched out in vain, accompanied by screams and shouts, waving kunai to slash at the girl's right calf!

    That posture looked like he was asking Haruno Sakura to trade his calf for Kisame's life!

    Sakura's face was cold, and a cold smile appeared on the corner of her mouth.

    "Can you finally give it up? Little mice!"

    The water line in the hand was retracted, a blue light flashed on the leg, the right foot was suddenly raised, letting the kunai pass, and then stepped down fiercely!

    "Ninjutsu - Tenshou Kou!"

    &nbspThe coming Samehada sword!

    A flash of joy flashed through Bai Zetsu's eyes. Samehada Sword's ability to absorb chakra has been restored to more than half. It is the nemesis of ninjutsu. Haruno Sakura actually used ninjutsu to fight against him. It was simply stupid.

    However, he will soon realize who is the stupidest party in this confrontation¡ª¡ª

    Cheng!

    The extremely sharp water jet collided with Samehada, and a teeth-piercing friction sound suddenly sounded violently. Bai Zetsu's expression suddenly changed as he was holding the knife. The imagined scene of Samehada completely absorbing the girl's ninjutsu did not happen.  Instead, the Samehada sword was cut deeply by the slender white line!

    How did he know that Samehada can absorb chakra, but cannot absorb the kinetic energy in water!  The Super Water Gun Jutsu is a very special ninjutsu. It uses high pressure to stimulate the real water existing in nature into extremely fine water lines, thereby obtaining super cutting ability. However, this cutting ability is only related to the physical properties of the water, and it has nothing to do with the physical properties of the water inside.  Whether chakra exists or not is irrelevant!

    Not to mention the ability to absorb chakra, it is the ability to absorb ninjutsu. There is nothing you can do with this ninjutsu, because after the super water gun technique shoots out the water line, the high-pressure water line is no longer a ninjutsu, but a natural phenomenon.  .

    Driven by a pressure of nearly 10,000 MPa, the diameter is thinner than a hair, and the high-speed water flow with a velocity of several thousand meters per second, the moment it hits the shark muscle, it is cut open without mercy!

    ¡°Chi-chi-chi-chi-chi¡ª!¡±

    The spikes on Sameji's body protruded crazily, his body twisted desperately, and he let out a pitiful cry of being severely injured!

    Then, it stopped suddenly.

    Whoops¡ª¡ª!

    The silvery-white water line cut across cruelly and firmly, and everything in its path, including Samehada, White Zetsu, and Kisame who was protected behind him, and even the air in front of him, were cruelly and decisively cut off!

    The screams caused by the high-pressure water lines cutting through the air are so shrill and chilling.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 397 Spore Technique

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The silver waterline traces a beautiful trajectory.  After slashing down the White Zetsu and Kisame in front of her, Haruno Sakura did not pause. She flicked her right hand, drawing a large arc in the air, and caught up with the group of White Zetsus who failed to attack and were left behind by Sakura.

    Whoosh, whoosh!

    The soft clear water turned into an indestructible weapon at this moment, carrying the ice escape girl's fierce killing intent, slashing mercilessly.

    As the slender fingers turned, the thin silver threads were cut horizontally and vertically in the air. Under the extremely sharp cutting ability, the Bai Jue were unable to fight back. They almost collapsed at the first touch. Several heads and countless broken limbs were cut across by the silver threads.  The arm fell off silently, and blood flowed like a column in an instant, rising high like a fountain!

    The densely packed Bai Jue were quickly wiped out by the girl's ruthless moves. The remaining few Bai Jue who escaped into the ground early and were lucky enough to escape were insignificant and could not make any waves.

    Looking at the remains of Bai Zetsu falling on the ground, Haruno Sakura did not feel the joy of ending the battle, but instead suddenly became suspicious:

    "They are not shadow clones, they are all real bodies of entitiesand there are so many of them. They seem to be just cannon fodder for AkatsukiAre they really clones?"

    "Is it possible that Orochimaru's cloning technology is inherited?"

    While thinking about it, Haruno Sakura suddenly felt itchy all over her body, and a sudden change occurred!

    "Hiss¡ª¡ª"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????? A few white, soft balls of flesh sprouted from the itchy spots on the girl's arms, shoulders and chest, moving as if alive, and then rapidly inflated like a balloon!

    "The art of spores!"

    The White Jue's counterattack finally came too late.

    "Chakra is being absorbed by them" Haruno Sakura felt the strange changes on her body, and her heart was slightly shuddering.

    "How careless you are, you are actually parasitized by spores!" A barely surviving Bai Jue emerged from the soil and sneered sarcastically.

    The ball of flesh absorbed the pure and energetic chakra from Haruno Sakura, and grew extremely fast. It soon spread to the whole body, covering most of the girl's body, and her slender figure suddenly became bloated.

    Immediately afterwards, a new change occurred on the meat ball: its surface squirmed, and a new Bai Jue grew out of the meat ball. The head with only half of the face looked particularly disgusting; but underneath it was invisible.  , the flesh ball actually had roots protruding out, growing downwards and spreading, the tips of the roots were ready to move, repeatedly trying to pierce Sakura's skin and penetrate deep into the flesh, trying to draw out more chakra!

    "Haha" Shiro smiled at Haruno Sakura and said, "The spores will insert their roots into your body, absorb your physical strength and chakra as its nutrients and continue to grow until it completely sucks you dry!"

    The expression on the girl's face did not panic as Bai Jue expected. Instead, she remained calm, so calm that she almost disdained to react to such a clumsy trick.

    "Is that all?" Haruno Sakura looked at him and said calmly.

    Bai Jue was suddenly startled and suspicious. Sakura's expression was too calm, as ifas if their ninjutsu was just a crude and inferior trick in her eyes!

    Then he heard Sakura's cold voice¡ª¡ª

    "You like absorbing chakra, don't you?" she said, murderous intent lingering between her lips, teeth and words, and the fluctuations of chakra became dangerous.

    ¡°Then just suck enough!¡±

    The ice escape chakra spread from the girl's body, and the white mist was filled with a thick chill, which instantly froze the flesh on her body into stiff dead flesh. Haruno Sakura casually broke it apart and cut it into pieces.  Get down!

    White Zetsu's ninjutsu can be said to be strange and difficult to guard against. If used on ordinary genin and chunin, it can probably be used without any disadvantage But for Haruno Sakura today, this kind of powerful jutsu is "somewhat interesting".  Just a degree.  Compared to Kisame and Samehada, it probably isn't even a problem!

    If Haruno Sakura hadn't wanted to learn Bai Zetsu's moves to test the intelligence of this mysterious creature, maybe Sakura would have destroyed the spore technique as soon as it was used!

    "Hmphwhat a meaningless little trick."

    "Sure enough it is impossible for a technique of this level to be effective on you." The frivolous smile on Bai Jue's face disappeared, but he was not disappointed, as if he had expected it, "But is it really meaningless?"

    Yes, he didn¡¯t expect such a technique to defeat Haruno Sakura, who was even more powerful than Kisame. This futile behavior was just to attract her attention and buy time!

    Haruno Sakura was still inIn a state of conflict, his thoughts were running very fast, and he immediately realized Bai Jue's true purpose.  She turned her head sharply and caught the last scene of the White Zetsus quietly taking the remains of Kisame and Samehada underground.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Samehada was pulled into the soil by the strange being that was half human and half plant, making a muffled sound as it sank underwater.

    "Wait! Don't even think about running away!" The girl raised her eyebrows and shouted angrily. Not to mention that the same shark muscle was her trophy, the body of the ninja was also an important source of intelligence. It couldn't be stolen by the White Zetsus like this.  Got it!

    The blue chakra light on her body was flowing like water, and just as she was about to stop the White Zetsus, a sharp roar from the distance abruptly interrupted the girl's movements.

    Haruno Sakura's heart moved. She looked up and saw an orange-red light rising into the sky in the distance. It rushed straight into the sky. The orange light was dazzling, drawing a gorgeous straight line, and then suddenly disappeared.

    "That is¡­¡­"

    Sakura felt Sasuke¡¯s familiar chakra fluctuations. How could she not be familiar with this move?  That was exactly the move she taught Sasuke step by step¡ª¡ª

    Railgun!

    It¡¯s just that at this distance, the fluctuations of chakra are still clear and conspicuous, which shows how much chakra Sasuke has condensed in this move

    Haruno Sakura is not a perceptive ninja.  She relied on her strong spiritual power to forcibly sense other people's chakra at close range, but once the distance was far away, this reckless approach had little effect; so even though she observed carefully, she couldn't figure out what was going on for the moment.  How far is the fighting going?

    The only thing she could sense was that Uchiha Itachi's unique and huge chakra induction had not declined significantly

    Did the electromagnetic gun miss, or was it deflected?

    On the contrary, Sasuke suddenly exhausted all his strength, and his chakra suddenly dimmed in his perception.

    You can guess without perception that the trump card played with all your strength did not work, and Sasuke was suddenly in an extremely dangerous situation.

    Haruno Sakura's expression that had just relaxed suddenly turned serious.

    She turned around and saw that just a moment ago, the ground was full of broken limbs and broken knives. In the blink of an eye, it was cleaned up by the remaining White Zetsus, leaving no trace for Sakura to explore information.

    "Tsk." Sakura snorted. She intercepted Bai Zetsu underground and supported Sasuke. There were two options that had to be decided immediately. She chose the latter without having to think about anything.

    There is no time to deal with such a small character.

    "Let you go" the girl frowned.

    Turn around and look into the distance.

    "Hold on, I'll be there soon."

    (I don¡¯t have time to type today, so I can only write so much. It¡¯s just right to break the chapter, and it¡¯s funny~) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 398 Haruno Sakura VS Itachi!

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Haruno Sakura is extremely fast.  Her ice teleportation magic mirror ice crystal is most suitable for mid-to-short distance movement, and its speed is only slightly slower than the flying thunder god with golden flash, but it is equally fast when used for long-distance travel.

    Whizzing!

    I saw the girl's figure flashing on the ground, stepping on a crystal lens with every step, shuttling across the battlefield like an elf stepping on ice and snow.

    From the moment she sensed the railgun being used to the moment she appeared in front of Itachi and Sasuke, it only took a few dozen seconds.

    This speed is already incredibly fast, but Sakura is still one step slower.

    The moment she appeared on the edge of the battlefield, she happened to see Sasuke groan, release his demonic form, cover his head and fall heavily.

    Then he fainted in the arms of Sakura Haruno, who came over in an instant.

    "Is it Tsukuyomi?" There was no obvious serious injury on his body.

    "Sasukeyou did it."

    He succeeded in holding Itachi back.

    Sakura wanted to say something more, but found herself speechless.

    She carefully put Sasuke on the ground, and stood up with an indescribable heavy heart.

    Itachi was standing not far across from her, wrapped in a ball of chakra that had solidified into a giant shape.  The purple-red and translucent giant exudes a rich and unknown chakra aura. Just standing quietly, an inviolable awe-inspiring aura rushes towards his face.

    There is no magatama common in Sharingan eyes in those blood-red eyes, but a strange black pinwheel.

    Both of them raised their heads and looked at each other from a distance of dozens of meters.

    Two cold eyes collided in the air.

    "Uchiha Itachi." Haruno Sakura said his name coldly, as if using all her strength.

    The wind in early summer stirred up the dust on the ground, making it a bit noisy and hot.

    Sakura's words were as cold as ice.

    Itachi stared closely at the girl in front of him.

    The sweat on the cheeks and temples, the slightly rapid breathing, the blood and mud all over the body, the small wounds that were too late to deal with, and the clothes full of holes all revealed the girl's embarrassment after the battle.

    But Uchiha Itachi's eyes became more solemn, and after a long time, he slowly spoke.

    "Haruno Sakura" He said slowly, his blood-colored eyes were deep and cold, and his voice was a little hoarse, "You appear here"

    "It means that Kisame has lost."

    The wind picked up Itachi's hair and fluttered gently in front of his forehead.

    Although it was a question, Itachi's tone was quite determined, because after the earth-shattering ninjutsu bombing, he could no longer sense Kisame's chakra fluctuations.

    "It's a pity that he is dead." The girl's voice was as cold as an iceberg, but a malicious smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. She glanced at the ground and said, "But don't worry at least your people have collected his body."

    Itachi¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, his thin and clear-cut lips pursed tightly, and he stood silently.  Then¡ª¡ª

    Boom!

    Itachi¡¯s attack came without any warning!

    Haruno Sakura didn't even see Itachi making any movements or signs of preparing to fight. She saw him standing upright, his hands naturally hanging motionless, and then without any warning, the purple-red giant clenched his hand, which was bigger than a girl.  His fist, with unparalleled momentum, hit her!

    In just a blink of an eye, Uchiha Itachi completed a swift and ferocious surprise attack!

    boom¡ª¡ª

    The purple-red giant's fist roared like thunder, hitting Haruno Sakura's position hard, raising dust all over the sky.

    The thick dust obscured the sight, but it could not block the Sharingan's perception of chakra.

    "I was stopped"

    Uchiha Itachi narrowed his eyes slightly and said calmly.

    But in his heart, he was far from being as calm as the expression on his face. Instead, he was shocked: He was obviously a ninjutsu-type ninja, but his reaction speed was so fast. He could easily stop such a sudden attack No wonder he could be so fast.  Get rid of Kisame!

    Indeed, thanks to Ying Chong's blessing on the nervous system, Haruno Sakura's reaction speed can almost be described as "hit first"; even though the purple giant's punches are as fast as lightning, Sakura has enough time to react!

    When the dust disappeared, Haruno Sakura's figure reappeared in Itachi's sight, and he saw only a figure in front of her.Finally effective!

    At the same time, the high-pressure water line maintained by chakra was lost, and it became the end of a strong crossbow. After breaking through the last distance, it weakly hit Itachi's forehead, leaving a small red mark, and then flowed down.  .

    A few drops of sweat on the side of the cheek, together with the black blood and tears in the eyes, also flowed down quietly.

    And just opposite him, the girl who had been standing proudly suddenly swayed, her feet softened, and she half-knelt down on the ground.

    "The winner has been decided" The Bai Jue people appeared out of nowhere, looking at the two people on the field from a distance, and said secretly.

    "Itachi won."

    "Haruno Sakura, who crushed Kisame, was actually defeated by Itachi with just one look. The power of the Sharingan is so powerful"

    "Yes Tsukuyomi is indeed the most powerful mental attack. As long as eye contact is made, the enemy can be pulled into Tsukuyomi's space, where he can accept various cruel and painful tortures in a world where time and space are controlled by Itachi.  , until a nervous breakdown No one can survive such an attack!"

    "It's amazing how Sakura Haruno can force out Itachi's move! At least this is the first time I've seen Susanoo beaten like this"

    "Only the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan can resist this ninjutsu. Sure enough, the Sharingan and the Rinnegan are the strongest blood successors. In front of them, other blood successors are just like ants"

    ¡­¡­

    "Hey didn't she get the Tsukuyomi? How come she hasn't fallen down yet?"

    Suddenly a Bai Jue asked a question.

    "Winning the Tsukuyomi, Haruno Sakura doesn't have the Sharingan, so she should be unable to move and be at the mercy of others!"

    (I have to get up early tomorrow, so I will write here first.) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Tonight¡¯s update will be posted tomorrow morning

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away from home, a little tired, can not write, sorry (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 399 Tsukuyomi

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Itachi¡¯s Tsukuyomi world is the same as in the manga.

    The color of the world faded away, and all the scenes were only inverted black and white, as if the whole world was printed on the film negative of an old-fashioned camera.

    At the moment when Tsukuyomi was activated, Haruno Sakura felt dazed for a while, and her eyesight went dark. When she came back to her senses, she was already deeply involved in Tsukuyomi illusion: she was tied to a cross, and she subconsciously wanted to move her hands and feet, but found that  I couldn't move at all.

    Standing in front of you were Itachi and his clones, standing in a dense mass, holding unsheathed long swords in their hands. Their thick heads and gloomy and silent aura gave people great psychological pressure.

    However, Haruno Sakura did not panic at all about being reduced to a slave.

    ¡°Is this Tsukuyomi World?¡± she asked with interest.

    Uchiha Itachi found that he could not understand the girl in front of him more and more. She was in such a desperate situation and could still laugh It was as if she was not tied to a cross in Tsukuyomi World, but sitting on the sofa at home.

    This is not the reaction a battle-hardened ninja should have when facing a difficult situation.  Even if the expression on the face is not panic, it should be solemn and serious; instead of being calm and looking around with inquiring eyes.

    Itachi looked at the girl and frowned slightly.

    ¡°Either she is the kind of ninja with a single-minded mind and nerves thicker than her thighs; or she has something to rely on, so she is confident.

    However, the former is more like the style of Sasuke's other teammate Uzumaki Naruto

    "Yes, this is my Tsukuyomi world" Uchiha Itachi explained calmly.

    ¡°In this world, time, space and everything are under my control.¡±

    While speaking, he raised the sharp knife in his hand, aimed at the girl's heart and slowly stabbed it.

    Itachi¡¯s movements were extremely slow, full of a depressing rhythm.

    The blade is very sharp.  The tip of the knife was pressed against the chest, and with a little force, it cut through the clothes, revealing the pure black skin with reversed color.  Itachi's eyes were always fixed on Haruno Sakura's face. When people watch themselves being hurt without the ability to resist, they will endure greater psychological pressure and more pain, but Sakura's expression has never changed.  The knife cut open the skin, cut through the fat and penetrated into the heart. Until the tip of the knife emerged from the back, it looked back at him calmly.

    The Tsukuyomi world is not the real world. Everything that happens here is essentially a mental attack, so Haruno Sakura will not die if her heart is stabbed; it¡¯s just that her reaction is too bland.

    No screams, no exclamations, just looking back at him calmly.

    strangeness.

    Uchiha Itachi's frown deepened.

    It is not the first time Itachi has used Tsukuyomi's move.  Some determined ninjas may be able to endure the pain caused by the sharp blade, but at least they will be sweating, clenching their teeth, groaning a few times, or even screaming.  This was the first time he met someone like Haruno Sakura who didn't care much and didn't even frown!

    "Are you thinking" Haruno Sakura seemed to see the doubts in his heart and said, "Why did I have no reaction?"

    Itachi didn¡¯t seem to hear anything, and silently took out the knife, pointed it at her abdomen and stabbed it.

    White blood gushes out of the wound and flows on the pure black skin, creating a strange and grotesque atmosphere.

    Along with the wounds comes the pain of severe injuries. Although the physical body is not really injured in this spiritual world, the pain is truly reflected on the spiritual level, and every knife can hurt the heart.

    However, Haruno Sakura's expression remained unchanged. There was no scream, no distorted face. Instead, she seemed to have been accustomed to this feeling, and there was even a trace of nostalgia on her face.

    He was stabbed several times in a row.

    In the Tsukuyomi world controlled by Itachi, every time the sword is pulled out, the wounds on the enemy's body will disappear and the enemy will recover as before, but the mental pain endured will remain, superimposed again and again, until the enemy's spirit is completely defeated.

    "However, this was the first time Itachi encountered an unmoved ninja like Haruno Sakura.

    Haruno Sakura is proficient in medical ninjutsu. If it were in the real world, she could block the pain by cutting off the connection between the pain nerve and the brain. This is not surprising; but in his Tsukuyomi world, Haruno Sakura's body is essentially  It's just a projection of her spirit. Pain does not need to be transmitted through nerves. Even people who are born without pain will really feel the pain!

    "You want to ask why it doesn't hurt, right?" The tenth knife stabbed into the thigh, and the girl?The voice was still calm and he spoke lightly.

    The knife in Itachi's hand stopped.

    After a moment of silence, he raised his head and asked, "Why?"

    "Hehehe" The girl chuckled a few times, with a bit of disdain in her laughter, "It hurts, of course it hurts to be stabbed like this with a knife."

    ¡°It¡¯s just that compared to the pain I¡¯ve experienced before, this pain is nothing more than pediatrics!¡±

    This little pain is not even comparable to the pain she felt when she dissected her own ice clone!  (Chapter 95) She had long been accustomed to the pain caused by the sword when she was developing ninjutsu

    Even pain like when Guan Gong scrapes bones to cure poison, in her opinion, it is nothing more than that!

    Has anyone ever felt the pain of broken meridians and all muscle fibers in the body being broken?  It was really a feeling worse than death. When she developed the North Star Fist, she had to taste this kind of pain every time she failed!

    Has anyone ever experienced the pain of being burned from the inside out by electric current and having all the nerves in the body burned through?  It felt like every part of the body was being crushed, and the hellish pain could even kill someone alive; she had experienced it many times on the clone when she was at the Snow Country base last year!

    People are forced out.  In the previous life, the young man who was accidentally cut deeply by a knife would be in great pain. Now he is strong enough to ignore such pain!

    After experiencing that kind of super-normal pain many times, what is the pain of being stabbed?

    ¡ª¡ªYou can poke me, but if I frown, I won¡¯t be considered a good man!

    Itachi's Tsukuyomi can compress three days into one second, and then use these seventy-two hours to cut Haruno Sakura into pieces; Haruno Sakura can also bear all the pain without changing her expression and survive the Tsukuyomi time.  At the end, after returning to the real world, he was even more energetic than Itachi!

    Because of the physical characteristics of Time Travel and Sakura, her mental strength is far beyond ordinary people. After experiencing a lot of unimaginable pain, she has been tempered to be extremely pure and tough, shining like a diamond.

    It can even be said that during Haruno Sakura's training in the Land of Snow last year, the biggest gain was not any breakthrough progress in the development of ninjutsu, nor how much energy the Yin Seal had stored, but the fact that she had endured transcendence again and again.  After extreme training, a spiritual leap forward!

    This is also the reason why Haruno Sakura has been able to gradually integrate the power of yin escape into ice escape during this period of time; it's not that she is so proficient in yin and yang escape - based on the vague information, she really can't practice it in a year or two.  What progress has been made - it's because she has enough capital and extremely strong mental strength, and she has achieved results by relying on her reckless actions!

    At this point, Sakura has learned a bit of Naruto's style.

    In short, her spiritual power, both in quality and quantity, far exceeds the limits of ordinary people!

    ¡°The so-called Tsukuyomi is, in the final analysis, nothing more than a spiritual confrontation.

    (There is one more update) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 400 The invalid Tsukuyomi

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Even though Uchiha Itachi was in an extremely advantageous position in this mental confrontation with the advantage of the Mangekyo Sharingan, he could not effectively penetrate Haruno Sakura's mental defense.

    The latter¡¯s mental toughness was beyond Itachi¡¯s imagination, so much so that ordinary means could not do anything to her!

    Haruno Sakura was tied to the shelf like this, unable to move, and was allowed to be eaten by the weasel, but he couldn't do anything to her.  The world of Tsukuyomi expands one second into seventy-two hours. This in itself is a huge mental pressure on the caster. If you cannot defeat the enemy's psychological defenses and continue without any progress, you will only waste your physical strength and energy.  ¡­

    Itachi knew this very well.

    ¡° Against ninjas who are determined enough and mentally strong enough, the effect of Tsukuyomi is actually not as good as expected. Not to mention killing the enemy instantly, in many cases it is even a double-edged sword that kills one thousand enemies and damages eight hundred.

    For example, Itachi has never considered using this secret technique on Jiraiya. Under that man's rough appearance, there is a rock-like and persevering heart. It is almost impossible to defeat him mentally!  After using this move, whether it was Jiraiya or Uchiha Itachi who fell to the ground, I am afraid the latter is much more likely And in Shippuden, which Sakura has not seen, Sasuke only relied on three magatama and anti-Itachi.  With his infinite hatred, he withstood this attack unscathed, which is also evidence that Tsukuyomi is not invincible.

    What¡¯s more, Haruno Sakura

    Are you really powerless to resist?

    The long knife in Itachi's hand whizzed down.

    Although Haruno Sakura showed that she was not afraid of pain, an extremely determined person like Itachi would not be swayed by a few words.  Even if she could really ignore the pain, Itachi would have to verify this with his own hands before considering other methods!

    And then at this moment¡ª¡ª

    Snapped!

    A crisp sound rang out from Itachi's wrist. His eyes froze, and he saw someone suddenly appeared on the field. His shot was as fast as lightning, and he firmly grabbed his arm!

    Before Itachi could respond, a strong wind suddenly rose from the other side, and a heavy kick hit his abdomen from nowhere. He felt a huge force coming from his stomach, and then he was hit by the overwhelming force.  Fly straight out!

    Boom!

    Itachi was flying upside down in the air, and the internal organs and bones in his body had been kicked into a pulp by the force of this kick!

    If it were in the real world, he would probably have died after this kick, and he would never die again. But in the Tsukuyomi world, after enduring the severe pain, Itachi's body returned to normal in an instant, and he was in mid-air.  He had regained his balance, and a pair of cold eyes swept across the two people who suddenly appeared on the field!

    Two Haruno Sakura?

    The face of this man who remained unchanged despite the collapse of the mountain finally changed.

    The fact that she was struck by a long sword without changing her expression can be explained by Haruno Sakura's extraordinary spiritual tenacity; then, there are three Haruno Sakura on the field, so what's going on?

    Itachi fell to the ground, the pupils in his eyes suddenly shrank, and he stared at the three people in the center of the field warily.

    Ninjutsu cannot be used in Tsukuyomi's world, so the other two Haruno Sakura are not clones, nor are they other people who broke in using transformation techniques.  Whether it's the chakra induction or the appearance, it shows that the three of them are all genuine Haruno Sakura.

    but¡ª¡ª

    And each one is different.  The difference is obvious upon closer inspection.

    Of the two new people who appeared, one was slightly taller than the real Haruno Sakura, with a more mature and heroic face, a bit boyish; the other was half a head shorter, with a more immature face and a somewhat fuzzy figure.

    The girl tied to the rack is the image that is completely the same as the real Sakura. It is softer and clearer than the other two.

    The tall girl picked up the long knife that Itachi had dropped. With a few swipes, he cut off the rope that bound the girl and rescued her.

    "Who are you?" Itachi allowed them to take Sakura off the shelf without making a move, and just asked coldly.

    The short girl glanced at him, then lowered her head and remained silent.

    The tall one smiled and looked at him playfully: "Oh, God Itachi"

    The Weasel God?  This strange title made Itachi frown slightly, but the two girls each said one sentence and then stopped talking, making it impossible for him to delve into the hidden meaning of these words.  Haruno Sakura stepped forward and took the hands of the two girls. As soon as their figures flashed, the two of them were sucked into her body.

    "As you can see, both of them are me" the girl said seriously.

    "Many??Soul?  "Itachi thought for a moment and thought of this extremely rare situation.

    "Whatever you think." Haruno Sakura smiled slightly, "Anyway, Tsukuyomi seems to have only trapped one of my soul cores!"

    Her situation is more complicated than simply having multiple souls.  The original Haruno Sakura was born with two souls, and with the soul of the time traveler as the dominant one, a total of three soul cores merged to become the Haruno Sakura of this world.

    Even Haruno Sakura herself can¡¯t explain the mystery of this clearly. After all, she doesn¡¯t have the method to study the soul.  The special situation in her body was first discovered and told to her by Immortal Slug.  However, this multi-core nature of the soul does not seem to be a bad thing, at least it is miraculous when dealing with spiritual secrets. For example, the soul-stealing secrets of the Yamanaka family are ineffective against her.

    Sakura didn¡¯t expect that even Tsukuyomi would only be partially effective on her

    "I see However, you just broke free from the shackles, but you did not break away from Tsukuyomi's world." Itachi pointed at her and said slowly, "And this world is still under my control!"

    A long knife was re-condensed in his hand, and the clones behind him all took a step forward, preparing to attack.

    "Come on, Uchiha Itachi!" Haruno Sakura raised her eyebrows and sneered, "You couldn't do anything to me when I was tied up before, let alone now!"

    Since no one will die in the Tsukuyomi world, let¡¯s hurt each other and see who can¡¯t bear it first!

    Haruno Sakura has absolute confidence in this, her spirit will never lose to Uchiha Itachi!

    It's a pity that this is Itachi's home field. If Sakura were in the spiritual world where she made the decision, she would have many brilliant ideas that could make Itachi suffer a lot Swords, guns, artillery, missiles and nuclear bombs, Frostmourne and Fire Joy, from modern times  In the future, from science fiction to fantasy, she has a lot of powerful weapons and equipment in her mind. She can show them one by one and invite the enemy to taste them. The effect is definitely much better than Itachi stabbing him with a long knife for several days  ¡­

    Itachi frowned deeply, not commenting on Sakura's words, but his movements that were ready to go stopped.

    "Also, when you used Tsukuyomi's move, didn't you just want to create a space that was not monitored and pass information to Konoha?" Haruno Sakura walked over and said loudly, "It's a fight, it's an act.  You¡¯ve finished acting for the vegetative people outside, now it¡¯s time to fulfill your duties as a Konoha spy, right?¡±

    "Or are you saying that you have given up your identity as a Konoha spy and plan to completely defect to Konoha?"

    (Go out for dinner in the evening, try to code another chapter when you come back) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 401 Secret Talk

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Uchiha Itachi stared at Haruno Sakura for a long time before slowly speaking.

    "I see you were hit by Tsukuyomi on purpose!" He said as if he had solved a long-standing puzzle.

    Sakura's reaction speed can be seen from his unsuccessful sneak attack before.  With her quick reaction speed, it would not be easy according to Itachi's estimation to catch the right moment to look at her and use Tsukuyomi.  His Tsukuyomi was successful in the first time, just because she deliberately cooperated with him to look at him and deliberately fell into the world of Tsukuyomi.

    "To each other!" Sakura smiled faintly, "Didn't you also deliberately use Tsukuyomi on me? You clearly know that Tsukuyomi, a ninjutsu, has no effect on me!"

    "Haruno Sakura, your senses are very keen" Itachi said noncommittally, still not answering her question directly.

    It seems that he still doesn¡¯t fully believe Haruno Sakura.

    "I understand your caution, but you can trust me, Uchiha Itachi" Haruno Sakura took a few steps closer and continued, "I am the disciple of the Fifth Hokage, the disciple of the Third Hokage, and one of the only few people in Konoha currently.  As a ninja who has entered the 'Shadow' level, regardless of identity or strength, I have the qualifications and ability to access the information you collected and personally transfer it to the Fifth and Third Hokage!"

    The girl walked up to Itachi and could reach out to touch the splay mark on his face. She looked up at Itachi and said calmly: "What do you think Uchiha Itachi, the Konoha spy lurking in Akatsuki?"  gentlemen?"

    Itachi lowered his eyes, his strange kaleidoscope eyes flashing with an unknown light, making it impossible to tell what he was thinking about.

    He actually knows much more about Haruno Sakura than what Sakura just introduced.

    Born in a civilian family in the absolute sense, as an amazing genius in ninjutsu research and development, she has never been favored by others. Later, she was recognized by the Fifth Hokage and accepted her as a disciple. From then on, she began her journey to outstanding achievements.  Most of the people in Akatsuki had fought against her, but in the end, more than half of the Akatsuki members were killed or injured, but she got stronger and stronger the more they fought.

    In terms of identity, he is a pure direct descendant of Hokage. He has an excellent relationship with the Fifth and Third Generations. In terms of strength, he is one of the top three masters in Konoha. Such a person cannot be a chess piece used by Akatsuki to test him, and he is indeed qualified to contact the senior leaders of the village.  level secret.

    As a connector, unless the Third Hokage comes in person, she is the most suitable candidate.

    Itachi took a deep breath.

    "It seems that I can indeed trust you" He finally admitted, "Indeed, I am a Konoha spy who takes orders from the Third Hokage."

    Haruno Sakura let out a long breath.  After all these years, it is still unknown whether Itachi still recognizes his identity.  There are voices among the top officials in Konoha that Itachi has been a spy for many years and has not passed information back to Konoha. He has obviously given up his Konoha identity. Her master also has doubts about this. Only the third generation is determined to go against all opinions.  Trust Itachi.

    Sakura had a vague impression - she couldn't remember whether it was said in the comics or read from a few words on the Internet - Itachi was not a bad person.  But such an impression is meaningless, not to mention that the world of Naruto is completely different from the world in the comics after she has been so disturbed by her. Even if some basic things have not changed, she will not make decisions about herself based on vague impressions.  How to behave.

    Clear and detailed information may still have some omissions. She was cheated when fighting Kisame; how could the vague impression of her previous life be used as a basis?  What if there is another twist in the next chapter of the manga?

    It wasn¡¯t until Itachi admitted his identity that she truly breathed a sigh of relief.

    "The village has been unable to contact you for so many years. People who know your identity are very worried about you!" She said with a slight smile.

    ¡°Heh¡­I¡¯m more worried that he has rebelled.

    "The people from Akatsuki have been closely monitoring me" Itachi slowly explained, "You should have seen Kisame and White Zetsu hiding underground."

    "Yeah." The girl nodded.

    Fortunately for Kisame, Bai Zetsu would not be affected by Sharingan illusions while hiding underground, but it was very tricky. What was even more terrifying was their huge number. Under the surveillance of many eyes, Itachi would be discovered if he made the slightest move.  There was simply no chance of fulfilling espionage duties.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for Haruno Sakura, Itachi might have continued to lurk.

    "I have a few words to say to the Hokages. Don't resist my ninjutsu, Haruno Sakura." Itachi stood with his left hand in front of him and said solemnly.

    "Uh?" Sakura was a little uneasy, hesitated for a moment and thenThe head said, "Okay."

    Itachi formed a seal with one hand, materialized a crow out of thin air, and then rushed into Haruno Sakura's mouth.

    ¡°Woooooh¡­!¡±

    It was the first time Haruno Sakura had such a big bird stuffed into her mouth She rolled her eyes and felt like she was almost choked to death!

    She didn't have the habit of brewing ninjutsu in her throat and then spitting it out from her mouth. Now her mouth was suddenly stretched wide, and her saliva was about to flow out. When the big black bird penetrated her throat, she felt like she was about to burst.  !

    Fortunately, she is just a mental projection in the Tsukuyomi world she won't really be hurt by being treated so roughly.

    "Ahem, cough, cough" It was not easy to swallow the whole crow. Haruno Sakura coughed several times. She always felt the smell of birds in her mouth and choked the tears from the corners of her eyes.  She raised her head and said angrily: "If you have any information Well, can't you just let me relay it to the Hokages! Why do you have to use this method?"

    "Sorry, this is the safest way" Itachi looked at the girl with a blush on her face and said unapologetically, "This illusion will only take effect automatically when you meet the Third Hokage. Before that, you can't  Any information about Akatsuki will be obtained from me"

    Haruno Sakura wiped the corners of her mouth and frowned at the young man in front of her: "Tsk, you still don't fully trust me forget it!"

    "The crow is essentially just an illusion, and it will not affect your real body" Itachi looked at her rubbing her belly and added, then nodded and said, "Then, let's do this first, I want to remove Tsukuyomi.  ¡±

    "Wait! Have you thought about what you will do after returning to the real world?"

    "Hmm" Itachi pondered for a while and said, "In my original estimation, you and I will both be injured by Tsukuyomi's move. At the same time, I will wait for the opportunity to implant the information into your body using illusionand then we can retreat safely.  .¡±

    "But now the Tsukuyomi has only begun, and it has not put too much burden on you, nor has it hurt me" Haruno Sakura took over his words and said, "So after the Tsukuyomi is over, you and I are still satisfied.  Due to the existence of the state, it would be too abrupt if we just retreat without fighting"

    "Both your and my moves are too dangerous, and it's hard to stop fighting" The shadow of the silver water line suddenly appeared in Itachi's mind, his brows suddenly froze, and he said solemnly, "Then, do you have any suggestions?  ?¡±

    "It's very simple"

    (I was a little dizzy after drinking some wine at the party last night and couldn¡¯t write when I came back) (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 402 The Invisible Itachi

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Have you forgotten that I am a medical ninja?" Haruno Sakura said, "Not only healing injuries, but also faking injuries is our specialty"

    She waved to Itachi: "Please don't resist my ninjutsu, Mr. Itachi."

    Sakura was smiling with a "Come here, I'll give you a buff" look, but Uchiha Itachi didn't doubt his presence and took a step closer.

    Then he was punched hard by the girl!

    "Ahem" Itachi arched his back and coughed a few times, with dark red blood gushing out from his mouth.  Haruno Sakura's casual punch was also powerful and heavy. The force directly hit the internal organs and injured all the internal organs!  Fortunately, this is the Tsukuyomi world, and even serious injuries can be recovered.

    "You" The black-haired young man frowned, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and gradually recovered from the punch.  In addition to the powerful force as a small revenge, what blasted into his body was also a chakra full of vitality

    "I injected the chakra from the Yang Release Medical Ninjutsu," Haruno Sakura waited for him to calm down before saying, "This technique will touch the hidden wounds in your body, causing you to show unstable breath and severe injuries in a short period of time.  Signs We pretended to be a loser and deceived those vegetable people."

    "A feasible plan" Itachi straightened up, sensed the chakra in his body, and said silently.

    "Then that chakra will heal the injuries accumulated in your body until it is exhausted" Haruno Sakura stared into his eyes and said, "I would venture to say that your physical condition is quite bad!"

    "Although you hide it very well, as a medical ninja, I can see it clearly!"

    Uchiha Itachi was silent for a moment, then belatedly said: "I understand."

    The ice escape girl frowned and reminded: "Don't you understand what I mean? Long-term use of Sharingan has caused too much burden on your body, and it is slowly approaching its limit. If it is allowed to worsen, it will not take more than two or three years.  In time, you will be terminally ill and hopeless! It is best to receive treatment immediately and recuperate for a while!"

    Itachi closed his eyelids and told the girl that he could not see his expression at all. After a while, he heard him sigh and say softly: "Thank you for your kindness"

    The girl raised her eyebrows: "You don't believe it? Although my medical ninjutsu is not as good as Master Tsunade, it is more than enough to make a diagnosis!"

    Itachi did not answer her, but solemnly said: "This is my business, please leave it aloneand please don't tell Sasuke! I will handle it myselfone day, he and I will understand each other  ¡­¡±

    Haruno Sakura frowned.

    The two Uchiha brothers are simply not bothered or uncomfortable.

    In her opinion, there is no deep hatred between the two, but rather deep feelings. In this case, are there any issues or problems that cannot be solved?  Itachi Uchiha looked like he was shouldering everything and going his own way, which was simply speechless.  His physical problems will become really serious if he drags on any longer.  When people die, there is nothing; on the contrary, as long as people are still there, there is hope. No matter what problems there are between Uchiha, Konoha, Itachi and Sasuke brothers, there is always a way to solve it!

    Maybe the Uchiha clan is so paranoid!

    She also sighed.

    The ninja world is in chaos. Compared with the storm that "Akatsuki" may cause, some personal grievances and hatreds are too insignificant

    Maybe after everything is over, if everyone is still alive, Sakura will have enough time and energy to help Sasuke solve this problem!

    As for Itachi's body, as a spy, he probably wouldn't have the chance to receive treatment and rest for a while After Haruno Sakura said the words, she realized that she had said some meaningless nonsense!

    Furthermore, Sakura has not really seen clearly what this man is thinking until now!

    Who is causing trouble behind the scenes? Why did things develop like this? What did Itachi Uchiha think Haruno Sakura herself only touched half of it, but she didn't know the whole picture.

    "Even if you ask me to do this," Haruno Sakura said with some helplessness, "As Sasuke's companion, I also have my own position"

    "Don't worry, at least for the time being, I won't tell him too much"

    ¡°Otherwise, given Sasuke¡¯s character, Sakura would be a little afraid that he would do something stupid!

    Having said this, both of them fell silent.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????

    "No matter what Sasuke should have been doing pretty well these past few years."??When he said this, the corners of Itachi's lips raised slightly and he said, "It's great that he can have companions like you."

    This was the first time that Haruno Sakura saw a smile on Uchiha Itachi's face.

    "Unfortunately, I am not a competent brother"

    It was a smile full of exhaustion and relief.

    Haruno Sakura remained silent.

    "If there's nothing else, I'm going to end Tsukuyomi!" Itachi suppressed a smile, and the expression just now disappeared completely as if it had never appeared before.

    Haruno Sakura nodded and said seriously: "Then, goodbye. I hope I have a chance to see you again!"

    "I hope" Itachi whispered, clasping his hands together to form the hand seal to release Tsukuyomi.

    The fantasy world of black negative film began to shake and collapsed piece by piece.

    "One last piece of advice for you," Itachi's voice became ethereal and distant as Tsukuyomi collapsed, and only his voice could be heard slowly, "Be careful Danzo"

    "I found the root ninja who is watching you near here!"

    His voice disappeared into the sky.

    "What?!"

    Before Haruno Sakura could react, the world was spinning for a while. When everything stabilized, she had appeared in the real world, kneeling on the ground, looking at the ground with her hands on the ground.

    "I'm back." Sakura's heart moved, chakra circulated in her body, her breath became chaotic, and she appeared weak.

    She panted and stood up unsteadily, cold sweat dripping down her face, as if she had been severely injured by Tsukuyomi, and the tiredness in her eyes could not be concealed at all.

    Haruno Sakura looked in the direction of Itachi Uchiha. His acting skills were also very impressive. If she hadn't been the one who had colluded with Itachi just now, Sakura might have really thought that Itachi had suffered the backlash from Tsukuyomi and was already on the verge of collapse!

    "What's going onItachi is also injured?" the White Zetsu said in surprise.

    Having absorbed the lessons they learned from watching the battle between Sakura and Kisame, these plant people did not dare to get too close to avoid being affected by the cannon-level ninjutsu; but in this way, they would not know what happened in the field.  I can't see it very clearly.

    "It should be because Tsukuyomi was cracked by Haruno Sakura" Another White Zetsu said.

    "This is impossiblehow could Tsukuyomi be cracked?!"

    "Nothing is impossible!" The White Zetsus argued, "There is no perfect and invincible ninjutsu in this world. If Tsukuyomi really kills everything instantly, then Konoha would have been dominated by Uchiha!"

    "But can a girl with ice escape be able to compete with Tsukuyomi?"

    "It seems that Weasel is slightly inferior in this battle!"

    ¡­¡­

    The Bai Jue were shocked and quarreled in low voices.  until¡ª¡ª

    "Stop arguing, we should leave! Itachi is about to retreat"

    (There will be another chapter soon.) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 403 Leaving

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Huh, huh there's no point in continuing the fight" Itachi Uchiha panted and said with his shoulders rising and falling, "Let's call it a day."

    "Hmph" Haruno Sakura gritted her silver teeth and snorted coldly, "Do you think I will watch you take the Seven-Tails Jinchuuriki with you and retreat safely? It's a beautiful thought!"

    But Itachi just raised his hand and pointed at Sasuke lying on the ground.

    "Although you are very strong you still can't do it if you want to chase me with the unconscious Sasuke, right?" He calmed down his breathing and said calmly, "Or do you want to bring him unconscious?  How about staying in the wilderness and catching up alone?"

    The ice escape girl's face changed, she turned back to look at the black-haired boy lying on the ground, clenched her fists, and made an angry look.

    "Youare threatening me?"

    "I'm just pointing out a fact" The kaleidoscope windmill in Itachi's eyes flashed a few times and degenerated into the three magatama sharingan. He put on Akatsuki's windbreaker again and continued, "The mission is still to be a companion. With your Konoha ninja's  As usual, you should probably choose to protect your companions, right?"

    The girl bit her lip, put on an angry posture, but had no choice but to spit out two words: " despicable!"

    Haruno Sakura vented her anger and cursed, but received no response from Uchiha Itachi.

    The latter just looked at her steadily for a few seconds to confirm that she had made her choice, then turned back and said to Bai Zetsu, who was waiting at his feet with the Seven-Tailed Jinchuurifu in his arms.

    "Take Nanao, let's go."

    Bai Jue nodded and quickly sank into the ground with Fu.  It was only then that Itachi dismissed Susanoo, turned around, took a deep look at Sasuke, and disappeared into the air.

    Haruno Sakura watched Itachi leave with cold eyes, not finding any chance to leave the Seven-Tails Jinchuuriki behind.

    "If I'm cruel enough," a thought suddenly rang in the girl's mind, "Maybe it would be better to kill Fu the moment she fainted"

    In that case, if Nanao enters the resurrection state, Akatsuki's plan will be delayed for a while

    Sakura smiled bitterly.

    Before guessing that Fu might be taken away, would she really kill Fu, a somewhat innocent Jinchuriki, with her own hands?  Her character doesn't seem to be so ruthless.

    Haruno Sakura took a deep breath.  If something didn't happen, you don't have to worry about it.  not to mention¡ª¡ª

    "Uchiha Itachi, forget itdid I give you permission to leave?"

    The ice clone suddenly appeared beside the group of Bai Jue who were arguing quietly in the distance, and said with murderous intent!

    The White Zetsus who just said, "Stop arguing, we should leave! Itachi is about to retreat!" were suddenly shocked, and their expressions changed drastically!

    "What, when!"

    "Run away! Hide underground!"

    "This is a clone, don't be afraid, let's go together!"

    The Bai Jue people panicked and started shouting in confusion.

    Some people wanted to escape, some wanted to resist, and some were so shocked that they froze in place and were at a loss.

    For a moment, this group of plant people acted randomly like a headless wilderness.

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s ice clone acted much more decisively. The moment it shocked the White Zetsus, they had already completed the preparation of the ninjutsu¡ª¡ª

    "Explode!"

    With a loud bang, the clone detonated itself without hesitation.

    The ultra-hard ice cubes split into tens of thousands of small ice cubes during the explosion, and flew out at a high speed of more than ten times the speed of sound, punching holes in anything they encountered until the ice cubes were hit.  into smash!

    When the ice clone exploded with all its strength, the ground shook like a big drum, and the wave of air rose to a height of dozens of meters; every humanoid creature within a radius of forty meters was eaten by force.  The piercings of dozens or hundreds of ice edges, the cold and hard edges of the ice edges are extremely sharp, and when passing through this group of unprepared White Zetsu, it is like piercing through blood tofu, easily tearing their strange bodies into pieces.  fragments

    Even Orochimaru has suffered losses with this kind of ninjutsu, let alone the White Zetsus who exist like cannon fodder?

    Unlike the White Zetsu in the original work, these White Zetsu have not been strengthened by Mu Dun. As scouts, their combat effectiveness is extremely weak. In a head-on confrontation, they may only be at the level of genin or at most chunin

    So even if there is only one in number, the power of the clone explosion is enough for them to eat a pot!

    Wait until the dust settles and the vision returns to spaceAt that time, there was no Bai Jue standing on the ground, only a pile of mutilated corpses torn into unknown shapes, and dirty blood flowed all over the ground, almost forming a stream.

    Bai Jue is completely destroyed.

    No, Ying looked intently and unexpectedly found that there was also a Bai Jue moving.  This Bai Jue was the strongest among the group of people and the one with the fastest reaction. After the clone self-destructed, he immediately condensed a large amount of chakra to strengthen the physical strength, protected the vital parts, and hid in the  behind others!

    So I was very lucky to escape. I didn¡¯t die on the spot, but my limbs were seriously injured and there were a few big holes

    The lucky man struggled to open up the bloody flesh and mud on the floor, trying to get into the soil - "Hurry up, hurry up it will be safe as long as you dive into the soil!" He endured the pain all over his body,  He forcibly commanded his hands and feet to move his body, but the last bit of distance became as far away as a chasm despite being severely injured

    During the painful movement, his luck finally ran out, and a pair of cold eyes fell on him.

    The murderous aura that seemed to have solidified aroused large bumps on Bai Jue's back.  With a start, he raised his head and looked into the distance, just in time to see the pink-haired girl standing upright, with a pair of clear and indifferent emerald eyes on her pretty gray face stained by blood spots and stains.

    The moment their eyes met, the girl snorted coldly, moved her right hand slightly, a white light flashed, the head fell to the ground, and the last survivor fell into eternal darkness.

    After Itachi left, he vented his anger on these cannon fodders, but it was unable to vent the pent-up emotions in Sakura's heart.

    In fact, she didn¡¯t know what she was angry about.

    Just seeing Sasuke fall down in pain and Fu being taken away unconsciously, I felt a sense of annoyance rising in my heart.

    ?Perhaps it¡¯s because you feel distressed about what happened to your companions, and you¡¯re also sulky because you didn¡¯t protect others well?

    But after all, she is not a murderer, and killing these vegetative people will not bring her any pleasure. The reason why she kills them all is just to cut off the branches that Akatsuki has stretched out as much as possible.

    ¡ª¡ªAlthough she had a premonition, the real number of this group of Bai Zetsu might be too large to imagine, possibly thousands or tens of thousands!  Dozens of people die, nothing.

    "besides¡­¡­"

    She took a deep breath and calmed down, thinking of Itachi's last reminder.

    Carrying the unconscious Sasuke on her back, Haruno Sakura quickly found the body of the root ninja who was watching them following Itachi's prompts.

    When they discovered them, Akatsuki¡¯s men¡ªprobably Uchiha Itachi¡ªkilled them conveniently.

    It can be seen that Weasel also has no favorable impression of the roots.

    "Danzo" Haruno Sakura walked up to the two dead bodies, her face slowly darkening.

    ¡°His goal is Sakura herself, Sasuke, or

    Is it the Seven-Tails Jinchuuriki?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 404 Danzo

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "This guy Danzo" Haruno Sakura mused while carefully looking at the two corpses on the ground, "You have just been at peace for a while, and you are starting to play tricks again?"

    Sakura's heart moved, but she didn't see any movement on her hands. A girl who was exactly the same as herself appeared in front of Haruno Sakura out of thin air.

    In the hands of many ninjas who are proficient in ninjutsu, a ninjutsu of this level requires only one seal, and chakra can be swallowed and vomited; but like Haruno Sakura, there is no need for seals, and chakra is exhaled and inhaled.  It seems that it is just a natural fluctuation. The ninjutsu is completed as beautifully as an antelope hanging its horns, and like misty clouds without a trace of fireworks, which is rare in the world.

    Perhaps they were deeply influenced by the first generation Hokage and Uchiha Madara. In the dialectical relationship between "skill" and "power", many ninjas chose to strengthen their own strength without thinking, eager to get close to the first generation and Madara's one-power reduction.  Jukai is so overbearing rather than developing her skills in depth that Haruno Sakura often feels like she has no one to walk with her on her own path.

    Uchiha Itachi may be one of the only colleagues who has deeply explored the details and essence of ninjutsu. Unfortunately, in the battle just now, the battle between the two was just a drama on the stage, and there was no real combat.  It's really a pity to experience Itachi's exquisite ninjutsu skills.

    No matter what, in her opinion, simply using huge chakra to crush the enemy is a bit unviable and the victory is not satisfying enough.  But if Kisame Izumi knew this idea, I wonder what he would think?

    Perhaps because her mind relaxed after the fierce battle, Haruno Sakura began to have all kinds of wild and unconstrained emotions in her mind.

    The ice clone squatting at her feet to examine the body knocked her calf, pulling Sakura out of this inexplicable sense of relief that we were not alone.

    ¡°There are two corpses, a man and a woman, both young, about 25 to 30 years old.¡±

    "The corpse's eyes were wide-eyed, with a frightened expression, and there were bloodshot eyes, indicating that they had been under an illusion before they were alive."

    "There is a seal at the base of the tongue. The ban takes effect at the moment of death. The brain of the corpse is twisted into a ball of paste. This is a typical root method. Even the corpse of one's own person is so ruined. Danzo is also ruthless. Yingying, I suggest  You learn a lesson."

    "The limbs were naturally straightened, without bending or stretching, and there was no sign of exertion, indicating that they did not make an effective struggle from the time they encountered the enemy to their death. It seems that the effect of the illusion was very powerful, and the two people died simply because they were confused."

    "Except for the kunai that killed him with a single blow to the heart, there were no other wounds on the body. The wounds were very fresh, and the blood had only recently solidified. Judging from the body spots and the degree of rigor mortis, the time of death should have been not long ago, maybe less than an hour ago.  .¡±

    "Judging from the distribution of muscles, the male corpse is good at physical arts. His hands have thick calluses formed by long-term grasping. He is also a good hand at swordsmanship such as Kodachi."

    "The female corpse has a well-proportioned and slender physique, and there is no imbalance caused by long-term use of one side of the body Well, it's still hard to say, but judging from the scrolls on her body, she should be good at sealing"

    "Other information, such as what ninjutsu you are good at and whether you are a sentient ninja, will be difficult to see after a while."

    The cold voice of the ice clone echoed in this small cave, analyzing each item one by one.

    "Sealing technique" Haruno Sakura rubbed her smooth chin and pondered for a moment, "This should be used to seal Nanao Could it be that their target is Fu?"

    This is very possible.

    Master Tsunade can guess that there may be a Seven-Tailed Jinchuuriki in the country of Taki, and Danzo can probably do the same.  Knowing that there are jinch¨±riki in the country of Taki, it is Nebe's usual style to directly send his subordinates to snatch people.

    ????????????????????????? He never considers the negative impact when doing things, as long as it¡¯s good for himself, he belongs to the school of thought that has no lower limit.

    But precisely because of this no-lower-limit approach, through all kinds of deception, abduction, burning, killing and looting, Danzo had some good things in his hands.  Therefore, although Danzo is extremely annoying in the village, everyone can tolerate him, because many people in the village need the good things he has, but they are not willing to dirty their hands and make enemies out of thin air.

    There are many things that Haruno Sakura slowly understood after her strength and status improved in the past two years, and she came into contact with more and more things.

    Behind the glamor of Konoha, there are many dark discords hidden.

    It is not unreasonable for Danzo to claim to be the dark side of Konoha.  Many things that cannot be placed on the table can be left to Danzo to do, which is convenient, fast, extremely efficient and has little trouble later.

    Just like Haruno Sakura, if she cooperates with Danzo; If he were Haruno Sakura, with Danzo's character, he would definitely rush over and leave the enemy behind.  As for abandoning his companions, in his opinion, it was a necessary sacrifice; at the expense of sacrificing a current companion, killing the enemy's general in exchange for having to sacrifice many fewer companions in the future is really a very cost-effective deal!

    Of course, in the dark calculation in Danzo's heart, it would be best for Haruno Sakura to go up and fight Uchiha Itachi to the death, both sides would lose, and by the way, he would get rid of the White Zetsus next to him, and his roots would just go up and reap the benefits, and kill him in one fell swoop.  Itachi, Sasuke, Haruno Sakura and the Seven-Tails Jinchuuriki are in the bag!

    Unfortunately, with the ceasefire between the two sides, Danzo's plan also came to nothing

    (13. There will be updates later.) (Remember this website¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 405 Ambition

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Speaking of which, Danzo Shimura's mood has been ups and downs in the past two days.

    First, I received the news that there might be a Nanao in the country of Taki, and I was overjoyed; then I thought that I could forcibly snatch the jinchuriki from the country of Taki, but I didn't expect that the jinchuriki would actually act with Haruno Sakura. The combat power of the two Kage-levels was basically unable to compete, and they took the jinchuriki away.  Nanao's plan failed and he was disappointed; then Danzo, who was unwilling to accept it, sent someone to follow the group quietly until they found out that they were facing Akatsuki. Danzo hoped that these people would fight to the death, so that he could reap the rewards of Tian's father.  The skill is to capture the rarest "shadow" level masters at the root!

    However, in the end, Kisame died, the Seven-Tails Jinchuuriki was taken away, and Itachi and Sakura stopped mid-fight

    All the ideas were in vain.

    The fantasy in his heart was suddenly shattered, and the huge gap between imagination and reality made Danzo, who was indifferent to emotions and anger, unable to help but get angry!

    Phew

    Danzo took a deep breath and suppressed the boiling anger in his heart.

    "Haruno Sakura probably knows Uchiha Itachi's identity" Danzo calmed down and quickly guessed the inside story, "That's why she let Itachi leave."

    "Forget itdon't worry about Uchiha Itachi, now is not the time to touch him!"

    "Keep an eye on Haruno Sakura and Uchiha Sasuke." Danzo's voice was as cold as ice, as if it had lost its temperature, "She fought two battles in a row, and her aura has weakened a lot Her strength has been greatly reduced!"

    "In this case¡­¡­"

    He put away his windbreaker and crutches, revealing a smart outfit.

    This old man, who seemed to have a stooped figure, was standing upright at the moment, and his aura was so majestic that he was even more majestic than the mature ninjas around him!

    Those old eyes that were cloudy and dim suddenly appeared with divine light, and they swept across the group of root ninjas kneeling in front of him.

    Looking at these loyal subordinates, for some reason, Danzo felt a sense of pride that he had not seen in a long time.

    "If you can't get the Seven-Tails Jinchuuriki," Danzo's cold words contained deep malice, "then use the Ice Release Blood Succession Limit and the Sharingan to make up for it!"

    "Let's go and meet this ice-bending ninja!"

    Danzo waved his right hand down violently, causing a roar, and all the root ninjas below agreed in unison.

    "Set off!"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    "Just think about it for a moment, you only dare to attack a ninja who has exhausted his physical strength after two battles in a row. Can this kind of behavior really be called heroic?"

    Furthermore, is Haruno Sakura really as weak as he imagined?

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    "It seems like their target is really just the Seven-Tails Jinchuuriki."

    After two more careful checks, Haruno Sakura finally came to a conclusion.

    In any case, although Danzo is sinister and does not take the lives of his subordinates seriously, he is not stupid either.  As Haruno Sakura has become stronger and stronger in the past two years, Danzo's attempt to recruit her to become a root ninja has become more and more a joke.

    After all, anyone with a little common sense will know that Root cannot tolerate the existence of a Kage-level powerhouse: the treatment, reputation, or even methods to improve strength are not available to Root - even if there are, they must be given to Root first.  The leader is Danzo Shimura.

    When Danzo stopped her on the street, if it had been someone else, maybe with Haruno Sakura's current strength, they would have tried to slap Danzo in the face and get revenge, in order to have clear thoughts and a comfortable mind.  However, Haruno Sakura has a very good attitude and is too lazy to care about such trivial matters. As long as Danzo doesn't mess with her, she doesn't care and must find her place.

    With her character, she either doesn¡¯t take action, or if she does, it won¡¯t be as simple as ¡°getting back the situation¡±

    Fortunately, Danzo chose to retreat with great self-awareness and did not cause any trouble to disturb our protagonist.  After all, in terms of status and strength, Haruno Sakura has already reached the top of Konoha Village. Danzo does not have her fatal handle or what she must get. If he wants to intimidate such a ninja, Danzo is still  Not enough.

    So after Haruno Sakura was surprised to find the root ninjas monitoring the battlefield after a long time, she also realized that they were not coming for her, but for the Seven-Tails Jinchuuriki.

    "I hope you know each other."

    ? ?The escape ninja snorted coldly and motioned for the clone to step forward and close the eyes of the deceased.

    "Although you are ninjas at the core, you are still people of Konoha. Now that I have seen you, I will let you rest in peace"

    The pink-haired girl sighed and said quietly.

    Just when she showed a hint of soft-hearted pity, Haruno Sakura's expression suddenly changed. The next moment, the softness on her face was gone, replaced by frost all over her face.

    "Danzo"

    The girl and her clone simultaneously set their sights on the world outside the hidden cave.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Outside the cave.

    "Is Haruno Sakura in here?"

    Danzo and the root ninjas who followed him appeared at the entrance of the cave. Before he could stand still, he asked eagerly.

    "Huh, huh yes, Haruno Sakura has not left since she walked in here." The sensory ninja walking at the front of the team gasped and pointed at the entrance of the cave.

    "Well done, Ryuichi"

    "It's a pity that because he was in an urgent mood and rushed in such a hurry, Ryuichi's energy was exhausted, and he was no longer able to participate in the next actions.  But fortunately, Haruno Sakura has been blocked in the cave, so it doesn't matter whether there are sentient ninjas or not

    Danzo glanced at the perspiring ninjas and other subordinates who were also panting slightly, silently calculating his own combat power in his heart.  The closer he was to success, the less he could be careless. Although Danzo was in an urgent mood, he forced himself to slow down and do nothing. When he calmed down, he crossed over to the sensing ninja and said coldly: "Ryuichi, you  Just stay outside and rest!¡±

    "It'ssir!" Long Yi stepped aside and responded in a low voice.

    "Next" Danzo cast his gaze into the dark cave, with a hint of fanaticism hidden in his eyes, "Let's go in."

    Uchiha Sasuke, Haruno Sakura

    Under the cover of Danzo's cold and hard expression is Danzo's burning inner fire. The thought of recovering a new pair of Sharingan eyes and obtaining a Kage-level subordinate to break through the current predicament is like a blazing tongue of fire.  Teasing his heart

    With excitement, Danzo followed his subordinates as the vanguard and walked into the cave.

    From Ryuichi¡¯s perspective outside the cave, darkness gradually swallowed up Danzo¡¯s back He watched Danzo go deep into the cave, and for some reason, an unpleasant premonition stemmed from the keen intuition of the ninja.

    It¡¯s just that Ryuichi didn¡¯t have the guts to stop Danzo.

    Having worked under Danzo for so many years, he knows how stubborn Danzo is. After making a decision, he will not tolerate anyone who opposes him. The fate of opponents is usually not very good

    Ryuichi hesitated for a moment, and Danzo disappeared from his sight. At this time, Danzo could no longer hear him shouting

    (23. There is another update.) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 406 The situation is tense

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the cave.

    The hidden cave chosen by the two root ninjas before was not very big. They went straight in from the entrance of the mountain wall and then turned two more turns to reach the deepest part of the cave.

    There is only one path in the entire cave, and there is not even a hidden fold. However, Danzo was still a little surprised when he found Haruno Sakura standing openly in the center of the cave without any ambush.

    "Long time no see, Danzo Shimura." The pink-haired girl stood with her arms crossed, looking at Danzo and his party walking into the small cave, with an indifferent expression, and said coldly, "You are here to help these two people."  The one who collects the corpses personally"

    "Or, are you already impatient to find someone to collect the body for you?"

    Cold and solid murderous intent filled the air with Haruno Sakura's threatening words, lingering between the girl's lips and teeth.

    "You bastard, how dare you be so disrespectful to me!"

    The root ninja who was walking at the front narrowed his eyes and shouted sharply.

    "That's enough, Terai! You stand down first." Danzo hid his subordinates who were about to teach Sakura a lesson.  There is a huge gap between "kage" and "jounin". Even if Haruno Sakura's physical strength is greatly reduced and exhausted, it is not his subordinates who are stronger than ordinary jounin with their weird secret skills.  of.

    He stepped forward with a serious expression on his face and said in a deep voice: "Haruno Sakura, I am here to ask you something Why do you want to let Uchiha Itachi go?"

    "It's rare that Danzo actually put on a righteous and awe-inspiring look, decorating himself as the patron saint of Konoha.

    Haruno Sakura sneered and looked at Danzo with sarcasm: "It's amazing Danzo, aren't you already dim and your memory is not reliable? Uchiha Itachi is a spy planted by Konoha in Akatsuki. This is not the case.  Did you decide it at that time?"

    "Hmph, since you know he is a Konoha spy, why do you sit back and watch the Seven-Tails Jinchuuriki being captured by Akatsuki?" Danzo's face was as cold as ice, showing no emotion, anger, sorrow, or joy. He just sternly reprimanded, "Your suspicion  Very big No, it should be said that you are clearly colluding with foreign enemies and have a problem with Xiao!"

    "Haha" The sarcastic smile on the girl's face became more and more prominent. She pointed at Danzo and said, "I just had a bloody battle with Akatsuki, and you suddenly slapped me with such a big label. It's really interesting! I don't know.  Who led a full elite team to peek furtively outside the battlefield, watching the ninjas from the same village fighting against powerful enemies but standing still, and only came out to call for punishment after the battle was over"

    "In my opinion, the person most suspected of rebelling against the village should be you, right?"

    "Shimura Danzo?"

    The fierce momentum belonging to a shadow-level master reached its peak in the last sentence, bursting out in a mighty and unscrupulous manner, unceremoniously pressing on the ninjas on Danzo's side!

    And the atmosphere in the field was tense to the extreme. The smell of gunpowder in the air seemed to be enough to detonate it with just a spark!

    However, the two people at the center of this depressing and gloomy atmosphere, Haruno Sakura and Shimura Danzo, instead of getting angry, were very calm.

    After a verbal argument, Danzo's expression showed no sign of being irritated, but the haze in his eyes became darker.

    Haruno Sakura put away the sarcastic smile on her face and just looked at him coldly.

    "Neither you nor I are used to solving enemies and problems with words So you rushed to me eagerly, are you just trying to tell me some useless nonsense?" She squinted her eyes, her eyes full of danger.  The sharp breath cut into Danzo's face like a knife, "Or are you ready enough to bear the anger of someone you can't provoke?"

    Danzo is not a fool, and he will not do unexpected things because of a sudden enthusiasm.  On the other hand, Danzo is afraid of her more because of her strength than her identity.

    And now that Danzo actually dares to run out of his mouse hole to intercept her, this can only mean that¡ª¡ª

    "That's a bluff!" Danzo snorted coldly, his cold and dry voice echoing in the cave. He pointed at Haruno Sakura and said, "We can clearly sense it outside. Two consecutive battles, your chakra  There is not much energy left!"

    "Now, your fighting power is probably not even 10% of what you usually are"

    I see¡­¡­

    Haruno Sakura suddenly understood, and finally understood where Danzo¡¯s self-confidence came from¡ª¡ª

    The play she and Itachi performed not only deceived the White Zetsus on the field, but also deceived the people at the root!  This is really

      What an unexpected surprise.

    "What do you want to do?" Haruno Sakura felt that the man in front of her was ridiculous. It was not unreasonable for so many people to hate him.

    A very sad detail is that now that he has done something to break his face, when facing Haruno Sakura, he does not dare to rush forward like a ninja and start fighting, but instead tries to use words to make her surrender.  Shy and sneaky.

    How narrow-minded this approach is!

    Accustomed to walking in the darkness, accustomed to profiting from intrigues instead of the right path, accustomed to Danzo being a dog-eat-dog, he may have forgotten that chakra is a joint reflection of body and spirit, and the narrowness of spirit often means chakra.  Carat is weak, so throughout the ages, the masters of the ninja world have been cruel, kind, evil, and upright, but they have never been narrow-minded.

    This is where Danzo can never compare to the Third Hokage.

    Danzo did not notice Haruno Sakura's disdain for him in her heart, and just said indifferently: "'Gen' needs a strong man of your level, so join Gen and become my subordinate."

    ¡°What if I say no?¡±

    "You have no choice, either cooperate actively or" The coldness in Danzo's eyes became even worse, and he said with his eyelids closed, "You will be forced to join the 'Root' by us!"

    "Haha" Haruno Sakura smiled coldly, "The result of rejection is not death. You are really kind!"

    The strange ridicule did not disturb Danzo's good mood, who had already determined that he had the prey. He also explained a few words: "As the top master of Konoha, killing you will greatly reduce the strength of Konoha, so even if it is a little troublesome,  You must also save your life"

    "Okay then the last question." The ice escape girl put away the smile on her face and looked at Danzo with deep meaning, "Since you know very well that I know the identity of Uchiha Itachi, then why do you think so?  , I had a direct 'big battle' with Itachi?"

    "Under the premise that you know that I possess the Yin Seal, why do you think that my physical strength and chakra have been exhausted?"

    Danzo¡¯s cloudy old eyes, which had been squinting, suddenly widened.

    ¡°Could it be said that Haruno Sakura still retains most of her combat effectiveness?

    Her appearance of breath and decline was pretended to pretend?

    The girl¡¯s pretty face with a faint smile suddenly became hateful in Danzo¡¯s eyes!

    "You" He struggled to say one word, "What did you say?"

    However, Haruno Sakura had no intention of ridiculing Danzo anymore. She just untied the charming purple mark on her forehead, and the complex and almost transparent pattern spread out from the girl's forehead in an instant.

    Chakra, the powerful and surging chakra spurted out!

    The eyes of the root ninjas were straightened, and they were almost stunned. Seeing the amazing chakra aura coming from Haruno Sakura, they were shocked and speechless.

    Danzo¡¯s expression remained unchanged, but there was also a turmoil in his heart¡ª¡ª

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s combat effectiveness actually hasn¡¯t declined at all!

    The swirling chakra fluctuations on the pink-haired girl's body set off gusts of wind in the small cave!

    The harsh whirlwind roared in the cave, hitting the faces of everyone in front of the girl, causing pain on their cheeks.

    (33. Update completed.) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 407 Take action

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Danzo Shimura's expression suddenly darkened to the extreme, so gloomy that it seemed as if he could drip water.

    The Haruno Sakura in front of him has not yet grown up, and is half a head shorter than his short stature. However, the vast chakra in her body now lifts the girl's aura to the point where it is like a majestic mountain.  People are intimidated!

    When they sensed it from a distance, they didn't feel anything yet. They just felt that Haruno Sakura was very, very strong.

    It wasn't until these root ninjas who were accustomed to acting in secret faced Haruno Sakura in full force that they realized how big the gap between Jonin and Kage levels was, and how strong the girl who had been confronting Akatsuki one after another was.  !

    The momentum is like a mountain and the killing intent is like a tide!

    Although we are outnumbered, Haruno Sakura's aura is like a dignified mountain, or like a tight giant net, covering the sky and the sun, gloomily suppressing everyone at the root!

    When a weaker ninja is swept by those shining emerald eyes, he will actually have the illusion of falling into an ice cave or even walking naked on a glacier!

    "The Yin Seal" Danzo's already withered face became even more ugly at this time, and he struggled to spit out these words through his chapped lips, "According to our estimation, your Yin Seal can store up to half a year's worth of chakra.  , it should have been completely consumed in the battle with Kisame!"

    "Is this the only nonsense you have to say?" The ice escape girl narrowed her eyes and looked coldly at the frightened Genbu people in front of her.

    She naturally has no obligation to tell Danzo that the Yin Seal has already advanced.  The energy stored in the purple mark on the forehead, in addition to the chakra extracted daily by the deity, also includes the energy provided by the cloned human body, and more importantly, the energy derived from the earth's crust under the cover of a geothermal power plant in the Land of Snow

    Even excluding the latter, the chakra naturally generated in Haruno Sakura's body is definitely not a small number.

    With abundant energy input, the ice escape girl gradually got rid of the dilemma of not having enough chakra. The wide-open and wide-open moves have now become her regular weapons. Even in a battle like today, she did not deplete her chakra.  Reserve; at the end of the fight, the vast and pure chakra in the Yin Seal was only reduced by a small half.

    The transformation of Xuejie's body was completed last year, and now she has officially entered a period of rapid physical growth, with her height, strength and chakra all accelerating.  Among the benefits brought to her by the blood inheritance limit, chakra is only one of the less obvious items. After feeling the overall improvement in physical fitness, Haruno Sakura sometimes has to sigh, no wonder people in this world are like this  Advocate the lineage theory.  The inheritance of secret techniques, the teachings of famous teachers, precious ninja tools, hard work, etc., etc., all combined, are not as good as reincarnation.

    It is really a world full of malice and black humor.

    anyway.  Although Haruno Sakura has now begun to fully enjoy the benefits of being a privileged dog, Sakura can still proudly say that her strength has nothing to do with whether she has ice escape. The ice escape girl who lost her blood inheritance  It can still be very strong, but the growth rate will be slightly slower!

    In short, Danzo¡¯s intelligence collection on Haruno Sakura is seriously lacking!  So much so that he didn't understand the situation, and was misled by Sakura's disguise, thinking that she was at the end of her strength, and ran into her.

    This is really the way to die.

    "But even if he is looking for deathdoes he really want to kill Danzo here?"

    The murderous intent in the girl's eyes grew stronger, her mind whirled, she hesitated for a moment, and finally sighed secretly.

    Danzo should not die here and now, let alone by her hands.

    never mind¡­¡­

    "Get out of here, I don't want to kill anyone anymore today" Haruno Sakura squeezed her eyelids, her murderous aura disappeared as soon as she released it, and she said in a lower voice.

    Danzo¡¯s pupils shrank suddenly!

    ??Should we retreat or fight?

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    So choose to fight?  He has absolutely no confidence in dealing with Haruno Sakura, who has full combat power, unless he reveals all his trump cards!  However, those trump cards were used to deal with that person Just because this little thing was wasted, the loss is really heartbreaking!

    Danzo hesitated, the look in his eyes changing.

    When the end came, his character flaw of lack of decision-making was immediately exposed. No matter what he chose, it would be worse than anything else.The sneer is also the hearty smile of finally turning away from the person and no longer having to deal with him!

    Since the root ninja does not regard her as a companion and wants to attack the ninjas of the same village, then don't blame her for using the same methods as enemies to deal with Danzo and his men!

    Yin Seal - Stage 3, open.

    Violent chakra further surged out from the purple mark on her forehead, stirring up restless whirlwinds and blowing Sakura's hair high, fluttering in the wind like a god descending.

    ? Sakura Chong-Stage 3, starts.

    The moment this technique was activated, the air seemed to turn into a sticky swamp. The lightning-fast movements of the root ninjas suddenly slowed down, struggling laboriously and slowly in the air swamp.

    Then.

    She disappeared from Danzo¡¯s sight.

    (Yesterday, I got stuck I found a novel and read the latest chapter in one breath. It was boring~~) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 I haven¡¯t finished tonight¡¯s writing

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Will make up for it tomorrow.  .  .  .  .  .  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 408 Shimura Danzo¡¯s Frustration

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Although Danzo Shimura is too low-level and narrow-minded - at least in Haruno Sakura's eyes - but as a high-ranking Konoha executive and spy chief, to be fair, his abilities are quite commendable.

    He is ruthless in conspiracy and power, and uses every possible means. He uses both kindness and power on his subordinates, strict rewards and punishments, and ruthless methods. He is very aggressive and enterprising externally, and he has strong internal management and control. Therefore, although many people dislike him,  The Third Hokage even disbanded his roots several times, but Danzo and his roots could always rise again.

    As for fighting, Danzo, as a disciple of the Second Hokage, also received some true lessons from Senju Tobirama.  Even though his talent is not as good as that of the Third Hokage, after training in countless battles, he still has a keen sense of combat and is decisive and ruthless in his attacks!

    Although he had been hesitating whether to completely break up with Haruno Sakura, at the moment when his impulsive subordinates launched a reckless attack, Danzo, who had experienced many battles, subconsciously chose an excellent opportunity to make a move.

    The moment when Haruno Sakura shouted to take action, it was the moment when Haruno Sakura punched out. The old strength was exhausted and the new strength was not regenerated. According to common sense, she was at the lowest ebb of her strength, which was the best time to take action.

    This is the right time.

    At this moment, the girl happened to be in the middle of the crowd, where she would be attacked by enemies from all directions!  In the cave, the narrow and cramped environment did not allow Haruno Sakura to use the powerful water escape that she was good at. Her strength was greatly restricted!

    This is the geographical advantage.

    As for Renhe?

    Danzo firmly believed that Haruno Sakura had gone through two wars, and her strength should have declined significantly. On the root side, the subordinates he brought were all experienced warriors. Coupled with his own various secret skills, he could defeat Haruno Sakura.  The new Kage-level ninja doesn't seem to have much of a problem.

    ??¡ª¡ªDon¡¯t you see, even Senju Tobirama, who was as powerful as the Second Hokage back then, was defeated by the Golden Horn and Silver Horn troops of the Land of Thunder!

    In an instant, many thoughts vaguely flashed through Danzo's mind; the right time, place and people are all present, so this time the move should be foolproof.

    "We got it!"

    Those turbid and sinister old eyes were locked on the girl, and there was a flash of light in his eyes. Before the attack of the people at the root could hit Haruno Sakura, Danzo came to this conclusion with certainty!

    This is already a dead end. Based on Danzo's knowledge, he doesn't think Haruno Sakura can still find a way to break the situation.

    ¡ª¡ªUntil the next moment, Sakura's figure suddenly disappeared among the crowd.

    Without warning, without the smell of fireworks, it disappeared into the air.

    Only then did he realize that this plan had failed!

    At this moment, the pupils in Danzo¡¯s narrowed eyes suddenly shrank!

    "What, what!"

    ????????????????????????????????????????

    How could it be so fast?  !

    This sinister old man, who always had a stern face and an expression as stiff as a ten thousand-year-old rock, suddenly showed a look of surprise on his face!

    However, before the surprise could appear in the hearts of Danzo and the others, the first thing that came was the thunder blow from Haruno Sakura.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    In one hundredth of a second, the girl completed her teleportation technique and suddenly appeared on top of the blond hair at the outermost edge of the circle.

    The silver light exploded, creating a beautiful arc.

    "Change of heart¡ª¡ª"

    "The afterimage of the girl being surrounded still remained in the eyes of the root ninja. The head flew up, blood spurted out from the neck, and the seal of the mountain's secret technique was still in his hand, but the chakra disappeared sadly.

    The root of Ninja Mountain suffered a stroke and fell down.

    Danzo reacted very quickly, but when he turned his eyes and realized that Yamazhao died, Haruno Sakura had already disappeared again.

    Only a body was left that had lost its head and fell limply.

    Danzo didn¡¯t even have time to be surprised, no time to feel heartbroken that her subordinate died, no time to feel cold in her heart; the pace of the battle was so fast that even her emotions couldn¡¯t keep up with her pace!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The figure of the pink-haired girl flickered and appeared behind the eye-patch ninja. Her eyes were as cold as frost. The ice blade in her hand was inserted directly from the heart, and bright red blood came out through her body.

    Torni shuddered and looked down, with a bit of disbelief and confusion in his eyes. Then he was frozen by a biting cold. After all, the nano-level poisonous insects all over his body did not touch Sakura, so he collapsed.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The girl ran into the arms of the masked ninja, lowered her body and punched out, the powerful punch punched through the diaphragm between the chest and abdomen, the ninja's eyes suddenly straightened, and his pupils?Where do we start talking about ¡°geographical convenience¡±?

    As for "Tianshi", it is nothing more than Danzo's far-fetched imagination.

    Haruno Sakurais not as weak as he thought at all!

    Although intelligence on Haruno Sakura had been collected, the Kage-level ninjas did not have the strength to intervene in the battle, so they could only rely on distant and side observations to evaluate Sakura's strength. At this moment, Danzo finally realized that they had seriously underestimated  The strength of the girl

    Yes, for thousands of years, ninja has been a man's game. Women are usually weak in battle. Even Tsunade, who became the Hokage, is the bottom of the three ninjas and is responsible for assisting. She is stronger than  Mito Uzumaki was rated as a Kage-level ninja only because of the power of the Nine-Tails. Therefore, Danzo and many people subconsciously underestimated the power of Haruno Sakura and always believed that her successive defeats were due to various reasons.  the elements of.

    Perhaps this deep-rooted prejudice also has its own rationality - for example, women are born with weaker physical fitness and lower competitiveness, but at least for Haruno Sakura, prejudice is just prejudice.

    "It's your turn" The pink-haired girl raised the bloody skate in her hand, pointed straight at Danzo, and said coldly, "Shimura Danzo."

    The several bodies lying scattered at her feet strengthened the persuasiveness of this sentence.

    Danzo was unmoved.

    After all, he is an old man who has experienced vicissitudes of life. Even though the sudden change just now made him temporarily moved, but soon, this old man with a rock-like heart regained his composure on his face.

    "I admit that we underestimated you" Danzo's face was as dark as water, and he looked at the girl with gloomy eyes and said, "But the battle has just begun now!"

    "Tsk."

    The pink-haired girl's cherry-colored lips curled up, revealing a hint of sneer.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 409 Shimura Danzo¡¯s methods (1)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s chuckle echoed in the empty cave for several rounds before stopping.

    It¡¯s really jarring.

    Danzo¡¯s peripheral vision glanced at the root ninjas lying on the ground. Most of them were already lifeless.  It was obvious that Haruno Sakura did not hold back at all. The teleportation technique combined with the strange power technique was very powerful. Every flicker of hers meant that a root ninja had completely collapsed - seriously injured, comatose, or died.

    ¡°Those like Sai who can¡¯t even stand up are already the ones with the least injuries.

    The sneers that reached his ears were filled with undisguised contempt. Being looked down upon by his disciples and grandchildren, and even having all of his elites slaughtered, Danzo Shimura would inevitably feel a surge of hatred in his heart no matter how good he was at cultivating his energy.  .

    However, from the outside, the face of this 70-year-old man who is good at hiding himself is still calm.

    In the dim cave, Shimura Danzo's expression was still as stubborn as a rock. Only the exposed one eye lowered its eyes slightly, burying all his thoughts behind his eyelids.

    The most taboo thing during a battle is an impetuous mind, so even though Danzo's heart was filled with anger and anger, with his extraordinary willpower, he quickly suppressed all thoughts that were not conducive to the battle.

    "Slaughter your companions in the village and commit rebellion against the village's senior officials" He said calmly with no expression on his face, "Haruno Sakura, as a Konoha ninja, you actually harbor evil intentions and intend to rebel against the village!"

    "Hand over Sasuke, then kneel down and wait for disposal. Otherwise, you are challenging the prestige of the village and bear the consequences!"

    Danzo¡¯s ability to confuse right and wrong is infinitely higher than his combat effectiveness. It is obvious that he and his roots have ulterior motives for Haruno Sakura and Sasuke, but in his mouth, it turns out that Haruno Sakura is plotting evil and betraying the village!

    If Haruno Sakura was just a civilian ninja with little reputation or power, the label of rebelling against the village would be quite significant.

    After all, her conflicts with the Roots were real and she even killed several Root ninjas.

    But having said that, even if we don¡¯t mention Haruno Sakura¡¯s identity as a disciple of the Hokage, based on her strength alone, if Danzo brought this matter up, would the Fifth Hokage follow Danzo¡¯s wishes and judge Haruno Sakura as a traitor to the village?

    Danzo Shimura is the Supreme Emperor, so the Hokage and the entire Hokage family have to follow his wishes, and then expel a great master from the village instead of taking him for their own use?

    Totally impossible.

    If a few basic ninjas die, they are not innocent ordinary ninjas. Tsunade might even secretly applaud them.

    ???????????? It¡¯s not that she has a ghost in her heart or is naive, would Haruno Sakura still be afraid of Danzo¡¯s splashing of dirty water?  Anyone with any brains knows that if Danzo's trick can work and he can forcefully recruit a ninja with some strength into the Roots, then Konoha will already be ruled by the Roots, and they will still need to hide in the darkness to survive.  ?

    This is just a way to scare children or ninjas who really want to defect.

    ¡ª¡ªUnfortunately, Haruno Sakura is a person whose mental age is much older than the fourteen or fifteen years old she appears on the outside, and she is not that stupid. Moreover, she is not like many of her colleagues who defect at every turn.  There is no need to feel guilty at all.

    When she was approached by Danzo for the first time, Sakura was still a little afraid of him. After all, she was still too weak at that time. She had just become Tsunade's disciple and had basically no reputation. If Danzo was really the overlord, he would take advantage of her.  Haruno Sakura really couldn't resist kidnapping her away, or using some underhanded trick to frame her; as for now, Haruno Sakura is not a soft persimmon, and she can be manipulated by Danzo!

    What¡¯s more, today¡¯s Haruno Sakura is no longer an unknown ordinary ninja!  Ice escape girl, direct disciple of the Fifth Hokage, and one of the top masters in Konoha. These titles are no joke. Which one is not extremely important?

    Probably because he has done too many bad things, Danzo has become accustomed to using high-sounding words before taking action to flaunt his "justice" and attack his opponent's psychology - perhaps in his opinion, life experience is still enough.  Girls who are not rich enough will be intimidated by him, but he is wrong.

    "Rebeling the village?" The corners of the ice escape ninja's lips became more contemptuous, and he sneered, "Then, should I kill you to carry out my crime of betraying the village?"

    Haruno Sakura pointed the ice blade in Danzo's hand motionlessly, not wavering at all from the latter's words, and easily said words that sounded so rebellious to Danzo.

    Danzo¡¯s eyes suddenly condensed.

    "How about I kill you?" Sakura said word by word, her smile disappeared, murderous intent overflowed from her lips and teeth, spreading coldly in the small cave.For various reasons, Haruno Sakura will not really kill Danzo, but this does not prevent her from having a real murderous intention towards him - the more she knows, the more she will want to kill Danzo, a scumbag.

    Danzo took a deep breath and was finally convinced that the girl in front of him was not a ninja that could be easily influenced by words.

    In other words, fighting is necessary.

    "It seems that I have been underestimated" The old man did not get angry, he lowered his eyes, slowly raised his hands, and said slowly.

    "That's okay."

    Haruno Sakura is indeed very strong, but he still has a few trump cards Danzo is very confident in them!

    Yes, even after seeing Haruno Sakura's teleportation technique, Danzo still has enough confidence that his backhand can be effective on the girl.

    It¡¯s just a pity. I originally wanted to save those moves to deal with more important things, but I didn¡¯t expect to use them here. The price paid for them would make even Danzo feel distressed.  However, there was nothing that could be done about it. If before the war started, Danzo was still confident that he could capture Haruno Sakura using ordinary means, then two seconds after calling for action, all of his subordinates fell down.  Danzo had no choice but to use these moves - if he kept hiding and pinching, he might not be able to walk out of this small cave standing today.

    However, it is well worth paying some price to gain such a powerful subordinate with great potential

    Chakra quickly condensed on the old man's body, and the turbulent momentum suddenly rose.

    "Let you, a criminal like you below learn my methods!" Danzo Shimura's left eye, which was slightly closed, suddenly opened up, as if a ray of light was blooming.

    After a long absence, Danzo felt a burst of joy in his heart.

    After this battle, he will be able to buy a Haruno Sakura, and after some careful training, he will be able to cultivate it into the sharpest blade at the root!  If she joins, the strength of the root can be increased several levels out of thin air Even if twice as many subordinates die, and they are criticized by the Hokage, it will be worth it!

    It has to be said that Danzo¡¯s strong possessiveness and collecting habit of wanting to keep good things as his own have flared up again

    "Don't worry, I won't kill you"

    Danzo¡¯s plain and emotionless words contain his strong self-confidence!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 410 Shimura Danzo¡¯s methods (2)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "I'm not interested in your methods." The young female ninja said softly, "I don't think¡ª¡ª"

    The cold voice paused.

    "¡ª¡ªYou have room to use them."

    There was sudden silence for a moment, and then¡ª¡ª

    boom!

    The same words with strong confidence were spoken, as if a horn was blown. The two people facing each other looked at each other and made moves almost at the same time.

    As the soil splashed, Danzo Shimura kicked his heels hard, leaving a deep footprint on the solid ground. Then he retreated violently, clasping his hands in front of his chest!

    "Mao¡ª¡ª"

    "The Sharingan Secret Technique - Izanagi" only requires three seals to be performed. For a skilled ninja, it does not take a second to complete.  Danzo only formed the first "Mao" seal the moment he retreated.

    The remaining two seals only take about 0.5 seconds.

    However, at this moment, Haruno Sakura also started to move.

    The delicate facial features on her face seemed to be stretched and sharpened in Danzo's eyes at this moment.

    The unimaginably fast speed made Sakura Juedai's face blurred, except for her pair of clear blue eyes, which were slightly narrowed and became slender, clearly reflected in the depths of the old man's cloudy pupils.  .

    With a tip of the toe, it was as quiet as if there was no exertion. Only a burst of dust stirred up on the ground, and Haruno Sakura's figure suddenly dispersed in the air and disappeared from Danzo's eyes.

    Ice instant body, magic mirror ice crystal!

    It was as if the movie had been cut out of the middle scene. The girl just raised her feet and started to cross the distance of several meters in an instant, suddenly appearing in front of Danzo.

    In an instant, she was close to the old man.

    Until this moment, Danzo Shimura realized why his subordinates were slaughtered like pigs and dogs without any resistance in front of Haruno Sakura's teleportation technique.

    Until this moment, Danzo Shimura finally understood how frightening and powerless he felt when encountering an enemy like Golden Flash in battle.

    A cold and flawless sword light lit up, like the crescent moon in the night sky, piercing the air and slashing towards Danzo.

    The bright red blood on the tip of the knife adds a touch of coquettish red to the cold silver light, so gorgeous it seems to make people stop breathing.

    Danzo¡¯s left eye pupil shrank sharply, and the movements of his hands forming seals on his chest suddenly stopped.

    Because, the direction of the sword light is exactly the palm of his hand that is forming a seal!

    ¡°Perhaps Danzo only needs less than 0.5 seconds for the remaining two seals.  However, that ice blade will not wait even tenths of a second!

    Those blue eyes were already close at hand, and the cold light in their eyes met the old man's deep eyes, as if they were repeating her words.

    "I don't think you have room to use them."

    Danzo finally realized the weight of these words in his heart.

    In front of her ice teleportation, he couldn't even complete the seal!

    ¡°All techniques that require sealing have been arbitrarily banned in the face of this unparalleled speed!

    Danzo's chest suddenly shrank, and together with his hand seals, he retracted deeply into the position where his chest was.

    The light of the sword caught up and cut down like a white line, cutting a deep wound on Danzo's hand. Flesh, flesh and a section of metacarpal bone suddenly flew up.

    Danzo tensed up, took the opportunity to exert force under his feet, lifted his body up, jumped up crazily, and fled into the air.

    However, his hands were ignored, and he relied on his strong willpower to suppress the severe pain caused by the huge wound, and forced himself to continue to form the seal!

    Haruno Sakura's eyes were indifferent, her eyes followed Danzo's height, and she frowned slightly.

    "A meaningless struggle."

    In any case, Danzo's opportunity has been lost and he has no chance to complete the seal. This kind of struggle is just in vain and only adds more wounds to himself.

    It doesn¡¯t have anyuse.

    Pointing the toes to the ground, the white insteps showed no signs of exerting force, but suddenly burst out with huge power, leaving a deep mark on the ground, and then the figure suddenly shot out like a flying arrow, rushing towards Danzo.

    In an instant, she arrived first and caught up with Danzo.

    Turning his wrist, the clear light like a wandering giant lit up again, attacking Danzo without mercy.

    The light of the sword suddenly appeared in this dark cave, like the dawn of day, forcibly forming a seal on the old man.?Hands dropped.

    Whoosh!

    The blade of the blade pressed against Danzo's hands as if there were no fireworks. The silver light burst out with dazzling brilliance, and then quickly dimmed, dissipating in the air like a wisp of light smoke.

    "It worked."

    The brilliance that bloomed instantly illuminated the cave, reflecting everything in the cave into those gem-like eyes, the sweat on the old man's forehead, the bright red stained by the skates, and a pair of palms that were leaving the body with the "Ha" seal,  All reflected in those clear eyes.

    After all, Danzo Shimura failed to form Izanagi's second "Ha" seal, and his hand was chopped off.

    Izanagi - a secret technique unique to Uchiha, which can transform the damage suffered by the caster, and even unfavorable conditions including death, into a dream in a very short period of time, allowing the user to recover as before and be able to control them freely  The boundary between illusion and reality, the ultimate illusion unleashed on oneself!  In other words, after performing this ninjutsu, Danzo will have more than one life!

    For such a powerful illusion, the price you need to pay is naturally extremely shocking - not only does it require a large amount of chakra, but every time it is transformed, a Sharingan will completely lose its light

    If such a powerful ninjutsu is really used by Danzo, Haruno Sakura will be in a hard fight because of it, because there are ten sharingan eyes in Danzo's right hand!

    However, all this is meaningless.  Without the palm, no more seals can be formed, and the brewing Izanagi disappears before it can be fully displayed because it cannot be guided.

    "In this case, no matter how many methods he has, he won't be able to use them!"

    Although she didn¡¯t know what kind of ninjutsu Danzo would perform, Sakura could keenly sense that the chakra in Danzo¡¯s body was about to move, but it had fallen silent due to the loss of the guidance of the seal.

    This thought flashed through her mind, and her tightly pursed thin lips finally relaxed and curved slightly.

    However, it was at this time that Sakura was surprised to see an ugly smile appear on Danzo's tense face for the first time!

    "We got it!"

    The right eye on the old man's face had been wrapped in a bandage. At some point, he used a technique to untie the bandage, revealing the eye hidden in the deepest part.

    A strangely bright red eye - the Sharingan!

    In that Sharingan eye, what circulates is not the black magatama, but a windmill with four corners.

    This is a Mangeky¨­ Sharingan!

    "Kaleidoscope Secret Technique - Other Gods!"

    The world suddenly became quiet.

    Then¡ª¡ª

    "Oh, it's so dangerous"

    A gasping voice sounded from behind Danzo.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 411 Trophies

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Failed.

    Danzo Shimura really didn¡¯t expect that the attack he had planned for a long time could not be successfully executed, and was dodged by Haruno Sakura.

    The old man's figure suddenly froze on the spot.

    Before the proud look on his face dissipated, he froze and his smile suddenly fell. His expression was half-smiling but not smiling, extremely weird, like a funny statue.

    "Why¡­¡­?"

    Danzo spoke with difficulty, his voice dry and unpleasant, extremely bitter.

    Izanagi was suppressed and was still within his acceptance range. In the final analysis, this ninjutsu is just a defensive illusion. Danzo does not expect to rely on it to defeat Haruno Sakura, who can quickly teleport.

    When facing a strong enemy, he first uses life-saving ninjutsu, but this is just a choice based on the cautious habit he has always maintained. However, Danzo never thought that he would be forced by Haruno Sakura to even activate Izanagi.  The point of no return.

    Even so, Danzo remained calm and unfazed. Instead, he used this as bait to lure Haruno Sakura to attack, and at the moment his hands were cut off, he was ready to activate Shisui's kaleidoscope secret technique - Betami.

    Betsutenjin is known as the most powerful genjutsu in the history of the ninja world. Its effect is to implant the genjutsu into the opponent's brain at the moment the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan makes eye contact with the enemy, thus completely changing a person's mind.

    This is Danzo¡¯s real trump card!

    It is also the real basis for him to be sure to attack Haruno Sakura and control her.

    "Compared to binding the body and tongue with a curse seal and brainwashing the mind through a long period of imprisonment, this powerful illusion is undoubtedly much more convenient, faster and more reliable.

    In Shimura Danzo¡¯s conception, the moment Haruno Sakura cut off his hands and relaxed because he was sure of victory was the best time for him to take action.

    The moment the two looked at each other, they took the opportunity to use other gods. It was impossible for Haruno Sakura to escape!

    but why¡­¡­

    Why is Haruno Sakura so wary, as if she knows he has this trick?

    "Whycan you escape this move?!"

    The wrinkles on the old man's face twitched, his eyes widened with anger, and he asked in disbelief.

    "Are you talking about other gods?" The girl's calm voice came from behind. She accurately pronounced the name of the genjutsu, which eliminated the last trace of luck in Danzo's heart.

    "If I am prepared, it is not too difficult for me to dodge this move. It's just that Shisui's eyes are controlled by you, which can be regarded as a secret attack."

    Danzo took a deep breath, forced himself to calm down, and suppressed the distorted expressions and complicated emotions on his face.  But the sweat on his face was uncontrollably coming out - because of the pain of breaking his wrist, and even more because of the extreme disappointment in his heart.

    "Where did you get this information?"

    He just wants to know who leaked his information and caused the failure of this operation!

    "Sarutobi Hiruzen?" Before Haruno Sakura could answer, Danzo began to guess, "No, it's impossible."

    The first thing that flashed through his mind was the figure of the Third Hokage, but he immediately rejected this idea.  The Third Generation would never allow such a dangerous technique from another god to fall into his hands - so if the Third Generation had known about it, he would have opened the root door and taken back the Sharingan.

    The only people who know this secret are his confidants, who have been strictly restrained, and it is impossible to disclose this kind of information to Haruno Sakura.

    "Uchiha Itachiis that him?"

    It was a question, but Danzo's tone was very determined.  Eliminate impossible options, and the answer to the question becomes easy to guess.

    "You have time to care about this kind of problem," Haruno Sakura did not answer his question, but said coldly, "You might as well care about yourself!"

    Danzo¡¯s information was indeed told by Itachi to Haruno Sakura, near the end of the previous Tsukuyomi.  In this battle, Itachi's reminder played a huge role, and Sakura must accept this

    How to repay such a big favor? The ice escape girl felt very headache.

    However, her face remained calm. She held the ice blade in her left hand and pressed it tightly against Danzo's neck. The cold front warned him not to move. She took the opportunity to climb over with her right hand and touched the old man's right eye socket.

    The cold touch on the girl's fingertips rested on the Sharingan.

    "What do you want to do, Haruno Sakura!" Danzo's eyes widened, feeling the position where the slender green-white fingers rested, and he almost screamed out in shock!

    ¡°???It is too dangerous to use the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan of another god to be mastered by someone like you.  Haruno Sakura said calmly.

    "So, I'm going to take it."

    As mentioned before, Haruno Sakura does not intend to kill Danzo here; not killing Danzo is not just because Danzo and his roots have a role in the current turmoil in the ninja world - this is just  The secondary reason is mainly because there are many causes and effects on Danzo. Haruno Sakura vaguely feels that leaving him to the right person is the best choice.

    But that doesn¡¯t mean she won¡¯t do something to Danzo.

    Cutting off his palm is only a small punishment. After all, such a smooth wound can be healed well even on the earth in the previous life. In the world of Naruto, a superb medical ninjutsu can solve this problem.  Taking away the kaleidoscope from his eyes was a blow that severely injured Danzo.

    Haruno Sakura started without any hesitation.

    Before Danzo could say anything else or make any response, the delicate white hand suddenly exerted force, the fingertips pierced the old man's eye socket, and forcefully dug out a bloody eyeball!

    Danzo Shimura felt his eyelids go cold, followed by a sharp pain, and the vision in his right eye became pitch black!

    "B-bastard!" He screamed in pain and cursed subconsciously, but he had no ability to resist. He could only watch Haruno Sakura take away Shisui's eyes!

    ????????????? Then, the sharp pain of being hit hard by a knife suddenly came from the back of the neck. The old man rolled his eyes and immediately passed out.

    Haruno Sakura watched Danzo fall, and after confirming that he had really fainted, he looked away.

    Looking around, in the small cave, except for Haruno Sakura, there was no one else who was still awake.

    it is finally over.

    Sakura let out a long breath, and her tense shoulders immediately relaxed; however, her headache immediately began again.

    "Tsk" She looked at the wet eyeballs in her hands and frowned.

    "What should I do with this thing?"

    Shisui's Sharingan is of course a good thing.  It's just a little too good.  Sakura suddenly felt that the ball in her palm was a little hot!

    "Being a god who can control other people's thoughts, this kind of ninjutsu is too sensitive. No one would like others to have this kind of ninjutsu."

    Even if the other person is a very close person

    Thinking about it personally, it¡¯s like if Sasuke mastered another god, Haruno Sakura would also feel awkward getting along with him.  Although she knew he wouldn't hurt her, who knew what thoughts he might suddenly have?

    What if right?  Human thoughts cannot be forced.  Otherwise, she is not Haruno Sakura!

    Sasuke can¡¯t do itNaruto can¡¯t do it either!  People with simple minds are sometimes more destructive

    Sakura shook her head vigorously to get rid of some strange thoughts in her mind.

    "Tchwhat are you thinking about?" the girl said to herself, "It's not like they got Shisui's Sharingan!"

    Having said that, if she really wants to equip herself with a Sharingan, can she control herself well enough to use it?

    For her, whose combat power is already extremely high, it is of little significance to use other gods on enemies. As expected, it is more cost-effective to use it to change the minds of those close to her!  Or evenuse other gods on yourself?

    "Trouble." She bit her lower lip and said.

    "What a troublesome thing!"

    (ps. I didn¡¯t expect May Day to come so soon Try to get to June Day in the afternoon.) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 412 Return

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    How to deal with this unexpected gain

    There is no doubt that the first option Haruno Sakura considered was to keep it for her own use.

    But apart from the feared genjutsu of other gods, Shisui's Mangekyo Sharingan's other abilities She actually doesn't like it very much.

    The non-perfect Mangeky¨­ Sharingan is just that. A few years ago, Haruno Sakura, who was still moving towards the Kage level, might have been excited about it and even developed her own combat system based on the Sharingan; but for  For Sakura, who has now matured, those functions can be described as dispensable and useless.

    Copying ninjutsu?  Does she need this feature?  This ninjutsu master has long since reached the point of developing his own ninjutsu.

    Dynamic vision?  Chakra Vision?  "Sakura Chong"'s super-fast reaction speed and powerful mental perception can also do the same thing, and the effect is probably even stronger.

    Susanoo?  Not to mention whether one eye can activate this move, and not to mention that the eyesight will drop a bit after using this move. The attack power is not comparable to the water gun technique, and the energy consumption of ninjutsu is also nothing special in her eyes - perhaps the biggest  The meaning is handsome.

    Haruno Sakura is a little confused.

    "So this thing is really tasteless and it's a pity to throw it away" Sakura sighed.

    She washed her hands and eyeballs with water, then rummaged through her body before finding a clean glass bottle that had not been damaged by the battle, and put the Sharingan in it.

    The sight of a naked eyeball is a bit scary, but after overcoming the nauseating feeling, one can vaguely see the demeanor of Shunshen Shisui from this clear and clean Sharingan eye.

    Putting the bottle away close to her body, the girl touched her chin and pondered: "Is it possible that it needs to be handed over to the country Well, that makes sense, it should be handed over to the village?"

    But it¡¯s useless to hand it over

    If turned over, it would also be given to her master, the Fifth Hokage. However, Tsunade obviously will not transplant Uchiha things. This sensitive thing will most likely be sealed and kept tightly, or it will be used by the strongest person Tsunade trusts most.  .

    ¡ª¡ªIsn¡¯t Haruno Sakura herself the most suitable candidate for this?

    As for other options, such as giving it to Naruto and Sasuke?  It's not that Haruno Sakura is reluctant to part with her, it just doesn't make sense.  Naruto probably wouldn't accept this thing, and the Sharingan's aptitude doesn't suit him; Sasuke himself has a Sharingan.  As for Kakashione Sharingan was already draining him dry.

    The ice escape girl didn¡¯t come up with any good ideas until she carried Sasuke out of the cave.

    On the contrary, when she was distracted, her teleportation technique almost hit a root ninja guarding outside the cave, which shocked Sakura.

    "Haru, Haruno Sakura?" Waiting outside was Ryuichi, the perceptive ninja who had been waiting for dozens of days bah, dozens of minutes (note). He saw Haruno Sakura walking out of the cave leisurely, without any rooting ninja behind her.  , subconsciously shouted, "Where is Danzo-sama! Where are the others!"

    The dark and silent cave behind the girl has obviously answered his question.

    "A ninja at the root?" Haruno Sakura glanced at Takashi and responded indifferently, "It turns out there is still a fish that slipped through the net."

    "You killed them all?" the root ninja asked in fear with wide eyes.

    "Perhaps a few can survive" The pink-haired girl showed a malicious smile and said, "If they haven't lost all their blood yet."

    The muscles on Long Yi¡¯s face twitched uncontrollably, whether because of shock or fear.  He stood hesitantly on the side of the road, trying to stop Haruno Sakura, but his feet seemed to be rooted and he couldn't move.

    After all, he is just a precious sentient ninja. Even among the demanding roots, sentient ninjas do not need to participate in combat.

    Being able to stand here is enough to prove his courage.  You know, the ninja who walked out of the cave was the ninja who eliminated Danzo and a group of root elites without any damage!

    ??Unconsciously, Haruno Sakura has become a "big devil" level existence in the eyes of ordinary ninjas

    "roll."

    The big devil just got a good thing, and he was in a good mood, so he did not embarrass this little sentient ninja - of course, even if she was in a bad mood, Sakura would not vent her emotions by killing people; she would just release some killing intent, chakra  With each move, a Yuan Ting Yue Zhi aura pressed firmly on Long Yi. The latter's feet went weak and he fell to the ground sweating profusely.

    The huge gap in strength made Long Yi continue to raise hisThey were all trembling with fear, let alone having any thoughts that they shouldn¡¯t have in their hearts!

    It wasn¡¯t until Haruno Sakura disappeared from sight for a long time that he stood up with lingering fear.

    ¡­¡­

    When Uchiha Sasuke woke up, it was already evening and it was approaching the time when the sun was setting.

    His first reaction when he opened his eyes was to shake his hands, and then he immediately stretched out his hands to protect himself, probably thinking that he was still fighting Itachi.  After a second, the black-haired boy realized from the quilt covering him that the battle was over.

    I didn¡¯t feel killed or seriously injured, but just lying on the bed.

    "SoDid Sakura win?"

    So, where is this?

    He got up from the bed, fumbled to put on the ninja forehead protector and other things, and walked out of the ninja marching tent.

    There was a fire in the open space outside the tent, and a military pot was placed on the fire pit, probably cooking soup for dinner.

    The person Sasuke was looking for was sitting on a rock not far away, curled up with his feet curled up, and he was fiddling with some ninjutsu in his hands.

    ??This ninja, who had just been regarded as the great devil who killed people without blinking an eye, now did not have the aura of the great devil at all.  The uniform that had been torn to tatters in the battle and probably only had its welfare function had been changed. Now he was wearing a T-shirt and shorts for home. Probably because he had just taken a shower, his hair was still tied up casually.  After the wisps of wetness and the fierceness and vigor of a ninja naturally faded away, what Sasuke saw in front of him was just an ordinary young girl.

    ¡ª¡ªAs long as you ignore the chakra fluctuations in her hands.

    Are you developing new ninjutsu?

    The unfamiliar chakra fluctuations made Sasuke's heart move and he looked intently; Haruno Sakura's self-created ninjutsu were all extremely powerful techniques, and it was a rare experience for him to witness the development process of her new ninjutsu up close.

    I saw the pink-haired girl in front of me holding the unglued sandals in one hand, and holding a ball of unknown white paste liquid in the other hand and applying it to the cracked area. She also made a grimace and muttered: "You shouldn't  Ah the viscosity is already very high, why can't it be repaired? Is there something wrong with my development of the glue escape technique?"

    Sasuke Uchiha:"¡­¡­"

    Sure enough, you shouldn¡¯t expect too much.

    The boy who had been standing at the door of the tent for a while finally attracted Haruno Sakura's attention - or to put it more preparedly, although Sakura noticed the change in chakra as soon as he woke up, it was only now that she took the time to say hello to him.  .

    "You're awake Sasuke."

    If she hadn¡¯t waved her sandals with her hand when saying hello, Sasuke might have felt warmer

    "Did you defeat him?" Sasuke asked directly.

    ¡¾Note: Appeared in Chapter 392.  ¡¿

    (Today I watched JJ¡¯s "Variety | People Who Don¡¯t Want to Be Slaves". I am also a fan of Naruto. I felt pretty good. I forgot to read the code after reading it in one go.) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 413 Quarrel

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Of course I won." Haruno Sakura said casually while fiddling with her shoes, "otherwise you would still be standing here?"

    After not hearing Sasuke speak for a while, Sakura raised her head and looked over, only to see the black-haired boy looking at her seriously.

    "Won?"

    The girl blinked: "Okay Actually, there is no winner."

    She put down her shoes, tilted her head slightly and said with a smile: "We just exchanged wave skills, and then whoever can do nothing to the other can retreat."

    "I can't leave you alone" Sakura spread her hands, looked at Sasuke and said, "Just chase him alone!"

    She didn't tell the whole truth.

    So when she said this, Haruno Sakura felt a little ashamed.  Except when joking, Sakura rarely lies to others about serious matters. She hates being deceived - so she doesn't want to become the kind of person she hates.

    It¡¯s just that Uchiha Itachi¡¯s matter involved village secrets and might have a bad impact on Sasuke, so she deliberately erased those parts that she couldn¡¯t tell Sasuke and answered him in a evasive manner.  Haruno Sakura used to hate people making arrangements for others or deceiving others in the name of "I am doing this for your own good." She always felt that the parties concerned had the right to know and choose, but when Sakura really faced this kind of thing  ¡­

    "Sure enough, I am just a layman."

    The girl sighed secretly in her heart.

    "Lie." Sasuke frowned and said calmly, "Every time you lie to others, Sakura, you like to look into other people's eyes with sincerity and speak."

    "It's too much, it's not enough, you just exposed your flaws and look fake!"

    "Hey, is that so?" Sakura laughed awkwardly, not knowing what to say.

    The black-haired boy shook his head: "Sakura, the Sharingan can clearly capture the micro-expressions on your face. You can't lie in front of me Tell me the truth. You know a lot about that person."  Something you don¡¯t know!¡±

    Haruno Sakura waved her hands and said sternly: "Everything else is easy to say, but I can't promise you this!"

    "Why?" Sasuke frowned and his voice couldn't help but raise a few degrees, "Why can't you tell me?! What on earth do you know?"

    Haruno Sakura frowned slightly, looked at Sasuke who was a little excited, and sighed.  Normally he was fine, but when it came to Itachi, Sasuke would always lose his cool and become easily overexcited.

    Especially, he had just been severely beaten by his own brother, and a completely merciless Tsukuyomi hit him unconscious.

    This makes it easy for him to become a bomb that explodes at a moment's notice.

    She understood Sasuke's mood very well.  It's just that there are some things that Sakura really can't explain clearly to Sasuke - let alone the matter of Itachi, she doesn't fully understand it herself. Let's just say that she accepted Itachi's favor during Danzo's battle. She can't just tell her in the blink of an eye.  Is Itachi's request put aside?

    The matter between the two brothers and Uchiha was a mess. Before it was completely understood, Haruno Sakura didn't think that getting involved without permission would bring any good results.

    "Sasuke, calm down" Sakura pressed her temples and said helplessly.

    "I can't calm down!" the black-haired boy shouted with a stern face. He walked over in three steps and glared at Haruno Sakura, "Because it wasn't you who had the whole family wiped out seven years ago! Because you were almost killed by the last one just now  It was not you who was killed by your relatives!"

    "So you can always be calm!"

    ¡°But I¡¯m cold, quiet, no, come down!¡±

    He roared out as if he had exhausted all his strength, venting his emotions like a volcanic eruption, mixed with complex emotions such as uneasiness, anger, pain, etc.!

    Haruno Sakura looked at him with complicated eyes.

    "Tell me about Uchiha Itachi!" He stepped forward, grabbed the girl's wrist, and while breathing hard, stared at Haruno Sakura's face and said, "Otherwise"

    "What else?" Haruno Sakura looked back at him silently, "Although I am not the one who has experienced those things, I am the one who fights side by side with you, and I am the one who fights to defeat powerful enemies to protect you!"

    "And you talk to me like this?"

    Haruno Sakura glanced at the wrist he grabbed, her voice a little tired.

    Sasuke was stunned: "I!"

    Even though he was extremely angry, he was actually just venting his pent-up emotions.  Wait until the catharsis is overFacing Sakura's face, thinking that he had just been saved by her again, Sasuke's heated head felt as if someone poured a plate of cold water on his head, and it quickly cooled down.

    "Sasuke, I want to say sorry to youbut there are some things that I don't want to say, but that I can't say."

    Sasuke lowered his head.

    After a long silence, he let go and said belatedly: "No, it's me who should be sorry"

    "I'm sorry, Sakura." The black-haired boy said a little ashamedly but formally.

    "Okay," the girl rubbed her wrists and smiled nonchalantly, "I forgive you!"

    "But I will never give up pursuing what you have hidden!" Sasuke suddenly raised his head, clenched his fists hard and said, "I will discover the truth of everything one day!"

    Seeing that he still looked a bit chuuni, Haruno Sakura secretly shook her head. She suddenly had an idea, maybe hiding the inside story from him like Itachi did is the best choice for Sasuke?

    It¡¯s just that Sakura doesn¡¯t think Itachi¡¯s concealment of ¡°I¡¯m doing it for your own good¡± can be carried out to the end. Sasuke is not a child who will be manipulated by others!  In the final analysis, Haruno Sakura is willing to cooperate with Itachi this time, just hoping that Sasuke will be less exposed to things that will destroy his three views before his three views are finalized!

    As for the Uchiha genocide, Haruno Sakura has never dared to comment on it; especially after she traveled through time and space and personally experienced the night of genocide, she felt that the water in this matter was extremely deep. I'm afraid  Even Konoha didn't really know the full truth of this incident, even though it happened in the village.

    "Whatever you like!" Sakura was too lazy to pay attention to him for the time being. She looked at the sandals with dried glue in her hands, then put them on her feet, tried to stand up, and stamped the ground.

    It seems to be working well?

    However, she laughed too early: Sakura then tried to run back and forth using the taijutsu-type teleportation technique, but the second time her soles exerted force, the shoes cracked again, and the girl almost knocked Sasuke away.

    "Who told you not to wear special ninja shoes? You like to be pretty!" Sasuke, who had regained his emotional stability after venting just now, laughed while holding her arm.

    "It's not like the ninja shoes that were issued have never been worn out" Haruno Sakura rolled her eyes at him. Any shoes she wears with her way of exerting strength are consumables. After all, she uses strange power to kick on the ground. Huge  The force is stamped on the ground through the shoes. No matter how strong the shoes are, they cannot withstand the force of tens of tons or hundreds of tons!

    Even if the shoes are protected by chakra blessing, they will wear out sooner or later.

    "Don't worry about the shoes for now." Sasuke held Sakura's hand and said, "I want to know what happened when you fought him before - after I fainted."

    "Huh?" The bright blue eyes blinked.

    "How do you deal with his techniques, such as Susanoo and Tsukuyomi? How far behind is my strength?" Sasuke asked seriously.

    "It's not like we can't talk about these issues, right?"

    ps. The whole day was not very comfortable, so there is only one chapter.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 No updates tonight

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Go to bed early today.  .  .  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 414 Some changes

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Haruno Sakura kept her eyes on Sasuke's face, which was trying to calm down and the flush was just fading.

    Young people's emotions are always turbulent, just like a heavy rain in June, without warning, accompanied by strong winds and thunder.

    As someone who has been there, she understands this very well.  What's more, the boy in front of her had his family wiped out when he was young. The murderer was his only relative, Itachi Uchiha. He also lived in a fucked up world like Hokage. It was not easy to grow up strong, even if he grew a little crooked during the period.  , it is reasonable to become sensitive, extreme, and narrow-minded.

    Being able to forcibly stabilize your emotions and restore calm, instead of being overwhelmed by temporary anger, is already considered a good measure of self-control.

    Sakura was even a little surprised.

    "Previous lifewhat did everyone say?"  Later in Shippuden, it was said that Sasuke became darker as he grew up, and became more childish as he grew up.  Well, she hadn't seen that part anyway, and didn't know if it was true or not; but just looking at the way Sasuke could quickly calm down and wait for the answer after touching Itachi's reverse scale, it seemed that that statement was biased.

    ¡°Either Sasuke was hacked, or she, the little butterfly that traveled through time, completely distorted the wings of the ¡°plot¡± and changed him.  At least with his character - impulsive and extreme, but able to calm down in time - he shouldn't be very annoying.

    Thinking of this, Haruno Sakura's depression after being yelled at by Sasuke just now eased a lot.

    ¡ª¡ªVery good, this prevents the dialogue from turning into "You actually yelled at me!" "Who told you to lie to me!" "You're still here! Try yelling at me again if you dare!" This kind of eight o'clock romance drama  direction to develop.  Because firstly, these two people are not in that kind of relationship; secondly, as a science student, our protagonist, Ms. Haruno Sakura, naturally resists this kind of conversation that does not contain any valid information

    "Itachi's strength" Sakura pondered for a moment, sat back on the stone before, hugging her knees and said, "How should I put it? What do you think of my strength?"

    The black-haired boy hesitated for a moment: "It feels okay? That's it?"

    "Huh?" He raised his voice.

    "I mean, very strong! Much more powerful than anyone in our generation!" Sasuke said sternly (remedially), "Actually, I think you might be stronger than the Fifth Hokage."

    The superfluous sentence at the end made Haruno Sakura's expression of "keep talking, Sakura likes it very much" unbearable, and she couldn't help but burst into laughter.  ¡¾Note¡¿

    This isa clumsy form of flattery, right?  It was only to Sakura that he would say such things in private.

    "Okay, don't bring my master into this." Sakura suppressed her smile and said, stretched out her big white leg and kicked him lightly; but she did not refute Sasuke's words. In her heart, she actually believed that her own strength  Already surpassed her master - and by a long way.

    "It's just a matter of thinking about it in your mind. If you say it to others, it will seem a bit frivolous and disrespectful of the teacher."

    "The so-called 'kage level' is actually just an unwritten classification of strength. It is difficult to say what standards must be met to be considered a 'kage level' ninja. However, for those of us ninjas who have already entered this stage, this is  This is another very clear dividing line of strength.¡±

    "Speaking of which, Sasuke, you can already feel the gap between the 'Kage' level and ordinary jounin and even elite jounin? Because in terms of combat power alone, you are already considered the best among jounin, which is the so-called elite jounin.  Well, one step further, it¡¯s the ¡®Shadow¡¯ level.¡±

    The young man nodded.

    "What I want to say is that even at the 'shadow' level, there can still be a huge gap in the strength of ninjas. You can even subdivide this level into 'quasi-shadow', 'beginner shadow level', '  'Ordinary Shadow Level', 'Peak Shadow Level' and so on. This classification is of course stupid and meaningless, but if it is only used as a reference"

    "I think Itachi's strength can be ranked in the last two levels of these subdivision levels."

    "This is my evaluation of his strength."

    Sasuke's face darkened.  After a moment of silence, he said solemnly: "Is he really that strong?"

    Haruno Sakura nodded: "It's true. Didn't you just ask me how I dealt with his Susanoo and Tsukuyomi? These two moves are actually not difficult. Susano can't completely resist my water gun technique. In fact  The railgun you used wasn't completely ineffective, right?"

    "It's not like that." Sasuke shook his head slightly, "I tried my best, but the railgun was still blocked by him."

    "But you also took half of Susana'sIs your arm broken?  Sakura smiled slightly, patted him on the shoulder and said, "There is nothing that can't be solved by one railgun. If there is, then use another one!"  "

    Sasuke was almost shocked by the missionary declaration of her electromagnetic gun god.

    However, Haruno Sakura is really not kidding. The railgun technique has great potential, almost no upper limit, and the side effects are almost zero. She even had the urge to specialize in thunder escape, but unfortunately there is a mysterious force that controls it.  She pulled back the water escape pit - water escape is the strongest!

    "Let's get down to business."

    "This Tsukuyomi technique I was able to resist it. However, you don't have to worry too much. This technique won't hurt you as much as you think, right? In addition to feeling irritable and irritable, what else is there?  Are there any side effects? When you get stronger and grow up, you can take this trick."

    "On the contrary, he has another move Amaterasu that you need to be vigilant about at all times. Fortunately, there are ways to deal with it. Although he does not need to form a seal to activate that move, the fluctuations of chakra and the movements of his eyes are traceable, and the speed  You can dodge it if you're fast enough; or something like a chakra coat can block it."

    ¡ª¡ªSpeaking of which, Amaterasu¡¯s move in the original work really didn¡¯t kill several famous masters.

    "In short, it is not difficult to break his technique. The difficult part is how to deal with Itachi."

    "If I were to fight him to the death, I would win without incident; but to be honest, in terms of combat talent alone, I am not as good as him."

    "I said this, do you understand?"

    With Haruno Sakura's temperament, she rarely admires a person so much; so Sasuke knows the weight of her words.

    It was as heavy as a stone pressing on his heart.

    The girl stopped talking here, and the black-haired boy also fell silent.

    Sasuke stood silently, his eyes turned to the bright sunset on the horizon, not knowing what he was thinking; Sakura also sat silently, hugging her legs, resting her chin on her knees, looking at the sunset in the distance, saying nothing.  hair.

    The atmosphere suddenly became quiet.

    The sound of insects and the crackle of burning matches are nearby.

    The sound of a river flowing in the distance.

    There is also the whistling sound of the wind that is a bit restless in the warmth of early summer.

    They all suddenly became noisy.

    In the quiet world of this small camp, a symphony of early summer is played.

    After a long time, he turned back and looked at Haruno Sakura; the afterglow of the evening fell on her face, dyeing the perfect profile with a brilliant golden color.

    He suddenly felt something in his heart, as if he understood something, he laughed.  No matter how strong Itachi is, he can't change his original intention: to become stronger and then take revenge, or to find an explanation for all this; just like the sun will set unchanging every day, just like the stone lying unchanging  By the river, just like the girl, the boy, and his companions, they will always be by his side.

    This is what he believed at this moment.

    "I see."

    The black-haired boy said.

    Haruno Sakura was stunned and turned to look at him, wondering where his words came from.  Looking at him carefully like this, I feel that he has undergone some minor changes in a short period of time, but Sakura also knows that although women in the world are fickle, in fact men are also fickle, especially adolescent boys.

    Speaking of which, has he really changed?  Actually, that¡¯s not necessarily the case, right?

    "Huh? What are you talking about?" Haruno Sakura curled her lips and asked.

    "I said, leave the vigil in the first half of the night to me." Sasuke shook his head and avoided answering.

    The girl looked at him suspiciously.

    "You are much more tired than me, so you should rest first." He said forcefully, walking over and pulling her up from the stone, "I have slept all afternoon, and I am very energetic I will call you when I am tired.  "

    "Okay." Sakura shrugged and accepted his kindness.  She was not made of iron. After so many battles in a day, she was really exhausted, so she didn't hold on any longer.

    It was only when I walked back to the tent door that I heard Sasuke ask again.

    "By the way, the Seven-Tailed Jinchuuriki was captured by Akatsuki?"

    "Yes." The girl turned her head and replied calmly, "The mission failed."

    "Oh." Sasuke responded, "By the way give me the shoes, I suddenly have an idea."

    Haruno Sakura raised her eyebrows.

    Her shoes are more important than feelings for a Jinch¨±riki whose life or death is unknown?

    ¡­¡­

    Two days later, Haruno Sakura and Sasuke returned to Konoha after failing their first mission.

    ¡¾ps. The Sasuke in the story is already different from the two pillars in the original workso as an important supporting role, I will use one or two chapters to describe the difference between him and the protagonist.  This chapter is an update from last night.  There is another update today.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)Haruno Sakura and Sasuke return to Konoha.

    ¡¾ps. The Sasuke in the story is already different from the two pillars in the original workso as an important supporting role, I will use one or two chapters to describe the difference between him and the protagonist.  This chapter is an update from last night.  There is another update today.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 415 Return to the Village

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Konoha.  Hokage's office.

    ¡°¡­This is the specific situation.¡±

    The girl Haruno Sakura stood in front of Tsunade with her hands on her hips and said calmly.

    "So" The blonde woman sat at her desk, looking at the two people in front of her seriously, and asked, "Nanabi was taken away by Akatsuki in the end?"

    The atmosphere is a bit depressing.

    Tsunade has been sitting in the position of Hokage for these years, and her power has gradually grown. Just by lowering her voice and narrowing her eyes, there is a sense of depression that is about to come, which makes people feel hairy.

    "Yes." Sakura replied. She nodded regretfully, suppressing the depression in her heart and admitted, "I'm sorry, our mission failed."

    As he spoke, he secretly glanced back at Sasuke beside him.

    The meaning in those eyes seemed to imply that it was all Sasuke's fault.

    It¡¯s not that she is shirking her responsibility, it¡¯s the fact that if she hadn¡¯t protected Sasuke who was injured and unconscious, at least Akatsuki wouldn¡¯t have been able to take away Nanao from under her nose.

    The taste of failing the first important mission is fresh and bitter, and it is worth savoring for a few days; especially when she thought she was strong enough to change many things, reality slapped her first.

    So it is inevitable that you will have this idea: Sometimes when a mission fails, you always feel that your teammates are not doing their best

    ¡ª¡ªIt¡¯s really the same idea as when I was struggling in a fish pond game in my previous life.

    Sasuke noticed the little girl's little movement. He stood behind Sakura. When he saw this, he slightly tilted his head and gave a gentle roll of his eyes in return.

    "If I hadn't restrained Uchiha Itachi, you wouldn't have been able to repel Akatsuki!" This was probably what his eyes meant.

    The expression on his face was calm and calm.

    The small momentary interaction between the two did not escape Tsunade's eyes.  The latter smiled, and the solemn expression on his face suddenly disappeared, and said with a smile: "Okay, no need to apologize, I don't mean to blame you! The mission must pursue success, but if the price of success requires sacrificing teammates,  So how to carry out this task is a matter worth considering."

    The blond woman paused and continued: "As far as this mission is concerned. The duo of Akatsuki faced the Akatsuki without any preparation, and it was also the combination of Itachi Uchiha and Kisame Inikikaki. It was enough to be able to escape unscathed.  It¡¯s successful, I¡¯m afraid even if I or Jiraiya take action personally, we probably won¡¯t be able to save the Nanao So you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±

    "What's more, you also killed Kisame Inikisaki. I estimate that even for an organization like Akatsuki, the death of a 'Tailless Beast' is a serious loss. This should be a huge blow to their recent tendency to become unscrupulous."  Arrogance."

    The Fifth Hokage said with appreciation.

    "If the price of capturing one tailed beast is the loss of another 'tailed beast'," the Third Hokage sitting next to the window interjected, laughing, "Akatsuki can't afford such a price, right?"

    The cheerful smile of the third generation immediately relaxed the atmosphere.

    "As for Nanao" After saying this, Tsunade also frowned and exchanged a look with the Third Hokage.

    "At Taki Ninja Village, I will write a letter to explain to them, and I guess they won't have any unnecessary opinions." The blond woman waved her hand, "The key lies in Akatsuki We don't know so far, Akatsuki collects  What is the specific purpose of the tailed beast, and it is even less clear how the situation will change after the seven tails are in their hands."

    "Of course, no matter what they plan to do, whether it is using powerful illusions to control the tailed beasts as weapons, or sealing the tailed beasts into their own bodies to become new Jinchuuriki, or other unknown and more advanced methods, in short  It is obvious that the more Jinchuuriki they get, the more Akatsuki's strength will increase, and conversely, the more our strength and that of other countries will weaken"

    "In short, I don't plan to cover up this incident. On the contrary, I want the other four countries to know immediately that Nanao was snatched away from us by Akatsuki! Although this will lose some face internationally, we can't care about it now.  We must let those stubborn old diehards know how dangerous this organization is!"

    The Fifth Hokage said calmly.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????? Blatantly snatched the Tailed Beast Jinch¨±riki from Konoha, and was able to send out two ¡®Kage¡¯ level masters at once!  With the facts before us, other countries cannot help but be vigilant!

    Haruno Sakura added: "Yes, and I now suspect that we actually underestimated the danger of Akatsuki If Akatsuki people are not stupid, they should know that this kind of collecting tailed beasts will cause all countries on the continent toThe family's fear and even hostility were even wiped out by our five major powers. So the question is, why do they dare to openly attack the tailed beast?  And not just one or two, but all the tailed beasts!  "

    Just like in the previous world, Akatsuki¡¯s act of capturing the Jinchuuriki is like a terrorist organization acquiring nuclear weapons This will inevitably arouse an uproar among the five gangsters.  If that organization still plans to snatch away all the nuclear arsenals of the five major countries, it will inevitably attract unrelenting attacks from all over the world!

    No matter how stupid an organization is, it will not, or rather dare not, do such a thing.

    unless¡ª¡ª

    "Unless," the girl coldly expressed her guess, and said slowly, "they have the confidence to fight against the whole world."

    This possibility immediately moved everyone present.

    Tsunade rubbed her temples and said with a headache: "Even if all nine tailed beasts are gathered, and there are ten or even fifteen 'kage' level ninjas in Akatsuki, such strength looks very strong.  But using it against the whole world is just wishful thinking!"

    "Either Akatsuki really has that strength" Sakura said in a heavy tone.

    Before Shippuden, it was just a matter of playing house among genin. After Shippuden, the combat power has expanded so much?  Haruno Sakura couldn't believe it.  But the meaning behind Xiao You's fearless actions is really chilling.

    "Or is that so?" Sasuke interjected, breaking the solemn atmosphere in the office, "For example, they may think that after collecting a large number of tailed beasts, they can make the five major countries fearful with their powerful strength, and thus gain equal status with the five major nations.  status! After all, they have the combat power to attack a big country, and the cooperation between the five big countries cannot be close, but there are many contradictions, so it has aroused hostility around the world. We may also be divided by Akatsuki, and eventually be defeated one by one.  I have to compromise with Akatsuki!¡±

    Tsunade shook her head.

    "Sasuke, you underestimate the Kage of all countries. I have dealt with Tsuchikage, Raikage and even Kazekage, and I know what kind of people they are I can only say that there is a possibility like you mentioned, but the probability is  It¡¯s relatively small!¡±

    The Third Hokage also nodded: "Tsunade is right. Sasuke, you have to believe that in the face of this kind of enemy, the five major nations have the courage to put aside their hatred and fight against each other side by side!"

    Haruno Sakura shrugged her shoulders and expressed non-commitment.

    "Human beings have bad qualities as well as bright spots. Since the two old Jiang Hus - both older than the combined age of her two lifetimes - have expressed this, she has nothing to say.

    Sasuke opened his mouth, wanting to insist, but not knowing what to say, he hesitated for a long time.

    Seeing this, Tsunade simply waved her hand, blocking Sasuke's words in her throat: "That's it! Go back and write a mission summary report and hand it to me."

    "Mission report?" The two young ninjas in the audience widened their eyes, looked at each other, and then turned their attention back to Tsunade.

    "Ahem, yes, starting from this month, everyone must write." Tsunade turned the pen in her hand and said lightly, ignoring the expressions of her two subordinates who had seen a ghost, "If you don't write, you won't be paid.  !¡±

    "By the way, this mission is recorded as S-level, so the report must be more than 3,000 words. That's it, you can go."

    "Sakura, please stay here for a moment." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 416 Itachi¡¯s illusion

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Uchiha Sasuke walked out of the office with a face in his arms.

    Writing a 3,000-word mission report He would rather fight 3,000 ninjas!

    Don¡¯t think that a top student won¡¯t have trouble with writing. What¡¯s more, Sasuke was just a pseudo-top student in school, focusing on science and engineering.  Furthermore, how many years has it been since he left school?  After becoming an official ninja, Sasuke wrote letters only a handful of times.

    Haruno Sakura also had a headache.

    No, it should be said that her mood is more complicated.

    Becausewriting a report was what this stupid woman suggested to Tsunade.

    At the time, she didn¡¯t think Tsunade would adopt this opinion, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be adopted.  The expression on the ice escape girl's face for a moment was wonderful.

    But to be honest, apart from tormenting the ninjas, doing this actually has great benefits.  From a personal ninja perspective, forcing everyone to spend an hour or two after each mission to review and reflect on their experiences and lessons learned during the mission is of great help in improving ninja skills, especially for newbies.  From the Hokage's point of view, keeping records of every mission and keeping them in files is very helpful for the Hokage to control his subordinates, and it can also normalize Konoha and strengthen the organization of ninjas - the latter is actually more important.

    This kind of formalistic thing may seem stupid, but just like stacking tofu cubes in the army, it is not a meaningless move.

    certainly!  These things have little to do with Sakura, Konoha's combat power card.

    She doesn¡¯t need to improve her ninja skills; she¡¯s not Hokage to improve Konoha¡¯s organization.

    so¡­¡­

    "Do I want to write too?" the ice escape girl asked with a smile.

    "What do you think?" Tsunade rolled her eyes angrily, completely dispelling Haruno Sakura's idea of ??luck.  If just anyone can make exceptions, wouldn't the new system be a piece of paper?

    Looking at the girl in front of her who was smiling but not smiling, the Fifth Hokage was actually very satisfied with this disciple.  Both in appearance and ninjutsu prowess, she is outstanding among her peers. She looks very much like herself when she was young (Tsunade was a washboard as a girl). What's even more rare is that she can sometimes think beyond the limitations of a ninja In the words of a ninja.  Said, the capacity is not small.

    Especially sometimes Sakura can come up with some ideas from a very unique perspective - of course Tsunade doesn't know that she received a very different education from the ninja world in her previous life - in short, Tsunade will often find that those ideas are reasonable after thinking deeply.

    Maybe it¡¯s a Hokage¡¯s seed.

    ¡ª¡ªThe Fifth Hokage murmured in his heart.

    Of course, most of the time, the ideas and actions of this Hokage seedling are still a bit immature in Tsunade's eyes

    "Okay, stop making trouble." Godai cleared his throat and said seriously, "Sasuke has left, we can get down to business."

    The "business" mentioned next is a secret that Sasuke is not qualified to observe and only the three people can know.

    "What's going on with Itachi Uchiha?"

    The two Hokages looked at Haruno Sakura solemnly at the same time.

    "Uchiha Itachi" Haruno Sakura spoke slowly. She carefully chose her words, because every word she said would directly affect the attitude of the Hokage towards Itachi.

    "He also admitted his identity as a Konoha ninja and did not rebel."

    "At that time, he fought with Sasuke for a long time and had many opportunities to kill Sasuke, but in the end he just knocked him down."

    "When he fought with me later, he used Tsukuyomi to create an absolutely safe mental space to communicate with me, and left some words to convey to you."

    The two Hokages looked at each other, and Hiruzen Sarutobi nodded slightly, his eyes leisurely, as if he had recalled something.

    "Really" Tsunade lowered her eyes, opened her red lips and muttered to herself silently, lost in thought.

    The Hokages did not question Sakura on this issue. Just as the third generation trusted Itachi, they also trusted Haruno Sakura, the Konoha ninja who grew up under the care of the Hokages.

    The Hokage's office fell into a brief silence.

    "Uchiha Itachiwhat did he say?" After thinking for a moment, Tsunade asked again.

    "Uhhe used illusion to save a few words to say to you two." Haruno Sakura blushed slightly, recalling what Itachi did to her at that time, hesitated for a while and then answered.

    She made a gesture to indicate that she was going to perform the spell, and with the consent of the Hokages, she took out what Itachi had left in her body¡ª¡ª

    A huge black crow came out of her mouth.Come.

    The process has been mentioned in the previous chapters and there is no need to go into details, but Haruno Sakura still has to emphasize it again. It is really uncomfortable to have such a thick and strong bird going back and forth in and out of the throat!

    And in terms of image, it is easy to give people a bad association!

    After all, she is a beautiful girl. Don¡¯t I, Haruno Sakura, have no cards at all? I want to be treated so roughly in front of my master and the third generation!  No wonder you, Itachi Uchiha, don¡¯t have a girlfriend!  (Note)

    Someone has a black streak on his head and is filled with sadness and anger.

    Fortunately, the Hokages did not pay attention to these details and did not make the girl more embarrassed. They were immersed in the illusion with Itachi and listened to his words with solemn expressions.

    When the illusion ended, the crow turned into black feathers and disappeared, and the two Hokages remained silent.

    Itachi¡¯s genjutsu is very clever. It can only be triggered by Sakura if the conditions are met. It is accurately used on the two Hokages. Haruno Sakura wants to use her strong mental power to take a peek, but she can¡¯t sense any effective information at all.

    In front of the Hokages, she is not easy to crack with force.

    ¡°However, she didn¡¯t gain nothing.

    The highest level of traditional illusion is the coexistence of reality and fiction - anyway, it is a different approach from Haruno Sakura's illusion. After all, her infrasonic illusion is several levels higher in terms of lethality than confusion.

    So did Itachi Uchiha really leave a crow inside her?

    Of course not, that is just the appearance of illusion.  It's just that Itachi was skilled enough to turn the virtual appearance into a real crow for a short time. It wasn't until the chakra was exhausted that the real image degenerated into a virtual shadow.

    ??????????

    I heard Sasuke say that some powerful Sharingan genjutsu can even permanently transform false things into real things.

    The brilliance of Itachi's illusion is that it not only creates reality from reality, but also transforms reality into reality.

    That¡¯s right, the thing he left in her body was not just an illusion: Itachi turned something into a shadow, mixed it into the illusion, and hid it in her body.

    Haruno Sakura touched her chin, looking thoughtful.

    Its chakra texture is really a coincidence.

    Didn¡¯t we just meet a few days ago?

    The two Hokages were still immersed in the information carried by the illusion, and did not notice the girl's little thoughts.  Of course, even if this were not the case, the Hokages probably would not be able to sense that there was something else hidden in Itachi's illusion - except for Haruno Sakura, who was the person involved, there were probably not many people in the world who could completely see through Itachi's illusion.

    Sakura had no intention of telling this matter.

    ¡°Itachi put this thing on her body and hid it so deeply, what was his purpose?  Anyway, keep it a secret for now.

    When she thought of being able to get a pair together, even Haruno Sakura, who didn't value this thing very much, couldn't help but feel secretly happy.

    after all¡­¡­

    This is Shisui's Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 417 Xiao¡¯s information

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The information from Itachi was shocking.

    The other people in Akatsuki are okay. If you count carefully, most of them have fought against Haruno Sakura, so Konoha knows the specific information in detail. The key is the few that Konoha doesn't know, each one is more shocking than the last.  .

    Orochimaru.

    Konoha has only known about the conflict between Orochimaru and Akatsuki all this time, but they didn't know that Orochimaru had also been in the Akatsuki organization, and later defected. Since then, he has been at the top of Akatsuki's kill list; from Tsunade's words  When Zhong heard about this, Haruno Sakura was also very surprised that Orochimaru and Akatsuki had such a connection.  But when I thought about it, it seemed completely reasonable and reasonable for the evil ninja to join the evil organization, and there was no sense of violation at all!

    But Orochimaru's betrayal of Akatsuki was more unexpected - the cost and benefits of betraying Akatsuki were completely unequal.

    However, the three people present, including Haruno Sakura, all know Orochimaru well. His behavior is even more unexpected than Naruto, so it is not surprising that he would do such a thing.

    Sakura vaguely felt that a person like Orochimaru was essentially more like a mad scientist with no bottom line, rather than the evil ninja who did all kinds of evil as people thought.  Is that why he left Akatsuki, an organization with a strong political flavor?

    To a certain extent, Sakura and Orochimaru have had in-depth exchanges. The two have a lot in common. Orochimaru even thinks that she actually chose another path for him

    Maybe Sakura can understand him.

    Payne.

    The leader and founder of Xiao.  A man who calls himself "God".  So far, he has never used his full strength, but judging from past achievements and Itachi's observations, his strength is much higher than that of ordinary Akatsuki members, and even far surpasses Itachi's.  In addition, he may possess powerful eye skills; other abilities are unknown.

    Xiao Nan.

    The founder of Xiao.  The only woman in Xiaozhong.  He is very powerful, no less powerful than other members of Xiaozhong.  The rest are unknown.

    Andthe most mysterious Ah Fei.

    Akatsuki¡¯s alternate member.  The abilities are unknown, the strength is unknown, and the identity is unknown.

    A fascinating man.  He may seem frivolous and funny, but he is the most feared member of Akatsuki.  Itachi, who possesses extremely keen observation skills, can feel that this man is unfathomable. His usual playful style is actually just a cover-up. The real A Fei is far more powerful than an alternate member, and is even stronger than Payne.  !

    ?Perhaps he is the real mastermind behind the scenes?

    These are the main members of Akatsuki.

    There are other contents in Itachi's information. For example, Akatsuki's base turns out to be in the Land of Rain. This is a problem that Konoha has been investigating for a long time and still doesn't know.  I have to admit that Itachi's espionage work was very effective. His efforts alone were worth several years of intelligence investigation by the entire village of Konoha, including Jiraiya.

    "That's basically the information Itachi passed on." Tsunade rubbed her swollen temples and said to Haruno Sakura.

    The amount of information about the genjutsu was so overwhelming that it was poured into her mind all at once. Even Tsunade felt a little dizzy. She took the opportunity to organize her thoughts while repeating it to Sakura.

    "" Haruno Sakura was also a little dizzy.

    It sounds like she has fought so many tough enemies, but in the end, these are just minions?  Only to find out after the fight that they were just the weakest among the Akatsuki?  Is there a stronger and more powerful boss later?

    Sakura suddenly thought of the King Shichibukai next door

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The online complaints about the collapse of Naruto's combat power in the later period

    However, in the past life, these were just complaints, and they could be over by venting her resentment. Now it has become a difficulty that Haruno Sakura needs to face. With a matter of life and death in front of her, the girl is unable to complain at all.

    "It seems that this Akatsuki is really unfathomable!" The girl felt a little tired, "How can we deal with them?"

    I originally thought that I was strong enough, but looking at it this way, she is probably not strong enough to deal with Xiao!

    "Well, I can probably beat Payne - this is someone's estimate of their own strength.

    "Don't think too much. Dealing with Akatsuki is not just your business." Tsunade looked at her disciple with a gentle expression. Seeing this guy who always refused to admit defeat showed a rare tired expression, she felt a little guilty in her heart.  She placed too many burdens on this underage girl.

    Especially when dealing with Xiao.  Unknowingly, in the past few years, either by coincidence or necessity, Haruno Sakura has fought with most of the Akatsuki members.

    Such a brilliant record not only makes Haruno Sakura the new star of KonohaIn addition to the powerful supernovas of the current generation, people also criticize them for always letting a young ninja who has just graduated a few years ago take the lead. Is there no one left in Konoha?

    ¡ª¡ªThere is really no one left in Konoha.

    The third generation of Hokage is getting old, Tsunade must sit in Konoha, Jiraiya's task is not easier than others, Kakashi and Kaidu are still in the critical period of breaking through the shadow level, Sasuke, Naruto and others have not yet grown up.  , Haruno Sakura is Konoha's best card at the moment.

    "Well, I hope so." Haruno Sakura shrugged.

    "During this period, you should lead the class and rest. After the three children pass the Chunin Exam and become Chunin, they will be able to form their own team to carry out tasks, and you will be relaxed. After that I will give you another  During the long vacation, it's time for you to go to Shigu Forest and learn some magic!" The Fifth Hokage nodded as he looked at the girl's longer and more delicate face and her quietly taller and slimmer figure.

    Tsunade gave her a sweet date.

    "Okay, that's it for today. By the way, um there will be a Jonin squad leader meeting tomorrow afternoon. I need to tell everyone about Akatsuki's situation. You should also come and be prepared to speak."

    "Eh I want to speak too?"

    "Of course. You have fought against so many Akatsuki members, just briefly share their information. You are the person involved after all." Tsunade waved her hand and said, then looked at the Third Hokage, "That's itOld man, you still have  Anything you want to add?¡±

    The Third Hokage knocked on his pipe, blew out a puff of smoke, looked at Haruno Sakura, and his eyes suddenly became sharp: "There is one thing that needs attention."

    "Um?"

    "Men Yan and Xiaochun may raise some questions at the meeting." The old man's voice deepened, "questions about the conflict between Sakura and Gen a few days ago."

    "Humph!" Tsunade sneered, shook her head, and said half amused and half indifferent, "I don't know what to say! I'll go talk to them later."

    "No," Haruno Sakura waved her hand in refusal and said lightly, "Let them ask."

    The approach of the two Hokage advisors to move closer to Danzo was both unexpected and expected.  Haruno Sakura and the remaining two people in this room never had any hope for the integrity of politicians.

    "That's okay." Tsunade glanced at Haruno Sakura and said cheerfully.

    Tsunade had no idea that the two advisers could do anything other than hold things back; they couldn't do it when the Third was there, and they couldn't even do it when she was in office.

    The Third Hokage reminded him and said no more: "That's it. I'll go out for a walk."

    "Goodbye, Third Generation." Sakura nodded obediently.

    "Bye, old man." Tsunade stood up, "Sakura, we are leaving too, to the hospital." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 418 Bai¡¯s Report

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Konoha Hospital.

    Haruno Sakura was lying on the bed, naked undergoing Tsunade's physical examination.

    Tsunade has a habit of giving Haruno Sakura a physical examination and in-depth treatment after every battle, for fear that she will leave some hidden injuries.

    As a Hokage who attaches great importance to medical treatment, Tsunade once imagined that all her ninjas should receive an examination and treatment after completing their missions, and even extend such medical services to genin. Of course, this whimsical idea eventually  It¡¯s also nothing.  But it¡¯s no problem to apply it to your own disciples.

    Such a habit is naturally very good. Sakura can still be vigorous and vigorous after fighting against powerful enemies one after another, and her strength becomes stronger as she fights. Tsunade's meticulous and superb medical ninjutsu definitely contributes a lot.

    As soon as Tsunade raised Haruno Sakura's right arm, she frowned.  The deeper she examined, the darker her face became.

    "What a mess! Don't you want your right hand anymore? The bones can't be connected properly!" Tsunade said in a serious tone.

    "We were still fighting at the time" Haruno Sakura explained with a smile.

    Nerves, muscles, bones, joints, these human body parts are precisely combined. A slight error will affect the overall situation, but how can you control so much during combat.  Sakura's right hand was seriously injured in the battle with Kisame, and was quickly healed by her powerful healing ninjutsu, but it was obvious that Tsunade looked down upon her crude battlefield healing skills.

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s medical ninjutsu is not bad. In fact, she can heal her bloody and broken right hand in a short period of time and restore her combat effectiveness. This is enough to make most medical ninjas proud.  However, in Tsunade's view, relying on the powerful medical ninjutsu valley to expel a huge amount of vitality to forcefully heal the wound is crude, crude and wasteful. More importantly, it will leave a large number of hidden wounds. Everything is normal at the moment, but sooner or later there will be backlash if it is not handled properly.  .

    "Hmph I would be very grateful if you could divert your focus on offensive ninjutsu to medical ninjutsu!" Tsunade was also helpless. Haruno Sakura, who was regarded as the successor of the mantle, was not interested in her real medical skills.  I don't have much interest in ninjutsu. Instead, my mind is full of fighting and killing. I don't look like a girl at all.

    Although the girl's medical skills looked decent, she couldn't fool Tsunade.

    "Your medical ninjutsu is just like my grandpa's. It looks very powerful and can heal any kind of wounds very quickly. In fact, it's just relying on brute force." Tsunade continued to criticize her. "Strength can work wonders."  , overdrawing the body's potential, relying on Yang Escape to forcefully survive, and finally suddenly collapsing after a big battle. If you don't want to end up like this, you'd better learn medical skills from me."

    What she was talking about was that after the first generation fought against Madara, although he clearly won the victory, he died of serious injuries and passed away without running out of chakra and vitality.

    Sakura shrank her head in disbelief.

    "Uh-huh" The girl groaned, and severe pain came from her right hand.

    "Be patient," Tsuna said without raising his head, looking up and down the radius, ulna, and humerus, "I'm breaking your hand bones and reconnecting the broken parts. And then there are nerves. So.  No more anesthesia."

    It felt so scary to hear it, Haruno Sakura complained silently in her heart, but she had encountered more terrifying situations, and as long as she was mentally prepared, this little pain was nothing more than child's play.

    Although the pain still makes her muscles tense up and she sweats uncontrollably - she is not a pervert who treats pain as enjoyment.

    When Shizune and Bai came in, they saw this scene: the girl was lying on the bed hunched over, like a fish being fried in a pot.

    Her whole body was tense, her hands tightly grasping the edge of the bed, and her beautiful Sichuan-shaped abdominal muscles clearly protruded on her white lower abdomen.

    "Tsunade-sama," Shizune stepped forward and said, "I have brought back a new report."

    "Wait a moment, it will be ready soon."

    Not long after, Tsunade completed the final treatment. The white light on her hands disappeared. Sakura let out a long sigh of relief. Her tense body suddenly softened, and she lay down on the sweat-soaked hospital bed.

    Tsunade also breathed a sigh of relief, wiped the sweat from her forehead, turned around and took the report handed over by Shizune.

    "Why have you lost so much weight?" Bai came over and touched the girl's well-defined lower abdomen on the bed. Without the fat to fill it, the streamlined abdominal muscles almost turned into a square shape, which made her feel a little distressed.

    "It's okay, I've just lost a little weight, and my body fat rate has dropped by at most 2%." Haruno Sakura smiled slightly and panted slightly, "After the war, the Yin Seal can quickly restore energy by decomposing fat, so  ???Be thinner.  It will recover soon.  "

    Her current body fat rate can be roughly seen without calculation, it is about 17%; for boys, this number is slightly fat, with a swimming ring that is not outstanding, for girls - even female ninjas -  If you lose a lot of weight, your health will be affected.

    If the Yin Seal's weight-loss effect were placed on the earth in the previous life, it would definitely arouse the crazy pursuit of women all over the world.  Unfortunately, in the world of Naruto, this effect can only be called useless; as a ninja, Sakura does a lot of high-intensity exercise every day, and there is no worry about fat accumulation and body shape.

    No, if you think about it carefully, this should be said to be a side effect!

    Haruno Sakura planned to eat more during this period to try to gain some meat.  She rested for a while, sat up from the bed, and saw Tsunade looking at the report in her hand with a calm expression on her face.

    "What's the matter, master?" she asked.

    "It's nothing serious" Tsunade casually explained the reason for the report: a ninja had contracted a strange contagious disease after performing a mission, and she asked Shiro to lead a medical team to explore the root cause of the disease.

    After flipping through several pages until reaching the final conclusion, Tsunade finished reading quickly and turned to look at Bai: "So according to your judgment, this is not the work of a hostile ninja?"

    "Yes, Tsunade-sama." Bai Suran replied, "According to our investigation, this disease is very common in the northwest of the Land of Fire. The locals call it potbelly disease, but it is actually a parasitic disease.  This disease is incurable and has a history of at least hundreds of years. It is only because of the long-term extreme poverty in this place that few ninja missions are issued that we do not understand this disease at all. During the investigation, we found a large number of infection sources in the local water source, and patients with  The sick ninja probably got this disease because his body's resistance was reduced after being injured, and he was successfully parasitized after being exposed to the source of infection."

    "In other words, this disease has been ravaging the Fire Country for many years, but we never knew about it?" Tsunade raised her eyebrows.

    "Yes."

    "I remember that this disease doesn't work on healthy ninjas." Tsunade sneered and put the report aside, "The Fire Country Daimyo never told Konoha about thissince the Daimyo doesn't care about him  people, then there is no need for us to overstep our bounds!"

    The kind-hearted Bai body was obviously shaken, and he wanted to say something, but he stopped talking.

    On the contrary, Shizune frowned and said hesitantly: "Do we really don't care about anything? I have read reports. This disease is so terrible. Every time it becomes popular, local people will die in droves.  , in many villages, even people and cattle were wiped out"

    "We can't control it." Tsunade shook her head, "I've seen worse things than this. Do you know how many people will die in every ninja war? Furthermore, the threat of Akatsuki is getting closer and closer.  Oh, how can we have time to take care of this kind of thing? Besides, ninjas should not get involved in ordinary people's affairs. "

    The citizens of the Fire Country outside Konoha belong to the Daimyo government of the Fire Country. The rash intervention of the Konoha Ninja Village will easily cause a political uproar, and the consequences will be far more serious than if the parasitic disease continues to spread.  Tsunade had to explain.

    ¡°Of course she sympathizes with the people in those areas.  But as a Kage, Tsunade must avoid being controlled by emotions and giving wrong orders.

    "I also think it is not advisable to disperse our efforts to deal with this matter before we deal with the crisis brought by Xiao. But master," Sakura's clear voice sounded in the ward, "shouldn't we really get involved in this kind of thing?"

    "oh?"

    Tsunade turned her head and looked at her disciple with interest.

    ¡¾Aim for more than two updates every day.  .  .  Let the coding state slowly recover.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 419 This World

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Tsunade was right about one thing. Such tragedies happened too many times in the Land of Fire and in the entire Naruto world. Even if they wanted to, they couldn't.

    Even compared to areas that have experienced wars and been ravaged and destroyed by ninjas, the death rate in the northwest, where parasitic diseases are prevalent, is even lower!  Because of the extreme poverty, ninja villages, rebel ninjas, and bandits will not pay attention to such areas, which in turn makes the lives of the people there less miserable.

    How ironic.

    That's why Orochimaru can easily win over a large number of subordinates who respect him extremelyfor no other reason. Even if Orochimaru uses him as an experimental prop and dies quietly in the dark underground without seeing the light of day, he will at least have a few good meals before death and be raised by Orochimaru.  Being fat and white is better than starving and dying slowly on the surface of the earth.  Not to mention those children who were given ninjutsu by Orochimaru, who thought that they had the guarantee of a stable life, and would naturally feel grateful to Orochimaru and become extremely angry

    And moving her eyes away from the towns that ninjas usually visit, and looking at the vast countryside of the Land of Fire, Haruno Sakura, who is exposed to more and more information, can deeply feel what "prosperity, people suffer; death, people suffer".  ".  War, as well as the exorbitant taxes and miscellaneous taxes maintained all year round to support the war, as well as low productivity, can drain the last drop of bone marrow from the civilian population.  The reason for the endless wars between major powers and the frequent outbreaks of ninja wars is that there are insufficient resources and the need for external expansion; so what is the root cause of insufficient resources?

    It¡¯s because there is no more money to be squeezed out of civilians.

    If this had happened on Earth in her previous life, Sakura would have been restless, feeling like there was a powder keg under her feet that could explode at any time.  But in the world of Naruto, the sad thing is that even if ordinary people across the country cannot survive and form a peasant army to rebel, probably-

    She can suppress them all by herself.

    If you think about it carefully, a world with extraordinary power may be extremely unfriendly to ordinary people and the development of human society.  In the previous life, it took Country C two thousand years to get out of the cycle of chaos and chaos. What about this world?  From one lifetime to ten thousand lifetimes to infinite lifetimes, such heroic words may not become empty words.

    So, it¡¯s time for a change in the dual structure of Kage-Daimyo, Ninja Village-Daimyo government, right?  Haruno Sakura thought so.

    She said the same thing.

    Compared with her previous life, Naruto's world is purer, so she is not afraid to speak out her thoughts - even some bold ideas.  It is not a taboo to comment on the system established by the first and second generation adults. Moreover, Sakura is still a top-notch ninja and the apprentice of the fifth generation Hokage. It is not dangerous to have her own ideas.

    Maybe Tsunade is very happy.

    In the heart of the Fifth Hokage, Haruno Sakura has always wanted to be the Hokage; according to Konoha's rules of Hokage inheritance, she is fully qualified for this.  Strength, status, fame, and appearance, Haruno Sakura has all been trained to perfection by Tsunade. If she further cultivates her political abilities, she can definitely be appointed in the future.

    Of course, she is still far from it now.

    "I know what you mean." Tsunade patted her shoulder to stop her words and said.

    The landlord class exploits the peasants through the traditional oriental feudal form, while the ninjas and ninja villages exploit the landlords through tasks and wars, thus forming a stable pyramid-shaped hierarchical social structure. This is the nature of the Land of Fire, and the entire Naruto world.  Probably so.  After being a ninja for so many years and wandering away from the village for many years, Tsunade's understanding of the world was far more profound than that of Haruno Sakura, who had just stopped simply reciting political concepts and started to combine theory with practice.

    "You think that in a world dominated by ninjas, there is no need for daimyo and aristocratic governments to exist. They are completely redundant and hinder social development. I do not deny that what you say makes sense." She said calmly, "  Apart from bullying men and dominating women, and taking advantage of the people and anointing them, the Fire Nation government seems to have done nothing good. So what happens next?"

    "Then -?" Sakura replied matter-of-factly, "Of course it's to ban them, reduce the intermediate levels, and let ninjas directly rule the Land of Fire!"

    Just like the brainwashing slogan: "There are no middlemen to earn the price difference." Without the aristocratic silverfish who do not work and enjoy themselves all day long, intuitively, the Ninja Village will definitely receive more funds, and the civilians will also be reduced to a considerable extent.  burden.

    With such obvious benefits, she didn¡¯t believe Tsunade couldn¡¯t see it.

    Tsunade shook her head and sighed.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good idea.¡±

    A very bold idea.  Moreover, I also saw the shortcomings of the real world to a considerable extent.  But at the same time, I also committed the childish disease that many young people often commit, just thinking aboutGood results, but don't think about the process of achieving it, and don't consider whether it is a castle in the air.

    It¡¯s just like many people hope for world peace and human unity, and then think that ninjas and ninja villages are the source of war, so they think that the world can be peaceful without ninjas Is it possible?

    No, the people on earth can tell them, and the fight will be even worse.  It's so miserable that your brains will be knocked out and your shit will be knocked out.

    Tsunade did not save face for her disciple and criticized him unceremoniously.

    "Let me give you an example. Let's assume that when we clean up the daimyo government, all its troops - including the guardian twelve nins - are vulnerable, and then assume that the surrounding countries will not take advantage of the turmoil and civil strife in the Land of Fire to attack us.  ." Tsunade said slowly, "Suppose we launch a revolution and successfully arrest, dismiss, sentence or execute all government officials in the entire Fire Country. What should we do next to rule the Fire Country?"

    "Ninjas who accept their fate and do not understand political affairs should become government officials, handle official documents, and govern the place? Well, even if every ninja can suddenly learn to be an official, our number of ninjas will not be able to fill the vacancies of officials in the Land of Fire; even if you  Even if we try our best to barely fill the vacancy, we will also be invaded by other countries because the ninja power is scattered across the country, and then we will be defeated one by one, and eventually the country will be destroyed and the village will be destroyed."

    "Unfortunately, no matter how much I think about it, I can't think of any feasibility of your idea."

    Although Tsunade's words were a bit harsh, Sakura had to admit that what she said made sense.

    The reality is that ninjas have full combat skills, but no internal affairs skills.

    In an environment where countries are either at war or preparing for war, if a certain ninja village wants to make some major changes and add some points to its internal affairs, the enemy will not give it the time or opportunity to change.  Because Sakura could realize this, she felt quite aggrieved.

    There is an urge to turn the table over.

    "Okay, don't think about such depressing things." Tsunade smiled, "The world is like this. If you want to change the world, wait until you become Hokage!"

    "So we just didn't do anything?" Sakura said in a deep voice, still frowning, "Because we saw the difficulties, did we give up on progress?"

    Tsunade was silent for a while.

    She suddenly realized that young people may have many shortcomings, such as being frivolous, superficial, unstable, and naivebut they possess the most important vitality.  Adults may be stable and have their edges blunted by reality, but instead they lose the courage to change the world.

    "At least not now." Tsunade said slowly, "At least until you grow up."

    "As for now, you should go back and have a good rest, don't think too much!"

    She took a deep look at Sakura, squeezed her shoulders, and sent Haruno Sakura and Shiro out of the hospital.

    ¡¾Forgot to mention in the previous chapter, it is said that when Tsunade was young, she used the Yin Seal too much, and the side effects caused the washboard.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 420 Shui Wuyuebai

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    On the way out of the hospital, Haruno Sakura was still chatting with Shiro.

    "The parasitic diseases prevalent in the northwest are actually not difficult to treat at all!" the pink-haired girl explained quickly, "To organize a medical team, it is best to have the Hokage master personally lead the team. It will only take a month or two.  In time, we will be able to develop specific medicines that can kill pathogens in water bodies in epidemic areas and completely cure this epidemic!"

    "Then we can send a few Chuunin teams, or even Genin teams, and we can completely solve this problem in up to half a year. For ninjas, this is not a problem at all!"

    She had read Bai's report just now. This disease looked very similar to schistosomiasis in the previous life on Earth. It was extremely popular in the middle and lower reaches of the Yangtze River Basin in the early days of the founding of the People's Republic of China. Tens of millions of people were infected and died. It took a long time.  It took more than fifty years to basically eliminate it.  Maybe sixty or seventy years later, the new generation no longer feels the threat, but if someone in the family has died because of it, they will definitely be deeply impressed by it.  However, in the world of Naruto, there are extremely convenient ninjutsu, so it shouldn't take such a long time.

    Minazuki Shiro walked side by side with her. The low-level medical ninjas she met along the way stopped and said hello when they saw her: "Mizutsuki-sama", she responded with a smile and nodded while looking at Sakura with a smile: "But the Fire  The Chinese government did not issue this task to us!"

    ¡ª¡ªThere is no task, and there is no task reward.  The Fifth Hokage would not do such a loss-making business.

    Having said that, Shiro, who is kind-hearted and gentle, is very compatible with the profession of medical ninja. Just a few years after changing jobs, he was promoted to jounin with his superb medical ninjutsu, and served as a squadron leader in the medical force, which is not a small feat.  A character now.  Coupled with his gentle and graceful personality and his beautiful and charming face, he is extremely popular among doctors at Konoha Hospital (regardless of gender).

    "You don't understand what I mean!" Sakura waved her hands and said repeatedly, "Didn't I just say that, first of all, our Ninja Village does not need such a thing as the Fire Nation government. In other words, it is best to be formed by ourselves.  The government doesn¡¯t need daimyo or nobles! In this way, we have the qualifications and obligation to take care of this kind of thing!"

    "But," Bai still said calmly, with a melodious and gentle tone, "these things you are talking about have not happened yet!"

    "Yes, as the master said, neither the ninja nor the village are ready, so the status quo must continue and cannot be changed easily." The pink-haired girl snapped her fingers, her mood still high, "But this doesn't mean  We should do nothing. Quite the opposite! If we do nothing, we will always be in a stage where we are not ready! So your report is actually a good opportunity!¡±

    "Huh?" Bai tilted his head and asked the right question.

    "It's very simple. It's a remote place that even dogs hate. The Ninja Village and the Great Country will never pay attention to that kind of place! So no matter what we do there, it won't be easily leaked. In fact, in my case,  It seems that we can do far more than treat patients and cure the root cause of the disease. On the contrary, many things that are easily suspected by daimyo and wary of foreign countries can be carried out in that natural experimental field."

    "We can call it revolution."

    Haruno Sakura said word by word.

    When she said this, she suddenly thought of the Country of Rain, where Akatsuki's base is.  That rainy country, next to the northwest of the Fire Country, is actually an epidemic area of ??parasitic diseases.  It is also a remote and remote mountainous area. It has the same economic depression and people's livelihood difficulties as the Rain Country. It has little oil and water, so it is not taken seriously by other countries. Therefore, Akatsuki has taken root in such a place, so Jiraiya has been looking for it for several years but cannot find it (  Perhaps the more important reason was that Jiraiya was accustomed to collecting information in towns where he could drink flower wine, ignoring these poor valleys).

    The same is true for Orochimaru's base.

    This is probably the Hokage version of "rural areas surrounding the city"?  Thinking of this, Haruno Sakura also sneered. It's a pity that such a good strategy was used by a crazy terrorist organization to harm the world, and a mad scientist who broke the ethical limit was used to harm civilians

    After Haruno Sakura said this, Minazuki Shiro looked at her seriously for several times before saying seriously: "Sakura, it seems that you really want to save the fate of those people. You I know you so well  It took me many years to realize that you are this kind of person. Perhaps you can be described as kind or even great?"

    Sakura couldn¡¯t laugh or cry at all: ¡°You said this to ridicule me, right?¡±

    "It's not sarcasm." Bai shook his head, "It's just I feel like your ideas are different from many people. Many medical ninjas in the hospital are also very kind people. They will take the initiative to treat the sick and injured when they see them, but  They are different from you. They treat divorced people.We are Konoha ninjas or residents who are very close to us, but you are thinking about people thousands of miles away who have nothing to do with us, and there are hundreds of thousands or millions of people.  Thisis different.  "

    "I'm not a great man, and I'm not as noble as you say. I just think if we can save many people, thousands or tens of thousands, with just a little effort, then why not do it?" The pink-haired girl said lightly.  Laughing, he said, "As for the following content, you can regard it as a kind of, well, boring political fantasy. Moreover, even for such a simple matter, I did not argue with reason. In the end, I was still defeated by Master Tsunade.  Are you convinced?"

    "That's because as Hokage, she needs to think about the overall situation Hasn't she always said that she would unite all countries to deal with the threat of Akatsuki? At this critical moment, we can't spread our strength. Maybe, this is also a necessary sacrifice?  Bai said calmly.

    "Sacrifice?"

    Haruno Sakura glanced sideways at the black-haired girl beside her.  The expression on Shiro's face was dull, and nothing could be seen. She had sacrificed almost everything for Zabuza's ambition back then. She might have more say in this heavy word.

    At this time, the two were walking through a long corridor. The conversation suddenly stopped and the corridor suddenly became quiet.

    The only sound left was the light footsteps of the girls, the crisp sound of the heels of their sandals hitting the floor, kick, kick, kick.

    In the tranquility, Haruno Sakura suddenly recalled the occasional discussions she and Master Tsunade had on these matters in the past.  Of course, that kind of private chat is much more in-depth than talking in front of her friends. Unfortunately, Ying was more interested in science and engineering than liberal arts. She even went to graduate school through postgraduate studies, and she didn't memorize politics for the postgraduate entrance examination.  , many times they just use vocabulary, and are not at the level of people like Li * Sheng, Chen *, Cheng *, etc. Not to mention completely convincing Tsunade, I am confused in many places.

    The key point is that in many places, the theories of past lives cannot be applied.

    ??The exploiting class is the landlords and capitalists, but do ninjas count?  No, ninjas can also produce. The productivity of ninjas is much higher than that of civilians as a whole!  For example, if she was in charge of irrigation, she could manage half of the Fire Nation's farmland by herself!  If we really want to create an industrial version of Naruto World with distorted graphics, Sakura, who is learning water escape, can go to work on water conservancy projects, Hinata can go to prospecting or non-destructive mechanical flaw detection (much more powerful than ultrasonics), and Sasuke can be an eighth-level fitter,  Turning, planing, milling, drilling and polishing are all excellent. Just find ten or eight masters and let him copy them. Choji can make 10,000-ton presses and gantry cranes, and Naruto will be more useful. Wherever there is a shortage of people, let him fill it.  That¡¯s it.

    It¡¯s quite touching when I think about it.

    "It's a pity that I can only think about it."

    Reality!  Realitythat's not the case at all.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 421 Hinata¡¯s unique training plan

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The two of them walked in silence with their own thoughts. The long corridor seemed to lengthen many times in this quiet atmosphere, as if it would never end.

    However, it has finally come to an end.

    The end is the entrance of the hospital. It was around four o'clock in the afternoon when we walked out. There was still a lot of heat left in the scorching sun. The sun was a bit dazzling. The two beautiful girls who walked out of the hospital narrowed their eyes at the same time.

    "Well" The pink-haired one put his palms on his eyebrows as a platform and looked around, "Where are you going?"

    Tsunade said to let her rest. The body that had just received treatment was not suitable for too intense exercise and training, so where to go?  It's not a meal.  You may not believe it, but Haruno Sakura doesn¡¯t know much about the entertainment venues in Konoha Village.

    "It's up to you, I can do it." Bai smiled slightly.

    Haruno Sakura finally resisted the urge to roll her eyes.  What she hated most in this life and in her previous life was the "casual" answer. Many people said it was casual, but it was not casual when you didn't guess what they meant. The more some people said casual, the less casual they actually were. It was simply disgusting.  .

    But Bai is not such a person.  She really didn't care, as long as she was with Sakura.

    Haruno Sakura hesitated and suddenly thought of something: "Let's go to Hinata first."

    She suddenly remembered that her three students should be practicing with Hinata during this period.  During this mission abroad, too many things happened, especially two battles with Akatsuki and Nebe, which made her really exhausted physically and mentally. When she thought of her students who were training safely with Hinata, she actually envied them.  .

    I wonder what Hinata will teach them?

    Of course Hinata would not be able to teach the family's secret art of Rou Quan to a few children who are not related to her.  However, Haruno Sakura did not expect that she would see such a scene in Hinata's mansion¡ª¡ª

    "Listen to my command -" "Left hook!" "Right straight punch!" "Right punch!"

    This is Hinata¡¯s clear voice.

    "Yes¡ª¡ª!" "Hey!" "Hey!" "Hey!"

    This is the uniform shout of the genin.

    ¡°Uh¡­is this military training?  Just practice these simple things?  Sakura's mouth twitched.

    She and Shiro stopped outside the yard and watched for a while, and then they gradually saw the clues: Although Hinata's training only practiced the most basic physical skills, they were taught extremely meticulously. Every movement had to be practiced and corrected repeatedly, even the last one.  Even the slightest muscle pull is ignored.

    It is so detailed that starting from the sole of the foot, the movement of each toe and the key muscles - extensor digitorum brevis and extensor pollicis brevis must be explained clearly.

    In addition, she has Byakugan, which can directly see through clothes and skin to see the movement of their muscles. Hinata can clearly see whether every movement is done to the most standard, most suitable for exerting force, and with the greatest strength, so she is guiding  When children practice, they get twice the result with half the effort.

    If the full score for the secret of Taijutsu is 100 points, then Metkai, who has opened the last of the eight gates of Dunjia, can score 99 points (one point will be deducted for fear of your pride). The Hyuga family, which has specialized in Taijutsu for a hundred years, is probably 99 points.  95 points. Hinata, who has been innovating in taijutsu and gradually becoming a family, can reach around 90 points. As for Haruno Sakura herselfnot counting ninjutsu, she can barely score 80 points.

    So the difference between a teacher with a score of 90 and a teacher with an 80 score is here: Hinata trained them for just a few days, and the physical skills of Sakura's three subordinates improved a lot.  More importantly, Hinata helped them lay a solid foundation in taijutsu, which would be the foundation for building tall buildings in taijutsu in the future.

    Bai noticed that the expression on the girl next to him quickly changed from a little concerned at first to thoughtful.

    "Well, what's the matter, Sakura?"

    "It's nothing" Haruno Sakura laughed away the misunderstanding she just made up in her mind, and said with a smile, "You see, Hinata's training is very interesting."

    "I can't tell" The black-haired girl slightly pouted her moist, pink lips, frowned for a while, and then replied in a low voice.

    She has been away from the front-line combat ninja sequence for a long time. In addition, she has never received much formal Taijutsu training, so it is normal that she cannot understand the ways inside.

    "Okayyou know about fast-twitching red muscles, right?" Sakura thought for a moment, then picked the most understandable part and explained it to Bai.

    The black-haired girl nodded.

    As a senior medical ninja, she still knows this common sense.  In medicine, skeletal muscles can be divided into fast-twitch muscles and slow-twitch muscles according to their activity functions, and they can be divided into white muscles and red muscles according to their shape.  Combined, skeletal muscles can be divided into three types: slow-twitch red muscles and fast-twitch red muscles.?? and fast-twitch white muscle, also known as red muscle, pink muscle and white muscle.

    For ninjas, red muscles have the strongest endurance and weakest explosive power, while white muscles have the opposite effect. Pink muscles have the characteristics of both high endurance and high explosive power. Therefore, in theory, ninjas should pursue pink muscles and strive to expand their pinkness through exercise.  muscle ratio.

    Of course this is the theory, but in reality can you expect a considerable number of semi-illiterate ninjas to understand what fast-twitch red muscles are and then design a reasonable training program to exercise them?  The Hyuga family has hundreds of years of taijutsu inheritance, and they know how to exercise muscles to be more efficient for ninjas. Unfortunately, they only know how to do it but don't know why - they can't see the color of muscles with their white eyes.

    Haruno Sakura continued to explain: "The training plan arranged by Hinata can increase the ratio of pink skin to the maximum and with the highest efficiency. This is one of Hinata's brilliance."

    Hinata's training method is derived from the ancestral training method of the Hyuga family. It is perfect in detail and strives to effectively enhance the strength of the practitioner instead of pursuing self-mutilation. It is naturally not the 10,000 skipping ropes of Akai and Xiao Li or the 10 high-speed running around the village.  They are the kind of people who blindly pursue high-intensity exercise. Only two physical freaks like them in the world can endure it. If ordinary people practice this forcefully, they will die suddenly from overdraft in less than three months.  .

    Through the orderly combination of aerobic and anaerobic exercise, combined with the Hyuga family's unique acupoint stimulation and chakra massage techniques, as well as the medical methods developed by Sakura, you can quickly and effectively increase the proportion of pink skin. Generally, non-taijutsu  Most ninjas of this type can be improved to more than 60% to 70%. Hinata, who specializes in taijutsu, has even replaced more than 85% of the muscles in her body with pink muscles.

    However, Sakura specifically mentioned this point, naturally because of Hinata¡¯s unique training skills, creative source and perfection¡ª¡ª

    "Of course it was accomplished with the support of this girl."

    The pink-haired girl said matter-of-factly.

    ????????? Shui Wu Yue Bai Hehehe smiled.

    To say that those who have the deepest impression of Hinata's seemingly simple but actually hidden subtle training plan are of course Haruno Sakura's three students.  Although they did not know what red muscles and white muscles were, nor did they understand why an ordinary straight punch should be practiced from the soles of the feet to the fingertips, they could feel most intuitively that after just a few days of practice, the three of them could  The strength, speed and endurance have been greatly improved; in actual combat, more accurate, concise and powerful punches and kicks have also made intuitive changes in the students' combat effectiveness.

    ¡¾I saw someone in the book review section saying that I came back to update because I had to go to the rooftop to play World Cup spinach. I solemnly state that I do not watch the World Cup!  Because I have to spend my evening time coding!  (Serious face)] (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 422 Ino

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Haruno Sakura and Shiro's low-pitched chat outside the courtyard did not disturb the students who were concentrating on their practice.

    The two of them stopped outside the door until Hinata announced that the afternoon practice was over.

    "That's it for today." The girl with white eyes nodded.

    "Do you feel it?" Konohamaru threw a few jabs and said to Udon and Moehuang beside him, "In the past few days, our strength and endurance have become much stronger! And so have our physical skills.  !¡±

    Menghuang followed up by punching a powerful and heavy straight punch. Seeing that the wind of the punch blew away a fallen leaf under his feet, he nodded with satisfaction: "You are right Sister Hinata is really amazing! I feel like I  You¡¯ve become a lot stronger!¡±

    "Hee hee" Konohamaru covered his mouth and snickered, and whispered, "So Sasuke-san is right, Mr. Big Brain's taijutsu level is only average~ not as good as Hinata-san!  "

    "You think so, Udon, MenghuangWhy are you stabbing me, Moehuang?Udon, why are you stabbing me too? Hey, why are you looking so weird?"

    Then the kid Konohamaru finally realized something. His expression suddenly froze and he turned around to look¡ª¡ª

    Behind him, a graceful figure stood at some point.

    ¡°Big¡ª¡ªTeacher!¡±

    "Okay, Konohamaru," Haruno Sakurapi said with a smile, stroking the top of Konohamaru's head, "This is the first time I know that I still have this nickname?"

    ¡°You are really surprisingly talented when it comes to picking up nicknames!¡±

    "So, should I give you some special reward?"

    The tone of the pink-haired girl became gentler.

    But Konohamaru understood that the gentler Sakura-sensei was at this moment, the fiercer the storm would be. His face turned pale and he quickly begged for mercy¡ª¡ª

    "I'm sorry, teacher - wow! - I didn't mean it - wow -"

    Accompanied by someone¡¯s screams, the long-lost reunion of Haruno Sakura¡¯s class is also proceeding in a unique and unique way for Hinata and Shiro

    Although she was a little annoyed to hear her not-so-pleasant nickname unexpectedly, Haruno Sakura said¡ª¡ª

    Of course I choose to forgive him!

    After all, he has been dealt with severely.

    ???????????????????????? Well, it¡¯s quite fun to meet the three students - it would be better if they could call themselves ¡°Handsome Sakura-sensei¡± instead of ¡°[beep¡ª]sensei¡±.

    "Don't overthink it. This kind of physical training will only have such a significant effect the first time you do it." After training the naughty and troublemaker Konohamaru on a daily basis, Haruno Sakura also knocked three  The students gave up their illusions of reaching the sky in one step and making unlimited progress in a short period of time.

    After cruelly rejecting the proposal of the cute Haruno Sakura class to go out for a dinner, Sakura sent the three students away.

    Hinata held back her laughter and walked over calmly.

    "You're back, Sakura." She looked her up and down, her eyes passing somewhere subtly, "Well, I've lost weight."

    The girl with white eyes who spoke was wearing plain white training clothes, standing slim and graceful, with an elegant and quiet temperament, like a white lotus in a blue pond; only the graceful curves on her chest that could not be concealed by loose clothes, the three beauties in the yard.  There is a little bit of prominence among girls.

    "" Haruno Sakura twitched the corner of her mouth and decided not to say a word in reply to her.

    "You're kidding." Hinata smiled, walked up to Sakura and hugged her, holding her hand and saying, "I heard from Aunt Ying that you met someone from Akatsuki again? Are you okay?"

    "If something happened, would I still stand here?" Haruno Sakura also smiled, "But I'm so hungry. I haven't eaten the food that normal humans should eat in many days. Let's find a place to eat and chat, okay?"

    "Okay!" Hyuga Hinata rolled her eyes, "A new hot spring has recently opened with a buffet. After eating, I will soak in the hot spring for you to recover. How about it?"

    "Listen to you."

    Haruno Sakura has always been straightforward and will not get entangled in these issues.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The number of girls who went to the hot springs finally increased to four - Ino also came after completing her mission.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got a big brain, long time no see!¡± Ino said loudly when they met.

    Haruno Sakura felt a muscle on her forehead jump hard.

    This guy has also helped her take care of three students in the past few days. He probably heard about it at that time.

    Sakura also felt strange, herHer appearance is probably an 8 or 9, much better than the original Sakura. How come everyone only remembers her forehead?

    ¡°It¡¯s not that she dislikes her big brain and ugly face Bah, her forehead is ugly.  Just being ridiculed one after another is really annoying.

    "Pig! It's been a long time since I last saw you!" She rolled her eyes and said angrily.

    The Yamanaka family to which Ino belongs is the pig in the "Pig Shikacho" of Konoha's Iron Triangle, and it is also a point of ridicule that everyone often uses to quarrel.

    Ino used to hate other people making such jokes to her.  She is the kind of girl who always shouts "Oh! I'm fat again, I want to lose weight". She is always dissatisfied with her figure and feels that she is not slim and good-looking enough.  Ino usually likes to wear a two-part ninja uniform. The top is specially cut and shortened, revealing most of her white and flat abdomen and her cute little belly button.  If you boldly look over, you can clearly see the lower edge of the girl's ribs that are exposed when she breathes.  Below the navel, the slightly protruding lower abdomen is exposed, as well as the slender and sexy mermaid lines on both sides of the pelvis.  Even when sitting down, it is difficult to see the appearance of fat.  In Sakura's previous life on Earth, this kind of figure usually appeared in PS works.

    In fact, among the four of Haruno Sakura, Minazuki Shiro, Hinata Hinata and Yamanaka Ino, her figure is the best in every aspect.

    Haruno Sakura later told her that the body fat rate of pigs is only 18%. This number is the slimmest among girls. No matter how skinny it is, it will be unhealthy and skinny. Ino will not go crazy every time he hears this nickname.

    But I still don¡¯t like being called that by others.  After all, the pig's body shape is there, huge and round, and it cannot escape the impression of a fat pig.

    The relationship between Haruno Sakura and Ino has been good and bad - mainly due to Ino's unilateral problem.  Firstly, she once regarded Sakura as her biggest love rival and a strong rival for Sasuke; secondly, as a pure girl, Ino would always secretly compare herself to the outstanding women around her, while Haruno Sakura was crushed most of the time.  Naturally, it is not easy for her to be loved by Ino because of her homosexuality.

    The reason why the relationship has improved is because of Sasuke and Sakura.  Ever since she confessed to Sasuke and was deeply rejected, Ino seemed to have matured a lot. In the past, the little girl's idea of ??following the fashion and falling in love disappeared, and her hot-headed pursuit of Sasuke also disappeared. By the way, for  Haruno Sakura's views are also free from prejudice.

    Secondly, a girl like Haruno Sakura, who is outstanding and rather boyish, is very attractive to girls.

    "My handsome sister, strong and gentle, tsk tsk tsk."

    After meeting each other for a few words, Ino and Sakura looked at each other and laughed.

    "You still haven't changed, Ino!"

    "But you have lost weight! Why can you be so thin? Do you have any tips?"

    "hehe."

    ¡¾Who played who in the World Cup yesterday?  I really didn't watch it.  There will be another chapter in the evening (should be)] (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 423 Hot Spring

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The dinner party was lackluster, but the change in the face of the owner of the hot spring hotel was very exciting¡ª¡ª

    Ninjas can really eat.

    As an extraordinary class possessing chakra, ninjas have to perform a lot of high-intensity exercise every day. Without enough energy intake, they have no energy to run and jump around.  However, generally, ninjas will choose a small amount of concentrated and high-energy ninja meals (such as Ichiraku Ramen, which enjoys Konoha's financial subsidies), or even foods such as military food pills and energy pills, instead of a large amount of low-calorie ordinary food.

    At the beginning, the boss smiled and bowed to welcome Haruno Sakura and the others. After all, the buffet welcomes slender girls most.  However, soon the boss began to sweat like crazy on his forehead, and his face became darker and darker as the empty plates on the table continued to pile up

    When Hinata came to eat, she was a big eater who could eat more than twenty bowls of ramen in one meal!  The other three were not good at it either. Ino, who ate the least, had eaten as much as an adult man

    "I will never entertain ninjas again!" The boss, who was so embarrassed that he wanted to jump off the rooftop, looked pale and indignant.  Doing a hot spring buffet in Konoha is safe, the business is good, and you can make a lot of money every day. Even if a few ninjas come to visit from time to time, if you accidentally meet a big eater, you can literally destroy the whole restaurant by yourself.  !

    The boss began to consider whether to charge the ninja half more for the meal.  Reverse discrimination against the extraordinary class like this is not even rare in Konoha. If this kind of paradoxical social phenomenon were in peaceful times, it might be the beginning of tearing apart the society of ninjas and ordinary people, and it would lead to serious consequences, but when the storm is about to come,  Right nowit's just an innocuous scabies disease.

    The ninja girls didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to the boss¡¯s thoughts and went to find a private female hotpot.

    Unlike the hot springs in country C in the previous life, the custom here is to bathe in the hot springs without wearing swimsuits, that is to treat each other naked and sincerely.  The girls took off their clothes frankly and naturally, exposing their youthful bodies. At a glance, Haruno Sakura saw a beautiful 404 scene.

    But Haruno Sakura is very calm and has nothing to get excited about.  Maybe she would be excited when she first wore it - if babies can be excited, after so many years, I have seen enough of myself, and she also has what girls should have (at least in theory).

    At this time, it was already the night when the lanterns were first lit. The night sky was purple, with a bright moon in the sky and a lone star twinkling.  The hot springs on the ground are full of steam, the clouds are steaming, and the dim lights look dim and ambiguous in the lingering fog.  The girls pushed aside the mist, and their smooth and slender bodies reflected the glimmer of light under the silvery moonlight. This scene seemed to have an intoxicating sense of beauty.

    With their slender feet, they gently washed away the clear and visible bottom of the pool water. The girls slowly sat down, immersed themselves in the pool water, and let the warm spring water gently embrace their bodies.

    "Huh" Sakura exhaled contentedly and leaned lazily against the wall of the spring with her eyes closed.

    For a moment no one spoke.

    "Sakura-chan." Ino suddenly opened her eyes and swam to Sakura with a smile.  ¡¾Note¡¿

    "Huh?" Sakura lazily didn't want to move, and responded to her with a muffled nasal sound.

    "I heard you and Sasuke went out on missions these days? Could it be that?" Ino's eyes sparkled with gossip, and he approached the girl and asked.

    The almost mature body of the blonde girl pressed close to her, and the smooth and soft touch rubbed on Sakura's arm. As she spoke, a warm breath tickled the girl's temple hair and earlobes. She was excited and shook her head repeatedly.  Pushing Ino away: "Stop gossiping! Sasuke and I really don't have that relationship!"

    "Hehe, don't worry Ino, they just had a fierce fight with Akatsuki's people and have no intention of falling in love. Your boyfriend still has a chance!" Hinata also came over.

    "I told you that I have no feelings for Sasuke anymore!" Ino replied angrily.

    "Haha, who believes it?"

    Ino rolled his eyes, knowing that if he continued to talk, he would only get darker and darker, so he quickly changed the topic: "Sakura, are you okay? I heard that all Akatsuki members are very powerful, can they be compared with Naruto?"

    "It's okay, it's not particularly dangerous I can basically fight at a 50-50 level." Sakura ignored the topic lightly. When she was relaxing, she didn't want to recall the tense battle.

    Ino didn't pay attention to Sakura's perfunctory response. She just lay down by the pool with a slightly melancholy expression: "Sakura, you have become so powerful We have only graduated from school a few years ago."

    "Yes." When it came to this topic, Hinata also lost the interest in arguing with Ino and became uninterested.He said calmly, "Sakura has left us so far away Even though I have worked very hard, I can only look at Sakura's back"

    Suddenly no one spoke, and there was an eerie silence for a while.

    Haruno Sakura didn¡¯t know what to say. The gap in strength between her friends was getting wider and wider, and she couldn¡¯t stop moving forward and wait for them to catch up.  Hinata's strength has actually improved very quickly. With the help of the North Star Fist and the improved family secrets, her combat power has grown to the point where she can bite Sasuke who has a red eye, but she is still out of reach of Sakura.  Ino was even further away, she had just been promoted to chuunin.

    "Ha." Hinata suddenly smiled, broke the silence, turned to Ino and said, "Did you know? Those boys also rated Sakura as such based on appearance, figure, character, temperament and strength.  Here¡¯s the first-class goddess!¡±

    Haruno Sakura's face suddenly froze, and she waved her hands repeatedly, extremely embarrassed: "Please forgive me, they are just joking."

    Ino didn¡¯t care about the pink-haired girl¡¯s begging for mercy. She pushed her hand away and asked with interest, ¡°Really? So boys like cold goddesses?¡±

    "HelpI'm not aloof," Sakura covered her face with her hands and moaned helplessly, "I'm very approachable!"

    ¡°Approachable?¡±

    Ino glanced at the girl who didn't dare to show her face, raised the corner of her mouth, and repeated.

    ¡°Approachable.¡±

    Hinata repeated it unkindly, pronouncing the first word particularly hard.

    "It's a flat river." "It's a sure thing." "It's extremely evil." "Princess Taiping."

    "Others are like, 'I want to rub it,' but Sakura is like, 'I want to pull it.'"

    ¡­¡­

    "That's enough!" Sakura clasped her arms in front of her chest to block their malicious sight, rolled her eyes at them viciously, and silently sank into the water.

    The girls looked at each other and laughed, and the air was suddenly filled with joy.

    ¡¾Note: Sakura-chan and Sakura are the same word in Japanese, just assume that the language used in Naruto World is not Japanese.  This chapter should have had more content, but it was eventually deleted.  Ahem.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 424 Naruto

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The scene where the girls are dancing in the hot spring, playing and joking, will not be mentioned for the time being.

    Move the time to a slightly earlier time, in the evening before the sun sets, in a certain "friendly country" of Konoha, the country of bears, in the village of Hoshinin.

    The name of Star Ninja Village comes from two hundred years ago, when a strange meteorite fell from the sky. It was radioactive and could activate chakra. The ninjas in the village used it to practice, so the village was named Star Ninja Village.

    The most important building in the village is the training hall where the 'Star' meteorite is placed. At this moment, everyone in the Star Ninja Village, as well as an outsider with orange hair, are standing in the square outside the training hall.

    The atmosphere is completely opposite to the tranquil and peaceful Konoha, which is in the midst of imminent tension before the war.

    "Akaboshi, put down the 'star' and let your hands be tied! Resistance is meaningless, it will only aggravate your sins!" The woman with long purple hair stood at the front of the crowd, facing Hoshikage, the former agent of Hoshi Ninja Village,  Said in a deep voice.

    "Haha, Summer Star, stop pretending to me, you rip-off woman!" The man called Akahoshi shouted with a ferocious smile, "Without 'stars', how could the village be called Hoshi Ninja Village, and how could it become so powerful that it became the first Ninja Village?"  The Six Great Ninja Villages?"

    He took a few quick breaths, looked at the ninjas of Hoshi Ninja Village who were standing on the opposite side, and said coldly: "Yes! I am the murderer of the third Hoshikage! Because that stupid and stubborn old man refused to hand over  'Star', let us practice the 'Peacock Secret Technique'! I had no choice but to kill him."

    "I'm right! I have no grievances against that old immortal. Why should I kill him? Isn't it just so that everyone can practice the Peacock Secret Technique and make the village stronger? Where did I go wrong? Sanlian, Beidou? And you?  , you, you," Akahoshi pointed at the ninjas of the Star Ninja Village on the field one by one, "Tell me, who allowed you to practice the Peacock Secret Technique? Who gave you powerful power? As a star shadow, I  Why do you stand opposite me when you are working so hard for the development of the village?"

    "Ha! Some people say that practicing the Peacock Secret Technique is dangerous and has side effects." Chixing sneered, turned to look at Xia Tian, ??and said sarcastically, "Yes, I admit, it is dangerous and has side effects! But so what? What?  Are there any ninjutsu that are flawless or dangerous? If you are so afraid of death, why don¡¯t you become a ninja and go farm, become a carpenter, or sweep the streets? Am I forcing you to become ninjas?"

    "Konoha ninjas, you are well-informed. Tell me, what kind of training is not dangerous? Why don't you encounter dangers as a ninja?" He laughed wildly and pointed at the orange-haired ninja, "Hahaha! Come on!  You act like a messenger of justice, pretending to be decent, but I know very well that you Konoha people have come all the way to the Star Ninja Village just to covet the power of the "Stars" and want to take it away from us.  Is it from the Secret Treasure of the Stars?"

    These words are really heartbreaking. The Star Ninjas who were standing firmly opposite Akahoshi just now couldn't help but whisper to each other after hearing these words. They started talking one after another, and from time to time they cast strange eyes on the Konoha Ninja standing at the front.

    They do have reason to be suspicious.

    Xia Tian was angry and anxious: "You bastard who is deceiving everyone! You are obviously too ambitious. You know that the Peacock Secret Technique is extremely harmful, but you allow everyone to practice it just so that you can become the sixth greatest shadow of the Ninja Village."  Ninjutsu that breeds endless troubles! I¡ª¡ª"

    "That's enough." A hand suddenly stretched out, interrupting Xia Tian's words.

    "Naruto, Naruto?"

    "Let me do it." Uzumaki Naruto turned back, gave Xia Tian a confident smile, and said, "Mr. Akahoshi, I am not here to represent Konoha, nor do I covet the power of the 'stars'"

    "Because the power that the stars bring to you is far from strong enough. You will never be able to become a village as powerful as Konoha with it! What's more, the most important thing about a village is not the power of ninjutsu, but the strength of the village.  Everyone! As a Kage, you should treat every villager as your own family, instead of inducing them to learn ninjutsu that will cause endless trouble!"

    Naruto said solemnly.

    "Don't teach me a lesson here!" Naruto's disapproval of the stars in his words made Akahoshi furious. He pressed the meteorite violently to his chest, "If you dare to look down on the power of the stars, I will make you regret saying such words!"

    ¡°Drink ah ah ah¡ª!¡±

    Along with Akahoshi's furious shouts, a violent and huge chakra rose from his chest, quickly spread throughout Akahoshi's body, and finally condensed on Akahoshi's back as if alive.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Without warning, a strong wind suddenly blew, and the sand flew away for a while.??, which caused many ninjas in the Star Ninja Village to scream in agony.

    "Aunt Xia Tian, ??please escort everyone to a safe location." Naruto's voice remained stable and calm in the strong wind, as unwavering as his upright figure, "Leave it to me here.  "

    The chakra fluctuations on Akahoshi's body are getting stronger and stronger, and the chakra on his back has been condensed to the extreme, exuding a disturbing aura, and then¡ª¡ª

    Bang!

    A dark purple chakra dragon burst out from the back of the red star. It swelled in the wind, and in an instant it grew into a huge dragon-shaped creature dozens of meters tall and as thick as two people's arms!

    Akahoshi clenched his fists, feeling his own strength.  An unprecedented amount of chakra filled his body, and the dragon-like substance formed by the condensation of chakra seemed to bring him endless power.  He flew into the air, raised his head, and took a deep breath. The air seemed to be filled with an unparalleled sweet scent.

    Yes, that¡¯s the feeling.

    ¡°Hahahahahaha¡ª¡ª!¡±

    Amidst the howling wind, Akahoshi's maniacal laughter came: "Did you see it, boy of Konoha? This is the power of the stars, invincible power! Now, do you still dare to speak arrogantly and underestimate our Star Ninja Village?  ?¡±

    He lowered his head, wanting to see the panic look on the face of the Konoha kid at his feet, wanting to see him crying and kneeling down to beg for mercy, but all he saw was a pair of calm blue eyes.

    He saw Naruto looking up at him in the air with his head raised, but the look in his eyes seemed to be looking down at him and pitying him, rather than in awe of him.

    "Is that it?" Naruto asked calmly.

    "What did you say?" Chixing was stunned.

    "At the cost of your life" Naruto lowered his eyes, his voice was low, but chakra gradually came out, he said slowly, "Is it just for this level of power?"

    A huge amount of chakra filled with an unknown and evil aura surged out of the boy's body, like a surging black smoke.

    What a terrifying chakra aura that is!

    Akahoshi was originally furious because of Naruto's words, but the moment he saw this chakra, his hands and feet were so frightened that his hands and feet were cold, his whole body was stiff, he was stunned, and he couldn't say a word!

    Even Xia Xing, who had just brought the other ninjas from the Star Ninja Village to a safe area and then returned to the edge of the battlefield, held his breath when he saw this, stopped in surprise, and did not dare to take another step forward!

    "Is it an entity formed by condensing chakra?" Naruto murmured, looking at the giant dragon behind Akahoshi. His beautiful blue eyes turned into strange orange-yellow vertical pupils at some point.

    Black smoke continued to gush out, and finally turned into a black ribbon wrapped around the boy's body, blurring the boy's figure into the shadow of a fox.

    The canine teeth elongate, protrude, and become sharp.

    one two three.  ¡­¡­Four.

    The fourth tail appears behind the waist.

    "It just so happens that I also have a ninjutsu that uses chakra to materialize let's compete, shall we?" Naruto opened his mouth and smiled faintly.

    "Youwho are you?!"

    "My name is Naruto, a genin from Konoha Ninja Village."

    Under the coat of crazy chakra, there is Naruto's calm expression.

    ¡¾Yesterday, I read a very exciting book "Strategic Angel" (not on this site), and I almost got so addicted to the novel that I forgot to code it¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 425 Star Ninja Village

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    A hill near the practice hall.

    The tall figure of Toad Sage stood far away, his white hair was extremely eye-catching, looking at the battlefield between Naruto and Akahoshi.

    "Naruto, this kid" Jiraiya muttered silently to himself, "He gave it his all as soon as he started."

    "It seems that he really hopes to get the meteorite called 'Star'"

    He doesn¡¯t care much about the outcome of this battle.  Because when Naruto used the tailed beast coat with four tails without any delay, the outcome was already decided.

    The so-called Star Shadow of the Star Ninja Village, even if he uses the Peacock Magic to the maximum extent, his strength is far inferior to that of the five Ninja Village Shadows.  Not to mention the Kage level, I am afraid that even the elite Jonin level is barely there - the power of Ninjutsu is very strong, but the fighting skills and experience are completely insufficient; Jiraiya seriously doubts that Konoha can just pull a veteran who has experienced many battles.  Even a jounin can defeat him.  Not to mention that Naruto, who has entered the Four-Tails Coat Mode, is infinitely close to Kage level in strength, and far exceeds the average Kage level ninja in terms of pure chakra amount and ninjutsu destructive power.

    Peacock Magic seems to have endless uses, but in fact it has many flaws and the upper limit is not high; Akahoshi thinks that he can compete with the five major ninja villages with the power of star meteorites. This idea really vividly and vividly illustrates what Yelang is arrogant.  How could the five great Ninja Villages¡¯ heritage be imagined by this remote little Ninja Village in a remote part of the mountain?  Without the support of several Kage-level ninjas, what the Ninja Village said would have no weight, let alone the recognition of the five major nations.

    Jiraiya is concerned about the thoughts of his last disciple, Uzumaki Naruto.

    He didn't get involved in the matter of Star Ninja Village from beginning to end. He just watched Naruto from a distance, ensuring his safety while watching him solve the problem independently. It was a small game.  test.

    Watching the suspenseful battle outside, Jiraiya fell into deep thought.

    A few days ago.

    Jiraiya, who traveled around with Naruto, came to the country of bears.

    When the two were dining at a restaurant near the hotel, a haggard-looking woman recognized Jiraiya and begged him to help save the Star Ninja Village.

    Jiraiya is well-informed and experienced in the world. He also knows some things about the Star Ninja Village that the woman mentioned, including the eye effects of the Peacock Magic.

    So he had no intention of getting involved in this matter from the beginning - why would he interfere in the internal affairs of other ninja villages?  Bringing trouble to Konoha?  If others are willing to endure side effects to gain power, what position does Jiraiya have to stop him?  Based on Jiraiya's life experience, if an outsider gets involved in this kind of thing, it will often not bring any benefits and will only cause trouble.

    You know, in this twisted world, sometimes not having power is much more terrifying than suffering the side effects of ninjutsu!

    Naruto always listened to Jiraiya's words and followed his lead, but this time, for some reason, when he heard that the "Star" meteorite was radioactive, he suddenly became very interested in it and decided to participate in this matter.  In the midst of things.

    "Naruto why do you want to get involved in the internal affairs of the Star Ninja Village?" After the woman left, Jiraiya frowned and asked, "Do you want the meteorite?"

    "Yes." Naruto nodded honestly.

    "You already have the power of the Nine-Tails. There is no point in adding the power of the Peacock Magic and the Meteorite Why?" Jiraiya said in a deep voice.

    Naruto has been following Jiraiya for more than two years, and this is the first time he has made such a request.  Jiraiya stared at Naruto with a solemn expression, a little worried that he would go astray due to his excessive desire for power.

    ??Especially worried that Naruto will take the path of Orochimaru.

    Of course, Jiraiya soon realized that his worries were in vain.

    "I'm not doing it for myselfI don't want such dangerous things." Naruto said with a naive smile.

    "Then you still say you want it?" Jiraiya asked.

    "Haven't Sakura always wanted to find something like this?" Naruto said as she put away her smile and said seriously, "It's that 'radioactive' stone She has been looking for it for several years, part 1  She specifically asked me to keep an eye on her when she returned to Konoha."

    "This is the first time Sakura has asked me seriously"

    Jiraiya nodded thoughtfully.  Boys entering puberty Do girls really need to be more attentive to their requests?

    No, it¡¯s just because it was Sakura¡¯s request.

    Jiraiya has investigated Naruto's interpersonal relationships.  That girl probably meant more to Naruto than just being a teammate of Class 7. The two of them had been in contact before Class 7, or even before the Ninja School.??.

    She is the first person to recognize Naruto.

    Of course, even if Sakura is just a teammate of Team 7, and even has a bad personality and doesn't take care of Naruto very much, with Naruto's character, he will probably go through fire and water for her request, right?

    "The meteorite is the curse of the Star Ninja Village, and it is also their sacred object. It is not easy to get that stone! So you have made up your mind?" Although Jiraiya asked this, he actually already had the answer in his heart.  Naruto's temperament is really similar to his, clumsy, perseverant, and the most important thing is love and justice, so just think about what decision he would make when facing Tsunade's request, and Jiraiya would know what Naruto would do  answered.

    Naruto nodded without hesitation.

    "As promised in advance, I will not interfere in this mission" Jiraiya sighed secretly and said, "With your strength, these ninjas in Star Ninja Village pose no threat to you. However, you must make them willing  If the earth gives you the meteorite, you have to use your brain!"

    "Ah? Aren't you going to take action?" Naruto suddenly frowned and scratched his hair hard.  Speaking of which, as a genin, Naruto has never tried to complete more complex tasks independently.

    Use your brain?  This kind of thing has always been done by Kakashi, Sakura and Jiraiya. What Naruto did most was to take the lead in the charge He suddenly felt a little uneasy, afraid that he would mess up the matter.

    "Haha, just think of it as a little test for you!" Jiraiya said with a smile, "In addition to ninjutsu, I also taught you the tricks for doing tasks. Just try to practice it! If you want to be Hokage,  You can't just charge and defeat enemies, you also have to learn to think, Naruto!"

    "Don't worry, I will also give you some tips appropriately!" Jiraiya patted Naruto on the shoulder. At this time, his shadow clones (released when the woman came to talk) had been sent to the Star Ninja Village one after another.  "Actually, the difficulty of this mission is not high."

    The difficulty of the task is indeed as Jiraiya said, not that big.

    "After all, there are only a few dozen people in Star Ninja Village, maybe a hundred at most, so there won't be any big trouble."  Under the guidance of Jiraiya intentionally or unintentionally and with the help of Aunt Xia Xingxing, Naruto, whose strength has exceeded that of the star shadow of the Star Ninja Village, has been safe all the way, and quickly figured out the truth of the matter in the Star Ninja Village¡ª¡ª

    Many years ago, the third generation of Xingying sealed the meteorite due to the side effects of the Peacock Magic. Red Star killed Xingying and restarted the practice of using the meteorite.  But now, because the side effects of Peacock Mystical Technique are becoming more and more serious, Xia Xing hopes to stop practicing the Peacock Mystical Technique, and thus has an irreconcilable conflict with Akahoshi

    Ignoring the minor twists and turns during the mission, the whole thing basically did not go beyond Jiraiya's speculation: it was entirely an internal conflict within the Star Ninja Village.  Is it worth paying such a high price for power?  Jiraiya didn't think he was qualified to comment as an outsider.  He has seen tragedies in which families were destroyed because they lacked the strength to protect themselves, and tragedies in which the pursuit of power at all costs led to betrayal and separation; it was hard to say which outcome was worse.

    Even judging from the style of his actions, Akahoshi's assassination of the previous Hoshikage was considered a heinous crime, but Natsuhi Hoshi's introduction of the power of outside ninjas in order to solve the conflicts in the village is also a star traitor in the eyes of some people.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 426 Red Star

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ??Essentially speaking, the main conflict within the Star Ninja Village is the dispute over the concept of how much power can be paid.

    Akahoshi believes that without enough power, it is impossible to gain a foothold in the world of Naruto. Natsuhishi believes that gaining power is to live better, and the terrible side effects of Peacock's magic have completely deviated from the original intention of living better.

    Neither of them can be said to be unreasonable, so the Star Ninja Village has been constantly swinging and tossing itself between two ideas: when they tasted the pain of lack of power, the Star Ninjas reused the Star Meteor; they were tortured by the side effects of the Peacock Magic, and even  When someone died because of this, the Star Ninjas turned their heads and spurned this secret method

    Because the power level is not high, to outsiders, all this looks like a poor third-rate ninja palace battle novel. The star ninjas live in a small place in the mountains far away from the disputes of the five major countries, fighting for a secret method that is not worth a penny.  The flies are in the camp and the dogs are in the same camp.

    ¡ª¡ªOf course, on a larger scale, the humans in the Naruto world and even the earth world who are nesting on a small planet and fighting among themselves may, in the eyes of a higher level of "existence", be the same cowardly and unworthy of fate, right?

    ??Speaking of returning to Star Ninja Village.

    The focus of this battle, the fourth acting Hoshikage Akahoshi, is a character full of shortcomings: he came to power by assassinating the third Hoshikage through such a shady means, his power is small, his methods are crude and clumsy, and he has caused endless disasters; he has been in power for so many years and has not been able to achieve anything.  Everyone agrees that the word "agent" has always been firmly attached to his head and cannot be taken off. It is a typical mismatch between ambition and ability.

    Naruto quickly collected the evidence with the help of Natsuhi Hoshi, and found the right opportunity to expose the identity of the Fourth Hoshikage in front of the whole village; Jiraiya thought that Akahoshi would create some problems for Naruto, but he did not expect that  He responded so poorly that he admitted the bad things he had done in a panic.

    So there was a scene in the first two chapters where Naruto and Akahoshi were bickering in front of the training hall.

    Then, as expected, the party who failed in the argument - Akahoshi angrily pressed the meteorite to his chest, and the Peacock Magic was activated to the maximum extent!

    "Being able to condense chakra into such a substantial form, the Peacock Mystical Technique is considered an amazing ninjutsu outside of the five great ninja villages." Jiraiya calmly looked at the purple-red chakra dragon protruding from Akahoshi not far away.  , thinking in his mind, "However, if it reaches this level, even if Akahoshi wins this battle, I'm afraid he will not be far from death"

    He could see clearly that under the majestic dragon, ugly purple tumors were quietly growing out on Chi Xing's body!

    "Putting the meteorite on your chest can certainly enhance and activate chakra to the greatest extent, but the radiation damage to your body will also increase, so much so that it deteriorates to the point where your body may collapse at any time in a short period of time

    "It's a pity that even if he fights with the consciousness of risking his life, it can't change the ending of his defeat. If he could fight against the tailed beasts by raising his chakra through evil ways, Naruto wouldn't have to work so hard in the past few years!"

    Jiraiya muttered to himself and concluded the battle outside the field.

    The battle off the field, just as Jiraiya said, soon fell into a situation where Akahoshi was completely suppressed by Naruto.

    Bang!  The giant dragon and the thick fox tail behind Naruto collided head-on again, causing a violent explosion and a deafening roar!

    Akahoshi's face turned pale, and he took a few steps back. His body swayed, and he finally stood still. He felt that the chakra purple dragon above his head was already shaky and almost turned into a shadow; and the orange-haired man standing not far away  However, the young man still stood firmly, with four slender and powerful demon red tails waving freely behind him, as if he was not affected by the collision at all!

    Where did this monster come from The peacock's magical technique was completely suppressed by him!  The difference between this boy's chakra coat and the peacock's magic is like the difference between an elephant and an ant!

    He started to feel a little pain in his head and itching all over his body.

    When the chakra filled his body just now, he felt everything was great. Now once the chakra began to decline, Akahoshi discovered that this was just an illusion. The side effects of the Peacock Magic gradually came up, destroying the body full of holes.  An extremely bad premonition arose from the bottom of Chi Xing's heart.

    "Damn it, you damn guy!" Akahoshi gasped and cursed, "Who the hell are you?!"

    "I am Naruto, a genin of Konoha." Naruto frowned, not knowing why he asked this question again, so he had to repeat his previous answer.

    Genin?

    Akahoshi was disheartened for a moment, and the Hoshi Ninja Village has hundreds of traditions.The proud and invincible peacock magic technique was completely trampled under the feet of a mere genin?  His ambitions and plans suddenly became worthless!

    He wanted to laugh wildly, but his headache came over him like a tide. Akahoshi had a splitting headache, and his face was in pain and laughing, with a very ferocious expression.

    ¡°Ahhhhh¡ª¡ª!¡±

    Akahoshi shouted frantically.

    "You have already lost! Just keep your hands tied, Akahoshi!" Naruto looked at Akahoshi in confusion, frowned and said, "The village will give you a fair trial!"

    "Shut up¡ª¡ª!" Akahoshi yelled crazily, clenching his teeth and squeezing another stream of chakra from his body into the purple dragon.  Then, he waved his right hand vigorously, and the chakra dragon that became solidified again charged again!

    "Go to hell!"

    The dragon roared, and with unparalleled power, it rushed towards Naruto with overwhelming force.

    Is this the final blow?  Naruto calmly stretched out his right hand while sensing the rapidly declining chakra after Akahoshi used this move.

    Snapped!

    A long chakra claw extended from the tailed beast's coat, and it easily caught the menacing dragon in its hand.

    Then, squeeze it tight.

    Boom!

    The giant dragon, which was stronger than steel, was crushed to pieces by Naruto!

    Chi Xing fell softly to the ground, making no sound.

    "It's over, Red Star! Surrender!" Xia Xingxing, who had been watching for a long time, came over and shouted loudly.

    "No need to shout, he is already unconscious." Naruto walked to Akahoshi, felt his pulse, and said solemnly.

    The meteorite fell from Akahoshi's chest. When Naruto pulled off his shirt, he saw that his body was covered with purple tumors that had just grown out. They were huge, thick and fat, with an uneven surface, which was extremely disgusting.

    "This is the sequelae of Peacock's magic method." Xia Tian walked slowly, his tone was quite solemn.  She peeled off Akahoshi's shirt, and all the ferocious tumors were exposed, turning Akahoshi into a human being.

    "He was radiated too much and he is hopeless." Xia Tian stood up and sighed. For some reason, she didn't feel happy at all even though she had overturned the rule of Red Star.  There are many, many ninjas like Akahoshi in the village who have experienced great side effects from practicing the Peacock Magic Technique

    Naruto stood aside in silence.

    He was once regarded as a monster, suffered a lot, and spent a lot of effort to gain the recognition of "Uzumaki Naruto" from his companions; in order to gain power, the ninjas of the Star Ninja Village were willing to turn themselves into  As disgusting as a monster.

    does it worth?

    Naruto felt that his values ????were strongly impacted.

    (I have been taking care of a sick baby (my sister¡¯s) during the past two days. When I was coding at night, my thinking seemed to have frozen. I spent the whole night coding this chapter. I really can¡¯t change it anymore. Let¡¯s leave it like this for now.) (Remember this site  Website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 427 Disposal

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "it's over."

    Xia Xia Xing said faintly.

    Chixing fainted and fell to the ground, his breath weak and gradually approaching nothingness.

    The Hoshi ninjas silently came forward, helped him up, and sat on the big pillar in front of the training hall. Akahoshi was already in a deep coma, and his muscles were all gone. He couldn't even sit up against the pillar, and could barely stand.  There, like a limp worm, there was no trace of the powerful person he was before.

    The contrast is so great that it is chilling.

    The purple sarcoma gradually climbed up Chixing's neck and parasitized on the blood vessels. It was extremely disgusting to pile up one after another.

    This man has been a star shadow for more than ten years. In just a few days, he lost everything. His power, strength and life were all gone.

    The Star Ninjas looked at the inhuman Red Star with complicated expressions.  According to the practice of the Star Ninja Village, since Akahoshi has been defeated, the Star Meteor should also be banned.  However, it is true that if they continue to practice the Peacock Magic, the appearance of the Red Star will be their future. No one likes this appearance of a human being and a ghost; but, without the help of meteorites, where will the Star Ninjas get the power to gain strength?  What about practice methods?

    Without power, how can you protect your village, your family, and yourself?

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel confused.  The ninjas then secretly glanced sideways at Summer Star, wondering what arrangements this woman who had brought about change would make.

    Summer Star ignored them, and just used chakra to stimulate Akahoshi's brain and wake it up: "Do you have anything else to say?"

    "My two children cough, cough, have nothing to do with me cough, please don't hurt them." Akahoshi said weakly.

    He has gradually lost the ability to breathe, and his mouth opens and closes like a fish that has landed on the beach.

    Xia Xia Xing nodded solemnly and asked, "Is there more?"

    Akahoshi smiled weakly.

    "And you will regret it"

    He took out the meteorite from his chest, and before Xia Xingxing reached out to take it, Akaxing tilted his head and took his last breath.

    The stone fell down with Chi Xing¡¯s helpless hand and rolled to Xia Xing¡¯s feet, glowing faintly.

    Xia Xingxing let out a long sigh, closed Chixing's wide eyes, and then took out a special scroll to seal the meteorite in.  Then he turned to everyone and said loudly: "Hoshi-nin, my compatriots! Akahoshi is dead! Therefore, all his policies are invalid from today on!"

    The Star Ninjas all turned their heads to look at the Summer Star.  After Akahoshi was defeated, this woman became the only ninja in the Star Ninja Village who had practiced the Peacock Magic to the highest level. She was also the strongest among the current Star Ninjas - the next generation Hoshikage.

    "I, Summer Star, the daughter of the second-generation Hoshikage! I hereby declare that from now on, Hoshinin will no longer be able to practice with the help of the 'Star' meteorite!" [Note]

    The Star Ninjas were in a low-pitched uproar.  Although they were mentally prepared, they couldn't help being surprised and hesitant when they heard the news.  However, even if they questioned this order, the Star Ninjas were accustomed to obeying the words of the strongest, so after a moment of hesitation, they all knelt on the ground in unison, lowered their heads and said in unison: "Yes, Lord Natsuhi Hoshi  !¡±

    Xia Xia Xing nodded with satisfaction.

    After training the star ninjas, she handed the scroll to Naruto beside her and said with a smile: "Thank you, Naruto! This is the scroll with the star meteorite sealed. The star ninja village no longer needs it please  Just take it!"

    Naruto hesitated and took the scroll.

    "Without this meteorite, you wouldn't be able to practice the Peacock Magic Technique, right? What should you do?"

    Xia Xingxing smiled bitterly: "Let's start all over again The five great ninja villages can still cultivate powerful ninjas without meteorites. There is no reason why the star ninja village can only rely on meteorites to gain strength."

    "It's been two hundred years! We have been repeatedly entangled with the matter of meteorites, entangled by endless infighting and the side effects of training. Have we really obtained power from meteorites? The Star Ninja Village has not developed new ones for many years.  Ninjutsu has never given birth to a true 'Kage' level ninja! Perhaps without the meteorite, our village would have truly grown into a great ninja village, right?"

    Having said this, Xiaxia Xing sighed and looked up at the sky; in the early summer evening, the sunset was as bright as fire, but her mood was as gloomy as water.

    "After Red Star came to power, I left the village and wandered away Without the meteorite to help me practice, my Peacock Magic Technique, which had already stagnated, actually made a breakthrough."??Does it mean that the Peacock Magical Technique does not require meteorites to practice?  "

    Naruto didn't know how to answer this question, so he remained silent.

    Summer Star didn¡¯t expect Naruto to answer. She didn¡¯t even know the answer to such a question.  She just muttered, almost to herself.

    In an instant, both of them fell silent.

    "The side effects of Peacock Mystic Technique Medical Ninjutsu should be able to cure it." Naruto said, "Well, I have a few friends who are proficient in Medical Ninjutsu. If you need -"

    "Really? Konoha is willing to send medical ninjas to help us?" Xia Xing asked in surprise.  She has been traveling for many years, and she knows that Tsunade returned to the village a few years ago and served as the Fifth Hokage. With her here, the level of medical ninjas in Konoha must be quite high, but Natsuhi Xing doubts whether the Star Ninja Village has such a big reputation to invite them.  Go on a mission.  Of course she would be very surprised if Naruto took the initiative.

    "Sakura is a good person, they won't refuse." Naruto smiled.

    Sakura-chan good person card get¡Ì

    "That's great. In order to thank you for your kindness, I will give you all the remaining meteorites!"

    "Huh? The rest?"

    "You don't think that we only have one meteorite, do you?" Xia Xing smiled slyly. This aunt who is almost forty years old still retains her charm under the nourishment of chakra and has a beautiful smile.

    "Under the ground of the practice hall, there are still thousands of 'star' meteorites sealed - the meteorites disintegrated in the air and were collected by us. The one you are holding is just the smallest one among them. This secret is only known to all previous star shadows.  I know, even Red Star doesn¡¯t know.¡±

    "Since I have decided to abandon the harmful thing of meteorite, I might as well give it all to you! Keeping it in the village to think about will make it more likely to cause trouble in the future!"

    ¡­¡­

    Naruto did not empty the underground warehouse of the training hall on the spot - firstly, he did not have so many precious seal scrolls, so he could not carry them with bare hands; secondly, he did not know whether this was the radioactive ore that Sakura needed.

    Since those meteorites have been safely sealed under the cultivation hall for so many years, they don¡¯t mind staying there for a while longer.

    Rejecting Xia Xing's enthusiastic invitation to stay, Naruto turned around and left Xing Ninja Village.  The unexpected incident in the Star Ninja Village interrupted his training for several days, and Naruto needed to hurry up and make up for it.

    At the same time, the toads channeled by Naruto also left the Star Ninja Village with letters and scrolls.

    When we met Jiraiya, the setting sun was just shining its last rays of light.  The lustful immortal stood on the top of the mountain, watching the red disk sink completely below the horizon.

    "You're back."

    He waved to Naruto and looked out of the corner of his eyes. The expression on Naruto's face was not the joy of successfully completing the mission, but rather a bit of confusion.

    He was not surprised but overjoyed.

    Confusion means that you have thought about it.

    Whether you get the correct answer or not is not important, what is important is the thinking process.

    Because some questions have no right answers at all.

    Jiraiya¡¯s request to Naruto is very simple. It can be clumsy - because Jiraiya himself is also very clumsy, and he even doesn¡¯t like disciples who are too smart - but he can¡¯t be without thinking.

    "Full marks, Naruto." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 428 Problem

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ¡°Is strength really that important, perverted uncle?¡±

    Naruto was full of confusion.

    He is not the young man in the original work who experienced Sasuke's defection for power, so his feelings for some things are naturally not very deep; as Naruto, the son of the Fourth Generation, a disciple of Jiraiya, the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki it is also difficult  I empathize with those who lack power. It is difficult to understand why some people who have destroyed their country and destroyed their family and are willing to die will do whatever it takes to gain power. I do not understand why the weak are willing to pay such a price to gain power.

    Just as it is difficult for others to understand why the Jinchuuriki, who has been invisiblely discriminated against by the whole village and even caused soft violence, is so eager to be recognized and respected by others.

    Jiraiya put away the smile on his face and his eyes became serious.

    "Naruto, you have been practicing with me for the past two years, have you seen it? People from small countries that were affected by wars and invaded by big countries may have lived a peaceful and happy life, but because they lacked the strength to resist, they  The country was invaded, the economy collapsed, and the city was ruined. During the war, relatives died miserably, and those who survived were hungry and cold, struggling on the line of life and death There are many people whose fate is even more tragic than yours. Both parents died, and I also suffered.  Life is worse than death. In comparison, you are already very happy now!"

    Naruto was stunned for a moment.

    "That's why they are so eager for power" He lowered his eyes and said seriously, "Is it to resist this miserable fate?"

    Jiraiya nodded: "The area around Star Ninja Village has been relatively peaceful in the past few years, but no one knows when the war will come As long as they don't want to become like the Country of Rain, Hoshikage must find a way to make Star Ninja Village stronger.  , on this point, whether it is Red Star or Summer Star, or the previous generation, the previous generation Xingying, etc., they all agree."

    Naruto frowned and thought deeply for a while (this is a rare thing).

    Then he suddenly said something¡ª¡ª

    "Then if I take away the meteorite, won't I be harming them?"

    Jiraiya laughed: "How could it be? Don't worry, the Fifth Star Shadow will have her way!"

    In the final analysis, even if Akahoshi's ability does not match his ambition and he suffers the consequences, his goal of making the Hoshi Ninja Village stronger is consistent with the past Hoshikage; the only difference between him and Natsuhi Hoshi is whether to use the star meteorite to practice.  That is, route divergence.

    ¡°However, line struggle is sometimes more cruel than the struggle between ourselves and the enemy I won¡¯t go into details here.

    The incident of Orochimaru's defection can also be seen as a line struggle between him and the third generation, which ended with the third generation almost cleaning up the family himself.  Jiraiya was impressed by this, but there was no need to explain things like this to Naruto.

    "I also know a little about the peacock magic." Jiraiya added, "Actually, ninjutsu that condenses chakra into substance is not particularly rare. Your tailed beast coat and Raikage's thunder escape mode are just  One of them. I have read records in the library of the Toad clan. The history of Peacock Magic is much longer than that of Star Ninja Village. This ninjutsu already existed before the meteorite fell."

    "In other words, the original Peacock Magic does not require the use of meteorites to practice. It is an extremely powerful ninjutsu, and at the same time, it is also an extremely difficult ninjutsu. It is comparable to your Wind Release Rasengan.  Compare! However, the radioactive function of meteorites can effectively activate chakra and help star ninjas reduce the difficulty of entry, making the difficult ninjutsu that only a few elites can practice become a popular ninjutsu."

    "However, there are advantages and disadvantages. While the meteorite reduces the difficulty of the Peacock Magic Technique, it also seems to have lowered the upper limit of the Peacock Magic Technique At least as far as I know, the Star Ninja Village has not produced any famous masters in these years! So Summer Star  She just plans to abandon the meteorite and return to the traditional way of practice. Perhaps she believes that the power obtained by taking shortcuts is unreliable and will not last long."

    Having said this, Jiraiya patted Naruto on the shoulder, turned and left.

    "Let's go, Naruto!"

    "Wait for me, horny uncle!"

    Naruto shouted.

    He actually didn't fully understand Jiraiya's long speech; but Naruto at least understood something. If he wants to gain power easily by taking shortcuts, he will most likely get into trouble in the future.  There is no room for cheating or luck in the growth of strength!

    So, we have to work harder!  Naruto said secretly to himself.

    He clenched his fists hard and quickened his pace to follow.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Under the same starry sky, under the same moonlight, Naruto is wearing the starsDai Yue was working hard on his journey, but here in Konoha, the young ladies were still soaking in the hot springs comfortably.

    Hinata and Ino had a lot of fun talking to each other - mainly because they had a common language when they despised someone's sad parts.

    This made Haruno Sakura look angry - although she was not as eager to grow up as a real girl, and she didn't care much about being a little poor, but anyone would be upset if she was constantly criticized; Shiro also smiled dryly,  Because she was only slightly stronger than the pink-haired girl, it was inevitable that the words of the two talented girls would affect her.

    But Sakura also has her own counterattack: It doesn¡¯t matter if I don¡¯t have it, as long as you have it!

    She transformed into a female gangster and pounced on Hinata, sticking the two white balls of soft tender meat on her: "Hinata, I am your fan~!"

    That feel, that touch, I feel like if I say one more word, I will get 404 at any time Having said that, the biggest advantage of time travel and transformation is that you can enjoy such benefits openly.

    "Go, go," Hinata pushed her away with a look of disgust, "Go to Ino to hold her, she's the biggest!"

    The girls¡¯ eyes subtly passed in front of Hinata and Ino. Ino held up her chest, gestured twice, and then said modestly: ¡°No, no, I still can¡¯t compare to Hinata.¡±

    ?Then the two began to talk to each other about various business matters. While they were complimenting each other on the surface, they were also comparing each other secretly. After comparing Sakura and Shiro, the two people who had just been unanimous in external affairs began to fight among themselves, trying to distinguish themselves.

    ???????????????????????????? Ha, woman.

    Haruno Sakura knew that these plastic sisters would be like this.  But objectively speaking, based on her fieldwork, Hinata should be slightly older - Ino expressed respect for Sakura-chan's opinion.

    It seems that the hot spring water and the open environment make it easier for people to open up their hearts. The topics discussed by the girls are quite large and in-depth, which has cleansed and educated Haruno Sakura's pure mind to a certain extent.

    "Purity" is used here because it is the first time for Haruno Sakura to hear a lot of knowledge - both in this life and in the previous life.

    For example, girls like Hinata and Ino must wear special sports vests during daily exercise and missions. Otherwise, a high-intensity battle can cause serious damage to the ligament fibers in the chest - there are no muscles there.  And supported by bones - and then just wait to be scolded by the medical ninja when you return to the village

    For example, when relatives visit every month, how should we deal with the problem: In special circumstances (mainly when facing a battle), medical ninjutsu can be used to postpone or suspend the treatment, with little side effects; but generally, let nature take its course, and sanitary napkins are better than  It's much better to disrupt the body's movements with medical ninjutsu.  "But I strongly recommend tampons." Hinata said as a person who has experienced them, "You will know after using them."

    Things like that.

    These topics are boring and not cute, but just as the poop of a beautiful girl will never be pink and fragrant, girls in the world of Naruto will also have many embarrassing and unattractive troubles that they need to deal with on their own.  Confront and overcome.

    Fortunately, for the pink-haired girl who is proficient in chakra manipulation, most of the problems here can be easily solved with ninjutsu - so it is not a problem for her.

    Haruno Sakura can quietly listen to the exchanges and complaints of the girls with a relaxed attitude that it has nothing to do with herself.

    There¡¯s really nothing to complain about, right?  Compared to the poor civilians plagued by parasitic diseases, compared to the precarious people of small countries whose homes were destroyed by war, compared to the star ninjas Naruto encountered who made themselves sick in order to gain strength  They can still sit here in the hot springs and discuss who is the most beautiful, and they can still live a happy life. There is really no need to complain!

    "People will become hypocritical after living in peace for too long." Haruno Sakura covered her eyes with a towel and sat silently thinking, "If I have to fight to the death with Akatsuki's powerful enemy every once in a while, I will never do it.  Take care of these little things!"

    The night is getting darker.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 429 Morning Exercise

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The next morning when Sasuke was going for a morning jog, he happened to meet two girls - Haruno Sakura and Hinata who were also jogging in a tank top and shorts.

    "Good morning, Hinata, Sakura." He caught up and said hello.

    "Good morning, Sasuke." The white-eyed girl replied energetically.

    "Morning~" Haruno Sakura's response seemed a little lackluster, "We are running the sixteenth lap, you just started?"

    "Yes." Sasuke nodded, glanced at the girl who was panting slightly, and saw tiny droplets of water oozing out from under her nose. Comparing it to Hinata's appearance of not moving around and unable to sweat, he was heartbroken.  Of course.  Ninjas who specialize in taijutsu really have extraordinary physical strength.

    "However, Sakura's physical fitness is pretty good. Ninja's morning jog is not a slow morning exercise. It requires you to run at high speed with your legs open.  A taijutsu expert like Xiao Li could run around Konoha twenty times at Bolt's speed without losing breath.  Ninjas who have been continuously strengthened by chakra all year round are a group of supermen in the eyes of ordinary people.

    "By the way, Sakura, have you finished writing your mission report? The one with 3,000 words."

    "Haha," Sakura felt her balls hurt when she mentioned this, and laughed awkwardly, "I barely finished writing. I haven't written in many years and I can't even write anything!"

    ¡°It was so enjoyable to soak in the hot springs last night. I didn¡¯t remember writing a report until very late.

    The key is that when we later talked about Hinata helping Haruno Sakura lead the class, Ino said, a punch is a punch. How many days will it take to teach such a simple thing?  I don¡¯t really understand those of you who practice taijutsu.

    For a long-range secretive ninja like Ino, the secret of taijutsu is to punch with the waist and horse in one, clean and neat movements, and at the same time add some chakra to increase the power of the fist, and the rest is nothing advanced.  If the full score of taijutsu was calculated as one hundred, Ino would only have a score in the mid-seventies at most, which was at the lower-middle level among female ninjas. Compared to Hinata, she was a complete poor student, and couldn't be any higher.

    Hinata was very dissatisfied with being ridiculed by the poor students and insisted on explaining the essence of taijutsu movements to Ino - then she dragged Ino naked to the beach to show off.

    "I said, can you guys put on your clothes before we talk?" Haruno Sakura was really speechless.  Although the scene is not eye-catching, on the contrary, the scene of two fair-skinned, beautiful girls with slender waists, slender eyes, and perfect figures posing openly in front of you is really beautiful, and there are only four of them here, but  Haruno Sakura still felt a great visual impact

    "You can't see the movement of muscles clearly when you're wearing clothes." Hinata waved her hands carelessly, and then said to Ino, "The real secrets of taijutsu are not as superficial as you think! The difficulty of taijutsu lies in precise control.  Improve the movement of each muscle so that they form a combined force, thereby making the fist and kick movements faster, stronger, and more accurate!"

    "I'd better give you some extra lessons. Listen up, Ino Boar! The human body has a total of 639 muscles and 6 billion muscle fibers. A basic straight punch may be just a twist of the waist and a punch to you.  However, when a skilled taijutsu expert punches, he will use more than 80% of the muscles in his body to assist in exerting force, from the toes and arches to the calves, thighs, then hips, waist, shoulders, and finally the arms to punch! Like this  The fist can easily punch several times the power of your simple punch!"

    Hinata said while demonstrating two punching methods.

    In comparison, Ino's punching method was obviously weak and had no power; on the contrary, when Hinata punched seriously, the wind whirled, and when punching at high speed, the air seemed to turn into a wall and the girl punched her.  Wearing it, the whistle is loud and powerful.

    Ino looked at it seriously and was speechless for a moment. She found that she had really underestimated the profoundness of Taijutsu; as a traditional girl with little interest in strength and fighting, Ino had never been very interested in training.  Most of them were serious about practicing the family's secret arts, and they could avoid physical training that would make them sweat all over, so they made a joke in front of Hinata.

    Of course, on the other hand, although the knowledge Hinata explained is not a secret that is not passed down to the Hyuga family, it is not elementary knowledge that can be learned in a ninja school. In fact, the Yamanaka clan specializes in the secret art of Yin Escape, and is not interested in Taijutsu.  He may not know as much as Hinata, a little girl.  As for Ino clearly having so many great friends but not learning a few tricks from them, that's her own problem.

    "Whether it's a hard fist or a soft fist, the force comes from the roots. The force exerted by the soles of the feet is very important. Let me start with the force exerted by the feet." Hinata raised her feet to show everyone, she waved  He made an awkward posture and continued, "The last toe is generally not involved in exerting force. The muscles involved with it and the fourth toe are involuntary muscles and are difficult to be manipulated intentionally.Chi control, so beginners don¡¯t have to worry about it.  "

    "So you only need to learn how to exert force on the first three toes. This mainly involves the movement of two muscles. Their scientific names are extensor digitorum brevis and extensor pollicis brevis. Look at my movements"

    ? What Hinata said next, Haruno Sakura could no longer hear clearly.  Because although Hinata's posture was a bit rude, the inelegant movements attracted more attention Uh, ahem Anyway, she could no longer focus on Hinata's words

    ¡°Anyway, by the time she remembered that she still had a report to write, it was already midnight with the stars shining brightly and the full moon hanging high.

    Then when she hurried home and finished writing the report overnight, it was almost early in the morning - you must know that she was no longer the man who updated 15,000 words a day in her previous life!

    Fortunately, staying up half the night was nothing to Haruno Sakura.

    Sasuke didn¡¯t think much about it. He was quite troubled in writing the three thousand words. When he saw Sakura, who was always a top student, also had the same toothache expression, he suddenly felt more mentally balanced.

    After Haruno Sakura and Hinata ran a few laps, they ended their morning training.  The pink-haired girl went home, took a shower, casually tied up her wet hair, and went straight to the Hokage Building.

    When she rushed to the Hokage's office, Sasuke happened to be handing in the mission report.

    Tsunade took Sakura's report scroll and put it on the shelf aside without rushing to read it: "It's just in time, Sakura. I just received your letter."

    "My letter?" Haruno Sakura was stunned, but soon realized that only Naruto could write to her these days.  She took it and looked at it. It was indeed a letter from Naruto. It was filled with several pages. The letter also came with a very valuable and powerful seal scroll.

    Haruno Sakura smiled faintly, unfolded the letter and was about to read it when Sasuke came over and tried to take a peek: "What did Naruto tell you? Did he write three full pages?"

    "None of your business" Sakura glared at him angrily and pushed his chest away with her elbow; then out of the corner of her eyes, she noticed that the letter in Sasuke's hand was only a short page, and she immediately laughed out loud - yes,  That's what "hehe" means.

    Yes, she must be jealous that she received more attention from Naruto!

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, that¡¯s a dangerous sign, Sasuke.

    Sasuke was heartbroken by Haruno Sakura's incomprehensible look.

    "Okay, you two, don't block others in the office, go out and read the letter." Tsunade waved the two of them to get out, "By the way, Sakura, please take protective measures when opening the scroll."

    "Huh?" Haruno Sakura was stunned for a moment.

    When she walked out of the office, she had already guessed what was in the scroll.

    "I'm going to practice, see you later!" the girl said eagerly, waving and disappearing outside the door of the Hokage Building.

    "So anxious, could it be" Sasuke looked at the direction where she disappeared, thoughtfully.

    ¡¾Congratulations to the French team for winning the championship!  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 430 Activating Chakra

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Sakura:

    "Everything is fine, don't think about it.

    "A few days ago, when my lustful uncle and I were traveling in the Bear Country, we met an aunt who claimed to be a star ninja. She recognized the lustful uncle's identity and wanted to beg him to do him a favor

    ¡°¡­

    ¡°¡­

    "In short, I defeated Akahoshi and changed the Star Ninja Village, but I don't know if it was the right thing to do. Although Teacher Jiraiya comforted me and said that it was the Star Ninja Village's own choice. Without the help of the Star Ninja Village, maybe the Star Ninja Village would  It's getting better, but I'm still a little uneasy

    "I now somewhat understand what you mean by matching ability with responsibility. Because the greater the ability, the more able you are to change some things. If this were Konoha, I would definitely be more cautious.

    "Xia Xingxing said that there are thousands of meteorites in the Star Ninja Village. I sealed one of them in a scroll and sent it back to you. They said that the meteorites are radioactive. You have to be careful when opening them. This time is different from the ones I sent to you before.  Stones are different. I can feel the power of meteorites. It should be what you have always wanted. I hope the joy is not in vain.

    "Some words I had clearly thought about in my mind, but I forgot as soon as I started writing them. I said so much in such a long and confused manner that I no longer knew what I was talking about.

    "I miss you so much. I miss the time when we went to eat Ichiraku Ramen together. The hardest part of traveling and training is not being able to eat Ichiraku Ramen. Uncle Jiraiya said that my training is progressing well. If it goes well, it may be by the end of this year or next year.  I returned to Konoha at the beginning of the year.

    "By the way, don't let Sasuke see the contents of the last page! Please, Sakura!

    "good luck.

    "¡ª¡ªNaruto."

    Haruno Sakura closed the letter with a faint smile on her face.

    "It turns out that you are not just growing muscles"

    She carefully folded the letter and put it in her pocket. After calming down, she picked up the scroll at hand.

    According to what Naruto said in his letter, this powerful seal scroll contains a "radioactive" stone.

    Radioactive¡­

    Ms. Ninja narrowed her emerald-like eyes and was not in a hurry to open it. Instead, she patiently looked at this precious scroll carefully and comprehensively, as if she was looking through the scroll to see through the meteorite hidden in the sealing technique.

    Haruno Sakura has been looking for radioactive ores in this world for a long time. She has not received any effective information for many years. She even suspected that her Yang Shen mode would die in embryo.

    The concept of radioactive elements has been mentioned for a long time in this world.

    Although people in the Naruto world are backward, they are not stupid.  They don't know what an atomic nucleus is or what radioactive decay is, but they know that some ores contain huge energy and will continue to emit invisible energy.  Those dangerous energies can make humans inexplicably weak, sick, and even die, but they can also activate chakra to greatly increase the strength of ninjas - just like what happened in the Star Ninja Village.  This kind of ore is called "radioactive" ore.

    Of course, this kind of good stuff was put into the war, and then - it was used up.

    Before the establishment of the five contemporary major nations, the ninja world experienced a hundreds of years of the Warring States Period. Chaos and killing were the theme songs of the continent at that time.  Therefore, it is normal for non-renewable resources with war potential to be exhausted during those long dark ages.

    Whether it is the internal Uchiha information read from Sasuke's house or the secret text in Konoha's database, this matter is mentioned.

    Of course, Haruno Sakura has not completely lost hope.  Firstly, there may be some countries or families that still keep a batch of ores as war reserves; secondly, the human activity areas in the Naruto world are not all over the entire planet. They are in wild areas far away from the civilized world and in the dark underground far away from the sun.  , there must be a large number of unexploited resources waiting for people to discover.

    However, in this way, searching for uranium ore has become a hard work, and you can only take your time or rely on luck. Therefore, since discovering that radioactive materials cannot be found in a short period of time, Haruno Sakura has also temporarily stopped development.  The mind in Yang Shen mode is no longer anxious about this.

    Unexpectedly, the flowers planted intentionally did not bloom, but the willows planted unintentionally provided shade.

    The discovery of radioactive ore came unexpectedly.

    To be honest, Haruno Sakura was a little touched, even she almost gave up, but Naruto still kept her small request in mind.

    The girl was filled with emotions.

      Thinking about Tsunade's reminder to take protective measures, Sakura took out the lead box she had ordered a long time ago, solemnly opened the scroll, and carefully put the meteorite into the box.

    The meteorite was different from the black meteorite with pores that she had imagined. It was a shiny square crystal, orange-yellow and translucent, and looked quite beautiful.

    "It must have been processed twice, and it is no longer the original state The uranium was purified using some kind of ninjutsu, right?" Haruno Sakura said to herself as she recalled the knowledge about meteorites in her mind.  Most of the meteorites on the earth are mainly composed of silicates or iron-nickel alloys. Meteorites rich in radioactive elements such as uranium are quite rare, so either Sakura is lucky or the astronomical environment of this world is different from the previous one.  Same.

    She did not delve into this issue, but focused on the meteorite. Through a layer of lead, the girl seemed to be able to feel the slight warmth on her skin; Haruno Sakura carefully put her hand in, close to the meteorite, and the check on her hand  Craton reacted immediately¡ª¡ª

    The peaceful chakra suddenly boiled, becoming extremely active like boiling water.

    "Is this what is called chakra activation?"

    Yingdai frowned slightly.

    She felt keenly that this chakra was too active, even a little restless, and with her unparalleled chakra control, she was unable to completely calm it down!

    In other words, even if the surface is forcibly calmed, the chakra inside is still pulsing slightly, ready to boil next time.

    The girl continued to sense this abnormal chakra and pondered.

    ¡°I¡¯m too excited, and I have the urge to vent it out. And¡­¡±

    Also, the activated chakra not only becomes more active, it seems to contain more "energy" - a very awkward way of saying it, chakra itself is a kind of energy, it should be said that it absorbs and fuses  It absorbs external energy and improves its own "quality".

    Just like senjutsu chakra is a high-level chakra formed by adding natural energy to ordinary chakra, the chakra after absorbing fission energy becomes more active and has more energy, and also forms a new high-level chakra.  carat.

    ?Perhaps it can be called Star Chakra?

    In short, using this kind of chakra will greatly increase the power of ninjutsu, right?  It's like magic.  Theoretically, the power of Star Chakra should not be much worse than that of Senju Chakra, or even surpass it!

    Haruno Sakura thought silently.

    She was in a good mood, as if she had seen herself developing Yang Shen mode in the future, and she couldn't help but curl up the corners of her mouth, revealing a sweet smile.

    However, our protagonist lady quickly restrained herself: "Calm down, calm down, you haven't even finished your horoscope yet."

    ¡ª¡ªAs her strongest trump card, Yang Shen mode should completely surpass all ninjutsu in this world!

    She looks down upon any star chakra, magical chakra, radiation energy, fission energy, or natural energy; the infinite energy of fusion is the goal of Yangshen mode!

    What¡¯s more, Star Chakra is still a term that only exists in her mind.  Passively absorbing radiation energy, I'm afraid it can't be called as high-end as Star Chakra; the activated chakra used by star ninjas is certainly more powerful than ordinary chakra, but it also has side effects that are difficult to control and extremely harmful to the body.  , so it can only be called an incomplete, degraded or inferior version of Star Chakra

    So before the official development of the Yangshen model, there is still a lot of preparation work that needs to be done

    There is still a long way to go.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????? Chapter 415 is full of great masters I feel like I have learned a new posture, I am ashamed!  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 431 The Difficulty of Cultivation

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Senjutsu Chakra has a great reputation, but Jiraiya is the only one in Konoha who understands Senjutsu, and it is said that it is not a perfect form of Senjutsu.

    Tsunade also had the opportunity to learn celestial arts from Slug Sage, but unfortunately she did not learn it. Later, her closest brother and beloved lover died. She was extremely discouraged and had no interest in learning celestial arts. Now that she has become Hokage, she has no reason to learn celestial beings.  Technique.

    The psychic beasts of the Sannin were all powerful psychic beasts that had mastered senjutsu, but Tsunade didn't want to learn it, and Orochimaru didn't dare or couldn't learn it. In the end, only the clumsiest Jiraiya mastered senjutsu, surpassing Orochimaru and Tsunade.  Hand, from the tail end of the crane to become the strongest among the three ninjas, it shows his perseverance and strong will. It is simply the tortoise and the hare in the Naruto world, which is touching.

    Learning magic itself is risky, whether it is frog magic, snake magic or slug magic.

    Natural energy imbues the body. If one does not control it well, it will be swallowed by endless natural energy, and then permanently petrified into stone.  There is no difference from death.

    "Powerful techniques are bound to be accompanied by high risks or great difficulty. This is an iron law in the world of Naruto."

    Star Chakra is no exception.

    Compared with natural energy, the energy of fission may be thicker due to the accumulation of billions of years in the biosphere, but radiation energy is definitely a rougher and more ferocious energy.  When practicing celestial magic, the natural energy itself is harmless, and will only become petrified if it absorbs excessive amounts of natural energy. The fission energy itself is extremely destructive, and it will start to harm the body before it actively absorbs the radiation. The one in the Star Ninja Village  Red Star, the energy absorbed is not enough for him to break through to the shadow level, and he is already dying!

    In terms of danger, it is definitely the best ninjutsu in the ninja world. Anyone who practices it will die.

    But what about the power?  After completing the cultivation, it will definitely be several levels better than the Immortal Mode!

    "If you ask her to tell you what kind of peacock magic is practiced in Xing Ninja Village, it's just picking up sesame seeds and throwing away watermelons!"  If you focus on meteorites, study nuclear physics seriously for a few years, and complete the legendary mission "Brilliant Radiation", then you can almost touch the five major gangsters Bah, are you on the edge of the five major ninja villages?

    As for the Yangshen mode

    First of all, this ninjutsu must control a huge amount of energy. The pure body cannot carry so much chakra and will be burst. Therefore, it must be based on the Yin Seal and use it as a storage and buffer of energy.

    Secondly, how chakra absorbs the energy of nuclear fusion is the most difficult problem that needs to be solved; so Haruno Sakura must first learn senjutsu and understand how chakra absorbs natural energy and upgrades it into senjutsu chakra, and then by analogy,  Research has allowed Chakra to absorb fission energy, which is more ferocious than natural energy, and turn it into star chakra. Finally, it has solved the problem of absorbing the power of the sun - fusion energy and turning it into Sun God Chakra.

    In other words, first use the Immortal mode to upgrade to the intermediate transition mode - the Star God mode, and finally upgrade to the Yang God mode.

    Of course, we also need to solve the legendary difficulty mission "Brilliant Radiation" and the epic mission "Distance from the Sun". I won't go into detail about such trivial matters

    Very good, the simplest and most basic task here is to practice the sage mode that only Jiraiya has mastered in the entire Konoha.

    After Haruno Sakura sorted out these things, she suddenly felt a lot of pressure.  Look at what a terrifying task she has set out for herself. An ordinary ninja would be proud of himself even if he learned the sage mode!

    ¡°Humph¨q(¨s^¨t)¨r.¡±

    "If it wasn't a ninjutsu of this difficulty, I wouldn't bother to challenge it."

    Ms. Ying patted her chest and encouraged herself.

    But to be honest, at her current level, there is no way to learn or practice the Water Release and Ice Release Ninjutsu, and there is even no room for developing new Ninjutsu.

    Ordinary ninjas, even if they are extremely talented and talented, would have to be at least in their twenties to reach her level. Those who have reached the peak of something in their teens may only be the Fourth Hokage and the Fourth Hokage in the past ten years.  Itachi; and usually this is also the ceiling of strength for ordinary ninjas. There is no way to go higher. They can only develop horizontally, from specialization to generalism, perfect combat methods, enrich experience, and hone skills, day after day, until the year  The body is old and frail, and the energy and blood are stagnant. Like the third generation, he fell from the peak and suffered a terrible fall.

    Haruno Sakura would not choose such a path.

    Want her to watch her strength stagnate for decades?  impossible.  She has talent, resources, talent, and brains.

    You will always find a way forward.

    So she chose Yangshen mode.  This ninjutsu seems extremely difficult, butThese are all difficulties that can be solved. If you practice step by step, it seems that there are no difficulties as expected.

    "However, today is not a day for practice."

    Haruno Sakura put away the meteorite and scroll.

    Although I wish I could start seclusion today, stay in the training base for a few years without going out, practice the Yang Shen mode in one breath, and become invincible in the world again, but it is obviously impossible - you can practice successfully in seclusion without contact with the outside world.  That's a fairy tale or a fairy tale.  What's more, now that she has returned to the village, her three cute or not-cute students should still be waiting at the training ground to receive hertraining!

    Since she has accepted the protection and inheritance of knowledge in Konoha, it is natural for her to assume her obligations.

    Since she doesn¡¯t like Erwuzi, the option of defecting has never appeared in her mind.

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s idea is actually very simple.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The morning was devoted to long-lost practical training between master and apprentice.

    Hinata¡¯s temporary teaching was very effective, and the combat effectiveness of the three students was significantly improved.  This is mainly because at the low-level ninja stage, no matter what type of ninja, physical skills are one of the important means of output.

    When the chunin begins, the distinction between ninjutsu and taijutsu ninjas will become obvious.

    Hinata¡¯s immediate training effect almost shook Haruno Sakura¡¯s authority, but after the strange power technique destroyed the training ground with one punch, everything was back on track.

    "Who still thinks that my physical skills are not good enough and I don't know how to teach you?"

    The pink-haired girl wiped the dust off her hands and said calmly.

    There is a huge deep pit under the feet, which is in sharp contrast with the girl's slender white arms.

    "Who else?"

    The naughtiest Konohamaru didn't dare to breathe.

    The entertainment training time passed quickly, and she even treated the students to a meal at noon.

    In the afternoon, in a conference room in a grand administrative building in Konoha.

    Haruno Sakura arrived five minutes early, and the Fifth Hokage, the Third Hokage, the two Hokage advisors Koharu Koharu and Mito Kadeni, as well as Nara Shikaku, Hinata Hotaru and other Jonin squad leaders and ANBU captains also took their seats.  Sakura nodded and whispered hello to everyone she knew.

    When two-thirty came, Tsunade stood up directly, regardless of whether everyone was here or not: "Okay, everyone, the time has come. Let's start the meeting. I won't say the opening remarks. Everyone knows what the content of today's meeting is.  What. Now please Haruno Sakura Jounin to explain to us the details of the battle that took place in the latest mission!"

    "Yes, the Fifth Hokage!"

    Haruno Sakura also stood up and answered loudly.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 432 Meeting

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Nara Shikaku, the man with two scars on his face, is the squad leader of Konoha's Jonin class and the senior staff officer of the Hokage.  His strength is not particularly outstanding, but his IQ is over 200, and he is good at strategy and judgment. He is very similar to his son Shikamaru although this sentence should be said the other way around.

    For people with high IQs, it is difficult for ordinary people to imagine what they are thinking when they use their brains.

    Haruno Sakura's IQ is 154, which ranks among the top three thousandths among the crowd. When thinking about the same problem, Sasuke and Naruto can't keep up with her speed at all, but compared with Shikamaru and Shikaku, she is  He was instantly reduced to rubbish.

    Lu Jiu habitually came earlier and sat down at the venue about ten minutes early, observing everyone who came in silently and calmly.  When Haruno Sakura greeted him, Shikakuya smiled faintly and nodded in response; but all the information about her suddenly appeared in his mind.

    Haruno Sakura, female, 15 years old, ninja number 012601.  A disciple of the Fifth Hokage, he is good at water escape, ice escape and medical ninjutsu. His strength has reached the 'Kage' level, and he is the future star of Konoha.  He has a relatively peaceful and gentle personality, but he also has a rough and violent side

    Although they are both jounin, Shikaku usually associates with people in the jounin circle. He has little contact with Haruno Sakura, who has always been in the ANBU circle. To be able to look familiar in front of her, there are still many people who are exactly the same as him.  son

    "But that boy Shikamaru seems to have a pretty good relationship with her."

    Lu Jiu thought about it.

    It would be good to be able to establish a good relationship with a big shot in the future Hokage lineage.  But Shikaku wasn't so low-spirited that he eagerly ran to Sakura to get closer.  According to Haruno Sakura's character analysis, the relationship between Shikamaru and her friends is very strong, and it is enough to serve as a bond. After all, the Nara family is also considered a direct family and royal adviser in the Hokage family. Their status is quite high, and there is no need to go and retaliate.  The thighs of a fifteen year old girl.

    But he still had some feelings.

    ??Look at people.  Look at Shikamaru again.

    The Haruno family is considered a well-established Red Konoha family, but it has not produced an outstanding ninja in so many years, so it is a small family with little foundation.  There are thousands of such ordinary families in Konoha, but a golden phoenix flew out of the chicken coop.

    Where is Shikamaru?  His IQ is so high, his family heritage is strong, and he has taken a lot of deer antler secret medicine. However, he turns out to be a person who just takes things one step at a time. His favorite thing to do every day is fish and bask in the sun.  The past two years have been better, and I have been a little more diligent, but compared to others, I am still too lazy.  Haruno Sakura had already become a jounin, but Shikamaru was still dilly-dallying about getting promoted to tetsu because it was too troublesome.

    Nara Shikaku secretly sighed.  A man with an IQ of 216 cannot conquer his wife or cure his son. This is fate.

    Soon after Haruno Sakura came in, all the big bosses also arrived one after another.

    Lu Jiu put back his emotional thoughts and keenly noticed the subtlety of the atmosphere in the venue.

    "Strange." He narrowed his eyes slightly, "It's just an ordinary mission report meeting. Although it involves important information about Akatsuki, it's not like this"

    His eyes passed over the faces of the Hokage advisor and the Hokages calmly.  The big guys all had straight faces and no expressions, only micro-expressions that were extremely difficult to control were subtly hinting at something.

    This meeting seems to be something.

    While Shikaku was distractedly listening to Haruno Sakura¡¯s mission report, countless speculations emerged in his mind.

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s mission report this time is also very interesting.  With Shikaku's IQ and experience, he quickly heard the concealment in the girl's words.

    "There's something fishy." Shikaku didn't know Itachi's identity as a spy, but he could keenly feel that there was something wrong with the battle between Haruno Sakura and Itachi, and then thinking about the night of the Uchiha genocide and Itachi's former character, "Possibility  One is that Itachi still has contact with Konoha, is he just pretending to be a traitorous ninja? Sothe Uchiha incident back thenforget it, don't think about things without evidence."

    Nara Shikaku didn¡¯t know that the guess he made based on some clues was already quite close to the truth.

    Shikaku's colleagues were obviously not as sensitive as him and heard the discord; they focused on analyzing Akatsuki's strength and discussed in an orderly manner how to deal with Itachi's genjutsu and those weird and huge numbers of semi-plants  How do half-humans detect and deal with it.

    The proceedings of the meeting were as usual.

    "The Byakugan is the pupil technique with the strongest detection power It can instantly see if other people's chakras are confused, thereby awakening companions who have been affected by the illusion as soon as possible. It is quite effective against the illusion of the Sharingan. At the same time,  It can also search the ground efficiently to find those hidden places."The rats underground" Hyuga Hotaru said calmly, "Tsunade-sama, I have an idea¡ª¡ª"

    "I understand what you mean." Tsunade waved her hand to interrupt Hinata Hotaru's words.

    Hinata Hotaru wants to pull more branch families out of the clan trap and enter the ANBU directly under the Hokage, leaving the Hyuga family beyond their reach. Of course Tsunade understands her thoughts.  But now is not a good time to discuss this issue.

    ¡°I will discuss this matter with Hinata Hizashi again. So, do you have anything else to say? If not¡ª¡ª¡±

    "¡ª¡ªThe Fifth Hokage," Koharu suddenly raised his hand and said after going to bed, "I have a problem."

    "The show is here as expected." Nara Shikaku thought to himself.  He stared at the empty conference table in front of him with drooped eyelids, sitting upright and minimizing his presence.

    Tsunade looked at the old man who raised his hand to speak, and the smile on his face seemed to become brighter: "You said it."

    "I have an autopsy report here" The old woman slowly took out a document and put it on the table. "The time of death was three days ago. The place of death was in the country of Taki, not far from the battlefield at that time.  , the dead character is"

    "¡ª¡ªKonoha ninja. Eight. Died due to battle."

    Mito Menyan took off his eyes and rubbed them while taking over Koharu's words as he went to bed.

    There was a slight uproar in the meeting hall.

    After going to bed, Koharu knocked on the table hard to signal for silence, and then looked at Haruno Sakura: "We are not doubting anything. I believe in the loyalty and belief of every Konoha ninja It's just that because of the time and time when they died in battle,  The location coincides with the mission of Haruno Sakura Jounin. I would like to ask, Haruno Sakura Jounin"

    "Are their deaths related to your mission at the time? Were their murderers from Akatsuki?"

    The smile on Tsunade's face gradually disappeared.

    If they were just questioning Haruno Sakura and Danzo about the conflict, they would not ask this question.  This is obviously a deliberately framed question

    And the two consultants would say this, which means that they have some evidence Yes, since there is an autopsy report, it means that they have the body, that is to say in order to counter the increasingly powerful Tsunade.  , they chose to join forces with Danzo!

    "I thought you just liked to balance, but I didn't expect you would be so stupid. I have long disliked you" Tsunade said coldly in her heart.

    At this time, everyone turned their attention to the pink-haired girl next to Tsunade. The latter, who was not smiling just now, started laughing instead.

    An emotionless smile.

    Haruno Sakura also reacted.

    ????????????????????? Politicians.

    He actually got together with the lowly Danzo. He is worthy of being a politician who is worse than a bitch.

    "Sandaime-sama, the two Hokage advisors are not asking questions, but they are trying to play tricks!"

    Haruno Sakura looked at Koharu who had gone to bed, her eyes showing no sign of respect for the higher-ups in Konoha, and the corners of her mouth slowly raised.

    "Go to bed, Mr. Xiaochun," she squinted her eyes, the fake smile on her face was so sweet that it was so sweet, but the sparkle in her eyes was hidden under her eyelids, "I can answer this question."

    At this moment, even the most obtuse person could feel that something was wrong with the atmosphere.

    "It's over, it's really a fight between gods."

    Nara Shikaku is just a senior staff officer. He has no interest or ability to intervene in the struggles of the top bosses. He just wants to protect himself (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 433 Conspiracy

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Although she said she could answer this question, Haruno Sakura knew that this question was difficult to answer.

    Do you want to answer truthfully?

    Of course, Danzo wanted to take advantage of Haruno Sakura, but she killed several of her subordinates instead. Danzo did not dare to mention this kind of thing on the table.

    But no matter what, killing ninjas from the same village - even if they are root ninjas with sinister intentions, is not a good thing and goes against the spirit of Konoha.  Therefore, if this matter is exposed, it will cause an unsightly blemish on Haruno Sakura's flawless resume.

    So, this is what the consultants rely on. Do they think they have a handle on Haruno Sakura?

    When he went to bed, Koharu hoped that Haruno Sakura and Tsunade would think so, and then treat this incident as a tacit political deal - this time you let me go and seize my handle, and next time you will have chips to let me go.  I'll give you a break.

    That¡¯s not the case at all.  The advisors and Danzo have been playing power games for many years. They never believe in so-called tacit political deals. Someone will always break the rules. Agreements written in black and white can be violated at any time, let alone a silent agreement?

    What they want to do is to damage Tsunade's reputation - by stigmatizing Haruno Sakura.

    First of all, he was ineffective in the battle with Uchiha Itachi and was suspected of committing suicide; secondly, the root ninja who monitored the battlefield was killed; finally, Haruno Sakura has been secretly conducting human experiments in the past few years.

    ¡°Haha, when put together like this, doesn¡¯t it sound like Haruno Sakura is going to defect?  We have even found the contact person for the next "Xiao" organization.

    Of course, there is no evidence, only rumors, but the consultants think it is enough - wasn't this how Hatake Shoshige was forced to die?

    As for saying that it is impossible for a Hokage disciple to defect Orochimaru's example is still fresh in people's minds!

    As for whether doing so will destroy the Great Wall Based on the integrity of politicians, would they care so much?

    Well, maybe they will care about those things, but the premise is that - they must first gain power and suppress Tsunade, instead of being suppressed by Tsunade and gradually leaving the core circle of power.

    As the first step of the conspiracy, the first step is to induce the girl to lie in order to clear out her behavior.  A person who lies is not worthy of trust.

    Yes, Koharu has already left a step to step down behind the question. As long as he continues to say "the murderer who killed them is Akatsuki's people", everyone will reach a tacit consensus and cover up this matter.  , then hello, me, hello, everyone¡ª¡ª

    As long as the girl feels this way.

    Then, just when she thought she could land safely along the steps, Xiaochun would turn back and issue a second autopsy report, telling everyone that the eight people died from strange power or ice escape!

    It makes Haruno Sakura and Tsunade lose their face.

    The best thing is to make Haruno Sakura become the second Hatake Sakumo, so that Tsunade can be completely suppressed!

    In short, in order to prevent Tsunade from clearing them out of the center of power, these three old guys, who are getting more and more in love with each other as they get older, have prepared many vicious and destructive ideas, and are waiting for Haruno Sakura and Tsunade to fall into their trap!

    When Koharu went to bed, she looked at Haruno Sakura with eyes that concealed expectation, waiting for her answer.

    Haruno Sakura didn¡¯t keep her waiting for too long.

    After just thinking about it for a moment, she said with a cold face, "If you are talking about the root ninjas in the cave, I know the cause of their death."

    "One of them did die at the hands of Xiao."

    When he went to bed, Xiaochun asked again: "So where are the remaining seven?"

    "There are seven left" A smile full of malice suddenly appeared on the girl's face, "Why don't you ask Lord Shimura Danzo who brought the root ninja to block me?"

    She stood up suddenly, and the surging chakra burst out without warning!

    Whoosh whoosh¡ª¡ª

    Several green water snakes popped out from the girl Hao's wrist at high speed in an instant. Without any regard for the noble status of some of the people present, they passed through the gaps in the seats, penetrated the door and rushed out with lightning speed!

    The sudden attack almost scared everyone, especially the two consultants who had been pampered for many years. Their performance was even worse. They screamed and almost shrank to the bottom of the stage. The moment the high-speed water passed through their noses, the two of them actually  I have the illusion that my heart has stopped beating!

    After going to bed, Koharu suddenly realized that with the strength Haruno Sakura has shown recently, if Sakura is accidentally forced to defect by her, it will only take a tenth of a second for her head to be taken over by Sakura Even if Tsunade and the Third Generation  As well as a group of elite jounin, they probably also stoppedCan't stop her!

    "Asshole" She gritted her teeth and cursed, crawling out from the audience. Her voice was shaking a little with anger or fear, her face was ashen, "Haruno Sakura, what are you doing!?"

    "What am I?" Sakura sneered, "There is a mouse sneaking outside the door and eavesdropping. I just invited him in."

    "you¡­¡­!"

    The surging chakra aura in Haruno Sakura's body was so astonishing that it suppressed the old woman who was sleeping with Koharu until she couldn't breathe. She had thousands of heart-breaking things to say, but she couldn't say them out!

    ¡°I could only watch helplessly as she turned her fingers, controlled the water snake, tied up the two men in black outside the door, and dragged them back to the conference room¡ª¡ª

    Including an old man with a bandage on his head.

    "Yo~" the girl deliberately made her tone exaggerated and artificial, "This is not"

    "Shimura Danzo-sama?"

    The blue water snake looks slender, but is incredibly tough. Danzo, who is not weak in strength, was tied tightly and pulled in like a snake.

    As one of the top leaders of Konoha and the leader of the root, Shimura Danzo was treated like this?  The picture is really bizarre and makes me speechless.  All jounin squad leaders and ANBU captains have become numb. You can't afford to provoke a fight between gods and gods. If you can't afford to provoke them, just be silent spectators.

    What¡¯s even more bizarre is that even if the Hokage didn¡¯t say anything, Danzo didn¡¯t even open his mouth to reprimand Haruno Sakura

    "Haruno Sakura, put him down quickly!" Koharu turned to bed angrily, pointed at Haruno Sakura and shouted, "You bastard, how dare you be so disrespectful, how can you behave like this!"

    "Haha," the girl sneered, gently shook her green-white index finger, hoisted Danzo Shimura up, and said softly, "Don't worry, I'm going to sleep with Mr. Koharu. Maybe Danzo likes to be tied up.  Get up?"

    "is not it?"

    "Zhi, village, regiment, Tibetan, large, people?"

    Haruno Sakura is completely torn apart!

    What is incredible is that Danzo Shimura did not fight desperately, but just stared at Haruno Sakura coldly with his eyes wide open, suppressing the anger and humiliation all over his body, and said word by word: "Is that enough, Haruno Sakura?"  ?¡±

    He is actually giving in?

    Xiaochun and Menyan were going crazy!

    Being so humiliated by Haruno Sakura!

    He actually didn¡¯t say a word!

    How can this faction convince the public in the future? The leader of the faction is treated like a dog and he doesn¡¯t dare to resist. His reputation and prestige are all gone!  Even if you can't beat Haruno Sakura, you still have to make a show of it!

    Mito Menyan almost broke the glasses in his hand, and the annoyance in his heart could almost break through his forehead and reach the sky.  Shimura Danzo, this bastard, must have concealed some key things from them. To be treated like this by a little girl without saying a word, either he was treated very badly by Haruno Sakura before, or he had a huge handle and was caught by Sakura.  Oh, or he is extremely afraid of Haruno Sakura!

    Yes, the advisors did have the idea of ??abandoning Danzo as a shield at any time, but this time they were tricked by Danzo first!

    After going to bed, Xiaochun finally realized that the development of the situation had a tendency to get out of control.

    Shouldn¡¯t it be that they used their skillful rhetoric and political methods to play Haruno Sakura to pieces?

    Whyyou flipped the table as soon as you came up?  !

    ¡¾Two chapters in a row.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 434 Breaking the Face

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Haruno Sakura ignored the anger of the two Hokage advisors.

    Anyway, we have already broken our skin!

    ???????????

    She didn¡¯t put Danzo down, but instead pulled him in front of her, close to a dangerous position where she could clearly see the faint fur on the girl¡¯s face.  Danzo subconsciously tensed up his muscles, but only saw Sakura's lips parting slightly.

    "Come, Lord Danzo, tell the two distinguished Hokage advisors how your seven subordinates died?"

    "And who were you seriously injured by?"

    A faint but extremely cold murderous intention spread to Danzo's face along with the girl's warm breath, making his hair stand on end in an instant.

    Danzo¡¯s face, as stiff as a rock, twitched. He closed his eyes and said nothing.

    He didn¡¯t try to resist Haruno Sakura.  That kind of stupid behavior was enough once a few days ago. He didn't need to repeat it in front of so many people in Konoha!

    He didn¡¯t say anything, and he didn¡¯t dare to throw dirty water on Ying.  Not to mention whether Haruno Sakura would actually kill her on the spot if she angered her, Danzo knew better that Shisui's Mangekyo Sharingan in her hand was a big deal

    Danzo didn¡¯t speak, and Haruno Sakura didn¡¯t care, so she helped him speak out.

    "Huh? Why don't you say anything, Danzo-sama? You have the guts to bring people to block me, you have the guts to forcefully put a curse seal on me, and you have the guts to fight if coercion fails, how come"

    "Don't you have the guts to tell me about the good things you have done?"

    Haruno Sakura said slowly.

    The whole hall was silent.

    The Fifth Hokage sat calmly watching the show. The two Hokage advisors were dumbfounded. Danzo lowered his head with a cold face and remained silent.

    That is, the default.

    Everyone knows that Danzo has done a lot of bad things, but this is the first time that he has been caught by the person involved, picked up, and told in public, but Danzo has no power to resist and cannot refute, he can only acquiesce!

    Mito Menen¡¯s face turned blue, his lips trembled, and the glasses frame in his hand trembled. He whispered over and over again: ¡°That¡¯s nonsense, that¡¯s nonsense¡­that¡¯s nonsense!¡±

    When he went to bed, Xiaochun¡¯s fists placed under the table were clenched and turned white, and his face was so gloomy that it seemed like water could drip from his face.  But she was much calmer and less unbearable than Men Yan, and her mind began to think crazily about ways to break the situation.

    In terms of conspiracies and political struggles, the level of the two Hokage advisers may have been only third-rate in the previous life on earth, but for Haruno Sakura, a hundred Sakuras in total may have to be beaten.

    Don¡¯t say anything else.  The protagonist's age in her two lifetimes combined is only half that of others.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that he has eaten more salt than Sakura has ever eaten rice.

    ¡°These two are both fine people.  After the death of the second generation, Sarutobi Hiruzen came to power, and he has been sitting in the position of Hokage advisor for decades. After experiencing so many ups and downs, his strength is not very good but he can still stand firm, and his ability is not bad.

    But faced with the predicament in front of me, I was so stunned that I couldn¡¯t think of a solution!

    I just asked the momentum of Haruno Sakura, but I didn't know where to go. In the face of such a strong ice girlfriend, where is the aura!  Now everyone is paying attention to the dirty things Danzo has done, and maybe they want to applaud Haruno Sakura for cleaning up a few scum. Who cares about her moral flaw of killing a ninja from the same village?

    To reverse the situation, we must first seize the initiative in the situation, and first we must save the embarrassing Danzo!

    When she went to bed, Xiaochun's lips murmured and she still wanted to speak. When she looked up, she saw Tsunade looking at her with a half-smile.

    Her heart suddenly felt cold.

    Yes!  The Hokage advisor suddenly came to his senses.

    In this world where war may break out at any time, strength is ultimately respected.  No matter how many conspiracies you have, interlocking with each other, and killing people without repaying their lives, so what?  Haruno Sakura didn't need to accept your move at all. She just overturned your table full of traps, pulled Danzo over and slapped her twice, and then set up a new table in front of you. What could you do?

    Want to make a comeback?  Want to rescue Danzo first?

    Do you have the strength?

    When he went to bed, Koharu first looked at his old self, then at Mito Mono, who also had white hair on his temples, and shook his head.  In their heydays, they probably couldn't beat Haruno Sakura, let alone not being on the front line for many years, their skills have long since deteriorated.

    Let¡¯s take a look at the Konoha mid-level officials who support us.

    All of them looked at the nose and nose, like the old monk who pretended to be in the fixed Buddhist monk, and did not dare to have a sight with her.    joke!  Although she is not tall, she is slender and cute, but she is a fierce person who can chop off dried persimmon Kisame with a few punches and swords, and then force Uchiha Itachi away!  If they rush up to fight her, they might turn into a muscular man with an eight-foot height and an eight-foot waist at any time, and break their chest with a small punch!

    As for those neutral factionsthere is even less hope.

    When I went to bed, Xiaochun¡¯s heart became colder and colder.

    Yes, how can a powerful person play these evil tricks?  Tsunade can use her fair and just conspiracy to drive a few old guys into speechlessness!

    "A few people who are obsessed with profit are really going to be in trouble this time.

    They were just afraid of Haruno Sakura's growing strength, worried that the power of the Hokage system would continue to expand as Sakura and others grew up, and there was no way to stop this majestic trend, so they thought of some conspiracies.

    Unfortunately, we found the wrong person.

    No way, who wants them to like the presupposition that Haruno Sakura is someone like Hatake Sakumo who was driven to death by rumors?  Just like the original assumption in the book that the American emperor would not fight back but would negotiate peace with them after being beaten a subtle line of succession.

    "It seems that Danzo-sama has nothing to say." Haruno Sakura sneered and said slowly.

    Danzo Shimura has completely fallen silent.

    He had nothing to say and nothing to say.

    Haruno Sakura didn't care either, she lifted him aside and turned to look at the two advisors.

    "Then, let's move to Koharu-sama and Mito Kaden-sama¡ª¡ª"

    When Xiaochun was stared at by those pure and clear light green eyes, Xiaochun's heart suddenly jumped and her whole body trembled.  She was really worried that this daring girl would suddenly take action, hang her up too, and humiliate her just like she did to Danzo!

    Sakura noticed her movements, her face suddenly smiled, and her fingers moved suddenly¡ª¡ª

    Koharu and Men Yan really jumped up: "Stop, Haruno Sakura!"

    However, Haruno Sakura just rubbed her wrist.

    "Calm down, two Hokage advisors," the girl's lips curled up into a half-smile, looking at the two of them with mockery, "I just want to ask"

    "Are you two satisfied with my answer?"

    When he went to bed, Koharu's chest was heaving, and his anger was simmering and unable to be vented. He could only look at Mito Kadoyan and said stiffly: "I have no objection."

    After going to bed, Xiaochun lowered his head.

    But the chakra aura as deep as the abyss on the girl did not dissipate as Xiaochun lowered her head, but became even more concentrated!

    "Really?" Haruno Sakura continued to ask, her tone getting sweeter and sweeter, making Koharu's hair stand on end. "But, I still have a question."

    She is not satisfied yet. It is not enough to trap Danzo. Haruno Sakura also wants to pursue the victory!

    "Why did the two Hokage advisors listen to a scumbag with a bad record and come to question me, Haruno Sakura, based on an autopsy report, instead of clarifying the obvious doubts first?"

    You think you can escape disaster by giving in?

    What a big mistake, how could Haruno Sakura let them go so easily!

    This time.

    General!

    [The second update has been written and will be posted at nine o'clock] (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 435 Disposal

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When Xiaochun went to bed, his pupils suddenly shrank.

    Mito Kadoyan swayed, almost unsteady on his feet, and quickly stretched out his hand to hold the table.

    The two of them looked at Haruno Sakura. There was no smile in the girl's eyes, and her cold eyes made people feel chilled in their hearts.

    She crossed her arms on her chest, and the green water snake swayed beside her, seemingly ready to move, waiting for their answer.

    Xiaochun couldn¡¯t answer this question at all.

    Use words to excuse the past?  The old woman thought Danzo might be her role model.  Let's make it clear, Haruno Sakura will not give up until she gets a satisfactory answer. The only difference in the outcome is whether Sakura is tied up to talk or Koharu stands up and speaks out on her own.

    When Xiaochun went to bed, her lips and teeth felt cold, and she couldn't say a word.

    She turned around and looked around the entire audience, but no one dared to make eye contact with her.

    He looked at the Third Hokage again. The latter had walked to the window and smoked silently at some point. He looked out the window without looking back, as if something outside had caught his eyes.

    She took a deep breath, and finally looked at the Fifth Hokage with difficulty.

    The latter leaned back leisurely on the back of the chair, motionless, with only the corners of his mouth slightly raised in a playful manner.

    ¡°I¡ª¡± After turning to bed, Xiaochun finally sat down and murmured, ¡°I and Men Yan were confused for a moment¡­¡±

    Mito Menyan was stunned for a moment, glanced at his companions beside him, and sat down with a wry smile: "That's right, we were blinded by our old eyes and were blinded by that old man Danzo Shimura, so we mistakenly thought ahem  Fortunately, now all the truth has been revealed, and I am really lucky that Haruno Sakura Jounin was not wronged."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? but I washed myself clean.

    "Huh! That's nonsense!" Danzo, who had been as unresponsive as a dead tree just now, immediately opened his eyes after hearing this. A muddy old eye glanced at Men Yan coldly and reprimanded in a deep voice, "It's obviously you two.  He took the initiative to find me and wanted to set up a trap¡ª¡ª"

    "¡ª¡ªShut up, old man!" Koharu was anxious and angry when he went to bed, and quickly interrupted Danzo's words loudly, "You are a harmful bastard, do you still want to sow discord now?!"

    Seeing that several people were about to start a quarrel without shame, Tsunade couldn't help but roll her eyes.

    "That's enough! You guys! Aren't you embarrassed enough? Give me some dignity!" the blond woman said solemnly.

    After suppressing the three people who were arguing, Tsunade glanced back and forth at the venue several times before slowly saying: "Sakura, please sit down first and let Danzo Shimura stand down."

    Then, she stood up high and said loudly¡ª¡ª

    "Shimura Danzo, you have done a lot of misdeeds and don't want to repent. This time you sent out the root ninja to attack the village jonin Haruno Sakura, with the intention of forcing her to join the root and work for you. This distorted our consistent Konoha spirit and hurt a lot of Konoha ninjas!  "

    "I, the Fifth Hokage, Tsunade-hime, announce that Danzo Shimura will be dismissed from all positions, demoted to an ordinary ninja, and temporarily imprisoned in Konoha Prison, waiting for your past misdeeds and evidence to be found out before being tried! As for the root disbandment,  All personnel are on standby, waiting to be recruited!"

    There was silence in the conference room.

    Danzo, sitting on the chair next to Sakura, suddenly collapsed when he heard this.

    "Yes, Hokage-sama." He responded weakly, as if he had suddenly aged many years.

    "Take him under custody."

    Seeing that Tsunade was not looking at him, she waved to call a few ANBU to restrain Danzo and take him away, and then turned her attention to Koharu and Mito Monobu.

    "Two Hokage advisors," Tsunade suddenly slowed down her voice and said softly, "I think you two were too concerned about the affairs of the village and overworked, so they 'accidentally failed to notice' and caused this little misunderstanding today.  "

    "I didn't notice in time that the energy of the two adults was no longer enough to handle such heavy affairs. This is my dereliction of duty as the Hokage. I am extremely sorry. In this way, since the two of you have mentioned that you are old and dim and you are really tired, then I will do it for you two.  For the sake of the health of these old men, I, as the Hokage, naturally have my duty to take over the burdens on their shoulders to prevent them from straining their bodies and minds."

    "I wonder what you two adults think?"

    Tsunade said with a fake smile.

    "This, this" Mito Monobu hesitantly wanted to say something but didn't dare, so he could only mutter the word over and over again.

    When he went to bed, Koharu's voice was a little trembling, and he used all his strength and courage to say: "Thank you, Hokage-sama, for your concern and arrangements. It's just that I am devoted to Konoha. Although I am old and weak, I can still use some of my remaining energy."

    "Use the remaining heat?"? Tsunade's eyes flashed and she said with a smile, "Okay, let's change the Hokage consultant's real job to a virtual one. From now on, he will no longer deal with practical matters and will only be responsible for making suggestions to me. I won't care about today's affairs anymore, how about it?  ?¡±

    When they went to bed, the last bit of luck in Koharu and Mito Kaden's hearts was completely shattered. The blood on their faces suddenly completely disappeared and turned pale.

    "Thank you, Hokage-sama, for the arrangement." Koharu stood up with difficulty after going to bed, "I am feeling a little unwell, so I have to leave temporarily. Please forgive me."

    "I am alsosomewhat uncomfortable, please forgive me, forgive me." Mito Kadoyan followed her away in embarrassment.

    The atmosphere in the conference room suddenly relaxed from the solemnity until the two consultants left.

    "The fight between gods is finally over." Nara Shikaku secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Just now he really wanted to use his transformation technique to turn into a piece of furniture and furnishings in this room!

    Looking at the ninjas on the left and right, Shikaku smiled bitterly.

    Only Haruno Sakura had a relaxed expression, with her head held high, leaning against the back of the chair, revealing her delicate chin, looking proud.

    Tsunade glanced at her angrily and suddenly said: "As for you, Haruno Sakura Jounin!"

    "Contempt the rules of the meeting and break the order of the meeting! Go back and copy the Ninja Code and hand it in!"

    "Break the door of the conference room! The repair fee must be paid within today!"

    "What? Does this count?" Haruno Sakura's eyes widened.

    "Nonsense!" Tsunade glared at her and added, "If you don't pay after the due date, it will be doubled!"

    Hinata Hotaru almost couldn't help laughing.

    After saying a few more words to calm the ninjas, Tsunade announced the adjournment of the meeting.

    Walking out of the conference room, on the way back to the Hokage Building.

    "Master, do I really want to surrender?" Haruno Sakura asked pitifully as she followed Tsunade.

    "What do you think?" Tsunade looked back at her and softened her heart, "Okay, there will be no penalty, but you must pay the fine for damaging the door! It is made of precious solid wood, century-old ebony wood.  It has been used since the village was built until now!¡±

    "Even the precious wood is not that expensive, right? And I remember that the wood used when building the village was all produced by the first generation of wood escape. Not to mention the ebony wood, the more expensive huanghuali and rosewood are also everywhere  " Sakura followed behind and murmured in a low voice, "Isn't this fine used by the master to eat, drink and gamble?"

    "What did you say?"

    "Ah, no, no, it's nothing!"

    "I always feel like you are secretly speaking ill of me?"

    ¡¾Second update.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 436 Long Yi [Third update]

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "You performed well this time." When she returned to the Hokage's office, Tsunade talked about what happened just now, "However, the method was a bit too rough, and the impact was not very good."

    Haruno Sakura did not respond to Tsunade's words, but frowned and looked at the corner of the office.

    A man dressed as a ninja came out of the corner.

    "Are you?" Ying Dai frowned slightly. The man's figure and chakra made her feel somewhat familiar.

    She must have seen him somewhere, and it was very recent, so she had an impression.

    "My name is Ryuichi, a sentient ninja. I used to belong to the Roots." The man took off his mask and smiled faintly, "Thank you for your mercy before."

    "Be merciful?" The girl was slightly startled.

    The fingers were wrapped around my hair, thinking for a moment, and soon thought of it¡ª¡ª

    "You were the root ninja outside the cave that day!" She pointed at the man and said in realization.

    She remembered that after cleaning up Danzo, she did see a root ninja when she walked out of the cave.  I still remember that she had just gotten Shisui's Sharingan and was in a good mood, so she didn't care about him and just told him to get out.

    Why is he here?  Haruno Sakura's expression became strange.  If this was not the Hokage's office, she would have wanted to open the Yin Seal and prepare for battle.

    "Yes, that's me." Long Yi nodded and replied.

    "Master, why is he here?" Haruno Sakura turned to look at Tsunade, who smiled and said nothing. On the contrary, Ryuichi stepped forward and replied: "After you knocked out Shimura Danzo that day, I found out that this was  It was a good opportunity to get away from the roots, so I justsneaked back to the village and found Tsunade-sama."

    "Is that so?" Sakura looked at him suspiciously.

    ¡°In other words, he betrayed Danzo and Genbe¡­ and was a traitor.

    Ryuichi smiled shyly: "Because I am a sentient ninjatheir restrictions on me are not as strict as those of ordinary root ninjas."

    "Hmm" The girl pursed her lips and took a step back, not wanting to talk to Erwuzi.

    "Originally, he would also 'attend' this meeting." Tsunade said with a smile, "However, because you did a pretty good job, I simply saved him the trouble of showing up."

    "So you had plans?"

    Tsunade smiled reservedly.

    As a former sentient ninja at the root, Ryuichi knows a lot of information, and he is a card that can turn the situation around!  Moreover, Tsunade's backup is not just Ryuichi. Even if Haruno Sakura gave a wrong answer just now and stepped into a trap, she was absolutely sure to reverse the situation and arrange the consultants clearly!  But since Sakura is doing pretty well, Tsunade won't steal her limelight.

    But since they are of no use, there is no need to talk about these little things.

    Tsunade waved her hand: "Ryuichi, Danzo Shimura has been removed from his post and taken into custody by me, and the Roots have been disbanded starting today. You can rest assured. I have nothing to do with you today. You go back to rest first and come back to me tomorrow morning. Do you understand?  ?¡±

    "Yes! Hokage-sama!"

    When Long Yi heard this, his face lit up with joy, he bowed excitedly and left.

    "Don't look at others with that disgusting look, Sakura." Tsunade said to the girl after seeing him leave.

    Haruno Sakura shook her head: "Those who can betray Danzo are also likely to betray us. Besides, what kind of good people can there be among those who come from the root?"

    "This is different. Ryuichi was coerced by Danzo to join the Roots." Tsunade explained, "He had no sense of belonging to the Roots. It can be said that now he has truly joined Konoha and become Konoha.  Ninja."

    She sat at her desk and said seriously: "Next, we have to screen and recruit more root-level ninjas. Danzo's die-hard ninjas and ninjas whose thoughts are completely twisted by the root need to be cleared out and thrown into prison. Others will be  Those root ninjas who are forced to join the root, whose thoughts can be reversed, or who have no bad deeds, need our help, support and recognition to help them integrate into the big family of Konoha. This is in line with the spirit of Konoha!"

    "I say all this not to ask you to be responsible for managing those root staff, but to tell you that as my disciple, every move you make represents my thoughts to some extent, so you must pay attention to your words and deeds.  In a word, you are not allowed to look at them with that kind of eyes and expressions in front of the former Ninjas! I ask that you treat them as normal, ordinary Konoha ninjas."

    Haruno Sakura frowned and shrugged her shoulders.

    "Okay, I'll try my best."

    She leftHe said with his mouth.

    ¡°Huh, she has been threatened twice by people from the same village. Both times it was Danzo and his roots who were causing trouble. How could it be possible for Sakura to have no objection to the roots?

    Seeing their uniforms and sensing the unique suppressed chakra, she couldn't help but become vigilant, okay?  If you don't be vigilant when facing Nebe and Danzo, you may be killed at any time!

    "It's not about trying your best, it's about doing it!" Tsunade emphasized her tone.

    "Yes, yes, yes~" the girl drew out her voice and her voice became very cute.

    Tsunade looked at the disciple standing in front of her helplessly.

    ?Suddenly I felt that she was really cute.

    In the conference room just now, she felt that Haruno Sakura's methods were a bit too drastic, and being unforgiving when one has power is sometimes not a compliment.  If the Hokage type is too strong and aggressive, it may also cause resentment.  That's why Tsunade didn't beat the Hokage advisor to death with a stick - although she could have done this if she had been stronger at the time.  But Tsunade thought that it was enough to get benefits and save face for others; so the consultants were not dismissed, but changed from actual duties to virtual duties. It was essentially the same thing, but when it came to saying it, they moved to Koharu and Mitomon.  Yan can still save some face.

    If it was Haruno Sakura, she would probably not even save any face, she would trample them so hard that they would never be able to do anything better, and then get out in despair.  Although doing this was satisfying and venting one's anger at the time, what about the turmoil it caused in the later period and the vigilance or resentment among the neutrals and advisers?  It's not easy to deal with.

    As Hokage, you need to look at the overall situation.

    However, Tsunade then thought about it, it is this kind of energetic girl who is attractive.  It is normal for young people to have a temper, but it would be too sluggish to act like a seasoned politician at such a young age.

    "Forget it, I'm too lazy to talk to you." Tsunade smiled faintly and shook her head, "What are your recent plans? After the chunin exam, Konohamaru and the others will be promoted to chunin and go out independently, so you can have some free time.  ¡±

    Haruno Sakura pondered for a moment.

    "I want to learn magic."

    ? Yangshen mode must be learned from the beginning of immortality.

    "Senjutsu" Tsunade frowned, "I'm not opposed to it in principle, but you have to know that senjutsu is different from other ninjutsu. People may die if they practice senjutsu."

    She stared into Haruno Sakura's eyes and said slowly: "Besides, the mortality rate of practicing immortal arts is very high!"

    "I know." Haruno Sakura nodded and said solemnly.

    "I'm mentally prepared."

    Tsunade looked Haruno Sakura up and down carefully.  The mood is slightly heavy.

    "I have mentioned the preparations for learning celestial arts to the Slug Immortal several times. They have already been prepared over there. You can channel a little slug out, say hello to it, and make an appointment to go there alone. I will  I won¡¯t accompany you anymore.¡±

    "Yes, Master!"

    "Thenbe careful when I'm not around."

    ¡¾Why is there a third update?  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 437 Goodbye Uchiha Itachi

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Haruno Sakura has never told her family about her training plan since graduating from ninja school, so when she announced that she wanted to learn senjutsu, especially when she explained the dangers of senjutsu, Sakura's mother Haruno Meabuki  I was shocked.

    I have been talking about this nervously for several days.

    "Sakura is already so powerful, why do she still need to learn such a dangerous ninjutsu!" The next morning when Haruno Sakura was having breakfast at home, Sakura's mother said naggingly, "Really, girls are so good at it."  Why do you have to be so powerful? You run out to perform dangerous missions every day. How can you find a boy to marry in the future! The child's father, you have to go and comment with Hokage-sama. Is there no one in Konoha? Why do you always send my little Sakura?  You have to go on a dangerous mission, and now you have to learn Shi Laozi¡¯s dangerous magic, and you¡¯re not going to become an immortal, so why should you learn that thing!¡±

    "Mom" Haruno Sakura was helpless, "That's what I have to learn myself!"

    "You're still talking back! It's not easy for your mother to poop and pee you. You can't be a quiet beautiful girl like Minazuki Shiro. Look at how cute Shiro-chan is. She works as a doctor in the hospital.  Doctor, your job is safe and stable, and there are many boys chasing you, blah blah blah"

    Sakura shrank her head, burying her head in her meal and not daring to say a word.

    Fortunately, Sakura's father Haruno Zhao said something to his daughter: "Mom, please don't nag Sakura. Sakura has grown up and is an official ninja. Isn't it normal to have her own ideas? You  Just let her be, just trust your daughter! Growing up, has Sakura ever let us down? No."

    "You still say no?" Sakura's mother's voice suddenly raised an octave, "I have never brought a boy home to see a boy this old! Wasn't it nice to call him Naruto last time? Or it was the one with black hair.  Pretty handsome?"

    "" Haruno Sakura was speechless, biting a poached egg, and hurriedly ran out of the house.

    The first thing is to meet the students.

    In a few days, the Chunin Examination will be held.

    So Haruno Sakura kept an eye on them very closely.  However, Sakura will not teach them anything new in the past few days, and they will not have time to learn it. The content of training is mainly repeated actual combat. Through actual combat, it helps them lay a solid foundation and integrate the physical skills taught by Hinata before into their own.  in the combat system.

    After meeting the children and training with them for a while, Haruno Sakura left a few clones to accompany them in the actual battle, and the main body left first.

    She also has her own things to do.

    The outskirts of Konoha.

    A remote corner.  underground.

    There is a secret base established by Haruno Sakura.

    I don¡¯t know when, Haruno Sakura had the habit of building secret bases underground Well, she admitted that Orochimaru¡¯s trick was quite effective.

    "However, it is said to be a secret base, but it is actually just an underground laboratory.

    The concealment is quite good. The only entrance is connected to an underground river. You must swim in and out People who don't know the road may not even imagine it.

    This is not a problem for Sakura, who is good at water escape.

    Jumping into the river, the girl was like a mermaid when she swam in the water, her thin legs swaying lightly, her waist swaying, and her posture graceful; and the water flow seemed to become her arms, pushing her forward and constantly accelerating her speed.  .  Within a few minutes, we arrived at the base.

    When she emerged from the water, her wet clothes clung to Haruno Sakura's body, revealing the girl's slim figure.

    Haruno Sakura climbed ashore and walked barefoot on the smooth ice floor; she waved her hands and used Water Release to remove the moisture from her clothes, and her body was immediately dry again.

    Tens of meters deep underground, the only connection with the outside world is this underground river and several hidden ventilation vents. The entire base is surrounded by a two-meter-thick high-strength ice wall. The temperature in the middle layer is minus one hundred degrees and extremely high.  Its purity makes the ice two levels harder than ordinary steel, and its exaggerated defense is enough to withstand S-level ninjutsu attacks and the prying eyes of some monsters that like to operate underground.

    This base has unparalleled security and concealment.

    It is precisely because of the base that was built with such painstaking efforts that Haruno Sakura dared to reveal her secrets here with confidence¡ª¡ª

    For example, Shisui¡¯s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.

    If she guessed correctly, she should be able to get a pair together.

    The first one was dug out of Danzo's body. Haruno Sakura soaked it in a container of orange-yellow nutrient solution and placed it on the table next to her.

    Then, it¡¯s the first??pieces.

    The girl took a deep breath, formed a seal on her hand, and forced out the deeply hidden chakra that Itachi had penetrated into her body¡ª¡ª

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Haruno Sakura made a somewhat indecent retching sound and spat out the big black bird from her throat again. Itachi's black crow flapped its wings and landed on the table like a living creature. Sakura focused on the crow's head.  As expected, there was a red eyeball in the socket of its left eye, and several black magatama stones were spinning around.

    "It is indeed it."

    Haruno Sakura smiled slightly and reached out to catch the crow, but unexpectedly, the big black bird made a clatter and turned into countless black feathers flying in the air!

    "Huh?" Sakura caught the air off guard and frowned.

    Then¡ª¡ª

    "Haruno Sakura?"

    A man's voice suddenly came from behind.

    The girl was startled and turned around suddenly, holding the ice pain in her hand to her chest unconditionally.

    "It's you" She saw the person clearly and breathed a sigh of relief, "Itachi Uchiha."

    No, that¡¯s not right. Haruno Sakura could sense that the person in front of her was not the real Itachi.

    To be precise, he was just an image of Itachi, or a piece of genjutsu chakra that Itachi left in her body.

    "The technique I left in your body shouldn't have been triggered so early" Itachi Uchiha stood in front of Sakura, looked around, and asked, "Where's Sasuke? What's wrong with him?"

    Haruno Sakura tilted her head and looked at him with interest.

    "Sasuke?" The girl smiled, "Sasuke is not here. He is probably training with Kakashi-sensei, or he is on a mission. In short, he is very good."

    "Really?" Itachi frowned. As a piece of chakra left by the deity, he could only last for a short period of time before disappearing, so he had no way of finding out whether the girl in front of him was lying, but

    Haruno Sakura should be trustworthy, he thought.

    "So you took the initiative to trigger the illusion that I left in your body? You can actually see through my illusion. It seems that I underestimated you, Haruno Sakura."

    Haruno Sakura smiled slightly and had no explanation.

    The crow went in and out of Haruno Sakura's mouth several times, making her mouth full of the smell of bird feathers. Even if she didn't notice Itachi's actions the first time, with Sakura's ability, no matter how sophisticated the illusion was, it would be impossible.  I hid it from her twice.

    "Why did you leave this genjutsu and Shisui's Sharingan in my body?" She asked, "What does it have to do with Sasuke?"

    "What happened between him and me has nothing to do with you, Haruno Sakura." Itachi said lightly.

    "See you again if we are destined."

    The black-haired man raised his index finger, preparing to transform into a crow again, fly out of the base, and bring the Sharingan back to his body¡ª¡ª

    Then, Haruno Sakura suddenly disappeared.

    Maybe it¡¯s because the split body is too weak to see clearly, or maybe Sakura¡¯s speed is too fast.  In short, at that moment, Itachi had just lifted up the chakra when he saw the girl suddenly flashing in front of him as if several frames of a movie had suddenly disappeared!

    "Ice Escape-Magic Mirror Ice Crystal!"

    In a laboratory with ice walls all around, the speed of ice teleportation is simply too fast!

    Without giving Itachi any time to react, in less time than the blink of an eye, Haruno Sakura was in front of Itachi and grabbed his sealed hand.

    "You can't run away," the girl said with a perfect smile as her mouth curved.

    "Itachi Uchiha."

    ¡¾I am very busy during the day, so it will be even later at night¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 438 I caught you

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Got caught.

    Uchiha Itachi's clone twitched his arm hard, only to find that the girl's delicate little hand was surprisingly strong. Her slender fingers gripped his wrist tightly like iron pliers. No matter how hard he exerted force, his arm remained  Not moving at all.

    Are you really a brute force?  Itachi frowned, this power was a bit too much, and it actually completely restrained a skilled person like him.

    Having your hand grabbed is nothing.

    What's even more troublesome is - Itachi glanced at the location of the underground river and the vents - this room is surrounded by thick and hard ice walls, and the entrances and exits to the outside world just now are now covered with ice cubes full of chakra.  Sealed, if you want to escape from here, you either have to master the space and time ninjutsu, or you have to pull me over and see if Susanoo can split this ice shell

    "It seems," Itachi Uchiha dispersed the concentrated chakra and said calmly, "I was indeed caught by you!"

    "Hmm~"

    Haruno Sakura watched with satisfaction as Itachi gave up his resistance and loosened his grip on him.

    "Nowyou are mine."

    She took a step back and looked him up and down. The few times she saw him before, she was in the middle of a fierce battle. She had no time or mood to care about other people's appearance. Now she finally had the opportunity to observe him carefully. It was really quite good.  He is handsome and has very handsome features. No wonder he was so popular in his previous life.

    Haruno Sakura had seen the appearance of Uchiha Fugaku in the ninja school several years ago. It was really hard to imagine how that passerby face gave birth to two such sons.

    Uchiha Itachi was too lazy to pay attention to her, and his eyes fell on the container containing the Sharingan on the table beside him: "Is that Shisui's other Sharingan?"

    "So, you killed Danzo Shimura?"

    "You are now in the form of a shadow clone," Haruno Sakura did not answer him directly, but smiled, "So do you want to pass on the information to me? Yes. You have a question, and I have a question. You must tell the truth. If you don't want to answer,  How about changing the question?"

    "Can."

    Itachi nodded without hesitation.

    "Very good." The girl stepped back a few steps, stood on the table, tapped the container with her crystal nails, and replied, "I didn't kill him, Danzo is still alive."

    "It's my turn to ask a question. Why did you leave a genjutsu in my body? What does this have to do with Sasuke?"

    "It's just an insurance. The power of other gods can interfere with people's will and thoughts; it will prevent Sasuke from doing wrong things, or reverse the situation after Sasuke makes a wrong choice." Itachi replied calmly without any waves in his tone.  .

    ¡°Now here¡¯s my question: What do you plan to do with Shisui¡¯s Sharingan, and especially, how do you plan to use its kaleidoscope secret technique, the Other God?¡±

    Haruno Sakura wrinkled her nose: "Those are two questions."

    "You just asked two questions." Itachi reminded.

    "Okay." Sakura raised her hand to admit her mistake, "To be honest, I don't have any special need to use the Sharingan. Anyway, I won't transplant the Sharingan to myself, at least to me."

    She pointed to her eyes and shrugged: "Did the color of the pupils change overnight? I don't want to expose it."

    "As for other gods I won't use this technique on my companions anyway."

    "Even if Sasuke wants to defect to Konoha?"

    "This is the third question." Sakura slyly avoided the question, "It's my turn to ask, Itachi."

    "What illusions did you leave behind in other gods?"

    "It's the 'Guardian of Konoha'." Itachi said calmly, "Sasuke's character is sensitive and fragile, and it is easy to go on an extreme path. This is probably the common trait of our Uchiha clan."

    "In order to prevent him from taking the wrong path in the future, I need to leave an insurance policy."

    "Let me ask you, Haruno Sakura. If Sasuke really defected to Konoha in the future, would you use the Sharingan in your hand to use the other gods on him?"

    The girl stopped tapping the container leisurely.

    She looked at Itachi steadily, pondered for a long time, and then said, "I won't let this happen."

    "Really?" The handsome man looked at her noncommittally.

    The answer to the question seems to have been muddled.

    Haruno Sakura quickly asked: "I'm a little curious You said at the beginning that the other gods haven't triggered it yet, so what are the triggering conditions for the illusion? What is your plan?"

    ¡°This is a very?? problem.  "

    Uchiha Itachi said calmly.

    "Unfortunately, chakra is no longer enough to support my existence and I can't answer your question. So, goodbye, Haruno Sakura."

    His body gradually turned into black feathers, floating in the air.

    "Hey, wait, hold on, Uchiha Itachi!" Haruno Sakura hurriedly jumped off the table, rushed over and grabbed Itachi's hand, but unexpectedly, Itachi's hand suddenly turned into a ball of feathers and fell apart.

    She opened her hand, and besides air, she only caught a few black feathers in her palm.

    But Itachi's body was still feathering, and his hands, arms, legs, and then torso were all collapsing uncontrollably. As a result, Uchiha Itachi, who was becoming lighter and lighter, was among the countless black feathers flying all over the sky.  Slowly rise upwards.

    Haruno Sakura raised her head and looked at Uchiha Itachi who was getting further and further away from the ground and dissipating smaller and smaller. She was stunned for a moment and suddenly shouted¡ª¡ª

    "Uchiha Itachi! Since you want to use other gods as insurance to restrain Sasuke, why don't you use genjutsu on him yourself, but instead keep other gods on me?!"

    Itachi¡¯s dissipating figure seemed to pause for a moment.

    Then, Haruno Sakura heard his last answer: "There is a deep enough bond between you and Sasuke If Sasuke really takes the wrong path of making the village an enemy in the future, the only person who can make him change his mind is  is you."

    "Because you regard him as a brotheryou will definitely prevent him from going astray."

    In mid-air, Sakura saw Uchiha Itachi, who had dissipated to only his shoulders and head, slightly raised the corners of his mouth, revealing an imperceptible smile.

    "I'm very happy that Sasuke has a friend like you This way, I feel relieved."

    "Goodbye, Haruno Sakura."

    Uchiha Itachi smiled faintly and completely disappeared in the air.

    With a snap, Shisui's Sharingan eyeball fell from the air and landed on the girl's palm.

    Shisui¡¯s second eye is in hand.

    Haruno Sakura held the Sharingan, raised her head, looked at the direction where Itachi disappeared, her mood was subtle, and she remained silent for a long time.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????

    She just laughed: "You are overthinking, Uchiha Itachi"

    ¡°I won¡¯t let something like that happen!¡±

    Sasuke¡¯s mentality is very stable!

    She shook her head, put aside her extra thoughts, put the eyeballs in her hand into a container full of yellow nutrient solution, and then took out another sealing scroll from her body.

    With a bang, the scroll was unsealed, and a large amount of smoke came out; lingering in the smoke, the body of a girl as white as jade lying on the table was looming.

    "Although it's not easy to replace the original body with the Sharingan" the girl chuckled.

    "But, I can use the clone to experience the feeling of Sharingan!"

    ¡¾Second update.  Although it's a little late, it's finally coded.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 439 Sharingan and Clone

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Haruno Sakura has always believed that among many ninjutsu, the creativity and practicality of the clone jutsu can be ranked in the top three.

    By using chakra to condense a virtual or real image, and then projecting the spirit into the chakra split, you create

    another me.

    Fantastic.

    However, the ninjutsu of the clone series has a huge shortcoming, that is, the chakra split is relatively fragile and can not hold much chakra. Therefore, if it is used at the wrong time during combat, it will just be a waste of chakra.

    From the simplest clone technique, to Taki clone technique, shadow clone technique, to water clone technique, ice clone technique, wood clone technique, the trend of advanced clone technique is that the chakra changes from loose to solid, and the attributes change from no attribute to ordinary  Escape attribute, then to the limits of blood inheritance, blood inheritance elimination

    So, what will happen if the cloned real body is used as the carrier of the clone technique?

    A living body that can eat, drink, and breathe is different from the chakra condensed body that will dissipate sooner or later. After the spirit is projected into it, the mental and physical power will form a complete internal circulation in the body, just like a real person.  The same, so that it can withstand damage, it can continue to fight, and it can exist as a clone for a long time years, decades, or even a hundred years, living longer than the original.

    Such a true clone technique, in theory, should be the most perfect clone technique that Haruno Sakura could imagine.

    There is almost no cost, no need to consume much chakra, and there is no difficulty in the ninjutsu itself except for the cloning part.  By cloning yourself, you can get a huge boost of combat power. It is simply a perfect ninjutsu.

    However, the real situation is that Haruno Sakura has only used it in safe and controllable laboratories, and has never used this ninjutsu in combat.

    Because, the greatest advantage of the True Clone Technique, "being able to exist like a real person", is itself a more terrifying shortcoming than the fact that the clone dissipates easily!  Haruno Sakura had imagined this problem. What would happen if the clone was used on the battlefield and then forgot to recycle it?  The clone will not dissipate automatically. On the contrary, she can easily survive with part of the power of the original self, and then slowly grow, slowly approaching the original self, or even surpassing the original self

    "At that time, who was I? Who was I?"

    The girl said to herself.

    "The 'me' after the Sharingan transplantation theoretically has a higher upper limit than the original body" Haruno Sakura stroked the clone's silky and creamy skin, and her fingertips went up along the calf, feeling a little  , "The clone may be stronger than the real person or something. It's really not interesting."

    ¡°If it was herself lying here, and the person sharpening the knife was the clone, what kind of terrifying scene would it be?

    Of course, it is only a theoretical possibility that the clone is stronger than the original body.

    By the time she completes the Yang Shen mode, no, even after she has cultivated into the Sage mode, the Mangekyo Sharingan will have little effect on improving her combat power; coupled with the body and spirit that have been cultivated and honed for many years, the clone is no matter what.  It can't compare to my own.  Besides, even if Sakura Haruno's clone has been separated for a long time, it doesn't necessarily have a hostile relationship with the original person.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. Let¡¯s get started.¡±

    With these thoughts running through her mind, the girl who made up her mind rested her fingers on her soft breasts.

    first of all¡ª¡ª

    activation.

    Yang Dun Chakra condensed in the palm of Haruno Sakura, emitting a faint blue light; then, the girl suddenly slapped her palm on the chest of the split body, and with a sudden burst of strength, the blue light sank and merged into the heart of the split body.

    Plop, plop.

    The heart starts beating, pumping blood throughout the body.  His chest began to rise and fall, his nose waggled delicately as he sucked in oxygen.  The cold and stiff flesh began to become warm and soft, and the white porcelain skin gradually became more colorful.

    The split opened its eyes.

    She came to life.

    But it¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s just alive.  Her eyes were the same beautiful light green as hers, but they had no focus. They just looked forward motionlessly, dull and dull, without any agility or vitality.

    Before the deity was projected into the spirit, the split was just a piece of meat that could breathe.

    ?Then follows¡ª¡ª

    Change eyes.

    The biggest problem in replacing the eyeball is the reconnection of the retina and the optic nerve, but for a ninja who is proficient in the medical ninjutsu of Yang Eun, this is not a big problem.  Characters in the later comics can even use their eyes as hot-swappable, plug-and-play USBs, which can be plugged in and installed.?Change one eye on the field

    Haruno Sakura will not be so rough. Her operation is much more delicate. She carefully takes out the original eyeball, cleans it, and then replaces it with the Sharingan eye. She uses Yang Eun Chakra to stimulate the nerve cells to grow slowly and connect the new eyeball.

    The last step is to inject the spirit into the clone and perform the clone clone technique.

    Haruno Sakura reopened her eyes from the split perspective.

    There is still a little itchiness in the eye socket, which is the residual feeling from the wound healing.

    But the Sharingan feels pretty good.

    She tried to inject the Yin escape chakra into her eyeballs. Shisui's Sharingan absorbed the chakra very happily and changed its form: the black eyes suddenly turned red, and the tadpole-like magatama separated from the pupils, one and two.  One or three, arranged in an equilateral triangle, spinning around the eyes.

    ¡°Then¡­the world slowed down.

    It was as if the air was frozen - there was a piece of black feather on the roof that had been floating slowly. In the sight of the Sharingan, it seemed to be frozen in the air, completely motionless.

    "How is it?" I helped her up from the table, watched her open the three magatama forms, and asked, "What does the Sharingan feel like?"

    "It's amazing." She climbed down from the table and said quietly, "It's similar to the feeling after turning on Sakura Chong. The world seems to have slowed down but in the Sharingan's vision, everything is clearer."

    "It's difficult to express it clearly in words In short, you will understand it after the ninjutsu is lifted for a while."

    The split Haruno Sakura controlled her body and carefully walked around the table twice.  Although her chakra is not weak, this body is essentially a newly born clone. This is the first time it has been activated. The muscles, bones, reaction nerves, and cerebellum are still very immature, and even walking is wobbly.  of.

    As she walked, she adapted to her new body. After two laps, she began to walk as fast as flying.

    I stood aside and looked at her with my hands on my hips: "Have you had enough fun? Stop wasting time and try the Mangekyou Sharingan first!"

    "Yes, yes~" She stopped without knowing what she wanted to say, and continued to inject the essence of the Yin escape chakra into the Sharingan eyes according to the instructions of the deity.  Shisui's eyes were well developed by him, and the Sharingan greedily devoured the chakra she poured in. The clone suddenly had an illusion-the tide of chakra couldn't feed these insatiable eyeballs!

    Fortunately, the Sharingan is not a bottomless pit after all. After getting chakra support from the deity, she finally filled the Sharingan's belly.  As a result, the pair of eyes that had been perfectly polished by the first owner smoothly began a new round of changes: the three magatama rotated crazily, and in the end they were connected into one piece, blending into a brand new shape¡ª¡ª

    A black four-cornered windmill.

    The Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, open!

    The clone stood blankly, carefully comprehending the new feelings brought to her by the Mangekyo Sharingan.

    "If I am in the three magatama state, it is equivalent to opening the first stage of Sakura Chong" She stretched out her hand, suddenly grabbed a feather flying in the air, and murmured, "Then the feeling the Mangekyo Sharingan gives me  , completely surpassing the level of Ying Chong's stage two, and even approaching the feeling of stage three"

    The substantial improvement in dynamic vision is only part of the kaleidoscope's capabilities.

    "What else?" I asked.

    "The illusion ability should be enhanced, but if I use you to experiment, it won't work." She laughed. Even after the kaleidoscope's amplification, ordinary illusions can't have any effect on me.  Therefore, there is no way to test how much the illusion ability has been improved.

    "I also felt the existence of the so-called 'pupil power', which should be the special chakra generated after being transformed by the kaleidoscope," she continued, "Then there is the exclusive ability of Bei Tianshen I learned it automatically after turning on the kaleidoscope."

    "This move requires a lot of 'pupil power'. Do you want to give it a try, my lord?"

    Haruno Sakura was startled: "Huh?!"

    ¡¾There is another update before eleven o'clock.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 440: Eat a Shot of Other Gods

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The idea of ??splitting has really come up!

    The moment after turning on the kaleidoscope and mastering other gods, an idea suddenly emerged from her heart:

    ??????????????????????? What will happen if you use the otherworldly deity on the deity, let her be the main body, and use the deity himself as the clone?

    ¡°Even, what if you turn me into your own slave?

    It seems that the success rate is not low, because I am not wary of her at all so the probability of this Farewell God being able to successfully perform it is very high!

    But in the end, this idea just passed through her mind with a smile.  She would never do such a thing, because she is also Haruno Sakura, and Haruno Sakura is also her; of course I know her temperament, and it is precisely because the two have the same thinking mode and personality traits that I completely trust her.  she.

    If you were someone with a darker mind, that might not be the case.  Even if you are the kind of extremely selfish person, it is not surprising that the clone may have the idea of ??betraying the original clone the moment it is separated because the spirit of the clone is placed in the real body, so it has freedom  The degree of freedom of will is quite high, almost equivalent to that of a real person.

    Cloning clones is such a dangerous ninjutsu.

    I didn¡¯t think that the clone would be harmful to her, but I was still taken aback by the bold words of the clone.

    "Let's try another god!" the clone said with a smile, "Anyway, you won't get pregnant!"

    "You're pregnant, you idiot! Tskwhat do you want to do?" The corner of my mouth twitched, as if I felt some kind of bad taste in my body.

    Suddenly I had a bad feeling.

    "It is impossible to understand the ninjutsu of Beitenjin without performing it once in person." She said seriously, "Although the effect of Beitenjin is powerful, the restrictions are probably very strict. I plan to control the output of the eye power,  Try it with the lowest output.¡±

    "Anyway, it's impossible for us to find other test subjects to test. We can only use you as the guinea pig."

    "Okay," I stepped forward bravely, "You are not allowed to cause trouble, especially strange orders and so on"

    "I'm very serious" the split-body said with a smile, while condensing the power of the eyes and transforming it into a genjutsu through the Mangekyo Sharingan, he secretly added two words in his heart -

    That¡¯s weird.

    "Kaleidoscope Secret Technique: Other Gods!"

    The preparation time for Ninjutsu is very short.

    Almost in the blink of an eye, the eye power was transformed into illusion. Haruno Sakura had just sensed the fluctuation of chakra, and was hit by another god in a daze.

    Even with her illusion resistance and special soul constitution, she cannot withstand the power of other gods.  After being dazed for a moment, I began to act according to the instructions in the illusion¡ª¡ª

    He started to take off his clothes without thinking about himself.

    When all the underwear was removed to the ankles, the deity reacted with a face full of embarrassment: "You guy, what kind of instructions did you give from another god?"

    "Take off your clothes and put them on for me!" She replied matter-of-factly, putting on her pants. "It's too cold in our laboratory. I, my dear, have rough skin and thick flesh, so I can't feel it. I am a weak newborn, and I have long been frozen."  Stiff!"

    "But you have woken up so quickly. It seems that other gods are not as invincible as they advertised."

    Back to business, the angry master also gave up his thoughts of settling accounts with her, and said seriously: "Yes, although it did affect me at first, in the end I got rid of the control of the illusion"

    "But the effect is already quite astonishing. If this were on the battlefield, we would have died long ago." The clone poked his chin with his index finger and said distressedly, "And this is just the other gods with the lowest output. If  If you increase the consumption of pupil power to the maximum and use it to the maximum extent¡ª¡ª"

    "¡ª¡ªThe effect of another god changing his will will probably become permanent." Haruno Sakura took over her words and said solemnly.

    That¡¯s why Uchiha Itachi regarded other gods as his last resort.  If she hadn't experienced it personally, Haruno Sakura wouldn't have believed that there could be such a powerful ninjutsu.

    "But I won't fall for this illusion again." I said with a confident smile, "I have memorized the unique pupil power fluctuations of the kaleidoscope."

    "Haha. The only pair of Shisui's Mangeky¨­ Sharingan in the world is in your hands. Of course you won't be hit again" The clone secretly muttered something to complain about himself, and then added, "And don't  The flaws of the God of Heaven are also very obvious, the cooldown time of the spell is horribly long."

    "In short, mana consumption, cd (cooling time)?), casting forward and backward swings, and other data are all here.  She pointed to her head and said, "Is there anything else to test?"  "

    Haruno Sakura shook her head.

    "I originally wanted to see if Shisui's kaleidoscope has other abilities, but forget it."

    According to the records of the Uchiha family, most kaleidoscopes have more than one ability, and usually the left and right eyes have different abilities. However, Shisui's Sharingan is very strange. The left and right eyes are different gods Haruno Sakura is very  I want to explore it further, but the clone is already a little tired. Forcibly using this ultimate move is a bit too much of a burden for the clone with limited strength.

    ¡°And she was quite cold.

    "come back."

    Haruno Sakura released the clone technique and re-sealed the clone into the scroll. Then she closed her eyes and carefully sorted out the information sent back by the clone.

    An important reason why Bitianshen has not been used on a large scale is that its cooldown time is too long.  The last shot of the other gods lasted less than a few minutes, which consumed a lot of pupil power, and judging from the fatigue of the eyes, it would not take more than a month to recover.  If the permanent gender god is cast, the consumption of pupil power will be exaggerated, and the cooling time will also climb to the order of years!

    In this case, the value of other gods becomes somewhat useless.  It's too wasteful to use it for fighting; if it's used to change other people's will, it can only be used two or three times in a lifetime.

    ?Perhaps Danzo will know more information about other gods?  After all, he had owned Shisui's Mangeky¨­ for so many years.

    This idea suddenly came to Haruno Sakura's mind.  She shook her head: "I finally understand why Danzo always recovers."

    Because this old scumbag is really useful sometimes!

    After packing up the things in the laboratory, Haruno Sakura completely froze the base, then returned along the original path of the underground river and returned to Konoha.

    In the next few days, she would go to the underground base from time to time.

    Use her clone to become familiar with the power of the Sharingan.

    But the kaleidoscope has never been turned on again, because the only ability, the other gods, has entered a long cooling time.  As for the imperfect kaleidoscope, every time it is turned on, the Sharingan's vision will be permanently reduced - even if nothing is done, because maintaining the kaleidoscope itself is already a burden.

    Apart from that, the rest of my energy is focused on preparing for the chunin exams for my three children and my upcoming senjutsu training.

    The time in June passed quietly like running water.  It seems that in the blink of an eye, the midsummer month of July is here.

    July 1st.

    The time of the first Chunin Examination.

    ¡¾Second update.  Sorry for being late~¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 441 Another year of Chunin exams

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ¡°It¡¯s quite a retro exam format.¡±

    Kakashi Hatake leaned on the railing, looking at the ninjas who were busy writing or scratching their heads and ears, while leisurely thinking about it.

    The format of the Chuunin Exams is changed every year, but usually only the format of the first test is changed. After all, some tricks are useless after being played once.  As for the jungle scroll battle in the second game and the individual battle in the third game, because they are quite classic and will not use tricks to tease the candidates, there will generally be no changes.

    But this year¡¯s Chunin Exam is slightly different¡ª¡ª

    "Huh? Was this also the case in the previous Chunin Exams, Kakashi-sensei?"

    The slender girl standing next to Kakashi came over and asked curiously.

    She was a girl with a rather delicate and charming appearance. Although her forehead was a bit broad, but paired with her smart and lively eyes, her soft facial features made her look heroic and extraordinary. Standing next to Kakashi, her aura was not at all aura.  Weaker than this elite ninja who was known as Konoha's Technician, she was even faintly superior, so people couldn't help but cast their eyes on her.

    It¡¯s Haruno Sakura.

    After a whole week of leisure, she was finally summoned by Tsunade today and was given a new task: to patrol the examination room with Kakashi, eliminate unsafe factors, ensure the smooth progress of the Chuunin examination, and protect the safety of all the important people.

    "Well, the exams when I took the chunin exam were almost like this." Kakashi took out an exam schedule from his arms and said to the girl next to him while reading it, "The first one is the cultural exam.  The second game is a team battle based on groups, and the third game is an individual battle.¡±

    He rubbed the paper in his hand, his expression seemed to be lost in reminiscence.

    Who are you thinking of?

    Haruno Sakura glanced at him secretly. His expression was covered by the mask. With only one eye exposed on his entire face, it was difficult to figure out Kakashi's thoughts.

    After a long time, Kakashi said: "No one will be eliminated in each game, only the scores will be calculated. After the candidates take three tests, the total score will be calculated to evaluate whether they can be promoted to chunin. This is our  The exam format at that time.¡±

    Maybe I¡¯m thinking about the two people on the memorial tablet.  Sakura didn't speak, she just buried her guess in her heart silently.

    Turn your attention back to the examination room.

    This year¡¯s Chunin Exams are quite interesting.

    Except for the third game, which is still an individual battle, the first and second tests have changed.

    The first exam requires candidates to answer questions in groups.

    On the surface, it¡¯s just a cultural exam, but the rules of the exam are very interesting.  In addition to the regular questions, there are several questions on the paper that are clearly difficult to answer. Genin's level will definitely not be able to answer them.

    Then the genin of each team were assigned a seemingly closed cubicle to answer questions. The examiner's invigilation was very lax and would only inspect the exams every once in a while, which simply encouraged cheating.  Therefore, the candidates are all using their magical powers to cheat and counter-cheat - the focus of this exam is actually the genin's ability to collect and protect intelligence.

    The three children in Haruno Sakura's class don't have any special ability to peek at answers. This is because they are not like the candidates of Haruno Sakura's class. They all know a few mysterious and weird family secrets - this kind of thing even Konoha  There are no pills either.  Only ordinary ninjutsu and hidden techniques can be used to spy on cheating, which is not efficient; in fact, this is also the dilemma faced by most candidates.

    "Those are those who were arranged deliberately?" Haruno Sakura pointed at the ninja who suddenly quit the exam, pursed her lips and snickered.

    Those guys started answering questions as soon as they entered the cubicle. Everyone took an answer sheet and wrote their answers before exiting the competition directly. Their acting skills were touching.

    Kakashi smiled and said nothing.

    From the perspective of the two of them, you can see that after several test takers left the scene, the candidates who were ready to take action began what they thought was a covert action.  The test papers filled with answers were left on the table in the cubicle. In order to compete for those pieces of paper, different groups of candidates fought with all their strength. The calm examination room on the surface soon became unstable and undercurrent.

    Konohamaru and the others performed very well.  With their outstanding fighting power, they managed to snatch part of the test paper from other groups, and even repelled the prying eyes of several groups of genin.  In addition, the three people's cultural classes have always been good, so they should get a high score this time.

    Haruno Sakura looked around.

    There are a few groups of candidates who hit too hard and made too much noise and were caught. It is estimated that they will only get a duck egg in this game.  These people are basically ninjas from small countries and small villages. They don't know the rules very well. They are not very strong and rough in attack. Most people don't like to find them.They issue tasks.

    The exam time has just passed, and the situation is already very clear.

    The strong teams have already grabbed the answers, got the points they deserve, no longer risk cheating, and focus on defense; only the weak teams are still poking their heads, attacking in all directions, looking for opportunities.

    "The second team battle is a round-robin battle, right?" Haruno Sakura began to care about the next exam, "The next exams are all actual combat!"

    The biggest change occurred in the second exam.

    However, no matter how the Chunin Examination changes, it will never deviate from its origins.  To be promoted from genin to chunin, the test is nothing more than personal overall quality, combat effectiveness and teamwork ability.  It's just that the difficulty of each exam increases or decreases, and the focus is slightly different.

    "So this year's assessment" Haruno Sakura pondered for a while, blinked, and said meaningfully, "The focus seems to be on combat effectiveness?"

    Kakashi nodded.

    "You're still so sharp, Sakura." He turned to look at the girl next to him and said calmly, "You should know why."

    The two looked at each other.

    "War."

    Haruno Sakura said this word expressionlessly.

    "Well," Kakashi raised his hand on his forehead and said in a heavy tone, "This is a sign of the coming war."

    This year¡¯s Chunin Examination is very similar to the Chunin Examination during the war years.

    ?????????? The Chuunin Examination in war years will focus more than usual on the genin¡¯s combat effectiveness, rather than on the overall quality of dealing with complex situations.

    ?????????????????????????? Interestingly, the Chunin Examination, which adopts a total score system in war years, has a higher passing rate than the elimination system in peacetime.  If the stupid Naruto in the original book also took this exam, he would probably be promoted to Chunin easily - because the high score in the actual combat exam can make up for everything.

    The reason behind this is quite cruel: in peacetime, only the best are selected, and resources are concentrated to train them; in wartime, more people will be selected, because the village needs

    More cannon fodder.

    And chunin are often just high-level cannon fodder.

    Of course, Konoha is not going to war against a certain country, and now is not a time of war.

    All of this is just preparation to deal with the coming threat of Akatsuki.

    But it¡¯s unclear how other countries will view it.  Haruno Sakura turned her attention to the auditorium, where Tsunade was communicating with Gaara and Terumi Mei in a low voice with a smile, and making comments about the candidates in the audience; standing not far away were Thunder Ninja and Iwa Ninja.  Looking at the gloomy expressions on the several observers sent, Haruno Sakura seriously doubted whether they could feel the kindness released by Konoha.

    Especially this time, the Chuunin Exam has also attracted Sand Ninja and Mist Ninja, and the scale is unprecedentedly large.

    Three years after Orochimaru's Konoha collapse plan, Konoha once again held a large-scale chunin exam, which was far larger than the previous ones. This indicates that Konoha has not only completely recovered from the disaster three years ago.  , and more powerful than before!

    I¡¯m afraid that in their eyes, Konoha¡¯s threat to them is far more serious than the unknown Akatsuki organization

    In fact, Haruno Sakura missed one main reason.

    What the Thunder Ninja and Iwa Ninja are most afraid of is not that Konoha has become stronger - in the past, Konoha had three generations at its peak, the three ninjas gathered together, White Fang, Golden Flash, etc., and even a little further forward.  In that era, Konoha had Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara at the same time. Konoha was so strong at that time, and Thunder Ninja Village and Iwa Ninja Village were not destroyed. What's more, Konoha is just starting to revive now?

    However, the current situation where Tsunade suddenly pulled the Kazekage and Mizukage together for a lively conversation made the Thunder Ninja and Iwa Ninja feel very nervous.

    Konoha has been trying to bring the five major ninja villages together to jointly fight the Akatsuki; but so far, all that has been achieved in some ninja villages seems to be side effects.

    "Let's go." Haruno Sakura suddenly lost interest, pulled Kakashi's sleeve, and said calmly, "Go and patrol somewhere else."

    ¡¾Today I drove a long distance back to my hometown. I didn¡¯t have time to type during the day, so this is the only update.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 442 Kakashi

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    As a powerful mage who has been single for almost 30 years, Kakashi did not even notice that the girl next to him had a momentary mood swing.

    He was a little surprised when he saw Haruno Sakura turning to leave: "Aren't you going to finish this exam, Sakura?"

    "There's nothing to see anymore. The result won't change much." Haruno Sakura turned around and explained, "Besides, our mission is to patrol the examination room, wouldn't it be nice to stop here and watch the game leisurely?"

    "OrKakashi-sensei wants to fish for a while longer? Tsunade-sensei will deduct his salary!"

    She blinked her eyes, walked forward with light steps, and said thoughtfully.

    There is still a bright smile on his face, and when he looks at Kakashi, his eyes are filled with a narrow smile teasing him. The melancholy just now has long gone.

    "UmTeacher, I just want to care about the new candidates." Kakashi scratched his head and walked a few steps quickly to keep up with the girl, "Of course I will not forget to perform the task."

    "Really?" Sakura trailed off and looked at him suspiciously.

    The two walked out of the examination room, jumped onto the uneven roof, and started traveling at high speed along the perimeter of the examination room. The girl's chuckle also came from the wind¡ª¡ª

    "But in my impression, Kakashi-sensei is always late, not very keen on practicing, and he also likes to hold on to a little yellow book that is not suitable for children every day!"

    "Ahem!"

    Even with Kakashi¡¯s thick skin, he couldn¡¯t help teasing her like this. He jumped forward and scratched his face in embarrassment, not knowing what to say.  As a teacher, to be so despised by a lovely student, the teacher's dignity has been completely shattered!

    Sakura is really not cute at all now.

    Kakashi widened his dead fish eyes, followed Haruno Sakura, and tried to defend himself: "Teacher, I have been practicing very hard recently!"

    What kind of intimate paradise is not a pornographic book? Being late is just because you got lost and the air is filled with a happy atmosphere.

    But Haruno Sakura knows that Kakashi-sensei has really become much more diligent in the past two years¡ª¡ª

    Because he accepted Sasuke as his disciple.

    Sasuke's progress is obvious to all. If Kakashi doesn't want to be surpassed by his disciples just after he accepts them, he can only work hard to practice.

    If you become a salted fish again, you really won¡¯t have the dignity of being a teacher even in front of Sasuke!

    Haruno Sakura has no intention of revealing this.  After all, Kakashi has also been her teacher, so just teasing and chatting would be fine. Is it possible that she still looks for superiority over Kakashi by despising her teacher?  Even if Kakashi doesn't mind, Haruno Sakura will find herself ugly like this.

    "I know, teacher, you have been practicing very hard recently. Speaking of which, Kakashi-sensei's strength seems to have really improved significantly this year." The girl stopped teasing Kakashi, and the two stopped on the rooftop of a high-rise building.  Coming down, Sakura looked at him seriously and said, "I can feel it"

    It¡¯s not something mysterious like aura or aura ¨C of course, one can vaguely sense that Kakashi¡¯s strength has improved from the chakra aura that flows on the surface and occasionally leaks out.

    Mainly because Haruno Sakura has recently experienced the feeling of Shisui Sharingan.

    And under Kakashi¡¯s forehead protector, the hidden Sharingan leaked out from time to time, and there was a smell that Sakura was very concerned about¡ª¡ª

    The Kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    The two walked side by side, and Kakashi couldn't control that eye well. With his keen perception, Haruno Sakura easily confirmed this.  It had been a long time since the two teachers and students had performed tasks or practiced together like this, and Haruno Sakura could only guess that Kakashi had only achieved a breakthrough this year.

    Feeling the girl's gaze resting on his Sharingan, Kakashi subconsciously covered his left eye, a little surprised: "Sakura, you noticed"

    Haruno Sakura nodded: "Actually, I should have guessed this when Master Tsunade arranged for the two of us to patrol together."

    A reasonable configuration should be Haruno Sakura paired with a reconnaissance ninja, such as Hinata Hotaru.

    There is only one explanation for Kakashi being arranged to patrol with her: his strength is considered to have reached the "shadow" level.

    In other words, Kakashi can activate the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.

    "How are you, Kakashi-sensei? Doesn't the Mangekyo Sharingan feel great?"

    The girl curiously walked around him and asked.

      "If you are a pure Uchiha clan, you should feel good after turning on the kaleidoscope." Kakashi smiled bitterly and said, "But every time I turn on the kaleidoscope, I only feel a deep burden"

    Kakashi did not tell Haruno Sakura that when he turned on the kaleidoscope for the first time, he tried to use a kaleidoscope secret technique and lay in bed for a whole week afterwards.

    "Maybe it's because the body is not used to the intensity of the kaleidoscope yet!" Haruno Sakura comforted him with a smile, "If it is Kakashi-sensei, he will be able to master the kaleidoscope in a short time!"

    "You have so much confidence in me, but I feel even more pressure"

    Kakashi said lifelessly with drooping eyes; the expression and tone on his face were like a salted fish that has lost its ideals

    "And I don't have much chakra. Even if I train hard, I won't get results quickly." He held his forehead and said without enthusiasm, recalling the scene during training in his mind.

    That move is called "divine power".

    The power is extremely powerful and the consumption is extremely shocking!

    After hearing this, Haruno Sakura didn¡¯t know how to continue the conversation.  After all, she has the Yin Seal, but she has never felt insufficient chakra or empty body due to the extremely high consumption of the Mangekyo Sharingan Without these worries, she doesn't know how to help Kakashi and comfort him forcibly.  , also has no meaning to Kakashi, but seems very annoying.

    Haruno Sakura simply walked to the edge of the rooftop, stepped on the edge of the cement wall, and squatted down boyishly, overlooking Konoha.

    ¡ª¡ªPretend that you are conducting inspections carefully.

    The wind on the rooftop is very strong.  It was very noisy.

    The wind whistled, lifting her soft long hair at the temples, flying in front of her eyebrows, which was a bit annoying.  Haruno Sakura casually tucked her messy hair behind her ears and looked at the peaceful Konoha leaves in the afternoon, with the flow of people flowing like water and calmly.

    This is not a pretense of calm before the storm. In fact, no one comes to Konoha to cause trouble at this time.  After all, not every Chuunin exam has to encounter a Konoha collapse plan.

    Even Akatsuki has to consider whether it is worth offending five ninja villages at once when the "shadows" of the three ninja villages are present and people from the five major countries are here.

    It's just that this time the Chuunin Exam is really important. Tsunade has worked hard to prepare to bring the Suna Ninja and the Kiri Ninja here. It's not just about letting them take the exam. There are many important things to do with Gaara and Terumi in the future.  The two shadows discuss.  Therefore, even to prevent a one-in-10,000 possibility, she had to bring over the two "Shadow" classes, the highest combat power available in the village, and sit on the scene to prevent any eventuality.

    In this case, inspecting the surrounding situation becomes a boring task where even though nothing unexpected will happen, you have to keep your eyes open and observe carefully, stay vigilant, and always be ready to take action

    Kakashi didn't say anything, put his hands in his pockets, looked down at his feet, and walked around the high platform. The high building the two of them were standing on was the commanding heights nearby, and the view was extremely broad. Just look down.  This area of ??Konoha can be seen at a glance.

    Although the task was boring, the two of them still carried out the orders conscientiously.  In fact, quite a few ninja missions are like this. They are bland and uneventful. They do not require hard work or even fighting. They only require you to complete some small tasks in a down-to-earth manner.

    Time passed quietly in the silent work, until a long bell rang in the distance broke the tranquility.

    "The first exam is over."

    Haruno Sakura stood up, looked in the direction of the examination room, and said calmly.

    "Then our mission for today is over." Kakashi also came over and said.

    "Wellby the way," he touched his nose and looked at Sakura and said, "Sakura, are you free recently?"

    "¡­¡­Eh?"

    ¡¾I really want to update more, but the coding status has not been restored, and there are many things in my hometown, so I can only update once in the past few days, please forgive me.  .  .  .  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 443 Kakashi¡¯s request

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Of course Kakashi doesn¡¯t want to date Haruno Sakura.

    Haruno Sakura will not be too self-aware and have such a serious misunderstanding of Kakashi's intentions.

    ¡°However¡­it¡¯s quite rare for Kakashi to take the initiative to come to her when something happens.

    She was stunned for a moment, and then said: "After the Chunin Exam is over, I will go to Shigu Forest to practice immortal arts. I have already made an appointment with Slug Sage If you are in a hurry, I can do it during the Chunin Exam.  help you."

    "That's not necessary," Kakashi waved his hand and said with a smile, "I don't want to be resented by Konohamaru and the others after taking up your time. After all, this is their first time to take the Chunin Exam, Sakura, you'd better save your time.  It¡¯s better to guide them in their cultivation.¡±

    "Hmphyou have the nerve to say this."

    Haruno Sakura had no expression on her face and curled her lips.

    "At the beginning, who was the one who only focused on training Sasuke during the Chunin Examination, and then left me and Naruto aside without asking anything?"

    "You really still remember this." Kakashi scratched his head. He had shamelessly accepted no matter how he complained just now. At this time, he also felt a little shy and ashamed, and didn't know what to say.

    ¡°After all, it sounds like he was wrong and too biased.  Fortunately, Naruto didn't care, and later he got some advice from Jiraiya; Haruno Sakura was really taken care of by him.  It was also the first time Kakashi became a teacher that he did such an obviously inappropriate behavior; as a teacher, even if he cannot treat students with a bowl of water, he cannot just feed one student and let the remaining two  A self-destructive behavior.

    Afterwards, Kakashi realized his mistake and thought about finding an opportunity to make up for it next time, but unfortunately it was already too late.  Because Haruno Sakura has been promoted to Chunin and will no longer take the Chunin exam, her strength has also improved by leaps and bounds. Later, she even surpassed Kakashi soon and no longer needed his advice and help.

    Fortunately, this little thing will not affect the bond between master and apprentice.

    ¡ª¡ªIt will only make Haruno Sakura complain about him once in a while.

    "That was my fault." Kakashi admitted his mistake sincerely, "I'll treat you to Ichiraku Ramen next time!"

    "I'm not Naruto!" Sakura rolled her eyes at him, "Forget it, let's get down to business! Isn't the second exam a round-robin team battle? I plan to arrange a special training for Konohamaru and the others based on the content of the exam.  , this training is not complicated and can be completed by the clone. This way I can take time to help you."

    "Special training?" The white-haired young man frowned, "Do you know what the most important points are in this team battle assessment?"

    "It's physical strength. Right, Kakashi-sensei?"

    Haruno Sakura said without hesitation.

    Because the assessment method is based on a total points system, except for the teams that temporarily gave up the assessment and dropped out of the competition, no one among the candidates was eliminated.  In other words, as many teams as there were in the first exam, there will be as many teams in the second exam.

    The so-called cyclic team battle actually means that each team fights other teams once, at a limited location and for a limited time.

    This means that within a few days of the exam, each team will engage in continuous battles with about fifty teams from the three major ninja villages and many small ninja villages!

    Wheel battle!

    Don¡¯t think this arrangement is excessive.  In the fierce ninja world war, the frequency of battles is sometimes even higher, and the enemy will not stop appearing just because you are tired!  Even if it is not a large-scale battle or battle, it is just an outpost battle, a reconnaissance battle or an encounter battle, as long as you are on the battlefield, battles will always happen and everywhere.

    The setting of the Chunin Exam is nothing more than a simulation of this extreme situation.

    In this kind of exam, if you want to achieve excellent results, combat effectiveness is only one aspect, the more important factor is physical strength.

    Because there are too many battles, unless they have Naruto's physical strength, candidates must learn to allocate their physical strength rationally, and carefully think about which group of enemies they should fight hard against, which group of enemies they need to give up strategically, which group of enemies they should delay, and which group of enemies should be delayed.  Grouping enemies can quickly solve the battle to save time and restore physical strength In this kind of exam, the immediate victory or defeat is not critical. Genin need to consider the problem based on the overall situation and learn to think about strategy rather than just tactics.

    Even if their combat effectiveness is not very good and they lose more than they win, as long as the tactics are reasonable and the strategy is appropriate, the genin can still get considerable points.

    In addition, no matter how you allocate your physical strength, you will definitely be exhausted by the end of the fight.  Therefore, how to fight when the physical strength is exhausted is also a major point of this assessment.

      Since there are medical ninjas ready to treat people outside the venue at any time, this exam is not even dangerous, and the mortality rate will be significantly lower than in previous Chunin exams.

    In a real war, not every battle ends with killing the enemy or being killed.  In fact, in addition to the task of killing the enemy head-on, battlefield tasks such as reconnaissance, patrolling, escorting supplies, and even infiltration behind enemy lines do not encourage everyone to kill the enemy when they encounter it. Qualified battlefield commanders prefer that their subordinates can complete the task and protect the safety.  Instead of risking a fight with the enemy and fighting to the death, it will only end in a bad battle Usually it is enough to repel the enemy and ensure the completion of the mission.

    In short, for this special training, Haruno Sakura planned to separate a bunch of clones with different strengths, and fight Konohamaru and the others for several days in full accordance with the rules of the exam, so as to feel the feeling of fighting non-stop until they lose their strength.

    She doesn¡¯t have any ingenious methods to train her students. She can only use stupid methods to let the students accumulate experience and develop a sense of the overall situation through a lot of practical exercises.  If you practice steadily, you will never suffer.

    "Forget it, let's wait until you come back from Shigu Forest." Kakashi shook his head, "It's too hard for you to take care of three children and help me at the same time."

    Haruno Sakura tilted her head and looked at Kakashi.

    "So, having said all that," the girl smiled, "Kakashi-sensei, what do you want me to do for you?"

    "This is about the kaleidoscope." Kakashi pulled up his forehead protector, revealing his Sharingan, "I would like to ask you to help me conduct a special training to master the kaleidoscope. Basically, it can be done in a week at most.  Finish¡­¡­"

    The white-haired young man was a little embarrassed.

    However, Haruno Sakura is indeed the best person to help.  If Sakura is present, you can borrow chakra from the Yin Seal to perform the "Kamui" secret technique during special training. After training, there are also medical ninjutsu to regulate the body. Compared with Kakashi's own practice, which has nothing to do, it is more efficient.  I don¡¯t know how high it got.

    The most important thing is that his relationship with Sakura is deep enough.

    Haruno Sakura blinked, not surprised by Kakashi's request.

    A week is not long.  Special training is very important to Kakashi, but it is just a piece of cake for Sakura. She is happy to help Kakashi.

    Having said that, she happens to have some experience in using kaleidoscopes. Although she can't tell Kakashi that she has Shisui's Sharingan in her hand, it doesn't hurt to exchange experiences.

    Kakashi probably thought that these insights were obtained from Danzo.

    "That's fine." She nodded, smiled, and said, "Such an important thing really can't be done in a hurry. Just wait until I come back from learning the magic and find another time!"

    "Thank you so much!" Kakashi clasped his hands together, his fish eyes narrowed into fox eyes when he smiled.

    "It's too disrespectful to say thank you." The girl said seriously, "If I want to say thank you, it should be me thanking the teacher for his teaching."

    Kakashi didn¡¯t say anything else.  Pulling off her forehead protector, she rubbed Haruno Sakura's head.

    Sakura was immediately embarrassed and hid in a hurry: "I'm not a child anymore! Anyway, I'm leaving now, see you later!"

    Looking downstairs, the genin had already walked out of the examination room one after another. Konohamaru and Moehuang, who were chattering and smiling, stood out among the crowd.

    It¡¯s time for Haruno Sakura¡¯s class to meet up.

    "See you later! Konohamaru and the others have come out." Kakashi waved and said, "I heard that practicing senjutsu is very dangerous pay attention to safety and take care after going to Shigun Forest!"

    Haruno Sakura also waved and jumped directly from the rooftop.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    What makes Haruno Sakura feel very embarrassed is that everyone seems to have some kind of misunderstanding. Whenever Sakura mentioned that she was going to practice senjutsu, everyone said something like Kakashi

    Pay attention to safety, take care of yourself, and come back alive!

    It made it seem as if she was not going to the Shigu Forest, but to the Mountain of Swords and the Sea of ??Fire, never to return.

    Take care of yourself¡­¡­

    What a ghost!

    She didn¡¯t go to die.

    Especially after the Chuunin exam, when her friends saw her off, Ino burst into tears

    Let the girl have black lines all over her head.

    ¡¾You may not believe it when I tell you, but I got up after six o'clock and started typing.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 444 Farewell

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Although it felt good to be hit with a ball by a cute and beautiful soft girl, Haruno Sakura, who was so soft in her arms, still pushed Ino away cruelly¡ª¡ª

    "Can you stop smearing your nose on me?"

    The pink-haired girl's face twitched, and the veins on her big forehead were faintly prominent.

    "I'm going to practice, and I'm not going to die" Haruno Sakura's tone was a little helpless.

    "Based on past experience, the success rate of practicing senjutsu is less than 10%," Sasuke retorted calmly, "In other words, nine out of ten ninjas who practice senjutsu will fail. Among those who fail, even  Including the amazingly talented Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato."

    "And among the nine people who failed, about four or five never returned to Konoha. This means that the mortality rate of senjutsu practice is as high as 50%!"

    Sasuke's expression was very serious.

    The shocking death rate figures also made the atmosphere at the farewell scene extremely depressing.

    "I'll give you a piece of advice, Sakura." Sasuke walked up and looked at Haruno Sakura's face and said.

    "Um?"

    There was a faint smile on Sakura's face.  Sasuke's lines sounded full of a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    "Don't die."

    Haruno Sakura smiled.  The gloomy atmosphere seemed to dissipate in this bright smile.

    "Don't worry."

    She stepped forward and gently shook Sasuke's hand.

    warmth.  powerful.

    "I'm not the kind of person who dies easily." She let go of her hand, looked into Sasuke's eyes, and said seriously.

    ¡°Perhaps some people may think that she is overly confident, but Haruno Sakura truly believes that she will not be the 50% that will never come back.

    Just like passing the first-tier college entrance examination, according to the data, there is only a 10% probability, but for a true academic master, it is not difficult, and the probability of achieving it is as high as 99.9%  , the remaining 0.1% is left in a car accident

    Haruno Sakura is so sure.

    When it was Hinata's turn, this more open-minded girl with white eyes said nothing and gave Sakura a big hug.

    ??More magnificent than Ino's dribbling and hitting someone, she directly suppressed everything Haruno Sakura wanted to say.

    ¡°Okay, hold back your words and hug me,¡± Haruno Sakura thought.  It would be nice to just leave everything speechless.

    "Take care of yourself!"

    Hinata patted her back and said seriously.

    When Hinata released her, Haruno Sakura still had a faint blush on her face - needless to say, it must have been suppressed because she was hugged too tightly and couldn't breathe.

    "Only Shiro's farewell was normal, not vicious and overwhelming, let alone overwhelming Haruno Sakura.

    As for Kakashi, Tsunade and others, they had already said goodbye in advance and did not come over today.

    "Then, I'm leaving" Haruno Sakura said with a nod of farewell to her friends.

    Then, she quickly formed a seal on her hand, and then slammed her palm to the ground. The tadpole-like psychic technique immediately extended from the palm of her hand as her chakra circulated, and quickly covered the entire training ground¡ª¡ª

    Bang!

    "Secret Technique - Psychic Technique!"

    A giant slug with dark green patterns suddenly appeared on the training ground.

    "Let's go, slug." Haruno Sakura stood high on the slug's head and said calmly.

    "Wait a minute¡ª¡ª! Teacher¡ª¡ª!"

    Just like a scene that often appears in movies and TV series, just as the slug was preparing to counter-channel and return to the wet bone forest, someone suddenly shouted to Haruno Sakura from a distant street corner.

    Sakura looked intently and saw that the three people running and shouting in the distance were none other than her three students: Konohamaru, Udon and Moehuang.

    "Wait a minute." Sakura quickly stopped the slug's movements, and saw the three of them running over at extreme speed, panting, and couldn't help but be very surprised, "I told you last night, you don't need to come here to see me off  Why did you come here anyway?"

    Last night, Haruno Sakura¡¯s class held a dinner to celebrate three students passing the chunin exam at the same time.

    ¡ª¡ªAt the same time, he is also the breakup meal of Haruno Sakura¡¯s class.

    There is no never-ending feast.  Kakashi Class (Class 7) announced its disbandment after its members were upgraded one after another or went on trips; the same was true for Haruno Sakura Class.  All three students have been promoted to chunin, which shows that the village recognizes that they have grown up, which means that there is no need for Haruno Sakura to lead him again.They practice and perform tasks.

    Therefore, Haruno Sakura¡¯s class was disbanded on that day.

    The three students who learned the news were very disappointed, just like Sasuke and Naruto when they learned that Class 7 was going to be disbanded.  Haruno Sakura's class made an exception and ordered a lot of wine. The three students drank non-stop. While drinking, Haruno Sakura was holding Haruno Sakura's hand and reminisced about the collective past of this small class for a long time.

    Just like Kakashi back then, in the last moments of Haruno Sakura¡¯s class gathering, Sakura left her sincere teachings and sincere blessings to each of the students.

    Ninja school taught them the basics, and Haruno Sakura introduced them. If they want to go further, they need to find a "master" who has passed down the tradition.  This is the path they will take in the future.

    Although they only got along for just half a year, and although the tasks Haruno Sakura's class experienced were not as exciting as Class 7, the feelings and bonds between teachers and students are equally deep and meaningful.

    At the end of the dinner, Sakura was just a little drunk and her face was slightly red, but the three students were so drunk that they were unconscious.

    Haruno Sakura had already told them that there was no need to come to see her off; she also knew that they might not be able to make it to the farewell after being hungover.  But he didn't expect Konohamaru and the others to arrive.

    Sakura jumped off the slug's head and landed in front of the three students. Looking at the three people who were sweating profusely in the rush, she felt secretly annoyed at their disobedience, but also a little touched.

    "Mr. Sakura, this is for you!" Before Konohamaru could calm down his breathing, he took out a small wrapped box from his arms and handed it to Haruno Sakura.

    "A farewell gift?"

    "Yes!" The three of them nodded in unison, "Teacher, please open it and take a look!"

    Haruno Sakura opened the package and took out a white ceramic cup from the box.

    There are four people in the Q version painted on the outer wall of the cup. Konohamaru, the three with big heads, small bodies and bright smiles, are standing in the front; standing in the row behind is Haruno Sakura, who is a head taller than the students.  She has big green eyes, shoulder-length pink hair, and the expression on her face is the smile she often shows casually, which is very expressive.

    There is also a crooked sentence on it: "Haruno Sakura's class will always be together!"

    Haruno Sakura suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say.

    What needs to be said was all said last night.  At this moment, silence is worth a thousand words.

    She blinked, feeling a little sore in her eyes.

    "This is a cup we made ourselves." Konohamaru said.  "I made it with Earth Escape!" Menghuang added.  "I'm in charge of painting!" This is Udon.  "I use the fire escape to bake the kiln!" Konohamaru finally said.

    "Thank you." Haruno Sakura put away the cup, put it into the scroll that contained the gift, and said solemnly, "This gift I like it very much."

    "Haruno Sakura's class will always be together!"

    The three students said loudly.

    The pink-haired girl squatted down slightly and hugged the three students hard.

    "The Haruno Sakura class has never been disbanded."

    She put her head next to Meng Huang's head, stroking her hair, while holding Konohamaru and Udon's shoulders, and said with a smile.

    "time to go."

    After a long time, Slug said.

    "Okay." Haruno Sakura raised her head and glanced across the faces of her friends and students one by one, "Then, goodbye, everyone."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the slug activated the reverse psychic technique and took Haruno Sakura away from Konoha.

    Across a distance of thousands of kilometers and across half of the planet, necromancy brought Haruno Sakura to the Shiggy Bone Forest.

    The majestic and majestic scenery that had been seen once was displayed in front of the girl again.

    "Is it Haruno SakuraI've been waiting for you for a long time."

    The voice of Immortal Slug came from the sky, as loud as the thunder in the clouds, with a continuous rumble that shook the heavens and the earth.

    ¡¾Second update.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 445 Sasuke

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the days since Haruno Sakura left, although something seems to be missing, life still has to go on.

    Just like Konoha in the early morning, without Sakura Haruno running in the morning, Sasuke and Hinata will still get up on time and do morning exercises; occasionally the two eye-jutsu masters will bump into each other, say hello in a non-committal way, and run for a few hours together.  Circle, and even two discussions.

    Recently, the two people in the ANBU have been very busy.

    After Haruno Sakura made a big fuss at the venue, Danzo completely collapsed and the roots were taken over by Tsunade. From then on, the ANBU began the task of identifying the vast ninja project of the roots.  Under the pressure of heavy tasks, Sasuke and Hinata were extremely busy almost every day. In a daze, they wished they could live in an ANBU building and work overtime until dawn every day.

    At this time, the culprit of all this, the ANBU ninja Sakura Haruno, had gone to the other side of the world to practice magic in the Shimobone Forest, regardless of how much workload she created for her colleagues.

    ¡ª¡ªEspecially Sasuke and Kakashi.

    These two Konoha ninjas, the only two with Sharingan, played an extremely important role in this screening mission: because in addition to the spiritual magic of the Yamanaka family, the illusion of Sharingan is the best way to interrogate root ninjas.

    Almost all the root ninjas have been banned and brainwashed by Danzo, and they are tight-lipped about the root affairs.  They were as smelly and hard as stones in a latrine, and ordinary interrogation methods really couldn't pry them open.  The method was too intense and not suitable for use on them. After all, not every root ninja was as evil as Danzo. Some could even be said to be heroes who had eradicated threats to Konoha.  If it weren't for the power of the Three Magatama Sharingan, it would still take a lot of effort to get these people to speak.

    ¡ª¡ªIn contrast, Sasuke also saw many of the crazy things that Genbu had done.

    Sometimes you can even hear remarks about Uchiha from their mouths.

    "Danzo-sama has distrusted the Uchiha clan from the beginning, especially after the Nine-Tails incident. We have been secretly monitoring the Uchiha clan"

    "Uchiha was born with a traitorous bone in the back of his head. This has been the case since Uchiha Madara defected to Konoha"

    "Even if Uchiha Itachi doesn't take action, the Uchiha clan will be wiped out from the roots"

    The powerful Sharingan illusion can make even the most stubborn root ninjas reveal their true feelings. In the mouths of these ninjas, the Uchiha clan seems to have become a family organization uglier and more evil than the roots; when Sasuke heard this for the first time  He was so angry that he was shaking all over and almost punched the person being interrogated.

    But after listening too much, he became numb and became physically and mentally exhausted.

    Even started to doubt myself.

    "The Uchiha clan"

    "what exactly is it?"

    Family, parents, brothers, villagemany concepts that were once clear and clear have become blurry in Sasuke's mind.

    The more I think about it, the more confused and tired I become.

    "Sasuke! What are you thinking about?"

    Kakashi¡¯s appearance interrupted Sasuke¡¯s confusion.

    The hand of the white-haired young man suddenly patted Sasuke's shoulder, and the latter suddenly became excited and returned to the real world from his unproductive thoughts¡ª¡ª

    He was sitting in the cafeteria inside the ANBU, unconsciously stirring the tomato soup in the food box with a spoon in his hand. Because he was so absorbed in thinking, the tomato soup and bonito rice balls had already gone cold.

    Sasuke sighed and put down his spoon. The food on the plate was obviously his favorite, but he felt it was tasteless and had no appetite at all, so he simply pushed the plate away.

    "I'm not thinking about anything" The young man rubbed his temples, unable to hide the fatigue in his tone.

    Kakashi looked at the worried Sasuke and stopped talking.

    "What's wrong, Kakashi-sensei?"

    The boy picked up the dinner plate and walked towards the place where the leftovers were dumped.

    "Is there something wrong with the Sai who was interrogated last time? He is younger and has not been brainwashed so much, so there should be no problem"

    He asked as he poured away a mouthful of untouched lunch.

    "No, it has nothing to do with him, Sasuke."

    Kakashi looked at the thick dark circles on Sasuke's face, hesitated for a moment, and sighed: "There is an important task that you need to perform"

    "Is it another mission?" Sasuke said calmly, "Okay, I understand."

    Kakashi¡¯s bland answer made Kakashi feel even more ashamed. He hesitated and advised: ¡°If you¡¯re too tired, forget it. It¡¯s okay for me to find someone else. Don¡¯t hold on!¡±

    "NoNo problem, I can hold on.  "Sasuke forced a smile and rejected Kakashi's kindness.

    He followed Kakashi and left - the destination was strangely not the ANBU interrogation room, but an operating room in Konoha Hospital.

    ANBU Captain Hinata Hotaru, Hinata, Shiro and several unknown medical ninjas have been waiting there for a long time.

    "Operating room?" Sasuke frowned slightly, wondering why this mission had to be carried out in the operating room, when out of the corner of his eye he spotted a person lying on the floor.

    An old man whose whole body was restricted by a powerful seal and unable to move at all.

    "Shimura Danzo"

    These words popped out coldly from Sasuke's lips and teeth.

    I don¡¯t like this person to begin with.  Over this period of time, after knowing many things, Sasuke hated him even more.

    "That's rightthe mission this time is to operate on Danzo Shimura and remove the excess things on his body." Kakashi patted his shoulder and said calmly.

    "Excess stuff?"

    Sasuke was stunned.

    "Let's stop chatting here." Hinata Hotaru came over, interrupted the conversation between the two, and said seriously, "I am the captain of this mission, Hinata Hotaru. Let me introduce everyone's tasks in this operation.  ¡ª¡ª¡±

    "Bai and her medical team are responsible for all aspects of the operation."

    "We will open the restriction during the operation, and Danzo may make moves at that time. Kakashi Hatake and Sasuke Uchiha, you two are responsible for keeping an eye on Danzo and stopping all his actions. If you have any problems, report to me immediately!  "

    "I am responsible for observing the chakra movement of the two of you. Once there is an abnormality, I will immediately intervene in the operation. If I can't handle it, I will send a warning to Hinata."

    "Hinata, stand outside the operating room, close the door, and don't come in again. You just need to watch my chakra movement. If I sound an alarm or find that my chakra movement is abnormal, you should turn around and leave immediately.  Leave us alone and report the situation directly to Tsunade-sama! No one can open the door unless my chakra is functioning properly and I open the door myself!"

    "do you understand?"

    Hinata Hotaru is extremely cautious in arranging tasks.

    Being cautious to the point of making a fuss out of a molehill.

    Sasuke and Hinata looked at each other, both confused about Hinata Hotaru.  But since she gave the order, they had no choice but to follow it.

    At this time, Danzo, who was lying on the floor and bound like a rice dumpling, suddenly sneered, almost startling everyone who had always thought he was unconscious.

    "Is it Hinata Hotaru?" The old man's voice was hoarse than before, as rough as sandpaper rubbed across a table.

    Hinata Hotaru pursed her lips, looked at Danzo coldly, and did not answer.

    Danzo didn't care about her silence, he sat up with difficulty, and continued: "There are Hatake Kakashi, Uchiha Sasuke, Minazuki Shiro the other little kid is Hinata Hinata, I recognize you.  !¡±

    "Haha, Hinata Hotaru, in order to deal with me, an old man who has completely failed, you are really putting on a big show!" The corners of Danzo's mouth under the eyepatch twitched up and he smiled coldly, "I know what you are afraid of very  Unfortunately, you guessed wrong, I don¡¯t have that thing in my hand!¡±

    "Besides, if you involve Uchiha Sasuke in this mission, aren't you afraid that he will be stimulated?" The old man continued, minding his own business, "Don't blame me for not reminding you, no one in Uchiha is trustworthy!"

    "Shut up, old man!"

    Hinata Hotaru shouted coldly, interrupting Danzo's words.

    She walked over, leaned close to the old man's ear, and said faintly, almost in a whisper: "You are pretending to be a good person now, do you think it's still too late? Let me tell you the truth, you will never have a chance to make a comeback  ¡­¡±

    "Just wait for death, old man!"

    Danzo¡¯s face was as solid as a rock and he did not waver at all. His exposed eye looked at the woman coldly and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t listen to my advice, you will regret it!¡±

    The woman with white eyes sneered.

    She didn¡¯t care what Danzo said, she hit him directly in the chest with a soft fist and knocked him out with one punch.

    "Everyone is in position, the mission begins!"

    ¡¾I came back from my hometown and spent a day in the car.  There is only one update today.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 446 Troubled Tsunade Kakashi and Sasuke

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    It was beyond Hyuga Hotaru¡¯s expectation.

    The operation removed eleven Sharingan eyes from Danzo. The process went very smoothly, and Danzo did not resist.

    But in Hinata Hotaru's imagination, Shisui's Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, which should be on Danzo's body, is not here.

    The eleven Sharingan are all ordinary Magatama Sharingan.

    This makes the posture that Hyuga Hotaru put in a lot of trouble, all in vain.

    "Did he really not take away Shisui's eyes?" Looking at Danzo who was unconscious on the ground, Hinata Hotaru frowned and thought deeply.

    "If Shisui's thread is broken, the only crime Danzo can be accused of in the Uchiha genocide incident is insulting the corpse and hiding the Sharingan"

    The woman with white eyes is a little troubled.

    But there was nothing she could do.

    After cleaning up the tasks and sighing silently, Hinata Hotaru said to everyone: "That's it for today's tasks. Thank you for your cooperation. Everyone can go back."

    As she spoke, she took out a scroll and prepared to seal the Sharingan into the scroll.

    "Wait a minute, captain, I have a question!" someone shouted.

    Hinata Hotaru frowned slightly and looked intently. The person speaking was clearly Uchiha Sasuke.

    It¡¯s actually him?  It really is¡­¡­

    ??Unexpected and reasonable.

    "The old immortal really got it right" Hinata Hotaru cursed in her heart, but with a smile on her face, she said, "What's the matter, Sasuke?"

    "Captain Hinata," the black-haired boy stared at a pair of scarlet eyes, looking coldly at the eleven Sharingan in Hinata Hotaru's hand, "please return them to me these are Uchiha's things."

    Sasuke¡¯s tone of voice was quite direct and blunt, and it sounded like he was going to grab something if he didn¡¯t give it to him.

    "Uchiha Sasuke" The smile on Hinata Hotaru's face quickly disappeared and she looked at him expressionlessly, "The Sharingan in my hand is a booty to be handed over to Lord Hokage, not something that belongs to a certain family in Konoha.  .Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    "I said" Sasuke's tone was cold, and the three magatama in his eyes began to spin rapidly, "Give me the Sharingan!"

    "Sasuke!"

    Kakashi frowned and wanted to hold Sasuke, but the latter shook his hand away and glared fiercely: "Please don't stop me, Kakashi!"

    Kakashi once again exposed his unqualification as a teacher: Until this moment, Kakashi didn't know how much Sasuke valued his family.  Born in a small family, his father committed suicide when he was young and died in a very dishonorable manner. As a result, Kakashi has never understood what the glory of the family is.  Therefore, in the original work, he never understood why Sasuke defected; therefore, at this moment, he also had no way of understanding why Sasuke suddenly stood up and directly clashed with Hyuga Hotaru for a few Sharingan eyes.

    Being shaken off and scolded by his disciples in public, Kakashi felt like being slapped in the face by Sasuke.

    sad.  angry.  Then helplessness.

    "Stop, Sasuke" Kakashi realized for the first time that he was so powerless.

    Hinata Hotaru frowned.

    "I¡­¡­"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Afterwards, some people gossiped that the Uchiha family and the Hyuga family had a fight in the hospital and brought the matter to Tsunade.

    They described the scene vividly, as if these people really saw the conflict between Sasuke and Hotaru. At this time, if they were asked for some details, the interrogator could easily find clues in the answers.  ¡ª¡ªThe material probably comes from the tit-for-tat drama that the two major eye-jutsu families in Konoha staged from time to time in the past few decades, before the Uchiha clan was exterminated.

    However, the truth of the matter is that Hinata Hotaru took a step back¡ª¡ª

    Gave the Sharingan to Sasuke.

    Although the atmosphere was tense, there was no conflict.

    In fact, since Hinata Hotaru called Sasuke, she was naturally prepared for this scene and had already thought of a plan to deal with it.

    Tsunade was unconvinced about this solution.

    In fact, she also had a little headache.

    According to common sense, this matter is an incident where Uchiha seriously disrespects the authority of the village and needs to be dealt with seriously.  If it were in the past, not only would the Sharingan have to be returned, but Sasuke would also have to record a big mistake.  But now Sasuke is the only one left in the entire Uchiha, and he is still in the second year of junior high school. He is extreme and willful.??. Being reckless is a characteristic of all boys in this age group after entering the rebellious period, and it is not just a problem for Uchiha.

    ???????????? Although Uchiha¡¯s secondary stage is a bit longer than that of ordinary people.

    If we really follow the procedures, the village's face is saved, but Sasuke is ruined, and Konoha loses a future top combat force In addition, we also have to consider the relationship between Haruno Sakura and others and him.  Sakura couldn't handle Sasuke so roughly with her face.

    So as an excellent Hokage, for the sake of the future of Konoha, your wrist can be a little more flexible and not too rigid.

    Since Hinata Hotaru has made the choice not to intensify the conflict, Tsunade has a lot more room for maneuver.

    She called Kakashi over.

    "Sasuke and I haven't spoken in the past two days" As soon as he came in, Kakashi smiled bitterly and said, "I'm afraid it's useless for you to ask me about Sasuke's matter."

    "If I don't look for you, who will I look for?" Tsunade scolded angrily, "I haven't held you accountable yet! As a master, you have such a lack of understanding of Sasuke and failed to guide the growth of your disciples! This caused trouble!  This kind of thing happens."

    Huh?  You nodded in agreement to drag Sasuke into this mission, right?  This is to say, you are also taking the blame for this, right?

    Kakashi complained in his heart.

    He hesitated for a moment: "IthatI'm sorry, Tsunade-sama, this is a subordinate's dereliction of duty."

    Tsunade watched with relief as Kakashi took the blame and said with a smile: "Actually, the problem is not as serious as you think. This time, Sasuke's true thoughts were tested, which was also one of the hidden intentions of the mission. Although the result was not the most ideal.  Yes, but it¡¯s not the worst kind! The education of the Will of Fire is somewhat effective.¡±

    "You go do some ideological work on Sasuke! He just can't think about it for the moment and is having trouble. Just explain things. The key to the problem is not the Sharingan, you should understand. Do you have the eleven Sharingan?  It has little impact on the village, we only care about Uchiha Sasuke"

    Sasuke may not realize that his identity is quite special.

    Uchiha Itachi's younger brother, Haruno Sakura's companion, Uzumaki Naruto's companion, and a talented boy with a promising "Kage" level in the future.

    Every identity has given Sasuke a protective layer of gold.  Unless he commits an unforgivable crime, Tsunade really can't punish him for his willfulness. She can only put more thought and work into helping him figure it out and admit his mistake herself.

    "OkayI'll do my best." Kakashi scratched his head and sighed, "It's just that once this kid's idea reaches a dead end, he won't be able to get out of it for a while."

    Tsunade smiled and shook her finger.

    "Haha," she said, looking at Kakashi meaningfully, "you have two trump cards in your hand that can definitely change Sasuke's mind"

    Kakashi rubbed his chin and walked out of the Hokage's office thoughtfully.

    "Hokage-sama is right to remind you, but how to start? You can't just play the trump card as soon as you get started"

    Walking out of the Hokage Building, Kakashi was thinking about this problem while walking slowly and aimlessly on the streets of Konoha.

    Then he found that he had subconsciously arrived at the training ground that Team 7 used to use.

    The first task of Kakashi class, to snatch the bell, was carried out here.

    All stories start from here.

    And on the three classic wooden stakes on the sidelines, a young man was sitting quietly at some point, with his head lowered and his brows furrowed, as if he was thinking about something.

    When they saw each other, they were both stunned.

    "Kakashi-sensei!"

    "Sasuke!" Kakashi called out the boy's name with complicated emotions.

    Uchiha Sasuke hesitated for a moment, jumped off the wooden stake, and slowly walked towards Kakashi.

    The white-haired young man has a headache. What will Sasuke say when he comes over?  He hasn't figured out how to communicate with Sasuke yet What if Sasuke says something extreme?

    If Sasuke

    Kakashi watched Sasuke getting closer and closer, until he walked in front of him, and then¡ª¡ª

    Bow bow straight at ninety degrees.

    "I'm sorry, Kakashi-sensei! That day I shouldn't have treated you with that attitude."

    The black-haired boy said sincerely.

    "Huh?" Kakashi was stunned for a moment, then patted Sasuke on the shoulder and laughed, "I accept your apology, Sasuke!"

    It¡¯s not as ignorant as I thought.

    Kakashi felt happy.

    ¡¾You should believe this time that I got up at seven o'clock to code.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)? 

    ¡¾You should believe this time that I got up at seven o'clock to code.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 447 The solution to the secondary disease

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The Hokage's office.

    After Kakashi left, the Third Hokage came out of the darkness.

    Looking at Kakashi's retreating back, and then looking at Tsunade, the third generation wanted to say something, but stopped talking.  After hesitating for a moment, he finally just sighed.

    "well¡­¡­"

    The old man took out his pipe and started smoking.  He frowned and looked out the window, his expression unreadable in the lingering smoke.

    "Old man," Tsunade leaned on the chair, tried her best to relax her frown that had been frowning all day, and said tiredly, "If you have anything to say, just say it. I'm not the Hokage who can't listen to other people's opinions."

    Sarutobi Hiruzen looked back at her.  He leaned against the window edge, exhaled a long puff of smoke, pondered for a moment and then said: "Logically speaking, a retired old guy like me shouldn't dictate your decision It's just this time, Tsunade, you really  make a mistake."

    Tsunade¡¯s face remained unchanged, and she listened quietly to the words of the previous Hokage.

    Sandai took a puff of cigarette and continued:

    "I told you a long time ago that children like Sasuke are delicate and sensitive, and are easily hurt and distorted, so they need more guidance instead of exposing the dark side of the village to him prematurely You let Sasuke know the group  It will not do him any good to hide the secrets at his heart, it will only irritate him, reopen the scars in his heart, and make him feel the pain again."

    Having said this, the old man stopped.

    The person he was talking to, Tsunade, was already the Fifth Hokage and was no longer a ninja under him. He could only say what he wanted to say.

    Tsunade didn't even finish hearing what he said before she started shaking her head.

    "I know what you mean, old man. You want to protect Sasuke and prevent him from coming into contact with the dark side of Konoha, especially the information about the Uchiha genocide; when he grows up, his ability to accept has become stronger, and his concepts have changed.  If you are easily changed, tell him the truth. If possible, you would rather he never come into contact with the truth."

    "But have you ever thought that Sasuke is also a Konoha ninja, and he is also a Jonin, a new elite of the Anbu. Sooner or later he will be exposed to these things. It is impossible for me to prohibit him from reading files and searching for information, and it is impossible for him to always  Maintain the purity of knowing nothing.¡±

    "He will grow up one day, and he is already growing up."

    The Fifth Hokage said calmly.

    Sarutobi remained silent, just smoking quietly, his wrinkled face expressionless.

    "Old man," Tsunade sighed, "you always think that if you put things off, you can solve the problem But is this really the case? You also tried to put it off again and again about Uchiha back then, but what happened?  ?¡±

    The movement of smoking in Sandai's hand suddenly paused, followed by a long silence, and he did not answer Tsunade's question.

    The Uchiha genocide incident was the most failed scene in Hiruzen Sarutobi's decades-long Hokage career.

    The old man¡¯s pain was hidden under the hazy billowing smoke.  He said in a hoarse voice: "II thought things would not come to this."

    At first, he wanted to delay the matter until Shisui and Itachi grew up, and used their strength and prestige to influence the Uchiha family and change their minds. As a result, Shisui was forced to death by Danzo; later, he placed his hope in the roots and  The strength displayed by the ANBU was able to intimidate the Uchiha who was about to make a move and drag the problem over, but in the end, the Uchiha made up his mind to rebel.

    "You like to drag things out because you are old and you no longer have the ability and courage to solve problems at the time" Tsunade ruthlessly pointed out the problems of the third generation, "That's why you place your hopes in the vague and empty future.  above!"

    "Maybe that's it."

    The third generation smiled bitterly.

    He waved his hand: "Sorry, Tsunade, I said too much Since I chose you to be the Fifth Hokage, I should trust your judgment."

    "There's no need to say such things, old man, let's just discuss the matter." Tsunade smiled faintly, "Now that Sasuke's problem has been exposed, we can always think of a solution, at least it will be better than him hiding this knot all the time and suddenly suddenly in the future.  It¡¯s better to break out.¡±

    "Since you talk about the will of fire every day, then try to believe in Sasuke for once. Believe that he also has the same will of fire in his heart!"

    Tsunade said very confidently.

    But on the training ground, Sasuke showed no sign of Nashi Laozi's will of fire.

    He first apologized to Kakashi very sincerely and sincerely, and then immediately added: "But -"

    However, Sasuke is still not ready to hand over the 11 Sharingan to the village.

    In Sasuke¡¯s perception, Kakashi is really kind to him, and he respects Kakashi, so he sincerely apologizes; but the Sharingan is another matter.

    That was what Danzo dug out from the corpses of Sasuke¡¯s dead clan members after the night of the genocide.  And there may even be eyes of parents in these Sharingan eyes!

    When he thought of this, Sasuke was so angry that he was shaking all over!

    ¡°And these Sharingan eyes were uglyly mounted on Danzo¡¯s arms as props for secret techniques When he saw that scene, Sasuke almost wanted to kill Danzo, this scumbag, on the spot!

    Being able to endure this murderous intention, Sasuke was surprised by his improvement in self-control.

    But when Hinata Hotaru wants to take away the Sharingan, Sasuke can't bear it - he will never allow Uchiha's eyes to fall into the hands of foreigners, be studied by others, or even be ugly!

    That will make him feel that the remaining honor of Uchiha is also being trampled on, stepped on in the filthy muddy water, and becomes worthless.

    For this reason, he did not hesitate to have direct conflict with the village.

    "Kakashi-sensei, please stop trying to persuade me. I will not hand over the Sharingan." Sasuke said firmly.

    The white-haired young man sighed secretly.

    He was about to dry up his saliva, but Sasuke looked like a puppet and didn't respond at all.  Finally, just say that he has made up his mind and will not hand over the Sharingan.

    Once the rebellious spirit of the middle school boy arises, he will be frighteningly stubborn, not to mention he is a member of the Uchiha clan.

    For people with extreme ideas, head-on confrontation is useless.

    "I can understand how you feel, Sasuke. But" Kakashi patted his shoulder and said slowly, "But have you ever thought about it, if you continue to fight against the village like this, you may be punished or demoted?  If it's even more serious, you will be expelled from the village and become a traitorous ninja!"

    Sasuke sneered indifferently.

    "snort."

    Discipline, demotion?  so what?  Compared to Uchiha's glory, he doesn't care about these things.

    It¡¯s nothing more than a title.

    Even being expelled from the village and becoming a rebellious nin¡ª¡ª

    "Does it not matter even if you are expelled from Konoha?" Kakashi seemed to see through his mind, "When Sakura and Naruto return to the village, they find that you are no longer in Konoha, does that also matter?"

    "Team 7 will never be reunited again, and you will never be able to see Sakura and Naruto again. Does that okay?"

    The expression on the black-haired boy's face suddenly froze.

    "I¡ª¡ª!" He just said one word, then stopped, having nothing more to say.

    Sasuke could imagine that the situation between the two of them after they learned that he had left the village was slightly different, but they would definitely try their best to bring him back to Konoha.

    If it were Sakura, she would be very angry, and then she would drag her back to the village while holding her hand, while scolding herself harshly.

    Sasuke could even feel the warm and soft touch of the girl's right hand.

    The cool expression on his face wavered.

    "Sasuke, I'm telling you all this, but I don't have to force you to surrender and hand over your eyes." Kakashi struck while the iron was hot and said, "Tsunade-sama said, after all, the Sharingan belongs to Uchiha, and the village will not force it.  If you hand it over, you won't waste the Sharingan like Shimura Danzo did."

    "But think about it for a moment, as a Konoha ninja, you resist orders like this, and even blatantly disobey the village's orders. Don't you have nothing wrong at all, Sasuke?"

    "If you can't trust the teacher, you can write a letter to Sakura about this and ask her for her opinion, how about that?"

    Kakashi used the King Bomb.

    The effect is outstanding!

    Sasuke's expression that had been resisting communication finally softened: "II want to hear Sakura's opinion."

    Tsunade was very accommodating and helped Sasuke deliver the letter to Shigulin.

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s reply speed was astonishingly fast. She almost replied after reading the letter. She only wrote three lines in Juanxiu¡¯s handwriting¡ª¡ª

    "Stupid Sasuke:

    Why must Uchiha and the village be opposed?

    You are Uchiha Sasuke, and you are Konoha ninja Uchiha Sasuke!

    I am at a critical juncture in my practice of immortality and am very busy!  If you bother me with stupid questions like this again, see if I don't deal with you when I get back!

    ¡ª¡ªHaruno Sakura.  "

    Assistant Sasuke held the letter tightly in his hands, with a slightly stunned expression on his face.

    He clearly wrote the letter to ask for comfort and help

    Why did you get scolded?

    ¡¾Second update.  ¡¿

    ¡¾The title misses the word "solution", solution.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)His expression was a bit astonished.

    He clearly wrote the letter to ask for comfort and help

    Why did you get scolded?

    ¡¾Second update.  ¡¿

    ¡¾The title misses the word "solution", solution.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 448 Constant Temperature Laboratory

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Why should Uchiha and Konoha be opposed?

    When Sasuke calmed down, he was also thinking about this issue.

    Does he subconsciously think that Uchiha and the village are opposites?

    Does he have a hidden distrust of Konoha?

    After a day of calming down and thinking, Sasuke still didn't come up with a definite answer.

    "What does Sakura mean?" Sasuke was still thinking about this question while lying on the bed before going to bed, "If you want me to hand over the Sharingan"

    If this is the case, Sasuke will feel very sad, but he will still choose to trust Haruno Sakura.

    Throughout the night, Sasuke tossed and turned, unable to sleep. He kept imagining Haruno Sakura's eyebrows and eyes when he said these words, that seemingly ferocious but actually gentle expression.

    "What would Naruto say?" He turned over and thought of another person. His sad face couldn't help but smile, "With that guy's IQ, he probably won't understand what I'm talking about.  Wellit's better not to bother him. I'm such a fool for actually wanting to ask him for help."

    And then fell asleep in a blur.

    The next day, the Hokage's office.

    "You're here, Sasuke." Tsunade looked at the boy in front of her with a half-smile and said lightly.

    Sasuke obviously didn't sleep well. The dark circles on his face were thicker and he was a little tired.

    It¡¯s comparable to Gaara¡¯s look.

    "Well Hokage-sama, I'm here." He shook the scroll in his hand, "I'm here to complete the last mission and admit my mistake."

    "Admit your mistake?" The smile on Tsunade's face grew wider, she sat up straight and looked at Sasuke's handsome face with interest, "Indeed you made a mistake in this mission. Tell me,  What mistake did you make?"

    Sasuke bit his lip.

    "I shouldn't have snatched the Sharingan and not given it to the village." He said reluctantly, "This was my mistake."

    He took a step forward, held the scroll in both hands, and handed it to Tsunade.

    ¡ª¡ªThe result of him thinking about it all night was to surrender in front of the village and hand over the Sharingan.

    "Ha!" Tsunade laughed and said without taking the scroll, "Sasuke, you still don't understand!"

    The blonde woman shook her head secretly in her heart. Sure enough, she couldn't expect Sasuke to figure it out in just one letter and one night But at least Sasuke would appear here, which was already a progress.

    "The Sharingan?"

    Sasuke looked confused, didn¡¯t he want me to hand over my Sharingan?

    "You can take the Sharingan yourself first!" She stood up, walked out of her seat, patted Sasuke on the shoulder, and said with a smile, "Come with me."

    Sasuke has no idea what kind of medicine Tsunade sells in the gourd, but it is always a good thing that he doesn't have to hand over his Sharingan for the time being.  He happily took back the scroll and followed Tsunade's footsteps without knowing why.

    The two walked out of the Hokage Building and came to Konoha Hospital.  After twisting and turning, I walked into a small independent hidden building in the hospital.

    "This is it." In front of the door of a heavily guarded room in the basement, Tsunade stopped and turned to Sasuke.

    She opened the door, and the cold air in the room behind the door immediately leaked out, stirring up a mist in the sultry August air.

    Behind the door, on the left are rows of shelves filled with bottles and cans and various scrolls. On the right are various instruments with a metallic luster and a sense of technology. Several civilian ninjas in white coats are placing the shelves and instruments.  Sometimes he was busy going back and forth, or he was immersed in work, but no one noticed that the door was opened.

    "Konoha's first constant-temperature laboratory is used to preserve and study precious samples." Tsunade walked in and said to Sasuke quite proudly, "Using ice and fire techniques to control the temperature, even in hot weather  Even in midsummer, the temperature here can be maintained at a constant temperature of 16 degrees, or even as low as sub-zero. Thanks to the chakra of Xiaobai (that is, Minazuki Shiro) and Sakura."

    Sasuke didn¡¯t pay any attention to Tsunade¡¯s ostentatious introduction.

    His mind was completely attracted by the shelves in the first row on the left side of the room.

    Sasuke stared at the shelves, row after row

    Sharingan.

    There are dozens of them!

    The black-haired boy's breath seemed to be caught.  He was a little out of breath.

    "The Sharingan found from the root base." Tsunade glanced at Sasuke and said calmly, "There are about 73 - if there are no new discoveries in the past two days."

    ? ??Why are there so many?  "Sasuke's body trembled slightly as he suppressed his anger and asked this question.

    "What do you think?" Tsunade sneered, "Duanzo treats the Sharingan as a consumable! Do you think he only has your eleven eyes on hand? Is that possible?"

    Sasuke stopped talking.

    He lowered his eyes and gritted his teeth so hard that he suddenly regretted not beating Danzo to death on the spot that day.

    Nohe should be tortured to death using the most cruel means!

    Looking at the almost ferocious expression on Sasuke's face, Tsunade sighed, pointed to the glass bottle on the shelf and said: "The bottles with white labels are the Sharingan whose identity has been verified. Take them with you  Go back. The remaining ones that are not tagged and whose identities have not yet been verified, please keep them here for now. You can come back later."

    "Tell me a little more, we also found your father Uchiha Fugaku's eyes."

    The expression on Sasuke's face quickly changed from ferocious to stunned.

    "Bring it back to me?" After a while, he pointed blankly at the glass bottles and asked.

    "What if?" The Hokage rolled his eyes at him, "Will the village covet your relatives' Sharingan?"

    Sharingan is a good thing for Danzo, but as the Fifth Hokage, Tsunade really doesn't think much of them.  It is difficult for someone who is not an Uchiha native to control the power of the Sharingan; even the elite of the elite like Kakashi has such difficulty after transplanting a Sharingan, and even hinders his growth, to some extent.  Reactionso the Sharingan cannot be used to mass-produce masters.

    ?? Like Danzo, use the power of the root to create a combination of the first-generation cells and the Sharingan, and force a master to come out?  Not to mention that the political impact is too bad, Tsunade might as well focus on training Sasuke. With his talent, he will grow up and crush a mature master like Danzo without any pressure.

    The most important thing is that implanting a Sharingan in your hand like Danzo did is really disgusting and ugly

    ¡°For the sake of beauty, old lady Tsunade is already in her fifties and still has the audacity to pretend to be a young girl in her twenties all day long. Do you think she will accept Danzo¡¯s look?

    Sasuke was speechless and looked a little embarrassed.  He really thought that the village wanted to take away all the Sharingan It turned out that Konoha's pattern was bigger than he imagined.

    He walked forward quickly, first found his father's Sharingan, carefully took it off, then picked out the labeled bottles and put them into a blank seal scroll.

    For fear that the Hokage would regret it, Sasuke moved very quickly and cleaned up everything in just a few strokes.  Tsunade on the side shook her head and laughed as she watched the little boy's angrily actions.

    When Sasuke put the seal scroll away close to his body, he remembered that there was a Hokage next to him.

    "Thank you, Hokage-sama!" Sasuke bent down and bowed to Tsunade respectfully and sincerely at a ninety-degree angle.

    Tsunade accepted the gift with satisfaction.

    "So, now do you know what mistake you made, Sasuke?" She asked sternly with a straight face.

    ¡¾Seeing that Zhang said the discussion was very intense, I felt that it would be better to post these plots together, so I posted the two updates together.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 449 Short tandem repeat sequence detection

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    What mistake did I make?

    Sasuke revisited this issue.

    Not handing over the Sharingan was, of course, a mistake.  But since Tsunade will give the Sharingan back to him, it means that this is not a very important mistake. This is obviously not what Tsunade asked.

    He looked at Tsunade in confusion, unable to think for a moment.

    The Fifth Hokage did not embarrass him and directly gave the answer.

    "The first mistake is that you disobeyed orders."

    "An order is an order. You can question it beforehand, and you can ask for reflection afterward, but as a ninja, when performing a task, without special circumstances, you must execute the order without compromise!"

    "Think about it carefully. Were there any special circumstances in the previous mission that made you have to disobey the order?"

    Sasuke opened his mouth, but no words came out.

    Under Tsunade's stern eyes, he couldn't think of any excuse to defend himself.

    "The second mistake, and the most serious mistake, is that you don't trust the village."

    "You think that the village will snatch the Sharingan in your hand like the root, and I, as the leader of Konoha, will implant ten or eight Sharingan in myself like Danzo did to enhance my strength.  wrong?"

    "In your heart, you still think that Uchiha and Konoha are two incompatible individuals, and Konoha will definitely hurt Uchiha, so you took away the Sharingan as a way of resistance, right?"

    "I" Sasuke's face turned pale, and he murmured one word for a long time, but could not utter a complete sentence.

    Although Tsunade's words were a bit straightforward and mean, they spoke to his heart; there were even some things that Sasuke realized he thought so only after Tsunade said them!

    Tsunade sighed.

    "What did Sakura say in her reply to you?"

    "She asked me not to antagonize Uchiha and the village." Sasuke slowly recalled, "She also said that I was Konoha's Uchiha Sasuke."

    "Then do you understand what she means?"

    "I" Sasuke hesitated, "I understand somewhat now."

    Tsunade continued: "Sasuke, do you know how many ninja families there are in Konoha? Thousands."

    From the great ninja clan with hundreds to thousands of members to the small families with only one or two active ninjas, there are thousands of families in Konoha.  The so-called Konoha is the family alliance formed by these thousands of ninja clans united.

    ??At first, it was just to hold together for warmth, to establish a safe rear area, and to protect one's relatives and tribesmen, especially the elderly, young children and women.  Later, the boundaries between families gradually blurred, the concept of Konoha gradually became popular, and the Will of Fire was born.

    Under the illumination of the will of fire, everyone in this village is not only a member of his own clan, but also a Konoha person; people help each other and protect the village, and the village also protects him.  Therefore, this place is also called "home".

    Naruto is the agent of the will of fire.  In the eyes of the Hokage, no family can have a special status and can be superior to Konoha, not the Senju, nor the Uchiha; and no family will be bullied in the eyes of the Hokage. The Hokage protects every family equally.  .

    "Uchiha is just a part of the village. If you treat Uchiha and Konoha as opposites, it is equivalent to separating Uchiha from Konoha. This is a very dangerous idea! It is also your biggest mistake! You first  You are an Uchiha ninja, but in the end, you are still a Konoha ninja!"

    "If you trust the village, you can ask me for the Sharingan after completing the mission. As long as you have a suitable reason, I will not deny it to you As the Hokage, I treat every Konoha ninja as my own.  Family, of course, this includes you, Sasuke. So, how could I take away the relics of your relatives? Remember, the so-called 'Konoha' is a collection of thousands of ninjas and tens of thousands of ninjas, not ninjas  and the collection of Sharingan.¡±

    "You think the Sharingan is very important, and you think everyone covets it like Danzo, but from the perspective of the village and the Hokage, no matter how many Sharingan you have"

    "It's not as important as Uchiha Sasuke as a Konoha ninja."

    Sasuke was stunned.

    Only then did he finally understand what Haruno Sakura meant by those two sentences.

    What is a village?  What is a family?

    Although the answer to the question is not clear enough, at this moment, Sasuke is convinced by the answer given by Tsunade.

      "I'm sorry, Hokage-sama." Sasuke handed the eleven Sharingan to Tsunade with both hands, lowered his head and said, "I was wrong."

    This time, he sincerely handed over the Sharingan to Tsunade.

    Tsunade took it solemnly.

    "Monitoring will take some time. You have already taken away the batch with the most complete information and the easiest matches. The rest" Tsunade pondered for a moment and added, "It may take three to five months to figure out the identity.  Some of them will never be found out. You might as well come back at the end of the year."

    "So long?" Sasuke asked in surprise.

    "There is no way, the DNA short tandem repeat sequence determination technology is still very immature, it takes a long time, and there are other technical difficulties In fact, it is very good to be able to detect the identity of part of the eyes."

    Sasuke blinked.

    Wait, what technology is this?

    That long list of nouns, I knew every word, and when they were put together, I was dumbfounded; how could this familiar sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu fit someone¡¯s style so well?

    This kind of evil taste that is half-understood

    Tsunade chuckled: "Yes, he is the person you think of."

    She cleared her throat, looked at Sasuke seriously, and concluded: "These words I told you must be kept in your mind, and don't turn a deaf ear to them, going in one ear and out the other. Go back and think about it carefully.  "

    "Remember, you are Uchiha Sasuke. Konoha ninja, Uchiha Sasuke. The village, me, Sakura, Naruto, Kakashi, and everyone else, all trust you. So, please trust the village too.  "

    The blonde woman patted Sasuke's shoulder solemnly.

    "That's all for today. When you go back, remember to keep what you saw today a secret! Also, I'm giving you a suggestion, it's up to you whether you want to or not. When you go back, cremate and bury them, and let your people rest in peace."

    "Yes, Hokage-sama!"

    Sasuke nodded and saluted, carrying the Sharingan of his father and others, and exited the laboratory.

    "By the way, there is something I want to ask you, Hokage-sama!" Sasuke suddenly said as he walked to the door, "If my mother's eyes are tested -"

    "I will inform you immediately." Tsunade smiled slightly, watching Sasuke walk away with a relaxed pace, and closed the door.

    "Huh, I finally got this kid taken care of. It's really hard to fool the middle school boy. I'm really tired!"

    The Fifth Hokage secretly wiped the sweat from his forehead.

    "Next time Sasuke causes trouble, let Sakura and Naruto take action." Tsunade secretly made a decision.

    Thousands of miles away, someone in Shigu Forest suddenly sneezed.

    "It's strange, I don't have a cold It's been a day since we talked. How did you handle the matter with Sasuke? Is my reply too brief?"

    ¡¾Second update.  Sakura-chan has appeared in every chapter in the past hundreds of chapters, so these chapters are a small break for the model worker.  Don't worry, she will resume work soon.  In addition, not everything is explained in detail in the book, which would seem too watery.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 450 The practice of immortality (1)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When Haruno Sakura first arrived at the Shimogun Forest a month ago, she had no idea that Sasuke would develop like this in Konoha.

    As soon as she landed on the ground, she was almost startled by the loud voice of the Slug Immortal.

    "Haruno SakuraI've been waiting for you for a long time."

    Haruno Sakura raised her head hard, raised her slender neck, and then found the head of the Slug Immortal who was speaking from the towering clouds.

    It was a sunny day, the sky was blue, with a few clouds floating high in the sky, and the July sunshine was so bright that it was dazzling.

    Haruno Sakura squinted and looked over, half of the Slug Immortal was lying on a giant tree, eating the bark.  It held up its translucent body that was thousands of meters long, leaning against the tree like a skyscraper reaching into the sky. The dark green flesh wall almost blocked her sight; looking higher up, to the top of the sky,  Only then did Haruno Sakura see the bright sun at noon and the two tentacles dangling on the slug's head.

    Even though she had already seen it once, Sakura couldn't help but hold her breath in front of Slug Sento's extremely thick, long and majestic body.

    Wherever you can see, you can only see the dark green translucent soft flesh of the slug. The Slug Immortal does not need anything else, just the physical ability that has grown to the limit, which can make people give up all thoughts of fighting against it

    In front of it, the slender Haruno Sakura felt as small as an ant in front of a big tree.

    As proud as she is, she also maintains awe in front of the Slug Immortal.

    Haruno Sakura couldn't help but swallow her saliva, her raised neck moved up and down slightly, and it took a while to calm down.

    "Have you been waiting for a long time? I'm sorry, Slug Immortal." Sakura smiled apologetically, but secretly thought in her heart that for an extraordinary long-lived life form like Slug Immortal, one or two years shouldn't be a long time.  ¡­

    "I wanted to treat you to lunch." The slug continued to eat without raising its head. "But after waiting for a long time, you didn't come over, so I ate it first."

    It turns out that I just waited for a few dozen minutes

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s face twitched, and she realized that she had expressed the wrong feelings.

    ¡°I thought that a being like Slug Immortal would wait for her for a year and a half or something. I really thought too much Is it because it¡¯s easy to get compliments and admiration from others recently, so I¡¯m habitually delusional?

    Awkward.

    "Sorry, I was saying goodbye to the students just now," Haruno Sakura touched her hair and explained with an awkward smile, "You know, children are always more sentimental, and I too -"

    "But luckily I left you a small mouthful," Slug Immortal said without paying any attention to what Haruno Sakura said, "Although it's not much, but with your human appetite, it should be enough for you."

    boom!

    A huge white object suddenly fell from a height and landed in front of the girl, narrowly missing her.

    It was a piece of white bark peeled off from a giant tree. It was wider than Haruno Sakura when she opened her arms and legs, and the thickness was equivalent to three of her - if compared with Hinata, it was two.

    A bunch of things Haruno Sakura had just wanted to say were suddenly thrown back into her stomach.

    "ThatSlug Immortal," she raised her hand weakly and said, "We humans generally don't chew tree bark"

    ¡ª¡ªUnless you spend money again at the beginning of the month.

    "Eat quickly." However, the slug fairy who was eating did not listen to others at all, and completely ignored the little one jumping on it, trying hard to attract its attention.

    Well, we can¡¯t expect a mollusk that has only seen three living people in the past hundred years to understand what communication is and what emotional intelligence is.

    The Slug Immortal only eats once a month. It can eat half of the bark of a giant tree and ingest hundreds of tons of organic matter in one go.  Although the Moist Bone Forest is large, it is still not spacious enough in front of the Slug Immortal with an amazing appetite. If it eats with its belly open, its eating speed will soon exceed the growth speed of the giant trees in the Moist Bone Forest, so the Slug Immortal deliberately suppresses it.  Because of my own appetite, the once-a-month gourmet time becomes particularly precious. Even the biggest things that happen are not as important as the immortal's lunch.

    So after it finished feasting, the immortal remembered that there was a guest in Shigu Forest today.

    Haruno Sakura was sitting on the bark of a tree, bored.

    If you are a tsundere girl and have been left out like this for a long time, you will probably make a big fuss at this time, right?¡ª¡ª

    Then you are wrong.  Haruno Sakura is sure that, let alone her who has always been able to stabilize her emotions, no matter how willful or arrogant the little girl is, under Slug Fairysp; Although natural energy is everywhere, humans cannot sense it; just as people breathe every moment, but no one can sense the nitrogen that accounts for nearly 80% of the volume in the air In fact, Haruno Sakura understands  After discovering the existence of celestial magic, she also studied whether she could sense natural energy on her own. Last year in the Land of Snow, she secretly trained for a month, but in the end, except for the northwest wind, which she drank until she was full, there was no effect.

    "Without anyone's guidance, it would take about a hundred years for human beings to sense natural energy." The little slug used the word "just" very well, "Well a hundred years is a long time for you humans.  It may be too long. However, the three major holy places for practicing magic have their own cultivation methods, which can shorten the cultivation time to less than a few days! The toads use toad oil to help absorb natural energy. The spirit of the snake clan is very mysterious.  It¡¯s clear, as for me¡ª¡±

    "My true self absorbs natural energy all the time, and I am very familiar with it" The little slug smiled mysteriously, "So if you want to learn magic quickly, I have a method that is more direct and more effective than Ha Toad Oil.  Methods¡ª¡ª"

    "Come together with me!"

    "¡­¡­What?!"

    Haruno Sakura was stunned for a moment.

    "Does it fit together?"

    The little slug nodded: "Yes, combined. To be precise"

    "I ate you."

    [Originally I wanted to code enough for two chapters and post them together, but I didn¡¯t expect it was too late and I was a little weak. I was short of a thousand words and couldn¡¯t write anymore. This is the only update today (28th)] (Remember this  Website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 451 The practice of immortality (2)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "E-eat it?" Haruno Sakura was shocked, "Wait, shouldn't it be a joint transformation technique?"

    The joint transformation technique can merge two creatures with chakra into one. It is a relatively unpopular ninjutsu, but Sakura can often see others using it: Sasuke's demon form, the fusion of Naruto and a toad,  Even Inikigaki Kisame, whom he fought against in the past few weeks, actually merged with a sword.

    Joint transformation can combine the advantages of both transformations. In theory, Haruno Sakura can also transform with the slug, but she has never considered this - do slugs have any advantages, other than their large size?

    However, when Slug said this, she suddenly discovered that this trick seemed to be feasible for the practice of immortality?

    "Haha, it's different from the joint transformation technique." Slug smiled and shook his tentacles and said, "You rarely use this kind of transformation technique, don't you know enough about it? Joint transformation can combine the characteristics of both parties.  'Combined into one, but my ability to use magic is essentially a kind of experience and insight gained after learning, rather than my own inherent characteristics So even if we merge, you can't use magic."

    "Besides, Tsunade and you have never merged with me. We have also considered the image problem after joint transformation, right?"

    "Uh" Haruno Sakura's face froze, and she had to admit that it made sense.

    I really don¡¯t dislike my own psychic beast. The slug looks a bit like jelly on the outside. It¡¯s not ugly. Once you get used to it, you still think it¡¯s cute. But jointly transforming with a slug is another matter¡ª¡ª

    ??Imagine the dark green, translucent spring fields, soft, chubby and wet cherry blossoms.

    Although she follows the same way of thinking that has not changed since her previous life, she believes that strength is the most important, and other issues of beauty and ugliness can be ignored. In any case, she will not follow the typical little girl like Ino, who regards beauty as  The first one, but if a ninjutsu makes her so ugly that she can't look straight at it, and it doesn't improve her strength at all

    Then she will definitely not be interested in using it.

    Ugly rejection!

    "Just like slug oil, when it's in my body, I can guide natural energy into your body, thereby helping you quickly realize the existence of natural energy." The slug patiently explained, "So, let me swallow you  Bar!"

    "Before that, take off your clothes first. Because I need to be in direct contact with your skin."

    Haruno Sakura always felt that there seemed to be a strange smile on the little slug's expressionless face.

    "Uh" She hesitated for a moment and then said, "Okay."

    "After all, there are no outsiders here, only a slug immortal is here; for the sake of cultivation, no matter how much sacrifice you make, there is no need to be pretentious about small things.

    Having said that, slugs are hermaphroditic or can be said to have no gender.

    This way it won¡¯t be awkward.

    In short, Immortal Slug¡¯s cultivation method may seem strange, but the effect is indeed quite remarkable.

    The first time she was swallowed by a slug and began to channel natural energy, Haruno Sakura had a clear feeling - a strange energy from the outside world poured into her body like a tide. For the first time in her life, she felt the existence of natural energy!

    This huge energy is originally dispersed in nature. It is as ubiquitous as nitrogen in the air and has huge reserves, but it is not perceptible by humans. The role of slugs is to give this energy a "flavor" or something else.  , purified, collected and poured into Haruno Sakura's body, and then Haruno Sakura sensed something

    It¡¯s like the door to a new world has opened.

    The experience of gaining a new feeling is very indescribable.

    For example, due to defects in the evolution of human eyeballs, there is a blind spot in human vision. That is to say, if what you see with your left eye is printed into a photo, there will permanently be an area with no pattern on the photo  ¡­But people don¡¯t realize that.  Natural energy is actually a "blind spot" in human perception.

    And for Haruno Sakura, who was lying inside the slug, it was like her color blindness suddenly returned to normal, her blind spots suddenly disappeared, and the world in her eyes suddenly became richer and more complete!

    "Is this what natural energy feels like?" Sakura murmured to herself.

    Endless natural energy continued to pour in. Haruno Sakura was intoxicated with this wonderful feeling of gaining new perceptions, and she lost consciousness for a moment¡ª¡ª

    "Master Haruno Sakura, what are you stunned for?" Seeing this, the little slug quickly shouted, "Hurry up and control the natural energy. Don't forget what I told you just now"Damn it!  "

    Its reminder came a little too late.

    Being reminded by the slug in such a loud voice, Haruno Sakura was startled, and finally came back to her senses from the wonderful sensation, only then did she realize that she was still in the dangerous practice!

    Natural energy is not a harmless thing.

    Haruno Sakura can already feel it eroding her body!

    "Hmph Damn it, you have to get it under control quickly!"

    She gritted her teeth and her mind began to run wildly, trying desperately to recall what Slug had introduced about natural energy.

    "Remember! Mental energy, physical energy and natural energy must be accurately integrated in a one-to-one configuration to form a perfect balance, in order to learn the magic chakra that can be controlled by people!"

    "On the other hand, if the natural energy is not controlled well and you inhale too much, you will be 'naturalized', which means you will die!"

    ¡ª¡ªThe little slug said this before.

    "Is it the exact ratio of 1:1:1? Tskthis thing is so difficult to control!"

    Regarding her own mental energy and physical energy, Haruno Sakura's control ability is estimated to be ranked first in the entire ninja world. She can control it as easily as her arms and fingers. However, unfamiliar natural energy, because it comes from the outside world, is difficult to control.  But it is extremely high!

    Haruno Sakura frowned tightly.

    Although she was inside the slug's body, she seemed to clearly feel the large drops of cold sweat on her forehead.

    The natural energy poured in too much and too fast, and she felt like she was controlling a high-speed truck ramming down the road. It might rush off the roadside at any time and hit a hard boulder, causing the truck to be tragically destroyed in an instant.  People die!

    The most frightening thing is that not only did this truck have no brakes, the accelerator was also locked and it was accelerating crazily!

    The crazy influx of energy continued to accumulate in Sakura's body, and soon reached a certain critical point¡ª¡ª

    "I can't control it anymore!"

    Within a few seconds, the natural energy was completely out of control!

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, and then the next second¡ª¡ª

    Poof!

    She was spat out by slugs.

    "Cough, cough, cough!" The girl was covered in mucus. She lay on the back of the Slug Immortal and coughed weakly. After a while, she finally regained her breath and said, "Huh I really failed the first time."

    "It's normal to fail the first time. Even Hashirama-sama had to practice many times before he succeeded." The little slug slowly moved over, walked to her side and said, "You can persist for several seconds, which is amazing.  That¡¯s what I expected!¡±

    Haruno Sakura shook her head and smiled slightly.

    "There's no need to comfort me I know I made a serious mistake just now. It was the first time I sensed natural energy, and I was stunned at that moment. It won't be like this next time."

    The girl admitted her mistake frankly.  She stood up weakly, leaned on the slug, washed away the sticky liquid on her body with water, and then looked down at her hands and body.

    ¡°Is this what is called ¡®naturalization¡¯?¡±

    Her hands and feet have undergone abnormal changes: the flesh and blood have become transparent, and through the flesh and blood, the bones in the body are vaguely visible, which is very permeable.  The originally soft muscle curves also fell softly, and dark green stripes were faintly visible on the skin.

    In short, everyone has the tendency to turn into a small slug.

    When she thought that she was turning into a one-meter-six-meter-long slug, Haruno Sakura's whole body trembled. The picture was so beautiful that she didn't dare to look at it!  Fortunately, as the natural energy was extracted by the little slug, the changes in Sakura's body were quickly disappearing, and her soft body regained the strength of muscles.

    "Yes," the slug replied, "If you absorb too much natural energy and cannot control it, your body will undergo irreversible changes, and you will eventually lose consciousness and turn into a little slug in my body"

    "The losers who undergo this kind of change eventually lose their thinking ability irreversibly, so you can also think that¡ª¡ª"

    "They're dead."

    Haruno Sakura frowned: "If that's the case, there should be other slugs in the wet bone forest, right?"

    The little slug shook its tentacles.

    "Master Haruno Sakura, you are wrong" it stared into Sakura's eyes and said slowly.

    "After those who fail in cultivation become slugs, they will be fused into their bodies by my true body, the Slug Immortal, and die forever"

    "Finally become a part of the Slug Immortal."

    The little slug¡¯s voice was very cold.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)novel.com

 Chapter 452 The practice of immortality (3)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Will you merge with the Slug Immortal and lose yourself forever?

    In the girl¡¯s mind, such a way of death is even more chilling than simply dying.

    Haruno Sakura was silent.

    "Maybe it's not right to call it death," the little slug's voice became sad and ethereal, and it said faintly, "because the loser is absorbed by the Slug Immortal and becomes a part of this great immortal individual called the Slug Immortal.  , in a sense"

    "The losers also gain eternal life."

    Ying Zhi felt her scalp numb: "Eternal life? This kind of immortality is better than death!"

    "hehe."

    The little slug didn¡¯t speak, but smiled meaningfully.

    "Wait a minute," Haruno Sakura suddenly realized something, her expression suddenly became strange, and her eyes flickered when she looked at the little slug, "So, you shouldn't be one of the losers, right?"

    She looked at the little slug carefully, and the more she looked at it, the more she felt that her guess made sense.

    In fact, Haruno Sakura has already had doubts.  Slug's clone always calls her and Tsunade "Tsunade-sama" and "Haruno Sakura-sama", but Slug Sage's original body calls them "Tsunade-chan" and "Sakura-sama".  With the immortal's status and strength, the latter title is normal. It is impossible for it to address several juniors as adults.  The clone of the slug places its status very low, which shows that in the subconscious mind of the clone, it is different from the main body.  Tsunade seems to have been accustomed to this matter for a long time, and Haruno Sakura has never asked this question because she rarely summons slugs.

    So it was only then that she suddenly realized that the thinking mode used by the slug split was different from that of the slug immortal. They probably originated from the losers who merged with the immortal

    No wonder the slug clones summoned by Tsunade are always polite and extremely respectful to Tsunade, but the one in front of her has a bit of a bad taste. Come to think of it, their predecessors were different ninjas, right?

    It¡¯s no wonder that when he first met Slug Immortal, he could see through the secret of Haruno Sakura¡¯s soul at a glance; because this big slug itself is an aggregation of multiple souls, there are probably dozens or hundreds of spiritual cores fused together.  Compared with Sakura's three cores, they pale into insignificance!

    "I'm just a tiny clone of this great individual under our feet. If it weren't for the inconvenience of speaking, I wouldn't have appeared in this world." The little slug shook its tentacles and said, "Maybe I was once an outstanding person.  Ninja, but that was a lifetime ago.¡±

    "You don't remember anymore?"

    "Remember? Why should I remember?" Little Slug asked with a smile, "I am a part of Slug Immortal, not a ninja in the past. Whether I have those memories or not is irrelevant to Slug."

    The little slug¡¯s answer sounded very open-minded.

    Haruno Sakura felt very uncomfortable hearing this.

    She even felt horrified at the thought of becoming such a slug if she failed.

    It¡¯s worse than death!

    If you die, you might be able to be reborn and summoned by the dirt someday; but if you fail here and your soul and body are integrated into the slug's body, it will really disappear, and even your memory will be lost, and you won't even know who you are.  I know that I will never be able to leave any traces of myself in this world from now on

    When the little slug saw Haruno Sakura's ugly face and her delay in speaking, she urged: "Okay, let's stop chatting about the relationship between my body and my clone, Haruno Sakura-sama! Let's seize the time and continue practicing!  "

    "Yeah." Haruno Sakura took a deep breath, shook her head, and got rid of the chaotic thoughts in her mind.

    Refocus on the cultivation of immortality.

    "Don't worry, Teacher Slug. As the saying goes, learning without thinking is wasteful. Before the second training of immortal arts begins," the girl's eyes quickly calmed down, and she looked at the little slug like a clear pool and said, "Let's discuss what we just said.  That¡¯s why I failed.¡±

    "Then where do you think you made a mistake?" it asked.

    "There are various factors" Ying Xiu frowned slightly, carefully recalling the training process just now, and replied, "But the most fundamental point is that natural energy is too difficult to control, and the amount is extremely large.  "

    "Senjutsu Chakra requires me to harmonize natural energy with physical and mental energy in equal proportions. I can control the latter two accurately, but this is my first contact with natural energy and I have no experience in manipulating or using it.  We can only allow it to circulate in the meridians, and we must remove itIt is quite difficult to reconcile the physical and mental energy to form immortal art chakra!  Moreover, even if the ratio of the three types of energy can be adjusted, new natural energy will be injected immediately, causing the newly established balance to be broken again, and then you have to start over again. This is the most troublesome part.  "

    The little slug smiled and said: "That's true. I don't know if Haruno Sakura still remembers that when you came to Shigu Forest last year, my main body once told you that you will only be qualified when your chakra amount becomes larger.  Practice magic."

    "The reason is that when practicing senjutsu, a large amount of chakra is consumed in the cycle of establishing balance, continuing to pour in a large amount of natural energy, breaking the balance, and then re-establishing the balance. For a ninja with an average amount of chakra, this  After only two or three cycles, the chakra will be used up, causing the practice to have to be terminated, the progress of the practice will be extremely slow, and even if it takes decades, the practice may not be successful!"

    Haruno Sakura nodded.

    "There are two steps to refining Immortal Chakra." Slug continued to explain, "The first step is to sense the natural energy. The second step is to reconcile the natural energy. When practicing, we will start from the second step. I will help  You pour natural energy into your body, and you just need to concentrate on practicing harmonizing the natural energy and generating senjutsu chakra."

    "During this process, I will keep an eye on your state. So you can try and practice with confidence, without worrying about the natural energy getting out of control, because before that, I will spit you out in time and take you away.  Excess natural energy in the body.¡±

    "Of course, this process may be a little uncomfortable"

    Haruno Sakura couldn't help but rolled her eyes at it: "It's more than just a little uncomfortable!"

    "Slug" sounds calm, but it was quite uncomfortable for Haruno Sakura who was squeezed in the narrow esophagus and spit out.  Coupled with the emptiness caused by the energy being drained from her body, it made her retching.

    Compared with the nauseous feeling of wanting to vomit but not being able to vomit, it may be better to be beaten happily!

    "Is there anything in the world that can easily gain strength without going through hard training? There is no special secret to the cultivation of immortal arts. It just depends on a lot of practice to cultivate one's ability to control natural energy. So, hang on, Haruno  Sakura-sama!" Slug said, shaking his head.

    Haruno Sakura shrugged her shoulders, expressing understanding.

    Before she gained unparalleled chakra control, she practiced boring basic skills for seven or eight years, so she knew better that this kind of basic training could not be opportunistic.

    Slug finally added: "When you practice harmonizing natural energy, you will slowly develop a certain understanding of it as you continue to try to control it, which will make the first step of perception practice more effective. When it comes to practicing perceiving natural energy  When that happens, you don¡¯t need to be swallowed into my body to practice, and then practice will become much easier!¡±

    "Anyway, let's get started, Sakura-sama!"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s celestial magic training soon got on the right track.

    Of course, the so-called right track does not mean that Haruno Sakura quickly mastered the secrets of practice, so she is no longer as embarrassed as when she failed the first time. She just¡ª¡ª

    It¡¯s just that I¡¯m used to it.

    I am used to the difficulty of controlling natural energy, used to being rudely spat out by slugs after failing in cultivation, used to lying weakly on the back of immortals retching, used to being embarrassed.

    "It's almost the same as the first practice, the second, the third,  until the dozens or hundreds of times of practice, the final result is the same, the same naked girl is vomited out in embarrassment.

    The biggest difference is that every time she practices, Haruno Sakura persists longer than the last time.

    And when the girl was spit out, the girl's appearance changed from being eroded by natural energy into a human-like shape at the beginning. In the end, except for the gorgeous purple eye shadow, there were almost no traces of being eroded by natural energy.

    Time passes day by day, and Haruno Sakura is also down-to-earth, slowly approaching the end of her training step by step.

    ¡¾As pure as I am, I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean by pill swallowing!  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 453 The practice of immortality (4)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    A few days later.

    "The fifty-eighth time."

    Slug said calmly.

    Through its translucent body, you can see a naked girl sitting inside the slug. A huge amount of chakra aura fluctuates violently on the girl's body, sometimes smoothly, sometimes undulating like a stormy sea.  The girl's appearance is also changing: sometimes she maintains her human appearance, and sometimes her limbs soften, showing signs of transformation into a slug.

    It is Haruno Sakura who is practicing senjutsu.

    And just as the slug said this number, the chakra fluctuations in Haruno Sakura became more and more violent, and finally broke through a certain limit, breaking down the dam created by Haruno Sakura's spirit like a flood.  A large amount of natural energy lost control and poured into the girl's body crazily, eroding her body. In an instant, Sakura's limbs quickly softened and her skin became faintly transparent!

    Seeing that the owner of the contract, Haruno Sakura, was in danger, the little slug remained calm and calmly spit her out, and also drained the raging natural energy from her body, thus averting the danger.

    Haruno Sakura landed in front of the little slug with a "snap" sound, her face turned blue and she was panting heavily.

    The natural energy quickly dissipated from her body, and her hands and feet, which were still a ball of jelly-like soft flesh when they fell, naturally returned to green fingers and tender white feet.

    "This time you persisted for 31 minutes and 7 seconds before losing control, which was a full two minutes longer than last time. There is progress!" Slug glanced at the naked girl in front of him and said calmly, "Continue to practice at this level of progress.  If you try dozens more times, you will be able to maintain your senjutsu chakra stably!"

    "It would be great if everything goes smoothly." Haruno Sakura turned her head away and breathed the air greedily while saying weakly.

    She stood up with difficulty, spread her hands and said: "I already know all the techniques of manipulating natural energy, and I will not make common mistakes again. It is impossible to make such rapid progress again. The rest can only be achieved through hard work."  , using a lot of practice to gain experience in manipulating natural energy, and slowly improving."

    Haruno Sakura is actually quite close to success.  Judging from the progress of her training in manipulating fairy chakra, she has mastered 90% of the content. However, the remaining 10% is the most difficult part; the time required to complete it is probably even longer than the previous time.  Much more.

    The practice of immortality is like maintaining the balance of a scale. On one side of the scale is the weight of natural energy, and on the other side is physical and mental energy. Only when the two are accurately equal can the balance be balanced; on the contrary, if there is a slight deviation, the balance will be  It will fall over instantly.  The problem is that on this side of the natural energy, the weights are constantly fluctuating and increasing, so the other side must also continuously and accurately add more energy. This is the real difficulty of cultivation.

    Slug smiled: "Then let's take a rest first, Haruno Sakura-sama."

    "It seems that you have reached your limit today, so don't force yourself to continue practicing and eat something."

    The girl nodded tiredly.

    For this kind of experiential training, Haruno Sakura knew that the shadow clone training method would be very effective and the efficiency could be increased exponentially. However, she had no use for it - just using the body to practice magic is already tiring enough.  Haruno Sakura also wants to be as energetic as Naruto and practice with full vigor forever. Unfortunately, she is just a mortal. She barely managed to cheat with multiple souls, but she is only better than ordinary people. Compared with the kind of guy who blatantly cheats.  Not even close.

    Furthermore, Naruto¡¯s single-minded character relies more on intuition rather than thinking twice before acting. This characteristic will also greatly reduce the mental pressure on the shadow clone.  Even with Haruno Sakura's delicate mind and her likes to expand her thinking, she couldn't learn from Naruto's way of doing things.

    "Alas." Haruno Sakura sighed subtly.

    The characteristic of ordinary people is that they get tired easily.  The practice of immortality is not too physically demanding for her, but after repeated attempts and repeated failures, the frustration growing in her heart is mixed with the nausea every time she is spit out by a slug, many times.  However, even Haruno Sakura, who is as tough as Sakura, feels physically and mentally exhausted and subconsciously resists practicing.

    Sure enough, she is not Superman yet.

    Slug was a little confused by the girl's sudden lamentation. He just thought that the amount of training far beyond ordinary people was a bit too much for her. Sakura didn't explain much, and walked aside and stood on the edge of the platform she was on.  , looking out.

    The magnificent view of Shigu Forest can be seen at a glance.

    The magnificent sight made her tense heart suddenly relax.

    SpringThe platform that the wild cherry and the slug were standing on was actually a huge branch on an ancient tree in the Shiggy Bone Forest. A flat platform was created at the bifurcation, which was about the size of an ordinary house in Konoha Village.  , with a very high position, they regarded it as the place where Haruno Sakura practiced and lived during this period.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????Outside the feet is the steaming clouds and rosy clouds. Countless ancient trees reveal their pale and slender trunks, standing like bones on the vast blue lake. White mist rises from the lake and lingers at the bottom of the bone forest.  A few idle white clouds float high or low, far or near in the sky, floating just within reach of Haruno Sakura.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the lake water under your feet is so acidic that your body will be wiped out if you fall into it, and if it weren¡¯t for the fact that the white mist is actually an extremely poisonous corrosive acid mist, this spectacular scene would probably be called a fairyland on earth.

    Looking down from such a tall ancient tree, even the slug-like Immortal's appearance in the field of vision has shrunk a lot, so that you can easily see the entire Immortal. The giant creature, which is two to three kilometers long, is in the  There are looming things swimming in the acid lake with misty waves at your feet.

    A gust of cool wind blew gently, playfully lifting the soft hair from the girl's forehead, and caressing her body affectionately, bringing a bit of coolness to this hot July day. It was so uncomfortable that Haruno Sakura felt all over her body.  Most of the fatigue disappeared in one fell swoop.  She unfolded the scroll that carried her belongings, took out the food, and accidentally pulled out Naruto's letter.

    ¡ª¡ªNot the letter sent from the Star Ninja Village before, but the letter sent by Naruto after he learned that Sakura was going to Shibone Forest to practice immortal arts.

    "Come on, Sakura! I've lent you my energy, so practice hard!" When she picked up the letter, she happened to see this paragraph.  Haruno Sakura could completely imagine the passionate expression on Naruto's face when he wrote this sentence, as if he was right in front of her.

    Hehe, Naruto.

    "It's not like I want to practice vitality bombs." Haruno Sakura complained secretly, but unknowingly there was a smile on her face that would never go away.  When she took out the tableware and prepared to eat, the words "Haruno Sakura's class will never be disbanded" were facing her on the cup. Haruno Sakura inexplicably thought of those people and those smiles in the village.

    "Tsk." Haruno Sakura felt as if she had really been replenished, and suddenly she wasn't tired anymore.  Just like her arduous training in the Land of Snow, whenever she couldn't hold on any longer, Haruno Sakura could always regain her energy by thinking of the beautiful things in this life.

    ¡°Slug, let¡¯s do it again after dinner!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    "The one hundred and ninety-fifth time."

    Slug conscientiously counted the number of times he practiced the magic technique.

    It¡¯s already a week later.

    After a lot of even excessive practice, Haruno Sakura has mastered the Senju Chakra to near perfection, and the first stage of practice is slowly coming to an end.  In the previous training, Haruno Sakura has been able to persist for more than an hour. Now is the last level: here the slug will inject a huge amount of natural energy into Haruno Sakura's body in a very short time, and the unruly energy will instantly break through.  The balance that the girl struggled to maintain within her body led to her failure in cultivation¡ªin fact, she had already failed many times.

    This is an extremely dangerous process. The massive natural energy has a strong corrosive effect. If you are not careful, even the slugs may not be saved!

    On the contrary, if this difficulty can be overcome and this natural energy can be tamed, Haruno Sakura's Senju Chakra manipulation can be declared a passing grade.

    As Slug finished speaking, Haruno Sakura's Senjutsu Chakra fluctuations began to become violent.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? I wrote until about two o'clock last night, and I could not write any more I stopped updating.  Three updates today, this is the first.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 454 The first phase is completed

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Come on, get through this!" Slug thought silently in his heart.  The huge amount of natural energy in the girl's body is on the verge of losing control, and her body begins to turn into a slug.

    "Are you going to fail?" It secretly accumulated strength in its body, ready to face failure and spit out Sakura in time.

    The restless natural energy kept rolling and rioting restlessly in Slug's perception, repeatedly approaching the limit of Haruno Sakura's control, and the dam made of mental power was crumbling under its impact; however, just when Slug thought that this time it would be too late.  When it fails like it did dozens of times before, the long-term practice finally bears fruit¡ª¡ª

    She held on.

    Slug tried hard to bend down, watching the veins popping up on the forehead of the girl in his belly, gritting his teeth and persisting, and this time he finally succeeded in grasping the natural energy between his palms.

    Natural energy, spiritual energy and physical energy come together perfectly and harmoniously to form a new and more powerful chakra.

    Immortal magic chakra.

    "It was successful."

    Slug breathed a sigh of relief and carefully released Haruno Sakura from his body.

    This time, Haruno Sakura was finally spit out without being embarrassed.

    She jumped out of the slug's mouth quickly and landed firmly on the ground; her whole body was filled with a strange chakra, which was stronger and more energetic than the chakra Sakura was used to, making the girl feel full of power.

    "Is this the magical chakra?"

    Haruno Sakura stretched out her hand, and her natural energy was perfectly controlled by her. The hand that is most susceptible to slug transformation showed no signs of softening, and the five slender fingers were still clear-cut.

    ?Open your palms.

    Move your fingers.

    Make a fist.  Punch.

    Haruno Sakura moved her right hand delicately, realizing the different feelings brought by the senjutsu chakra.

    "Yes, this is the magic chakra." Slug walked up and said with a smile.

    It looked at the girl in front of it carefully.

    The result of the difficult training is the highly complete Sage Mode. Haruno Sakura completed the condensation of Senju Chakra perfectly for the first time. There were almost no traces of natural energy erosion on her body. The fluctuations of Senju Chakra  It was also controlled quite smoothly, and the huge energy was perfectly restrained within the slender body. Occasionally, a trace of breath leaked out, which actually gave the girl a bit of Yuan Ting Yue Zhi's temperament.

    "Congratulations on completing the first stage of training! By the way, your sage mode is quite complete. Even the celestial patterns are visible on your face. It reminds me of Lord Hashirama back then." Slug couldn't help but  Said without envy.

    "You have fairy marks on your face?"

    Haruno Sakura was stunned for a moment, then formed an ice mirror.

    The face of myself in the mirror has not changed much, except for a layer of lavender eye shadow around the eye circles, which adds a bit of mysterious charm to that delicate face.  There is also an almost invisible layer of lines, the pattern is a bit like the crest of the Haruno clan, printed on her forehead.

    "The Immortal Pattern is unique to Slug's Immortal Technique practice. It will only be revealed when the Immortal Mode is perfectly mastered." Slug noticed Sakura's confusion and explained, "Back then, Lord Hashirama also had Immortal Pattern.  His lines should be more complete and clear."

    "Of course, with your chakra manipulation ability, Haruno Sakura, sooner or later you will be able to reach the level of Sage Mode like Hashirama, and maybe even surpass him." Slug said with a smile, "Speaking of which, this is the first time you have completed Sage Mode.  It's so powerful, it's really unexpected, I was also shocked by you!"

    It doesn¡¯t matter if you turn into a faceless man without facial features like a slug.  Haruno Sakura breathed a sigh of relief.

    As for the immortal patterns, she doesn¡¯t really care.  It's just a sign of the completion of the immortal mode, and it doesn't seem to have any special effects - except that it can save the effort of applying eye shadow and makeup.

    "However, our Mr. Ying never wears makeup.

    "Beyond the First Hokage?" Haruno Sakura shook her head and smiled, and said to herself without any humility, "No way."

    "What I want to transcend is the immortal mode!"

    Haruno Sakura doesn¡¯t care too much about celestial beings because she won¡¯t stay in sage mode all her life.  Haruno Sakura has already conceived the next level of Star God Mode and even Yang God Mode, and she will not stop moving forward no matter how difficult it is.

    However, even though she didn¡¯t care, it was a secret technique that she had worked hard to cultivate. Haruno Sakura felt filled with a sense of accomplishment.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?He also said that since he became Hokage, he didn¡¯t have time to learn anyhow, there were many excuses.  Therefore, it is now up to you to carry forward the magic of our Slug family, Sakura.  "

    "Come on, Sakura!"

    The Slug Immortal rambled on for a long time.

    "Yes, Immortal Slug!"

    The little slug nestled on the side aggrievedly, watching Haruno Sakura experimenting with various ninjutsu, playing non-stop like a big boy who got a new toy.  It waited patiently for her to get over it, then clapped its hands and jumped back to the platform.

    "I suddenly had an inspiration. With the help of the huge senjutsu chakra, I can complete a giant ninjutsu" The girl said to the slug as soon as she landed, obviously her interest in senjutsu has not diminished.

    Although she kept saying that she didn't care much about immortality, she was still excited for a long time after she actually practiced the immortal mode.

    ?? Immortal Mode

    so fun.

    "We'll talk about that later" the little slug said helplessly, "We have limited time, so let's complete the practice of immortality first. The next practice is to sense and absorb natural energy without the help of my body, so as to be independent.  Completed the training in Immortal Mode"

    "It sounds pretty easy."

    "Haha" Slug smiled meaningfully, "At this point, the danger is not too dangerous, it is just difficult"

    ¡°You¡¯ll know after you try it.¡±

    "It's difficult?" The girl turned her head slightly, with a look of disbelief.

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely harder than you think.¡± Slug said decisively.

    ¡¾Second update.  ¡¿

    ¡¾The previous chapter should have been chapter 440, but it was written as 439, and it cannot be changed back.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 455 Yun Nin (1)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Cloud Ninja Village.

    Leiying Peak, Funnel Building.

    Similar to the Hokage Rock, Raikage Peak is also the landmark building of the Kumo Ninja Village; the Kumo Ninjas did not build the village on the fertile and flat plains like Konoha did, but built the village on the mist-shrouded mountains.  , and Leiying Peak is the highest mountain in Yunren Village.

    ??The Kumo Ninjas leveled the hills, hollowed out the mountains, built plank roads, connected the peaks, built circular buildings on the mountains, and ladders reaching out in all directions like spider webs They built a Kumo Ninja Village that was completely different from Konoha's style.

    The Funnel Building is a giant funnel-shaped building built by the Cloud Ninjas after they hollowed out Raikage Peak.  The towering, majestic, and proud building is where the Raikage's daily office is located. It is also a reflection of the national strength of the Kumo Ninja Village, and it is also a symbol of the spirit of the Kumo Ninjas.

    Raikage's office.

    Unlike the Hokage¡¯s office, which Haruno Sakura often goes to, which is full of objects, the Raikage¡¯s office is almost empty according to Raikage¡¯s wishes.  There was a sofa in the middle of the room, and on the left side was the weight-lifting barbell that Raikage used for daily exercise. On the wall were two large characters "Strong" and "Meat". There was nothing else, including a desk.  None, just a big empty house.

    Simple.  rough.

    It¡¯s Raikage¡¯s style.

    "So," the Raikage said angrily, "has Konoha really united with the Sand Ninja and Mist Ninja?"

    He immediately sat on the only chair in the room, staring at the Kumo Ninjounin in front of him with his eyes as big as copper bells.

    The image of the fourth generation Raikage is exactly the same as that of the previous Hokage.  He has dark skin, a burly figure, a rough face, a grumpy personality, and a rather calm and authoritative temperament.

    When he stared at the big copper bell eyes, he looked even more ferocious, with a look as frightening as an evil ghost.

    Even among the ninjas in the Naruto world, which emphasizes direct confrontation rather than sneaky attacks, ninjas with Raikage's style are still rare.

    Due to years of exercise and eating high-calorie foods, most female ninjas have well-proportioned figures, slim curves, and slim bodies, such as Ino, Hinata, and Anko. Of course, there are also slender, flat-chested ones such as Haruno Sakura and Minazuki Shiro; while male ninjas  They may be skinny like Kakashi, Orochimaru, etc., and look thin when wearing clothes but have flesh when undressing, or they may be strong like Akai, Jiraiya, etc., with muscular bodies and tall bodies, generally speaking, they are within the scope of normal people.

    A man as tall as Raikage, with gnarled muscles, big shoulders and a round waist, as strong as a bear, is really rare in the world of Naruto.  If Haruno Sakura were to comment, I'm afraid she would complain that this person's temperament looked more like a warrior who mistakenly entered the world of Naruto, rather than a ninja with both magic and martial arts.

    ¡ª¡ªIn fact, the Raikage of all generations have practiced the Thunder Release Ninja Taijutsu, and fighting basically relies on fists. It is not an exaggeration to say that they are martial artists.

    Most of the time, they also adhere to the principle of speaking with their fists.

    "If Konoha, Sand Ninja, and Mist Ninja Village unite, they will have a bigger fist than Kumo Ninja. This is what Ai is most concerned about.

    The several Jonin standing in front of the Raikage were the ninjas who went to Konoha to observe the ceremony in the name of the Cloud Ninja Observation Group during the Konoha Chunin Examination.

    "Observation team" is another word that Raikage has never heard of. In recent years, Konoha has always liked to do something mysterious.  But it doesn't matter, Ai has his own simple and crude way of understanding. After removing those complicated appearances, it is nothing more than a signal to Yun Ren¡ª¡ª

    warn?  threaten?  Or kindness?

    A cloud ninja jonin with a straight face and a cold expression stepped forward: "That's true. At least on the surface, Konoha has united with the sand ninja and fog ninja in the name of fighting Akatsuki."

    "During this mission, I saw Tsunade, the fifth Hokage of Konoha, chatting happily with Gaara, the fifth Kazekage of Sand Ninja, and Terumi Mei, the fifth Mizukage of Mist Ninja.  During the Chunin Examination, the genin of the three great ninja villages also fought very measuredly, and there were no injuries or injuries during the entire exam, which shows that the friendly attitude between them is not an illusion to show us"

    Two years ago, the Suna ninjas and Orochimaru invaded Konoha. How quickly did the two villages become as good as honey?

    Lei Ying snorted, not really believing it.

    ??????????????????????? Anyway, he can¡¯t be like the Kazekage who is resigned to the defeat, or the Hokage is like the Hokage who can ignore past grudges.

    "Tell me what you saw in Konoha, Nozomi." The black-faced man flicked his fingers and said in a deep voice, "You are a perceptive ninja, so you should be able to see a lot of things."

    Nozomi is the jounin with dignified and cold features.

    Hearing this, he just shook his head: "What I saw??It's just something Konoha showed us.  They had been prepared for it. Many places were protected by barriers and could not be sensed.  "

    "For example, how good the ninjas of Konoha are, how outstanding the genin group is, but Konoha is generous enough to show them.

    This is obviously a sign of confidence.  It is also a demonstration.

    Nozomi did feel Konoha's intention.  There were so many talents in Konoha, and the more he saw them, the more chilled he became; the more outstanding the genin of Konoha were, the more shocked he became.

    What particularly impressed him was the team where the grandson of the Third Hokage belonged.

    ??Two men and one woman.

    "Everyone is very outstanding. In Yun Ninja Village, they are all future rising stars who are among the best in their age group, and they are the targets of the village's vigorous training.

    One of the boys looked a little dazed. He was good at genjutsu, especially the powerful genjutsu that he had never heard of before. After the entire chuunin exam, there were not many genin who could resist his genjutsu.  The other boy is the grandson of the third generation, named Konohamaru. He has quite a lot of actual combat experience. He is proficient in all taijutsu and ninjutsu. He has almost no shortcomings. He has a flexible mind and is probably the best among the chunin.  The last round of the Chunin Examination was an individual competition. Konohamaru was invincible, advancing all the way like chopping melons and vegetables. Almost no one could stop him¡ª¡ª

    Until he met the girl in the same group in the finals.

    That little man with two thick ponytails, a typical ninjutsu ninja, has a very good water escape, and defeated Konohamaru head-on with his powerful ninjutsu energy.

    Xi was amazed to see it.

    ¡ª¡ªStrange, aren¡¯t you ninjas from the Land of Fire? How come you can use water escape more smoothly than the Mist Ninjas from the Land of Water?

    "The new blood in Konoha is growing rapidly." Nozomi concluded to the Raikage, "They are quickly getting rid of the haze and weakness caused by the invasion two years ago. It is said that the students of this class are not the most outstanding ones.  Among the candidates of the first two years, there were twelve particularly outstanding genin in Konoha. This class is known as a genius. Except for the last one, eleven of them have been promoted to chunin, and even a few have been promoted to chunin.  This one is already a Jonin!"

    "It can be seen that in the foreseeable future, Konoha will only become stronger and stronger."

    There is a deep solemnity in Xi's indifferent expression.

    This is not good news for the cloud ninjas who are committed to making the village prosperous.

    Nozomi said this, and the several Kumo ninjas who were going to Konoha together also showed expressions of approval.

    "Go on. Is there anyone new in Konoha who deserves attention?"

    Lei Ying¡¯s thick eyebrows furrowed into a knot, and his voice was harsh.

    "If we want to talk about the newcomers worth paying attention to, besides the orphan of Uchiha, it must be the girl who uses Ice Release and Water Release." Nozomi responded without thinking.

    Several people behind her also agreed: "Yes, I heard that she even killed two of Xiao's people. She is like a monster."

    "I heard that she has only graduated two years ago and has such strength. It is really unimaginable!"

    ¡°We can¡¯t find such a strong newcomer in our village, right?¡±

    ¡°I guess I can¡¯t even find it in the village¡¯s history.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    "My name is Haruno Sakura. She seems to be only 15 years old, but she has grown to such an extent that her future achievements are simply inestimable!"

    I don¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but after listening to everyone¡¯s comments, Raikage¡¯s already dark complexion turned even darker.

    "What kind of plane are you talking about!" He slammed the armrest and shouted, "There are many geniuses in Konoha. Is there no new genius in our village?!"

    "You two are trying to grow Konoha's ambitions and destroy your own prestige. Are you still the ninja of the Kumo ninja?!"

    The grumpy and irritable Raikage, once he gets angry, his chakra can't help but leak out, and his aura is as terrifying as a ferocious beast.

    The cloud ninjas suddenly fell silent.

    "Shut up! Xi, you continue to talk about what kind of information you got from Konoha. What I want is what you accurately perceive, not the "heard" and "seemed like" things you heard in the streets and alleys.  A rumor!"

    "Yes." Xi nodded.  Among all the Kumo ninja present, he was the only one who could remain calm in front of the furious Raikage.

    ¡¾Why is the third update so difficult?  I can't find the state to focus on typing. Yesterday I found a book and got addicted to it. I read it all night without typing.  I also reviewed "Sun Zai Hokage" by the way]

    ¡¾Yes, I am talking about "The Transformation of Marvel Genius", the story of Tang Yuan Jing.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 456 Yun Nin (2)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    To be fair, the things mentioned by the cloud ninjas before were all supported by intelligence.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? After adding the words "heard" and "seemed" in front of Raikage, it became very unserious and unprofessional.

    What Nozomi wants to talk about is exactly what happened when he met Haruno Sakura during the Chunin Exams - he said it was a chance encounter, but in fact it was just a glance from a distance.

    At that time, Haruno Sakura was inspecting the examination room with Kakashi, and Nozomi and the rest of the observation team were watching the Chunin Examination on the viewing platform.

    Neither the girl nor Yun Nin focused on the examination room below, but looked around; then, separated by dozens of meters, their eyes met.

    ?????????????????????????? There was no such thing as Haruno Sakura's eyes shining brightly and her whole body exuding the aura of a Kage-level master. One look at each other made Kumo Ninja slump to the ground as if struck by thunder.

    "It's Haruno Sakura."

    Almost as soon as he saw the girl, Xi recognized her.

    Hair color, eyes, facial features, body shape, and a unique temperament among the crowd.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????All consistent with the information he had memorized before.

    What¡¯s more, the ninja standing next to the girl and chatting intimately with her was the famous Hatake Kakashi.

    So even though she had never seen her before, even though she was just leaning casually on the railing with a demure smile on her face, her chakra was restrained and her aura was contained but not released, and she didn't have the ferocious smell of fighting Akatsuki many times, Nozomi still  The identity of Haruno Sakura was immediately confirmed.

    "Remember, Haruno Sakura's chakra texture."

    Xi lowered her head subconsciously, touched her nose, and concealed the glint in her eyes.

    As one of the most outstanding sensing ninjas in the Kumo ninja, Nozomi is able to sense the chakra of other people very accurately, including several Konoha Anbu who are monitoring them around and think they are hiding well.

    The chakra of Tsunade, the Fifth Hokage, was like a torch in his perception. The flames were burning brightly and brightly, covering the light of most people present.  The chakra of the Fifth Kazekage was dark and solid, while the chakra of Terumi Mizukage was on the contrary unrestrained and fiery.  Except for the three Kage, old, middle and young, the chakra of the others was much dimmer. The genin who were taking the exam were like candlelight at night, not worth mentioning.

    The few people worthy of his attention include Kakashi, Haruno Sakura and others.

    Kakashi is very unique in Nozomi's perception. Two chakras are clearly running in the body, one is strange and cold, and the other is refined and condensed. In terms of texture, it is not inferior to that of the shadows present, and is even different.  It can win, but the quantity is too small.

    "Could it be that" Xi narrowed her eyes and became interested, "He crossed that line?"

    Kakashi, known as the Konoha Technician, has a very famous name in the entire ninja world.  It's just generally recognized that his strength is not as good as the "shadow" level, but this time Nozomi can clearly sense that Kakashi's chakra has improved significantly compared to before.

    "In the past, Kakashi's two chakras could be said to be in a mutually restrictive relationship now they have a sense of mutual success. Kage level? Kakashi's strength seems to have grown to a level that must be targeted!"

    Nozomi lowered her eyelids and thought silently: To deal with a ninja like Kakashi, how many Jonin detachments from Kumo Ninja need to be dispatched?

    The answer is probably not very optimistic.

    "What about Haruno Sakura?"

    Nozomi turned her attention to the girl next to Kakashi.

    She has excellent chakra control, the best that Nozomi has ever seen.  The texture of the girl's chakra is beautiful.  It is as gurgling as water, and as ethereal and clear as ice.  However, with Xi's ability, what he can detect is only the tip of the iceberg revealed by the girl, and there is much more hidden under the sea.

    The information that he is good at water escape and ice escape seems to be correct.  There are also Yin seals.

    Nozomi also thought of Konoha's openly displayed Haruno Sakura's record. The strength of this young female ninja was probably still above Kakashi's.

    There are also some other characters with extraordinary strength or potential, such as Metkai who is the best in Konoha in physical skills, Hyuga Hinata and Uchiha Sasuke who are in the same class as Haruno Sakura

    Nozomi conveyed the information recorded by the observation team to the Fourth Raikage in detail.

    "Well done!" Ai, the black-faced brawny man, patted the chair vigorously and praised in a rough voice, "You are worthy of being able to detect such a wealth of information in the heavily guarded Konoha, Nozomi!"

    Xi¡¯s expression remained calm, she shook her head slightly and said: ¡°No, Lord Raikage, I¡¯m afraidTake it away!

    It happened just a few weeks ago.

    How did Xiao people do it?

    "The intelligence of the Jinchuuriki has always been top secret among top secrets. Only a few people know the secret hiding place of the two adults. I have always suspected that there is a deeply hidden mole in the intelligence department, but according to the latest information shared by Konoha, they  When the Jonin Sakura Haruno fought against Akatsuki last month, she unexpectedly discovered that Akatsuki had people who were extremely good at hiding and collecting intelligence This explains why the two adults' information was leaked."

    Xi continued.

    "Under strict defense, Akatsuki was still able to kidnap the two Yumu people under the protection of many Anbu. It seems that this organization is indeed quite powerful."

    Raikage admitted that he had underestimated Akatsuki's strength before.  No matter how much Konoha said, it would not be as convincing as the fact that Yukito was kidnapped.

    He thought for a moment, and then said in a deep voice: "Then let's do it!"

    As he spoke, the burly man stood up suddenly and waved his hand down violently.

    "Go and call Darui!" Raikage made a decisive decision, "Let him lead a team to take my letter to Konoha and give it to Tsunade! Yes, we also invite Konoha ninjas to our village  Conduct Nashilaozi's 'friendly exchange' visit!"

    The Eight-Tailed Jinchuuriki, Sand Hikiravi, is one of Akatsuki¡¯s targets, but he¡¯s his younger brother!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 457 Darui Team

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The matter of Yun Ninja Village¡¯s invitation to Konoha to return a visit was not deliberately kept secret.

    So soon, the news spread like wildfire, and then naturally reached the Iwa Ninja.

    The Iwa ninjas were shocked¡ªno.

    Because they made the same decision.

    Since it is impossible for the Kumo ninja and the Iwa ninja to unite, then of course they should join the alliance on the Konoha side, and the four of them will defeat the remaining Iwa ninja, the Kumo ninja!  I have to say that the two villages have been in love with each other for so many years, and there is an unexpected tacit understanding.

    Tsunade was very happy. She took great pains to invite the observation team of Kumo Ninja and Iwa Ninja, and her method of showing off her muscles to them achieved immediate results. At this time, she did not know that the two-tailed and five-tailed Jinchuuriki had been taken away by Akatsuki.  , Akatsuki's two slaps made the Raikage and Tsuchikage's faces hurt. They suddenly recognized the fact and decisively came to hug each other for warmth

    Painful realization!

    "Don't laugh at this group of people who won't shed tears until they see the coffin. In the original book, the five great ninja villages held the Five Kage Conference only after the Eight-Tails and Nine-Tails were dead. That means they have to swallow their tears when they see the coffin!

    Of course, the five major ninja villages have no intention of uniting as one to fight against Akatsuki - although they also know that it is beneficial and harmless to cooperate, but there are always many things to argue about when forming an alliance: it is loose and temporary.  , or is it close and long-term?  How much manpower and materials does each family provide?  Who dominates and who takes the spoils?  As long as the matter does not reach a critical moment, according to human nature, these things will not be solved for a while.

    Even the three villages of Konoha, Suna Ninja and Mist Ninja, which have just entered the honeymoon period and have a close relationship, have disputes over these issues: after all, although the Suna Ninja has lowered his head to Konoha, the Mist Ninja has not!  Terumi Mei didn't want to be judged by an old woman who was old enough to be her mother, but whose face looked younger than hers - jealousy tore her apart.

    The issue of dominance is particularly critical.

    It doesn¡¯t mean that if Konoha takes the lead in bringing everyone together, it can naturally be the leader. At least this principle does not work here with Raikage.

    "Konoha, Sand Ninja, Mist Ninja and Iwa Ninja all defected and became members of Akatsuki. Only our Cloud Ninjas are more united and there is no situation where senior ninjas defect to Akatsuki! For this reason alone, we are better than others  The village is more qualified to lead!¡±

    Raikage said loudly to his subordinates.

    Standing in front of him were several members of Darui's team.

    The leader is Darui, a man with dark skin in the traditional cloud ninja tradition, thick lips, wearing an off-shoulder armor vest and bell-bottom pants. There are two words "Thunder" and "Water" tattooed on his shoulders, which represent  The two escape techniques he is good at and their combined blood inheritance limit: Lan escape.

    The word Darui means lazy in Cloud Ninja slang. The names of Cloud Ninjas are very interesting. People who are called lazy generally have lazy personalities: Darui's mantras are "boring" and "sorry", and personality is respected.  The muscular, violent Kumo-nin is a rare cynical type and can be called an anomaly.

    He is just such a lazy but very powerful ninja - I really don¡¯t know how such a lazy person can develop such strength.

    ¡°Understood, Lord Raikage~~~¡± Darui protracted his voice and said casually.

    Raikage Ai had seen Darui's lazy attitude many times, and did not take it seriously. He continued: "Especially some villages that hire Akatsuki to fight again and again. Those villages are not worthy of everyone's trust. They have no competitive leadership from the beginning.  The strength of the person!"

    "Anyway, please listen to all these things! When you meet Tsunade, don't forget to tell her what I said. Cloud ninja can join their alliance of three countries, but the responsibility of the leader should be  The Raikage will take the responsibility! Do you understand?"

    "Yes, Raikage-sama~~~"

    Darui's lazy tone sounded quite unreliable. Raikage's rough facial features twitched, and he hesitated for a moment whether to use another person as an envoy to Konoha.

    "Forget it, it can only be him." Lei Ying thought about it for a long time, but gave up this tempting idea.  The more important thing about this mission is to show the strength of the Kumo ninja, as a response to Konoha's previous display of muscles, so Darui, who is the only descendant of the Third Raikage and has high strength, is the best choice.

    But the team members behind Darui couldn't see it. A female ninja with fair skin and beautiful face, big breasts and pert butt secretly kicked his calf: "Be more serious, captain!"

    Her name is Samyi - the word means "cold" or "ice" in the slang of cloud ninjas. This girl's personality also happens to be calm and talkative, which is consistent with the name.

    &nbsA long knife - Except for Samyi, her skin is snow-white, as tight and smooth as the finest white porcelain, so delicate that no pores can be seen. There is no long knife on her body, but a regular dagger hanging on her waist.

    Of course, the most eye-catching thing about Samyi is not her flawless skin, but the pair of breasts on her chest; this is the first time Sakura has seen a woman who can compare with her master!

    As the captain, Darui can feel that he is very strong. Haruno Sakura can even vaguely feel that he has the taste of a blood successor

    As for the other two people, they are probably just soy sauce people and not worth mentioning.

    "Tskthen, let's talk first." Haruno Sakura let go of her hand and chuckled, "I'm leaving first."

    She came here just to say hello to Tsunade.

    The training in the Shiggy Bone Forest has not been completed yet - the little slug's statement that it was more difficult than she imagined was not taken lightly.  After replenishing supplies, Haruno Sakura went to the secret base to get some things, and then immediately went back to continue practicing

    ??????? About the same time.

    In a certain underground cave in the Kingdom of Rain.

    The heretic demon statue stood quietly in the dark space. It stretched its hand forward, its palm opened, and its ten fingers were bent and pointed at the world.

    There is a shimmering light in the cave, which is the magic lantern body technique. Through this technique, all the Akatsuki members gathered here, and each person was projected onto a finger.

    There are not many people.

    Orochimaru is gone, Deidara and Kisame are dead.

    This summer, Xiao¡¯s party was a bit lonely.

    ¡¾I typed Kirabi's name wrong in the previous chapter, just let everyone know¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 458 Red Sand Scorpion

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Pain placed the bodies of the two jinch¨±riki, Yuukito, on the ground.

    "Okay, let's get started"

    He glanced indifferently at the Akatsuki members present and said calmly.

    "Why is it so slow?" The Red Sand Scorpion stood on the index finger of the Heretic Golem and said impatiently, "I still have a new puppet to complete! Wasn't the Two-Tailed Jinchuuriki captured long ago?"

    Scorpion did not appear as the ghost-faced monster of Hiryu Ko¡ªafter the old one was shattered by Haruno Sakura¡¯s punch, he simply showed his true form.

    That's the look of the cute Zhengtai.

    Because he made himself a puppet, the expression and eyes on Scorpion's face will not change, and he will always maintain a calm and calm look, but his impatience can be heard in his tone.

    What the Red Sand Scorpion hates most is waiting for others.

    "Because the Kumo ninjas sealed the border and carried out a large-scale manhunt, Kakuzu and the others spent a lot of time bringing back the jinchuriki's body." Pain glanced at the scorpion and replied calmly.

    "Hmph," Hidan snorted dissatisfiedly, "It wasn't because that guy from Kakuzu insisted on using this body to collect the bounty for assassinating the Two-Tailed Jinchuuriki that our whereabouts were almost exposed.  Discovered by Yun Ninja and the others!"

    "Shut up, you idiot!"

    Kakuzu glared at his partner next to him with his cloudy little eyes.

    "Because of recent actions that have been very frequent, Akatsuki's expenses are very large, and there are already signs of being unable to make ends meet! As a member in charge of Akatsuki's finances, I must increase revenue and reduce expenditures, and must not let go of any small income What's more, the two-tailed Jinchuuriki's  The bounty is a lot of money!¡±

    "Is it because of this stupid reason that you made me wait for so many days in vain?" Xie's eyes narrowed slightly.

    Murderous aura quietly filled this sealed space.

    The relationships and relationships between Scorpios are quite bad. One of the important reasons is that this kind of thing happens frequently.

    And the more important reason is¡ª¡ª

    "Last time you and I robbed Deidara's body, I haven't settled it with you yet" Xie said coldly. He slowly raised his hand, his chakra condensed dangerously, "Let's just settle it together.  Got it!"

    He turned around, his yellow eyes narrowed, and his eyes became cold and sinister.

    "You just took Deidara's heart. Your capacity is really small." He sneered and said sarcastically, "Or are you tired of living an immortal life as a puppet and are impatient? Do you want to die?  If so, just attack here, you little guy who hides his head but shows his tail!"

    Although he is an old ninja who has lived for more than ninety years, Kakuzu still has a very bad temper and does not tolerate provocation.  Regarding the harsh words of a rising star like Xie, he didn't care at all about the nominal friendship between the two. He quietly lowered his hands, secretly gathering chakra and getting ready for battle.

    He even made plans to kill the scorpion on the spot.

    ¡ª¡ªHe has been coveting Scorpion's heart that can produce huge amounts of chakra for a long time.

    And this kind of greedy gaze is the essential reason why the relationship between the two is incompatible.

    The earth-shattering civil war is about to break out.

    The other members of Xiao stood silently aside, watching the fight between the two indifferently, without any intention of stopping.

    In the eyes of most members of Akatsuki, these people present may not be worthy of the word "companions", so they have no idea of ??stopping all this.  The fight between two scumbags with blood on their hands and countless murders was just a dog-eat-dog show, and it didn't matter who died.

    At least in the hearts of Pain, Konan, Uchiha Obito, Hidan, and Uchiha Itachi, they all have clear goals, for something that is false, ethereal, empty, stupid, or  Or act out of a beautiful and dreamy future, righteousness and faith.

    Killing and cruelty are just their methods, not killing for the sake of killing.

    In this sense, their levels and capabilities are much higher than two ninjas who only want to live forever for themselves.

    And the only person who would regard the Akatsuki members as companions had died not long ago at the hands of Haruno Sakura.

    "That's enough!" Payne finally shouted to stop the fight between the two, "After all, you are still members of the same organization. Even if you don't treat each other as companions, don't do such stupid behavior in front of me  "

    The leader¡¯s scolding made the two people stop angrily.??Ninjutsu that is ready to explode at any time.

    "Okay, let me spare your life first" Kakuzu suppressed his anger and said with a stern face.

    "Humph!" Xie snorted coldly and retracted his hands that had quietly formed a seal.

    Even though everything was almost indifferent to him, he still had to care about Payne's will.

    In recent years, the Red Sand Scorpion has gradually realized the problem of making itself a puppet.  The puppet's body is cold, so his thoughts slowly become colder and colder, becoming more and more dehumanized.

    It is also losing its vitality more and more.

    Becoming a puppet is indeed close to eternal immortality to a certain extent, but a stone can live for millions of years and tens of millions of years. Is such immortality meaningful?

    No wonder the predecessors forbade the puppet master to completely transform himself into a puppet - he once thought this was stupidity, but now Scorpion knows that there is wisdom in it.

    Scorpion gradually found that his thinking was getting closer and closer to stone: he was not interested in anything, he no longer cared about anything, and his inner lake was like a dry and hard stone, unable to make any waves.  Only battles, fierce battles, only things involving puppets, and only recalling the scenes when he was a human being, especially the scenes when his parents were alive, can make him feel like a man.  Live like a human being.

    Just like the fight with that girl before.

    "Pity."

    Scorpion withdrew his hostile eyes.

    He knew that this battle could never be fought no matter what.

    This also means that an event that can make him feel alive has been cancelled.

    Since the last time he fought with that girl, Xie has never met a suitable opponent who can make him excited. It has been a long time since he felt like fighting on the edge of life and death, with his heart beating violently.  Kakuzu would have been a suitable opponent, but it's a pity that the situation is not right now.

    Payne looked at Scorpion with a pair of emotionless reincarnation eyes.

    He vaguely sensed that something was wrong with Scorpion's mood.

    Scorpion's chakra is still huge and pure, but its texture changes year by year, becoming more and more dry, cold and hard, lacking vitality.

    Kakuzu is absolutely right, there is something wrong with Xia's thinking - he wants to die.

    It¡¯s not that he¡¯s seeking death, like committing suicide, but that Scorpio gradually can¡¯t find the meaning of living.

    After the noisy junior and partner died, Xie¡¯s side became much quieter, more bleak and lonely.  When Deidara was alive, he shouted "Art is explosion" every day. He used to find it very annoying and completely contrary to his eternal ideals, but now Scorpio slowly understands him.

    Just like fireworks, after a violent explosion, you are shattered into pieces and turned into a gorgeous and dazzling fireworks. It is also extremely beautiful, right?

    He made Deidara a puppet and kept it beside him.

    Deidara's combat power is an excellent supplement for Scorpion, who suffered heavy losses after the battle with the girl.

    But in a deeper meaning, Scorpion did not let Deidara witness the idea that he turned into an explosive firework and left the world brilliantly in a fierce battle.

    Art may not be eternal.

    It¡¯s a fleeting beauty like the blooming cherry blossoms.

    Of course Payne could not have imagined that Scorpio's inner world would be so full of thoughts and thoughts. No matter how powerful the glance is, it cannot see through a person's heart.  He only discovered Scorpio's problem based on his sensitive intuition.

    Payne said nothing and watched silently as the two regained their composure and restraint.

    "Before we begin, let me tell you some bad news" After a long time, he said slowly.

    "In the previous battle to capture the Seven-Tails Jinchuuriki, Kisame Inigangaki unfortunately died."

    ¡¾First update.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 459 Xiao

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Dead?" Hidan was slightly stunned and turned his attention to Uchiha Itachi.

    "Isn't Kisame in the same group as Uchiha Itachi? How could he be dead?"

    As Hidan finished speaking, everyone invariably turned their attention to Itachi.

    Even though they are all unruly and powerful S-class rebellious ninjas, in the eyes of everyone, everyone in Akatsuki still has obvious differences in strength. Deidara, for example, is recognized as the weakest member

    And due to the extremely high deterrent power of the Sharingan, especially the Mangekyo Sharingan, and the record of instantly killing Orochimaru with one look, everyone unconsciously placed Itachi at a very high level of strength.

    Even at a level second only to the leader-

    This is quite close to the truth.

    And Kisame Kisaki is also recognized as one of the masters. Even if he is as proud as the Red Sand Scorpion, he does not dare to say that he is sure to defeat this humanoid beast.

    ?????????????? How could someone die when a team of two such powerful people went on a mission?

    So that they could accept that Kisame was killed by Nanao or someone else from Taki Country, they would rather believe that it was Itachi and Kisame who had an internal conflict, which resulted in Kisame being slaughtered by Itachi himself

    "It's true!" Zetsu said in his habitual glib tone, "I saw it with my own eyes, and I also carried his body back with my own hands. Kisame-senpai weighed one hundred and sixty kilograms, dragging his body  It¡¯s really exhausting to run away for hundreds of kilometers!¡±

    "Is the Seven-Tails Jinchuuriki that strong?" Kakuzu frowned, but he was thinking about something else -

    How much is the bounty for dried persimmon Kisame?  He wants to take Kisame's body to collect the bounty!

    By the way, if Nanao is also very strong, her bounty should be higher.

    This time I¡¯m going to make a lot of money!

    "No!" Zetsu replied, "It wasn't the Jinch¨±riki who killed Kisame, she was very weak. As soon as Brother Itachi met, he killed the Seven-Tails Jinch¨±riki instantly with just one look! You all know the person who killed Kisame,  And the impression is very deep"

    "Guess who she is?"

    Looking at the thoughtful expressions on everyone's face, Jue gave it up with a bit of bad taste.

    "It's Haruno Sakura."

    Uchiha Itachi said coldly.

    He had no interest or time to pay attention to the little question and answer game, so he directly gave the answer.

    "Haruno Sakura?"

    Hidan, Kakuzu and the Red Sand Scorpion repeated the girl's name in perfect agreement.

    Haruno Sakura, they are indeed impressed.

    It¡¯s so profound!

    Hidan rubbed his face. The severe pain from the frontal hit by the strange force technique seemed to still remain in his nerves. He asked loudly: "Why is it her again?"

    What a coincidence.  Among Akatsuki's battles with the outside world, except for the battle to capture the Jinchuuriki, the rest of the battles were almost all directly related to the water escape girl.

    "It's not a coincidence Haruno Sakura was returning to Konoha with the Seven-Tailed Jinchuuriki at that time." Pain explained, "The battle took place in order to snatch the Jinchuuriki."

    "If that's the case, then Haruno Sakura is too powerful. She can fight against Itachi and Kisame alone, and she can still kill Kisame!" Obito - now active as Fei - stood at the edge, pretending  exclaimed in surprise.

    Itachi looked at Obito with his pair of cold three magatama.

    The sharp eyes seemed to be able to see through the mask on Obito's face and see the man's true face under the mask.

    "No, Kisame was killed in a one-on-one battle with Haruno Sakura." He said slowly.

    "Oh what about you, senior? What were you doing at that time?" A Fei asked back.

    no answer.

    Uchiha Itachi responded in silence, ignoring A Fei's question. The cold facial features and indifferent expression on his face made it difficult to see what he was thinking.

    Is it impossible to explain, or does it disdain to explain?

    "Brother Itachi was tripped up by Uchiha Sasuke." Zetsu interjected, "Kissame-senpai is very confident that he can kill Haruno Sakura, so he asked Brother Itachi not to interfere."

    "It didn't take long before he was killed!"

    With his unique tone, it was hard to tell whether he was gloating about his misfortune, although his words were superficially full of respect for his predecessors.

    "If it's off topic, let's not say more." Pain coldly interrupted the conversation, "Our mission is very urgent. We need to extract the chakra of the Seven-Tails, Five-Tails and Two-Tails Jinchuuriki in one go.  ???, "Even if the rabble unites, it will still be a rabble!"

    The words were full of arrogance towards the five great ninja villages.

    Payne doesn¡¯t hide this.

    He doesn¡¯t think this alliance will become a threat.  There is a deep hatred among the five ninja villages. How could they unite so easily?  Reluctantly brought together, it is just a deformed child who fights internally more than externally.

    "Yes, it is indeed difficult for the five major ninja villages to truly unite," Obito said calmly, "Unless"

    Unless they encounter a powerful enemy that a single village cannot contend with.

    Xiao.

    " Moreover, the activities of the Akatsuki organization are becoming more and more frequent, more and more tailed beasts are recovered, and the losses and threats to the villages are also increasing.

    Payne pondered for a moment.

    He was just arrogant, not stupid, so he quickly admitted that what Obito said did make sense.

    "If that's the case, the five major ninja villages can really work together to fight against us, then this will indeed be a bit troublesome Although this still cannot hinder Akatsuki's will, it is better to have as little trouble as possible." Pain lowered his eyes and thought.  He said slowly while talking.

    "Do you have any good ideas?"

    Obito smiled slightly under his mask.

    "I have already thought of a way." No, it should be said that the methods are the same old ones and have never changed.

    "As long as a few incidents are created they will fall into mutual suspicion and distrust of each other, and the so-called alliance will be broken without attack!"

    It¡¯s like trying to drive a wedge between Uchiha and the village

    As long as the Nine-Tails controlled by the Sharingan is allowed to do some bad things in the village, the Uchiha clan, which cannot hand over or find the culprit, will drift away from Konoha amid suspicion and distrust, and then a little  Add some ingredients and you can completely destroy this clan!

    "This won't involve too much of our energy. Just leave this matter to me!"

    Obito said finally.

    He didn¡¯t tell Payne that there were other plans on his part.

    Payne looked at him deeply.

    This Uchiha tribesman who calls himself Uchiha Madara has always been outside his control.  In the Mist Ninja Village and in Konoha, he did many things that were not ordered by Pain.

    ¡°Obviously, this time, he must have his own plan involved.

    This man is not worthy of trust.

    At this moment when the plan was going smoothly and the dawn of success could be vaguely seen, what rose in Payne's heart was a deep fear of his partners.

    "Then it's up to you." Payne said.

    He hid his thoughts, nodded towards Obito, and watched him turn into a burst of space ripples and disappear into the hall.

    "He's gone." Xiaonan said softly.

    "Well let's break up." Payne looked at the direction Obito was leaving and replied casually, "Thank you for your hard work."

    "Nagato, you should rest too" The woman stood up with strength, walked to Payne's side, and said softly.

    "Don't put everything on your shoulders Our plan is going very smoothly, and the new world you want to create will arrive soon." She patted his shoulder and smiled faintly, "You can  Don¡¯t tire yourself out before that!¡±

    A smile appeared on Payne's cold face at this moment.

    ¡°God¡­ will never fall down from exhaustion.¡±

    "Thank you, Xiaonan."

    A quiet and gentle smile appeared on Xiaonan's face.

    ¡¾Second update.  ¡¿

    [Today¡¯s two chapters totaling 6,000 words only took six hours] (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 460 Imagination

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Shigu Forest.

    The sky is high, the clouds are clear, and the smoke is vague.

    Far away from the surging undercurrent of the ninja world, life in Shigulin is calm and serene, like a long picture scroll, calm and calm.

    If you ignore the noise someone makes while practicing.

    "Ahhhh!"

    The pink-haired girl threw herself down on the wooden platform in frustration and let out a cry of reluctance.

    "Damn it, failed again!"

    Lying in a large shape, Haruno Sakura looked up at the sky, panting heavily, and her eyes lost their light.

    "The one hundred and eighty-second time."

    The slug reminded the girl kindly while lying on the girl's body, extracting the excess natural energy from her body.

    However, although she couldn¡¯t see the slug¡¯s expression, Haruno Sakura could hear a bit of schadenfreude in its sly tone¡­

    After the slug drained her excess natural energy and moved away from her body, the girl suddenly jerked up and jumped up.

    "Why is it so difficult?" She scratched her messy pink hair irritably and said distressedly, "It shouldn't be. I have already completed the first stage, and I can freely control the magic chakra. The second stage  Shouldn¡¯t it be natural to perceive natural energy in stages?¡±

    The slug smiled and said nothing.

    The practice of immortality goes from easy to difficult.

    In the first stage, Haruno Sakura controlled the magic chakra very smoothly, but you must know that this was completed under the condition that the slug helped absorb the natural energy.  Normal humans may not be able to perceive the existence of natural energy throughout their lives. The real difficulty in practicing immortality is to integrate oneself into nature, to perceive the existence of natural energy without the help of slugs, and to independently control the natural energy on the body.  Entrance and exit.

    "Do you want to do it again?" Slug asked after Haruno Sakura calmed down her rapid breathing.

    "Wait, let me take a look first!"

    Sakura frowned, thinking hard and reviewing the practice just now. It was not her style to keep her head down and practice hard without thinking about the problems involved.

    Slug stated before that this practice was very difficult. Haruno Sakura was also mentally prepared for this, knowing that she would fail many times.

    But it is different from the first stage. At that time, every time I tried, I could see that I persisted for a longer time. Every time I failed, I made great progress and shortened the distance to success.

    However, in the second stage of training, she continued to fail

    It¡¯s just a simple failure.

    I don¡¯t feel any hope of moving forward.

    She recalled Slug¡¯s guidance to her in the second stage of practice.

    "To perceive the existence of natural energy, you need to be 'still'." That's what Slug said at the time.

    "Control your breathing, your blood flow, your chakra movement"

    "Stop the flow of your biological breath"

    ¡°When you do this, you will be able to integrate with nature, harmonize with the flow of natural breath, and thus perceive the existence of natural energy¡±

    "So what the hell is this!" The villain in Haruno Sakura's heart suddenly overturned the table, "Stop breathing, stop the blood flow, isn't the person already dead? What kind of magic are you practicing!"

    "Butthis is indeed the body's understanding of absorbing natural energy." Slug sighed and explained patiently.

    "Of course, it does not mean that you should completely stop the movement of life, but try to reduce the fluctuations of life, slow down the flow of blood, and harmonize your breath with the breath of nature"

    Haruno Sakura rolled her eyes: "According to you, the stone should be born with magical chakra."

    "The stone itself is a part of nature." Slug said with a smile, "Every time after eating, the main body will find a place to lie quietly, control its heartbeat, blood flow, reduce metabolism, minimize life activities, and sometimes enter  The state of light sleepthis is also the time when the body absorbs natural energy most efficiently."

    ¡ª¡ª"Slug Immortal has a heart?" The girl curled her lips and complained secretly.

    "Having said that, the toads in Miaomu Mountain and the snakes in Ry¨±chi Cave are all because it is easy to sense natural energy while half asleep and half awake during hibernation every year, which greatly reduces the difficulty of resting the magic, so that the inheritance of the magic can continue.  Go down!"

    Such secrets?Haruno Sakura's eyes were opened, but it couldn't help her successfully practice magic¡ª¡ª

    "I can't hibernate too." She muttered.

    "Furthermore, my understanding of the changes in the nature of water escape has always been 'flowing', which completely violates the requirement of 'immobility' and increases the difficulty of practice." For Sakura Haruno, who has cultivated water escape into an instinct,  This subconscious change in nature seemed to have a subtle counter-effect on her practice.

    To put it more mysteriously, it is not just the "flow" of chakra, but it has reached the state of "flowing continuously, endlessly"

    For the first time, she realized that even if she practiced Water Escape too well, she would be tricked.

    "Isn't the nature change of your ice escape 'freezing'?" Slug pondered for a moment and came up with an idea, "This image is quite consistent with 'immobility'. Maybe you can use this to help your practice?"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Freeze?

    Haruno Sakura imagined herself sitting inside a lump of ice practicing magic.

    "Theoretically, it's possible." She answered in the affirmative, but shook her head at the same time, "It's just that this requires changing the nature of ice escape to a certain level"

    "At least I can't do it now. I've only mastered the ice escape blood succession limit for two or three years!"

    ¡° If she starts to specialize in Ice Escape now, it will probably take a few months to meet the requirements for using Ice Escape to help her practice.

    "If you decide to take this path," Slug gently shook his tentacles and said with a smile, "then we can suspend the practice first, and then restart the second stage of practice when you are ready."

    "how?"

    It looked down.  The girl looked down at her tender white feet, her expression was confused, her eyes flickered, and her mind was racing, and one thought after another appeared in her mind.

    Using the practice of ice escape is safe and practical, but it is a bit too slow.  Haruno Sakura thought to herself.

    "No," she suddenly raised her head and said to the slug with a smile, "I have a better way."

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The next day, Haruno Sakura briefly returned to Konoha.

    Food and clothes were supplied; because I was busy practicing, I didn¡¯t have time to take a pile of dirty clothes home to wash. Ying¡¯s mother complained a lot about how girls can be so lazy and how dirty their clothes are.

    ¡°Then in the Hokage¡¯s office, I met four Kumo ninja envoys who came to deliver a message.

    A man who looks lazy, but in fact Sakura can feel that he is quite powerful; a beautiful woman who makes Sakura fall into a fan at the first meeting; a talkative man.

    ¡°Well, there is also a dark-skinned and violent woman who is as flat as her.

    After briefly saying hello to her master, Haruno Sakura turned around and left. She found a moment when no one was around, slipped into her secret base, and brought out a scroll.

    A moment later.

    Shigu Forest.

    With a soft bang, the scroll was opened, and the dispersed chakra turned into white smoke and came out.

    "So this is what you called a better way"

    Slug looked at the pale body under him, then at Haruno Sakura, and said with emotion.

    What is the name of the word Haruno Sakura often uses?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?.

    ¡ª¡ªThis girl¡¯s imagination really puts her to shame!

    [The first two chapters mentioned the corpse of the Jinchuriki. I made a mistake because I wrote it too quickly. The captured Jinchuriki was not dead at the time, but was just unconscious]

    ¡¾First update¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 461 The cultivation of immortality is completed

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    What should you do if you want to be completely motionless?

    ?? Strive to reduce the heartbeat to the lowest level, slow down the blood to the slowest level, and achieve a state where metabolism is almost stagnant?

    Or simply imitate toads and hibernate?

    No, these are not Haruno Sakura¡¯s answers.

    With her water escape attainments, even if she reduces her life activities to a minimum, the chakra, mental and physical energy in her body will still continue to rapidly transform and circulate continuously throughout the day.

    Therefore, no matter how hard Haruno Sakura tries to "not move", her body and spirit are still running fast and subconsciously.

    Unless she is dead.

    So Haruno Sakura brought back a dead person and a corpse.

    Or to be more precise, a body without life.

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s clone.

    "What a wonderful idea" Slug couldn't help but admired.

    The moment it saw Haruno Sakura¡¯s clone, it already understood Sakura¡¯s thoughts.

    "Is this your clone, Sakura-sama?" Slug caressed the flawless face and asked a little uncertainly.

    Although the appearance and body are exactly the same as Haruno Sakura, Slug is keenly aware that there is a strange and clear aura near the split face.

    This confused Slug a little.

    "It is indeed my clone." Haruno Sakura smiled, then clasped her hands together and made a bow, "Please help me keep this body a secret, even from my master, okay?"

    "No problem, I will keep it a secret for you." A loud rumble suddenly came from under your feet, and the Slug Immortal's body suddenly poked its head out and said angrily.

    No matter how upright a person is, she will have her own little secrets, and the Slug Immortal can always keep their secrets: for example, when Tsunade first signed a contract with it and summoned its clone, she was still a little  Haruno Sakura was still a girl who lacked ups and downs, and was ridiculed as a "steel plate" by Jiraiya every day After just two years, she had undergone earth-shaking changes.

    What exactly did Tsunade do? Slug Sage has always kept this secret and told no one. Even if the girl in front of him knelt down in front of him and cried bitterly and begged it for a hint, he would not say a word.  !

    "Let's not talk too much. Let's see if your approach works, Sakura."

    Immortal Slug is also very curious. Using a lifeless clone to practice immortality has indeed achieved the ultimate in "immobility". Even the Immortal himself cannot do it better. So what will be the effect?

    Haruno Sakura nodded.

    "Secret Technique¡¤The Technique of Cloning a Clone!"

    Unlike when she used this technique before, Haruno Sakura did not activate the body of the clone this time, but directly projected her spirit onto the clone.

    Then, she woke up from her separate body.

    The feeling of being possessed by a lifeless body is actually not much different from an ordinary ice clone - after all, an ice clone is just a lifeless ice cube.

    The subtle thing is that after all, she is possessed by a fully functional and well-functioning body. Although the original body does not activate the heartbeat of the split body, the various powers, various perceptions, and various organs of the split body still exist;  So this clone clone is much stronger than the ordinary ice clone and shadow clone.

    The split Haruno Sakura sat up and felt a little bit about her current existence.

    There is no heartbeat or pulse, the blood never flows, even the chakra is solidified in the split body, no longer moving vividly, and the life activities have completely dropped to zero: she has indeed achieved complete "immobility".

    "It seemsthat's what it feels like?"

    Haruno Sakura closed her eyes.

    Naturally, she sensed the existence of the so-called natural breath, an incalculable amount of energy, the so-called natural energy, permeating the air and floating throughout the world: from the sky to the earth to the lakes and oceans,  Everywhere.

    So she changed.

    The purple eyeshadow is richer and brighter than when Haruno Sakura used slugs to practice the sage mode, and it quietly appears around the two separated eyes.

    The complex and gorgeous fairy lines were revealed from her smooth forehead, extending from her cheeks to the bottom of her neck, all the way to the pair of delicate and slender collarbones.

    Haruno Sakura opened her eyes.

    The color of the Sharingan, under the influence of Senjutsu Chakra, also changesIt seems to be getting more and more weird!

    "It worked." The little slug praised softly, almost whispering.

    "I didn't expect you to even get the Mangekyo Sharingan" Slug Sage was also a little surprised, "With the Mangekyo Sharingan and the magic, will there be any new changes?"

    The clone frowned and took a look. It seemed that except for the color becoming more bewitching and the power of the pupil technique perhaps being enhanced, there weren't many changes.

    "Perhaps only higher-level Sharingan will react to senjutsu, right?" the sage said thoughtfully.

    "But this is all a digressionSakura, let's complete the last step now!"

    "yes!"

    I replied with a bit of excitement.

    Haruno Sakura unlocks the clone technique.

    The clone immediately fell to the ground softly. At the same time, a huge amount of magical chakra also returned to the original body along with the spiritual power as the clone technique was lifted¡ª¡ª

    "Hoo!"

    A huge amount of senjutsu chakra suddenly poured into Sakura's body. Fortunately, Haruno Sakura practiced hard enough in the first stage, otherwise she would have been almost exploded by the excessive natural energy and then eroded into a soft body.  biology!

    After spending some effort, Haruno Sakura finally tamed this energy.

    So, without the help of external force, she finally successfully displayed the immortal mode.

    In other wordsthe second stage of cultivation in Immortal Mode is declared successful!

    Of course, this is only an initial success.

    Next, Haruno Sakura will have to practice repeatedly until she masters the Sage Mode - at least she can't be as busy as she was just now.

    Those are just water grinding skills that are not difficult.

    With the completion of the second stage, the basic training of immortality has also come to an end.  Of course, this does not mean that the practice of sage mode is over; in fact, mastering the concentration of sage chakra is only the beginning of sage mode.

    ¡ª¡ªThis is just like mastering the concentration of ordinary chakra, which is just the beginning of the road to ninja.

    "Next, you need to master some special ninjutsu that can only be performed using senjutsu chakra." The little slug looked at Haruno Sakura, who was gradually becoming familiar with the sage mode, threw a few scrolls, and reminded, "In addition, I need to remind you  Something about you.¡±

    The cultivation of immortal magic is the third and final stage of this cultivation.

    Haruno Sakura took the scroll and was not in a hurry to open it. She just nodded lightly: "I understand However, I have been in the Shimobone Forest for more than a month. Now that the first two stages have been completed, it is probably time for me to return.  Konoha."

    "You can practice immortal magic without staying in Shigu Forest, right?"

    Sasuke wrote to her specifically before, as if something happened in the village.  Although Sasuke and Tsunade later said that everything was fine, Haruno Sakura was still eager to return home and wanted to return to the village as soon as possible.

    "You can go back and practice again" Slug sighed, "But there is a technique, it is best to practice it now, otherwise, your immortal mode will not be complete."

    "Um?"

    The girl frowned slightly.

    Slug did not answer in a hurry, but said something that seemed irrelevant: "Sir Sakura, have you ever thought about it? Sage mode requires a certain amount of preparation time. During that time, your clone needs to maintain  The immobile form becomes the target of the enemy"

    "Although you have the protection of me, it's still too troublesome to do this." Slug continued, "And in many cases, you don't want to expose your clone, right?"

    "so what?"

    Haruno Sakura did not comment on the slug's question, she frowned and asked.

    "You can fuse with me," Slug said.

    Combining with a slug?

    In Haruno Sakura's mind, the scene of herself and the slug jointly transforming suddenly appeared.

    Her expression suddenly became extremely exciting.

    Wait Do you really want to fight with such an ugly image?

    "Haha," Slug laughed, "It's not what you think! It's just a matter of letting the shrunken version of me fit on the surface of your body."

    "I hang on you and am responsible for absorbing natural energy without moving. You are responsible for converting it into magic chakra, and then fight."

    "I can hang it on your shoulder, waist, back, hand, or other places."

    The slug's eyes subtly scanned somewhere.

    When he said the last sentence, his tone suddenly became disgusting.

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s face twitched, she rolled her eyes fiercely at it, and said nothing more.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The next day, Haruno Sakura left the Shiggou Forest and returned to Konoha.

    ¡¾Readers who use the Qidian app, can you please give Sakura a like in the "character"?  You can click once a day, just click on it every time you finish reading the updates!  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)The slug's eyes scanned somewhere subtly.

    When he said the last sentence, his tone suddenly became disgusting.

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s face twitched, she rolled her eyes fiercely at it, and said nothing more.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The next day, Haruno Sakura left the Shiggou Forest and returned to Konoha.

    ¡¾Readers who use the Qidian app, can you please give Sakura a like in the "character"?  You can click once a day, just click on it every time you finish reading the updates!  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 462 Return to Loulan Ancient City

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The first thing Haruno Sakura did when she returned to Konoha was to tell her parents and everyone that she was safe.

    ¡ª¡ªAfter all, they were all afraid of this before.

    In the Hokage's office, Haruno Sakura also learned about what happened to Sasuke recently from Tsunade.

    The incident is not very complicated, but the reasons behind the conflict are more complicated.

    Generally speaking, it is the result of the inability to deal with the remnants of the Uchiha genocide.

    Although on the surface, the village has put all the blame on Uchiha Itachi, covering up the fact that Uchiha and the village were once suspicious of each other and breaking up, acting as if Konoha has always trusted Uchiha. This has been the case in the past and will be the same in the future.  .

    And I hope Sasuke will trust the village as well.

    With only two Uchiha left, and Uchiha Itachi taking the initiative to take the blame, there is no unsolvable knot between Konoha and Sasuke.

    But obviously Sasuke has noticed the problem - in fact, long ago, after Haruno Sakura accompanied him to the cat tribe's warehouse, Sasuke was vaguely aware that Uchiha once had the intention to rebel against the village.

    After that, Sasuke didn¡¯t go into details.

    In factit was the cowardice in his heart that prevented him from delving into it further.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    I¡¯m afraid that in the real story, Uchiha is a stupid and incompetent group who tramples their glory in mud.

    "Actually, Tsunade doesn't care how much Sasuke knows. From a political point of view, even if we know some things, we can still pretend to be confused and don't know In this way, you are good, I am good, and everyone is good.

    It¡¯s rare to be confused, that¡¯s what I¡¯m saying.

    After listening to Tsunade¡¯s story, Haruno Sakura felt a little regretful.

    Her reply to Sasuke at that time was only three lines long, and it probably didn't help Sasuke much.

    However, this kind of thing is not something that just a letter can help Sasuke change his mind.  From Haruno Sakura's point of view, the reason why Sasuke is entangled in family matters is simply because his vision is too narrow and his situation is too small. In the words of this world, he lacks "measurance".

    To put it bluntly, there are many ninjas from other countries who have lost their clans, villages, and families. Those miserable citizens of small countries are homeless, hungry and cold, and there are countless people struggling on the line of life and death. Even the powerful and rich Fire Nation  There are also a large number of people at the bottom of the country who live miserable lives - who can sympathize with the numerous bones of farmers in parasitic disease-infected areas?

    This world is so fucked up.

    In terms of tragic fate, Sasuke may not be ranked first, so why bother to be pretentious?  Live well and cherish the life you have now is the last word.

    Of course, if Haruno Sakura can read "Analysis of the Social Classes of the Land of Fire", "Investigation Report on the Konoha Ninja Movement" and "Why can the red will of Konoha exist?"  "If you write something like "The Fire of Konoha Can Start a Prairie Fire", Sasuke may be able to have a thorough understanding, and his situation will be improved all of a sudden

    But I can¡¯t do it!

    ¡°Furthermore, Haruno Sakura¡¯s own parents have not experienced any of these pains, so why should she accuse Sasuke of hypocrisy when his parents¡¯ entire clan was massacred?  How did she get the qualifications to judge Sasuke from such a condescending position?

    When she thought of this, Haruno Sakura couldn't help but sigh.

    What can she do about this kind of thing?

    Walking out of the Hokage's office, Haruno Sakura, full of thoughts, turned directly to the ANBU building and found Sasuke - he was sparring with Hinata.

    Speaking of which, the relationship between Sasuke and Hinata has always been very dull, at most just acquaintances, although Sasuke and Hinata are both close friends of Haruno Sakura.

    Probably because I have been taught since I was a child not to make friends with people with red eyes.

    The relationship between the two major pupil families is not only incompatible with each other, but also to the extent that they will never interact with each other until death.

    But this time, after working together in ANBU countless times, the two people, whose Byakugan and Sharingan both turned into panda eyes, became familiar with each other.

    Haruno Sakura had a little surprise.

    After a while of greetings, Hinata saw that Sakura wanted to see Sasuke for something, so she left first.

    The training ground was suddenly empty with only two people, a boy and a girl. It was a good place for a conversation.

    Haruno Sakura blinked and hesitated for a moment.

    "Sakura" Sasuke looked at Haruno Sakura and asked, "Do you have something to say?"Say?  "

    "If it was what happened before, there's no need to talk about it, it's in the past."

    He saw Haruno Sakura¡¯s intention and said calmly.

    "Actually, it's nothing." Haruno Sakura smiled apologetically and took two steps away. "I was thinking that the letter I replied to you before only contained three lines. Well I seem to be a little too careless."

    "It didn't have any side effects, right?"

    she asked cautiously.

    ?That¡¯s it.  Sasuke smiled faintly and said immediately: "Of course not! In fact, you said it very well, and every word touched on my problem Anyway, thank you."

    He paused, waved his hand and said, "Okay, what did you say we didn't want to talk about these things? I've let it pass."

    "Is it over?"

    Haruno Sakura looked steadily at Sasuke's face. His expression was calm and calm, and his black eyes looked back at the girl quietly. The calmness in his eyes did not seem to be fake. It seemed that he really didn't care about this matter anymore.  .

    She pondered for a few seconds.

    "Yeah, that's fine." The girl smiled quietly, "Then Sasuke, how about I take you to a place?"

    "It's good to take it as a way to relax."

    Or, should it be regarded as broadening horizons, seeing the market, and improving the structure?

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    A few days later.

    The country of wind.

    Following the road that Haruno Sakura once walked, the two soon crossed the border of the Land of Fire. The scenery along the way gradually transitioned from forests and grasslands to barren plains, and finally the Gobi Desert where not a single blade of grass grew.

    Suna Ninja Village is not far from Konoha, only three days' journey away, and Haruno Sakura's destination is near the middle of the line connecting Suna Ninja Village and Konoha, and the two of them are traveling very fast.  They were ninjas, so they didn't waste too much time. In just two days, they crossed a distance of more than a thousand kilometers and arrived at the ruins of an ancient city.

    It was evening when we arrived, and the setting sun had just put away its last rays of light.

    The dusky sky was quickly dimming, and in the dim light, the ruins of the ancient city looked even more gloomy.

    "Here we are."

    Haruno Sakura stopped, calmed down her heaving chest, and said calmly.

    With that said, the girl jumped lightly to the roof of a ruined building and looked down with a bit of nostalgia.

    It was exactly a year ago when I came here.

    A year has not brought any changes to this lonely ruins. The ruins of the ancient buildings are still decaying and weathered. Only the sand and dust accumulated in the corners seem to be a little higher.  The cold wind whistled through the ruins of the ancient city, stirring up strange roars, as if nocturnal ghosts appeared, adding a bit of eerieness to the desolate ruins.

    Night has fallen.

    The full moon hung high in the starry sky, shedding bright moonlight and covering the ruins under the night with a mysterious silver veil.

    Since she completed a time travel here last time, she has never been here again.

    For this mysterious place, Haruno Sakura has always had a strong curiosity. Now, she finally has the opportunity to experience it again.

    This time, she will try to take Sasuke through time together

    She looked at the scene in front of her silently, and fell silent for a while.

    "Sakura, where is this place?"

    Sasuke quickly jumped up and stood next to Sakura and asked.

    "The ruins of Loulan."

    The girl smiled mysteriously.

    ¡¾First update¡¿

    ¡¾The words in the previous chapter are so filthy, I didn¡¯t even think in those directions when I wrote them, that¡¯s enough for you!  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 463 Accident

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Haven't you always wanted to know where I heard about Uchiha?"

    Haruno Sakura looked at the ruins in front of her and said quietly.

    "This time last year, when Suna Ninja held the Chuunin Exam, I came here to perform a mission"

    She recalled what happened last year.

    At that time, Haruno Sakura was trekking alone in the desert. Because it was getting late, she wanted to find a place to camp, so she came to this ancient city ruins.

    Who would have expected that she would discover a strange energy here

    Haruno Sakura tells her story.

    "So you 'traveled' to the past world?" Sasuke frowned and repeated the girl's words.

    He knew every word, but when combined, he seemed to have no idea what Haruno Sakura was talking about.

    Traveling through time and space?  return to the past?

    Is this kind of thing really possible?

    Haruno Sakura nodded: "To be precise, it is a world very close to ours. And the timeline of that world has only developed to the time when we first entered the ninja school."

    Sasuke pinched his temples, he still didn't quite understand what Haruno Sakura meant.

    ¡°Very close to our world¡±?  What's the difference between the two worlds?  Why is it different?

    And how to understand the timeline?

    Sasuke¡¯s eyes were straightened, his face was confused, and he could no longer maintain his cool expression.

    Haruno Sakura could only try her best to explain: "Let's give an example. Let's say myself!"

    "You know that my talent for illusion is actually very high." Sakura smiled reservedly, "At the beginning, I also hesitated whether to develop into water escape, earth escape or illusion. Later, it happened by chance.  Under such circumstances, I finally chose Water Escape"

    "So in other worlds, you might be a master of earth escape or illusion?" Sasuke finally came to his senses.

    "It's completely possible!" Haruno Sakura nodded and said, "It may even be a bigger difference! For example I'm not even an expert at all."

    The weak Haruno Sakura?

    Sasuke thought, could such a Sakura exist

    He tried hard to imagine the unheroic Haruno Sakura. What would it be like if the pink-haired girl became delicate and soft?  It seems interesting.

    "What about the timeline?" Sasuke shook his head, shook off the reverie in his mind, and asked again.

    "When we travel to other worlds, we may not necessarily arrive at the time of Konoha 62. It may be delayed or advanced, such as Konoha 55, or even the time before Konoha has been established!"

    Sasuke pondered for a moment, with a solemn expression on his face: "So the last time you traveled to the past, that world happened to be that year?"

    The "year" he was talking about was the 55th year of Konoha's annihilation of the Uchiha clan.

    Haruno Sakura nodded and said seriously: "That's right In fact, I went back to that night."

    Sasuke's breathing suddenly stopped for a moment.

    Haruno Sakurareturned to that night of swords and swords?

    For a moment, Sasuke was filled with doubts, thoughts, and confusion.

    ¡°What¡­did you see?¡± After a long silence, he asked hesitantly.

    Haruno Sakura took a deep breath and said slowly: "Go and see for yourself This is exactly why I brought you here!"

    Let him visit history in person and give him a chance to understand the truth. This may be the only way Haruno Sakura can help Sasuke.

    Haruno Sakura gave Sasuke a meaningful look.

    Sasuke lowered his eyes, controlled his breathing and emotions, and tried to calm down the chaotic thoughts.

    "I see."

    He looked at Haruno Sakura firmly and said slowly.

    "Very good," Sakura Haruno looked solemn, turned around and said, "Follow me."

    The place where you can travel through time and space is a hall in the center of the ruins.

    Haruno Sakura took Sasuke to the ruins with a familiarity, turning left and right in the ruins, making a few turns, and soon arrived there.

    "Do you feel it?" Haruno Sakura stepped into the hall and turned around and said softly, "This chakra."

    A year later, the energy that took her through time and space last time still remains here.  Because she had practiced celestial magic, Haruno Sakura became more and more sensitive to this energy, and could clearly distinguish it.?It is not chakra, nor is it like the natural energy that the biosphere converts sunlight into, but more like it comes from the deep and thick earth under your feet

    Planetary energy at the planetary level?  Or ley line energy?

    The girl's voice, as crisp as a silver bell, kept echoing in the empty hall, forming a complex echo. Sasuke couldn't hear clearly for a moment: "What? Is there chakra here?"

    "Don't you feel it?"

    Haruno Sakura was a little surprised, that energy was quite huge!

    Sasuke shook his head: "I don't feel anything strange are you talking about natural energy?"

    "Absolutely." Haruno Sakura shrugged.

    It is somewhat different from natural energy, but to Sasuke who cannot sense its existence, there is no difference, so there is no need to explain.

    "When I activate this energy, we can travel across the world."

    Haruno Sakura said, pulling Sasuke to the center of the hall - this is the location where she traveled through last time.

    Then cooked the gate of the gate of the Loulan vein caused the energy of the Loulan veins: I saw the white light suddenly, and the huge amount of planet energy came out of the soles of the feet!

    Sasuke¡¯s expression changed, and he suddenly felt himself wrapped in a strange energy - "Wait, is this natural energy?" The young man's face changed suddenly!

    When Haruno Sakura went to Shigu Forest to practice senjutsu, Sasuke checked the information and knew that the most dangerous situation in senjutsu practice is to be eroded by excessive natural energy, resulting in permanent "naturalization" and death; and now, he  The situation at this moment seems to be exactly the same as the dangerous incident described in Xianju Cultivation?

    Sasuke almost subconsciously circulated chakra and displayed his strongest ninjutsu:

    "Thunder Escape-Thousand Bird Demonic Body Form!"

    At the same time, the white light suddenly became strong, and the dazzling light obscured everything

    Looking from a distance, I saw that the ancient city suddenly became brighter for a moment, and then returned to a dead state.

    another world.

    In the dusty ruins hall.

    Sasuke coughed hard and got up from the ground.

    When I raised my hand from the ground, I felt my right hand pressing on a soft and tactile object

    He couldn't help but press it a few times.

    "Sasuke-sama, can you release your hands? It hurts me so much, nya~"

    A soft voice came out from under Sasuke through the thick dust.

    Sasuke quickly removed his hand and stood up.

    The dust gradually settled, and now Sasuke finally saw clearly the creature he had been holding down. It turned out to be the ninja cat he summoned when he used the joint transformation technique.

    No wonder it¡¯s so furry.

    He said apologetically: "Sorry, I accidentally pushed you down, Zhi."

    ¡°Nya is a night fish, Sasuke-sama.¡± The orange cat said helplessly.

    The big fat cat stood up with its fat body swaying, and shook the dust off its body.  The patterns of Yayu and Zhi are somewhat similar, but their bodies are completely different. If the dust hadn't obscured his sight, Sasuke would never have mistaken the two cats.

    "Sasuke-sama, I'm here, nya~"

    The voice of another ninja cat came from the other side. Sasuke looked intently and saw Zhizheng lying leisurely on Haruno Sakura's shoulder, saying hello to Sasuke.

    Seeing him looking over, the girl rolled her eyes at him and complained: "Sasuke, you idiot, why did you suddenly use ninjutsu just now! It makes me completely unable to determine what time period we went!"

    "I feel a little nervous, I'm sorry" the black-haired boy quickly said with a smile, "but when the joint transformation spell was released just now, Yeyu and Zhi were not channeled back to my house, so this should be after I signed the contract with the Cat Clan.  Before the psychic contract, right?¡±

    "not necessarily!"

    Haruno Sakura shook her finger.

    In fact, there is one thing she did not explain to Sasuke: they may have traveled to the world of the main manga.

    As for Sasuke in the comics, she remembers never signing a contract with the cat clan from beginning to end.

    However, Sasuke's method of determining the age gave Haruno Sakura a direct inspiration.

    ¡¾Second update¡¿

    ¡¾Please subscribe, please vote~¡¿

    ¡¾It seems like there will be another update.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 464 Visitors from another world?

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Psychicism!"

    Haruno Sakura directly formed a seal and used the psychic technique to channel the Slug Immortal.

    Bang~!

    The girl slapped one hand on the dusty floor, and the black tadpole-shaped technique spread rapidly from her palm, and then¡ª¡ª

    As if a little reluctantly, a slug more than ten meters long was summoned.

    "Master Haruno Sakura?"

    Slug bent down and looked at the girl in front of him in confusion.

    Is this Haruno Sakura?  The slugs in this world feel the familiar yet unfamiliar chakra on the girl, and their hearts are filled with questions.

    "Wait a minute, this doesn't seem to be Haruno Sakura although she looks very similar to Sakura - maybe her facial features are more delicate and longer.

    The slug carefully sensed the girl in front of him, and its suspicions increased instead: in its impression, the new contractor Haruno Sakura did not have such a special temperament, let alone the powerful energy hidden in her slender body.

    How could Haruno Sakura be so powerful!

    "No, you are not Lord Sakura! Who are you?" Slug took a step back warily and asked in a deep voice, "Why can you channel me?"

    The two people in front of it looked at each other with helpless expressions.

    "It recognizes me, so it should be the time after I became a masterat least 60 years after Konoha." The girl spread her hands and said words that the slug could not understand.

    "It seems that the Haruno Sakura in this world is not very different from you!" the boy said in a deep voice.

    "It's hard to say."

    The conversation between the two left Slug completely confused. "The Haruno Sakura of this world"?  What is going on?

    "Who are you?"

    Slug looked wary and repeated coldly.

    The girl who looked very similar to Haruno Sakura chuckled, as if she didn't care about Slug's caution at all: "We have no need to hide it from you so I'll tell the truth."

    "I am Haruno Sakura."

    Slug clearly showed disbelief: "You think I can't even recognize my contractor -"

    "To be precise, I am Haruno Sakura from another world."

    Haruno Sakura directly revealed the answer to the mystery.

    "Youare you kidding!" The slug was very surprised and said excitedly, waving its tentacles, "Do you think I would believe such ridiculous remarks?"

    "Of course you will believe it, because what I said is the truth!" Haruno Sakura said with a smile, "In my world, I have also been to Shigu Forest and seen your true form."

    She casually told some secrets about Shigu Forest and Slug Immortal.

    These details, which are not particularly important but only known to the contractor, can prove the identity of Haruno Sakura - at least it can prove that she has indeed been to Shigu Forest and met the Slug Immortal.

    Slug knows very well that in the past few years to decades, the only person who has been to the Marsh Bone Forest, apart from Tsunade, is Haruno Sakura.

    Is she really Haruno Sakura?

    Slug was visibly shaken.

    Being able to summon it already explains a lot of problems - the Slug Immortal's true form cannot be fooled by any evil tricks. Only a true contractor can channel its body!

    "Anyway, we are not bad people." The girl looked at Slug's hesitant and indecisive look, smiled lightly, and said, "At least I didn't mean to do anything bad when I summoned you"

    "I just want to ask you, how old is Konoha this year?"

    The pink-haired girl and the black-haired boy looked at the slug with burning eyes, waiting for its answer.

    "Okay, it's okay to answer this little question" Slug thought for a while and said.

    "This year is Konoha's 63rd year."

    "63 years?" Haruno Sakura and Sasuke stared at each other with wide eyes, looking at each other.

    "The two of them could never have imagined that there would be such a big error in this time travel, and they would actually arrive

    future.

    The future one year from now!

    Haruno Sakura first regained her composure and continued to ask calmly: "So, has anything big happened recently?"

    "You don't know?" Slug looked at the expressions of the two of them carefully, "I finally believe that you are indeed Konoha ninjas from other worlds."

    "BecauseKonoha just?Just completely destroyed.  "

    Slug replied in a gloomy voice.

    ¡°The whole world already knows this news.¡±

    "What?!"

    Haruno Sakura couldn't help but open her mouth and exclaimed.

    She could never imagine that the story in Shippuden would develop to such an extent!

    "Can I trouble you" Haruno Sakura said coldly with a gloomy pretty face, "Tell me the cause and effect."

    "Okay, guests from another world, please listen."

    Slug took two steps back, found a comfortable position to sit down, and told the story

    Haruno Sakura and Sasuke also tensed their nerves and listened carefully.

    It wasn¡¯t until the end of hearing that Payne used the reincarnation technique to resurrect the killed people that Haruno Sakura and Sasuke visibly breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Wait a minute!" Sasuke frowned after hearing the slug's story, "What was 'I' doing during this period? Why is it always Naruto?"

    "Where is Uchiha Sasuke? Is he dead?"

    "Uchiha Sasuke" Slug glanced at Sasuke and said calmly, "He defected from Konoha."

    "Defection?" Sasuke's eyes suddenly widened.

    "Sakura, Naruto and Kakashi are all staying in Konoha, how could he defect? ??This is impossible!"

    The black-haired boy said loudly in disbelief.

    Even some time ago, when he was at his most emotional, the thought of defecting from the village had never entered his mind

    Because the only remaining bonds he values ????are in the village.

    How could he, in a different world, abandon these bonds and defect from the village?

    "This is something you have to ask yourself" Slug replied without saltiness, "Uchiha Sasuke."

    "If there is nothing else, let's stop this channeling. I need to inform the main body of this matter." It said again.

    "Okay, after you go back, Slug," Haruno Sakura interrupted, "Please remind Immortal Slug to keep our affairs a secret for the time being. We don't want to expose our identities."

    It¡¯s okay to expose the secret to the Slug Immortal. After all, it doesn¡¯t care about worldly affairs and is tight-lipped.

    "no problem."

    After saying these words, Slug turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared.

    In the empty ruins hall, suddenly there were only two people left, the boy and the girl.

    "Do you have any ideas, Sasuke?" Haruno Sakura looked at Sasuke's expression of thinking hard and asked.

    "I want to see myself in this world." Sasuke said coldly, "I must find out why he left Konoha Otherwise, I'm afraid I won't even be able to sleep well"

    Sasuke cannot accept him like that!

    "Then, I also want to see you and Naruto in this world!"

    When talking about Naruto and Sakura, Sasuke's handsome face finally showed a smile.

    What kind of people will the heroic and reliable Naruto and the gentle and thoughtful Haruno Sakura be?

    "What about you?" he asked.

    "Me too." Haruno Sakura laughed, "I am also very interested in myself, Naruto and you in this world"

    "It's just that in this case, we may need to act separately, because we are not together in this world"

    With that said, the girl slowly walked out of the hall.

    The moonlight outside the hall is the same as when we arrived.

    The round bright moon and the bright stars all hang high under the purple-black night, like gems embedded in the night, dazzling and brilliant.

    Under the beautiful night light, Sakura Haruno, who had just learned about Konoha's calamity, relaxed a little from her gloomy mood.

    "Let's rest first, Sasuke!"

    She turned around and smiled sweetly at Sasuke, who was still standing in the middle of the hall, his legs seemed to have roots.

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush for these things¡­ Just rest first and set off early tomorrow morning!¡±

    "Okayit's up to you."

    Sasuke sighed and followed the girl's back out of the ruins hall.

    The night is getting darker.

    ¡¾Third update¡¿

    ¡¾After 11 o'clock, I can't keep up with my energy at all, and I start to feel sleepy as soon as I close my eyes I finally finish writing with cold water to refresh myself¡¿

    ¡¾Three updates please subscribe!  Asking for a monthly ticket!  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)Website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 465 Search

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    It was very cold this night in the ancient city of Loulan.

    After the young Konoha ninjas walked out of the hall, they found a complete house. Sasuke lit a fire and went to sleep.

    Haruno Sakura's nerves are relatively strong, and she can still fall asleep peacefully when encountering such a thing; she lay on the bed, and within a few minutes she began to snore slightly.

    Sasuke, who was full of worries, tossed and turned and couldn't sleep for a long time.

    As soon as he closed his eyes, the destroyed Konoha and himself in another world who had defected from the village appeared in his mind.

    He simply opened his eyes, sat in the corner, looked at the raging fire in the middle of the house, and stood up silently.

    Then he quietly looked at Haruno Sakura who was sleeping soundly beside him for a long time.

    The girl who fell into a sweet dream had a faint smile on her lips.  The girl who was graceful and energetic during the day seemed to have become quiet, leisurely, delicate and graceful at this moment.  Under the bright bonfire, that calm face was as crystal clear as jade, like a crescent moon, reflecting the shimmering light.

    Maybe the Haruno Sakura in this world looks like this?

    Thinking like this, his mood suddenly calmed down a lot.

    "It's really good to sleep"

    Sasuke fiddled with the bonfire and laughed suddenly.

    He turned around and lay down again, looking at the roof with his bright eyes, silently thinking about something, and then fell asleep without realizing it.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    When Sasuke woke up, Haruno Sakura's bed quilt had been taken away.

    It was freezing cold in the morning.

    He shook his head, and the rising chakra drove the chill out of his body, and he turned over and jumped up.

    After walking out of the house in a few steps, I saw Haruno Sakura at the highest point of the ruins, standing silently with her eyes closed. There were gorgeous purple lines with unknown purpose on her face, and there were purple eyeshadows painted around her eyes like exquisite makeup.  The scent of chakra on his body became strange and powerful.

    It adds a mysterious and fascinating charm to her.

    It was the first time Sasuke saw that look.

    "Ah, you're awake." She opened her eyes and greeted Sasuke calmly.

    "Is this the immortal mode?"

    Sasuke jumped up and stood next to Haruno Sakura, asking with interest.

    "WellI was searching for our chakra in this world." Sakura nodded and replied, "But I didn't find it."

    She sighed.

    Haruno Sakura in sage mode theoretically has wide-area chakra perception, but her first use failed, making her really doubt whether she had become a fake celestial being.

    "Slug said that the last time Sakura channeled it was in Konoha" Haruno Sakura rubbed her temples and said with a puzzled face, "But I searched in the direction of Konoha for a long time, but I didn't sense her and  Naruto's chakra."

    Slug doesn¡¯t know much.

    The Slug Sage is different from the toads of Mt. Myouki. It likes to nest in the wet bone forest, never shows up in its true form, and doesn't care about the little things that happen in the ninja world Tsunade and Sakura don't particularly care about the recent events.  Once told, the intelligence obtained from it is quite limited.

    The key to the problem is still to find Sakura and the others first, or at least find acquaintances first.

    Sasuke frowned and helped her think for a moment: "Can you identify your chakra in this world? Maybe Sakura's chakra in this world is different from yours, or too weak, so you didn't recognize it.  .¡±

    "Then Naruto's chakra can't be sensed, right? I remember the rich smell of the Nine-Tails clearly, and Naruto's chakra fluctuates so much"

    ""

    Sasuke was silent, unable to think of a better way for the moment.

    "Will he not be in Konoha?" He suddenly thought.

    "If you weren't in Konoha, where did you go?" Haruno Sakura bit her soft lower lip and murmured, then changed the direction of her search from due east to north.

    After a while, her expression suddenly became strange.

    "I seem to sense something"

    She glanced at Sasuke and said hesitantly.

    "what have you found?"

    "It's you" Haruno Sakura said with a straight face, "I sensed the chakra of Uchiha Sasuke in this world."

    "Very strong!"

    "Andit's excitingFight fiercely.  "

    "With whom?" Sasuke was slightly stunned.

    "I sensed the presence of Gaara Kazekage, Terumi Mei Mizukage, and two powerful ninjas I didn't know, probably the Raikage and Tsuchikage I have to say, you really know how to choose your opponents, Sasuke!  "

    After saying that, Sakura and Sasuke looked at each other, immediately unlocked the sage mode and took steps without hesitation.

    He rushed out in the direction of Sasuke!

    Haruno Sakura and Sasuke, who were sprinting at full speed, were incredibly fast. They came out of the ruins of Loulan, passed through the Country of Rain, and crossed a small half of the Country of Fire. After running for only one morning, they arrived at the Country of Fire.  To the north, on the border of the Iron Country, which has a cold climate and is covered with ice and snow all year round.

    Here, Haruno Sakura suddenly stopped.

    "Damn! Your chakra disappeared!" She frowned tightly and said a little irritably.

    Sasuke, who had been fighting before, had very obvious chakra fluctuations. Even without entering sage mode, Haruno Sakura's perception could detect his presence, but now he suddenly disappeared.

    "What's going on?" Sasuke followed her and braked, asking.

    "I don't knowthe fighting has stopped, maybe you are injured."

    Haruno Sakura said, quickly forming seals on her hands, channeling the slug again: "Excuse me, I need to enter the immortal mode and search again."

    The slug easily turned into an elbow pad and stuck to her left forearm, absorbing natural energy into her body.

    Vigorous and powerful fairy chakra rose from the girl's body. Complex and beautiful fairy patterns and eye shadow instantly appeared on Haruno Sakura's face, entering the mysterious fairy mode.

    The color of the eyes has become darker in this state, and the dark green eyes have become deeper than the usual state, like a pool of water with an invisible bottom.

    She looked coldly in the direction she had just sensed.

    "Still can't find your chakra fluctuation. Only the chakra of other shadows is there."

    "Maybe he's dead."

    Haruno Sakura in sage mode seems to be more indifferent and cold than usual.

    Sasuke's face suddenly darkened.

    "Yeah¡­¡­?"

    Although he didn¡¯t really like himself in this world, Sasuke¡¯s mood was inevitably affected by learning that he might be dead.

    "Sister Sakura, Brother Sasuke! I smell Brother Naruto! He is nearby!" Yeyu suddenly poked his head out of Sasuke's arms.

    This fat cat, because Naruto fed it dried small fish several times, has always been obsessed with his taste.  Nightfish has the best sense of smell among the cats (see Chapter 282), and is theoretically an excellent auxiliary ninja cat; but this seems to be the first time it has played its role.

    "Good job, Yayu!" Sasuke stroked Yayu's hairy head, which felt very good, and his mood improved a lot. He turned to Sakura and said, "Then let's go find Naruto first, how about that?"

    When I used the demon body mode in a panic, I summoned Night Fish by mistake. Unexpectedly, I made a mistake, and Night Fish actually played an important role at this time!  Things seem to have become simpler.

    Haruno Sakura thought for a moment.

    "No," she touched Yeyu's head and said, "You go find Naruto, and I'll go check on Sasuke in this world. You also have the ability to search now, so you're not afraid of getting separated."

    "We have to determine whether he is alive or dead."

    Sasuke hesitated for a moment and nodded: "That's fine, we can't just leave him alone"

    "By the way, pay attention. When you meet Naruto observe in secret first. Don't expose our existence and identity for the time being. We will wait until we find out what is going on here!"

    Before parting, Haruno Sakura warned.

    Sasuke also understood what she meant and nodded solemnly.

    She suddenly stepped forward and patted Sasuke on the shoulder.

    "be safe."

    Haruno Sakura smiled brightly, looked at him and said.

    "The same to you."

    Sasuke thought for a moment that she would come over and hold his hand He smiled, turned around and disappeared into the snow.

    Haruno Sakura's eyes turned back to the previous direction, from soft to extremely cold in an instant.

    Very evil spirit.

    "Are you causing trouble again?"

    What Haruno Sakura didn't tell Sasuke was that she also sensed another person's chakra this time.

    "The guy who calls himself Uchiha Madara"

    (First update. The author of Qidian suddenly couldn¡¯t log in to the backend, which wasted me half a day and tried various ways) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)??I spent half a day thinking of various ways) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 466 Sasuke, Danzo, Obito and Karin

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After watching Sasuke leave, Haruno Sakura quickly disappeared into the snow.

    She released the fairy mode and rushed towards the place where the battle just happened with her head down.

    Sasuke's chakra is indeed gone, completely gone.

    Suddenly disappeared from this world.

    For this situation, Haruno Sakura has only one explanation - he is dead.

    She was also in a bad mood, but Haruno Sakura also knew that the world she traveled to was the world of the original work, the world of Shippuden that she had never seen

    There is no way Sasuke could die here.

    According to the "plot", the second male lead, Er Zhuzi, will definitely survive until the end, and then continue to love and kill each other with Fox Face.

    Haruno Sakura cheered up and cautiously headed deeper into the Kingdom of Iron.

    Three wolves mountain.

    The terrain here is very strange.  The raised ridges on the ground look like three giant wolves opening their bloody mouths. The best thing is that the mountain under the wolf's kiss is actually suspended in the air. This weird terrain is obviously not formed naturally, and is probably the result of a certain  The traces left by the powerful earth escape ninja.

    There is a story passed down from ancient times in the Kingdom of Iron

    But Haruno Sakura forgot.

    She was not in the mood to recall these trivial matters.  The girl cast her sights on a huge heavily guarded building under Wolf Kiss.

    The warriors of the Iron Kingdom were wearing white armor with black lining, and strange-looking helmets. They were dressed like clone troopers in Star Wars and were running around nervously.

    "Those Kage's chakra induction is goneHave they left here already?"

    The girl felt it, frowned and said to herself.

    "Ice Escape-Magic Mirror Ice Crystal."

    Avoiding these samurai minions, whose combat power was only five at most, Haruno Sakura easily sneaked into the building. In an empty hall, she found the conference room where several "shadows" had gathered before, and also saw traces of the battle.  ¡ª¡ª

    The entire underground level was destroyed by the fierce fighting.

    "Terumi Mei's Melting Release and Boiling Release, Gaara's Sand, and traces of Earth Release and Thunder Release"

    "Also, this is" The girl gently poked the white and non-human bodies on the ground with her slender fingers, and sneered, "It seems to be the spore technique of the vegetative man last time!"

    "It seems that the show has indeed ended here."

    "I'm a step too late."

    "So, where did they all go? What happened to Sasuke?"

    Haruno Sakura patted the dust on the conference table and sat down cross-legged casually, entering sage mode for the third time today.

    ??The powerful perception instantly enveloped the entire small country, giving a panoramic view of everything happening on the earth¡ª¡ª

    "Kissame is actually fighting nearby This movement, tsk tsk, even if I don't enter sage mode, I can feel it clearly! Who is he fighting with? Is it a Jinchuriki? That chakra doesn't look like that  human's¡­¡­"

    "A team of very powerful ninjas rushed over"

    "Huh? It's Gaara and Temari. His chakra has almost no changeno, it seems to be missing the taste of one tail. What's going on, isn't he a Jinchuuriki?"

    "Gaara iswell, approaching Naruto?"

    "Kakashi and Yamato are also near Naruto, as well as me, Kiba, and Xiaoli in this world No wonder everyone's chakra can't be found in Konoha, it turns out they are all here!"

    "What happened? Sasuke, there are several sentient beings here, please don't get discovered"

    "Hey, I found that guy Danzo. What does this old scumbag bring his lackeys here to do?"

    "Wait a minute, this is the mysterious man's chakra! They started fighting OK, dog bites the dog!"

    The empty hall echoed with the girl's words talking to herself. Haruno Sakura sat leisurely and watched the play happily.

    Then, a new chakra sensor suddenly appeared on the field¡ª¡ª

    "This isSasuke?!"

    Haruno Sakura jumped up suddenly.

    "You are indeed not dead"

    In her perception, Sasuke was confronting Danzo vigorously.

    "wait for me!"

    The girl said as she stepped on the crystal ice and disappeared into the building in an instant.

    Then, almost in the blink of an eye?.

    The place where Sasuke and Danzo fought.

    The chill suddenly dissipated from the air, and ice crystals condensed out of thin air.

    The next moment, the pink-haired girl jumped out of the ice mirror.

    The four people present were either powerful people or perceptive ninjas, and they almost all sensed her appearance immediately.

    Eight eyes looked over in unison, watching Haruno Sakura jump lightly from the air and land gracefully on the edge of the battlefield.

    Facing four pairs of doubtful, surprised or malicious eyes, Haruno Sakura looked back calmly.

    On the edge of the battlefield, there is an unknown girl and the mysterious man who hides his head and tail.

    In the center of the battlefield were Danzo Shimura who had unlocked the mechanism on his right arm, and Sasuke Uchiha who had used Susanoo.

    ¡ª¡ªThe battle between the two seems to have just begun.

    "Hello" Haruno Sakura stood high on the stone platform at the edge of the battlefield, looking at the four people, her voice was indifferent and cold, and she said slowly, "Sasuke, Shimura Danzo, the guy who calls himself Uchiha Madara, and  A little girl I don¡¯t know.¡±

    "who is it?"

    "Sasuke, be careful! This person seems to be very strong!" The black-haired girl hid aside and warned loudly.

    Uchiha Sasuke ignored her at all.

    "Sakura?"

    Is this Haruno Sakura?

    Compared with the impression of Sakura, the chakra of the girl in front of her seems to have suddenly become much stronger, her facial features and appearance seem to have become more refined and outstanding, and her temperament has changed from weak and gentle to heroiccompared to the impression of Sakura  She is quite different.

    But Sasuke quickly confirmed her identity.

    For a moment, Sasuke looked a little stunned.

    ¡°I¡¯m shocked why she has changed so much

    He was even more shocked that she would appear in front of him at this time.

    However, the shock only lasted for a moment. After this moment, Sasuke returned to his indifferent and emotionless eyes. His mood was still complicated, but his voice was extremely cold.

    "Why are you here?"

    "What are you doing here?"

    He looked at the girl in front of him.

    Haruno Sakura.

    Companion of Class 7¡ª¡ªUsed to be.

    Is no longer.

    Haruno Sakura's eyes swept across the four people on the field one by one, and finally landed on the field.

    It fell on the face of the black-haired boy who was shrouded in purple giant chakra condensation.

    Looking at the boy hiding himself in the darkness, Haruno Sakura, who was just excited about finding Sasuke, suddenly became filled with mixed feelings.

    Sasuke's chakra had a strange smell that made her feel very strange!

    After defecting to Orochimaru, what did Sasuke experience after Shippuden that made his chakra become so desperate and dark?

    At this moment, Sakura's feeling was indescribable.

    "Sasuke" Haruno Sakura spoke in vain, but for a moment she didn't know what to say.

    "How could youbecome like this?"

    "You came to me with the same old trick of trying to persuade me to go back to Konoha?" Sasuke suddenly sneered.

    "That's enough, I've said it many times. I'm not interested in your house-style ninja games"

    Sasuke's voice suddenly became deeper, like a beast preparing to roar.

    "I have my goals, I have my ninja path! Stop standing in my way, or I will kill you!"

    Real murderous intent overflowed from this black-haired boy!

    "A Konoha ninja who uses ice escape" Obito Uchiha, who was sitting on the other side, tilted his head and looked at the girl who suddenly broke into the battlefield. His eyes swept across the ice mirror in the air and landed on the one she used as a hairband.  on the forehead protector.

    "Sasuke, you seem to know her." He suddenly smiled, "Then let me give you a piece of advice. Your former companions have now become your enemies, so don't be merciful!"

    At the end of the sentence, Obito's voice became particularly cold.

    It¡¯s as cold as a glacier that hasn¡¯t bloomed for thousands of years.

    Naked malice, and even solid murderous intent, poured out from the two Uchiha present and enveloped the girl.

    She should be trembling with fear, right?  Sasuke made a judgment based on his impression of Haruno Sakura.

    Faced head-on with such a terrifying chakra aura, if she were the weak girl in her memory, she would probably be unable to stand still and would be kneeling on the ground trembling!

    He turned his head away, not wanting to see the ugliness of his former companion.

    But I didn¡¯t hear the girl crying.

    I only heard a voice that was colder and more murderous than theirs¡ª¡ª

    "Is it you who instigated Sasuke to walk into the darkness?"

    "A mouse that hides its head and shows its tail?"

    Behind him, there was a shuddering huge chakra reaction!

    ¡¾Second update.  ¡¿

    ¡¾Please subscribe, please give me a monthly ticket!  By the way, could you please click on the heart of the character on the back of the page~]

    ¡¾It seems like there can be another update?  Yesterday¡¯s third update is thanks to adssdrn (the ID in the group is ¡°Just like this¡±) for the additional update!  Forgot to say.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)I can't even stand still, I'm kneeling on the ground and trembling!

    He turned his head away, not wanting to see the ugliness of his former companion.

    But I didn¡¯t hear the girl crying.

    I only heard a voice that was colder and more murderous than theirs¡ª¡ª

    "Is it you who instigated Sasuke to walk into the darkness?"

    "A mouse that hides its head and shows its tail?"

    Behind him, there was a shuddering huge chakra reaction!

    ¡¾Second update.  ¡¿

    ¡¾Please subscribe, please give me a monthly ticket!  By the way, could you please click on the heart of the character on the back of the page~]

    ¡¾It seems like there can be another update?  Yesterday¡¯s third update is thanks to adssdrn (the ID in the group is ¡°Just like this¡±) for the additional update!  Forgot to say.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 467 Melee (Thanks to adssdrn and Sang Wen for the reward)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Humph" Danzo, standing opposite Sasuke, suddenly said and sneered.

    "It turns out to be Haruno Sakura. You came just in time! I am about to deal with these Konoha traitors and enemies. In the name of the Sixth Hokage, Konoha Chuunin Haruno Sakura, fight with me!"

    ¡ª¡ªActually, he didn¡¯t believe this girl was Haruno Sakura at all.

    Although he didn¡¯t pay much attention to that inconspicuous girl, Danzo at least knew that Haruno Sakura¡¯s strength as Tsunade¡¯s disciple was probably at the elite level among Chuunin, and could at most be on par with Jonin.

    "Compared with the pink-haired girl who burst out with powerful chakra and had a formidable momentum in front of her, she was simply the difference between an ugly duckling and a swan.

    Including Ice Escape.

    Haruno Sakura has no limit to the Ice Release Blood Successor at all, and it is even more impossible for him to cultivate the Ice Release Blood Successor in just a few days after he left the village!

    As for why this person appeared in the appearance of Haruno Sakura, Danzo simply attributed it to the girl's quirks, or she had a special reason, but he didn't care and didn't care.

    He just saw the girl's strength and the forehead protector on her head, and wanted to use the name of Hokage to force her to use it for him.

    Danzo¡¯s win over made the situation on the field more subtle.

    Danzo, who was originally under siege, seemed to have suddenly received unplanned reinforcements.

    Obito¡¯s arms crossed in front of him slowly opened, preparing to join in the fight.

    With Sasuke's strength, it's enough to deal with Danzo, but if you add this mysterious Haruno Sakura, he will probably lose miserably.  "I can't let you disturb Sasuke's key transformation" Obito whispered coldly.

    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t know what to do and wants to take action, then he can only do it himself!

    However, at this time, Sasuke said coldly: "Sakurahaven't you always wanted me to return to the village?"

    "Okayyou come and kill him," he pointed at Danzo, with a sneer on his lips, "Kill this current Hokage of Konoha, and I will go back to the village with you!"

    "kill him¡­¡­?"

    Haruno Sakura repeated coldly, looking at Sasuke, her eyes suddenly became extremely disappointed.

    His chakra became darker and darker after saying those words, and the tall and mighty chakra condensed body also became more solid and deeper!

    " Haruno Sakura didn't need to think about it to guess that even if she killed Danzo, Sasuke had no intention of fulfilling his promise.

    On the contrary, Haruno Sakura could keenly feel the malice revealed in his words. I'm afraid what Sasuke was thinking at this moment was to encourage her to fight Danzo, and then he would benefit from it, right?

    Sasuke, you have become completely unrecognizable to me.

    "You're lying to me, Sasuke. You just want me to consume chakra and energy with Danzo, and then you will deal with Danzoright?"

    "Haha" Before Sasuke could speak, Danzo sneered a few times, "Haruno Sakura, you are so naive! Do you think that after we both lose, it will only be me that Sasuke wants to kill?"  "

    "You also heard that all Konoha ninjas are his enemies. This guy Uchiha Sasuke has completely abandoned the friendship of his former companions. Whether it is me, you, or everyone else in Konoha, it is his revenge.  The target, the one he wants to kill!¡±

    "So, for the sake of Konoha, join me in burying these dangerous people here!"

    Haruno Sakura's face suddenly darkened, as gloomy as the dark clouds in the sky, ready to drop water at any time.

    Danzo is right about one thing.

    Judging from Sasuke's expression, he might really choose to kill her with his own hands!

    "Hahahaha" Sasuke put his hands on his face and suddenly laughed wildly!

    "The friendship between former companions? Are you qualified to say such a thing? When you were waiting for the top management of Konoha to force Uchiha Itachi to massacre the Uchiha clan, did you ever think about the friendship between fellow villagers?"

    The giant formed by Susanoo suddenly took action as Sasuke shouted. His movements were as fast as lightning, and he suddenly pinched Danzo, who was out of reach, in the palm of his hand!

    The murderous intent in Sasuke's pair of coquettish Mangeky¨­ Sharingan eyes was so intense that it seemed as if the air was frozen!

    "Let me ask you," the black-haired boy said with a ferocious expression, almost roaring, "were you the one who gave Itachi the order to clean up the Uchiha clan?"

    Being tightly held in the palm of the chakra giant, Danzo allowed Sasuke to destroy all the bones in his body.???A huge ice gun suddenly surged out of the water below!

    Sasuke's reaction was also extremely fast. Susanoo was in front of him instantly, blocking the crystal-hard ice spear!

    The huge kinetic energy of the gun body caused the sharp gun head to hit the Susanoo. The gun head was broken piece by piece, and the purple giant also started to shake.

    "so hard¡­¡­!"

    Sasuke¡¯s face tightened. The cost of receiving this ice spear was that Susanoo was almost defeated and his eyes stung!

    Fortunately, he finally persisted.

    Then the next moment, Haruno Sakura suddenly appeared in front of the boy!

    "Ice Escape-Magic Mirror Ice Crystal!"

    The speed of ice teleportation far exceeded Sasuke's imagination.

    The girl stood still on the ground and punched out.

    With the force exerted under my feet, the ground suddenly collapsed by about ten centimeters!

    "Strange power technique-punch seriously!"

    Tsunade¡¯s strange power technique was used to kick Uchiha Madara¡¯s Susanoo to pieces in the original work. So what about Haruno Sakura, who has surpassed Tsunade, facing Sasuke, who has just looked like Susanoo?

    For a moment, Sasuke felt that the ground was shaking, and an unstoppable force came from Susanoo's shell.

    The absolute defense that the young man was proud of was shattered like a bubble under the power of this punch.

    One punch.

    Then he turned Susanoo, whom Danzo had racked his brains to do nothing about, into ashes!

    "Just watch the show on the side first" The moment the punch was fired, the girl's murmur sounded in Sasuke's ears, "Watch how I cook Danzo"

    "You think so, Danzo-sama?"

    Haruno Sakura appeared behind Danzo and said expressionlessly.

    ¡°And in front of her was a scene where the sky, the earth and the water were densely covered with ice edges, and in the center of the scene, Danzo¡¯s body was riddled with holes in the ice!

    "You actually did something to me"

    Danzo¡¯s voice sounded calmly from another place.

    ¡¾Third update¡¿

    [This update is an additional update for Sang Wen¡¯s reward. Yesterday¡¯s third update was an additional update for adssdrn¡¯s reward.] (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 468 The best...

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Ice Escape-Frost Ice Burial!"

    The ice escape girl's sudden burst of chakra turned into countless icy air, turning this small battlefield into a world of ice in an instant!

    The flowing river water under the bridge, under the influence of the explosive output of ice escape chakra, turned into crazy growing ice trees. In the blink of an eye, they extended from the bottom of the bridge, stretching out endless ice blades, ice spears, ice swords, and ice trees.  Darts, ice kunai turned the water, the earth, and even half of the sky into a world of frost!

    "Soso strong!"

    Xiang Ling stood aside, gaping at this amazing ninjutsu, holding his breath, and couldn't help but tremble all over!

    "Be careful, Sasuke!" She reminded subconsciously, "She is very strong!"

    That girl named Haruno Sakura is probably much stronger than Sasuke!

    She reminded her too late.

    Before Kaoru finished speaking, he saw that Danzo was easily harvested by this move. At the same time, Susanoo was also punched into pieces by the girl, and Sasuke flew out in an instant!

    "Sasuke!"

    Xiang Phosphorus exclaimed.

    Bang!

    The red-haired girl rushed out to catch Sasuke, but the result was that the two of them hit the ground together and rolled several times in the mud. It was so embarrassing!

    With this buffer, Sasuke was not knocked down by the punch, and stood up with difficulty leaning on the phosphorus.

    He held his forehead, his eyes were stinging, and his face was full of disbelief!

    "Is she really Haruno Sakura?"

    How could Sakura¡¯s fist be so heavy!

    "Ahem!" Sasuke spat out a mouthful of black blood weakly.

    "You're hurt, Sasuke!" Xiang Ling's heart tightened, and he quickly stretched out his forearm and put it to Sasuke's mouth, "Bite me quickly!"

    The girl's jade-white arms were actually covered with ferocious tooth marks, which looked extremely terrifying. However, Sasuke didn't have the slightest thought of pity for her, so he grabbed the hand that held the fragrant phosphorus and gnawed it down hard, leaving another mark on the smooth skin.  Leaving new tooth marks¡ª¡ª

    "Uh-huh!" Xiang Liao screamed.

    As the skin was bitten, the huge vitality of the Uzumaki clan leaked out and flowed into Sasuke's body. The boy's weak and scarred body recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye!

    "Such a strong vitality Is that girl an auxiliary ninja with both perception and healing abilities?"

    Haruno Sakura saw everything happening here from the corner of her eye, but she remained calm and allowed Sasuke to slowly regain his strength.

    She just turned around slowly, looked back slowly, looked at the old man who was as cold as a rock, and said slowly.

    "Shimura Danzowhat gave you, a shy little turtle, the courage to stick your head out?"

    "If I were you, I would take advantage of the opportunity just now to run away and go back to the turtle shell at the root instead of staying here to die!"

    Danzo¡¯s eyes, just now he was trying to be kind and approachable like the Third Hokage, but now he has simply torn off that mask and turned sinister and cold.

    ¡ª¡ªThis is good, and it saves Haruno Sakura from being disgusted by his blunt disguise.

    "As the Hokage, how can I run away without fighting when facing Konoha's enemies! But you, on the other hand, don't want to cooperate in the face of a powerful enemy, and instead attack me as the sixth Hokage" Danzo's voice sounded as if  The rough gravel was rubbed and sharpened in the urn, dry, cold and lacking in vitality. "Do you also want to become a traitor who defected from the village, Haruno Sakura!"

    "Flee without a fight?"

    The girl sneered.

    "When Pain invaded Konoha, you stuck to your base and didn't take any action. Are you qualified to say such a thing?"

    "What were you doing when the Fifth Hokage exhausted all his chakra and passed out to save everyone? You stood still and watched everyone in the village sacrifice. You fought for power and took advantage of Tsunade's coma to force your way to the position of Hokage."

    Haruno Sakura paused.

    The murderous intention suddenly burst out!

    Whizzing!

    She turned her slender fingers around and formed seals dexterously, controlling the frost world and repeating her old tricks: the ice edges grew crazily, and the sharp ice blades chased Danzo's figure, constantly compressing the space for him to dodge.

    However, Danzo's response was flawless: he swung around between the ice edges, his body flipped, and he showed the flexibility and vigor of a ninja when moving forward and backward, without any hint of the slowness of an old man, as if he was fighting here.  He is not an old man who is over seventy years old, but a ninja in his prime!

    &??, he narrowed his left eye and glanced at the crystal ice under his feet.

    "That's it!" The old man sneered, "Is the ice teleportation technique performed with the help of ice cubes"

    He jumped up suddenly, his chest bulging high, and he spurted out the accumulated chakra in one breath!

    "Wind Escape - Vacuum Waves!"

    Boom boom boom boom¡ª¡ª!

    The continuous roar resounded throughout the entire battlefield in an instant!

    Danzo did not hesitate to consume a huge amount of chakra, performing continuous wind release ninjutsu, and violent explosions covered the entire world of ice!

    The crystal clear and hard ice cubes turned into powder, ice slag or water mist one after another in the endless bombardment, and dissipated invisible.

    "In order to limit Haruno Sakura's ice teleportation technique, did she smash all the ice blocks? A very decisive decision Danzo actually has such decisiveness!" Obito Uchiha, who was watching the show, watched silently.  Standing, he analyzed in his mind.

    Off the court.

    Haruno Sakura jumped out of Danzo's bombing range and landed on the river not far away. Zhuo Ran stood there with his arms folded and looked indifferently at the old man's seemingly never-ending ninjutsu bombing.

    Until the last complete piece of ice was shattered into powder under the bombardment of the wind.

    Danzo finally stopped his ninjutsu.

    That ice teleportation move was so fast that he couldn't even react. Now he could no longer threaten him.

    The old man turned his head and looked at Haruno Sakura, who had been watching with his turbid old eyes.

    "Well done."

    "Nowthe moves I used frequently last year and the year before that can no longer be used."

    The ice escape girl swayed gently with the river breeze.  Under the exquisite black sandals, after the ice escape disappeared, the clear and thawed river water was flowing quietly, with occasional small white waves rising up, covering the girl's white feet, leaving wet water lines on her ankles.

    The girl suddenly chuckled.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just use the moves I¡¯ve been using this year.¡±

    She glanced at the river with its bottom clearly visible at her feet, her expression still calm and calm¡ª¡ª

    "By the way, what I'm best at is water escape."

    ¡¾First update.  ¡¿

    [It feels like I haven¡¯t written about combat for a long time. It took me a little more time to get back to the state. I have to go out for dinner in the afternoon, so today¡¯s update is ahead of schedule, and then there may only be two updates.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 469 Confession

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When Haruno Sakura started an earth-shattering battle, on the other side, Sasuke, led by Yayu, was slowly approaching Naruto.

    "Brother Sasuke, the smell of Naruto is right in front." Yayu lay on Sasuke's head and whispered, "I also smell something like Sister Sakura."

    Sasuke stopped immediately.

    He looked around. This was the travel street of a small town in the Kingdom of Iron. The few houses in front were all self-built hotels. The street was empty with few pedestrians.

    On the roof of the house in the middle, he saw the goal he was looking for.

    "Sitting on the roof is Narutoand Kakashi-sensei, and Yamato is also there"

    During the year that Sasuke entered ANBU, he occasionally did missions with Yamato and knew that he had a good relationship with Kakashi-sensei.  But he didn't expect that Naruto would get involved with him.

    Compared with the Naruto he knew, the Naruto in this world has little change in chakra feeling, his figure is slightly taller, and his facial features and temperament also appear to be more mature.

    After all, this is Naruto a year later.  Sasuke wasn't surprised.

    Do you want to go out and say hello to them?

    Sasuke shook his head and gave up the idea.

    You must know that in this world, he is a rebel ninja of Konoha Going out to reveal his identity at this time may cause big trouble.

    "Just as promised to Sakura, let's observe the information first, and then think of a solution" Sasuke thought silently in his heart, hiding himself as deeply as possible.  After training in ANBU for so long, his hiding ability has become quite good. At least in this position, even the keen Kakashi did not notice his existence.

    "Meow, meow, meow!" Yayu suddenly said nervously, "Oh no, Sasuke-nii! Meow smells the smell of dog, it seems to be Inuzuka Kiba's Akamaru! There is a group of people coming this way!  "

    Sasuke was shocked. Akamaru's sense of smell was much sharper than Kakashi's. If he hid so close, he would most likely be discovered by it.  Fortunately, Yayu is actually sharper than Akamaru and sensed its existence in advance

    In order to avoid being exposed, Sasuke carefully retreated further and hid in the woods at the end of the street, downwind.

    At this distance, with the vision of the Sharingan, Sasuke could clearly see a group of ninjas approaching.

    Walking at the front and leading the way were Ya and Akamaru.  Following Ya is Xiao Li.

    ?Then comes the Sakura of this world.

    A white robe covered the girl's body, leaving only her head exposed.

    The pink hair is slightly shorter than the Haruno Sakura's long shawl hair that he is used to.  The facial features were almost identical¡ªperhaps the Sakura from his world was prettier¡ªbut the expression was completely different.

    It was the first time for Sasuke to see such a tender and charming Sakura.

    At the end of the team is Sayi, the person at the root.  Sasuke had interrogated him just a few weeks ago.

    Why is he here?  Sasuke put his doubts to the bottom of his heart for the time being and continued to look at it intently.

    Haruno Sakura raised her head and seemed to be talking to Naruto. Sasuke delicately added chakra to his cochlea, temporarily improving his hearing ability¡ª¡ª

    "NarutoI have something to tell you"

    Haruno Sakura stood in the snow and said timidly.

    It seems that the relationship between Sakura and Naruto in this world is equally good.

    What would she say to Naruto in this place?

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s expression was a bit tangled and a bit solemn, as if what she wanted to say was a very important thing

    Sasuke looked at it curiously.

    I saw Naruto jumping down from the roof.

    "What's the matter, tell me."

    Haruno Sakura hesitated and was silent for a moment.

    The wind from the Kingdom of Iron blew through the street with a slight chill, carrying withered leaves and snowflakes, falling desolately between the two of them.

    The girl lowered her head and poked several snow holes in the ground with her toes. She hesitated for a long time, and her expression finally changed from hesitant to determined.

    "Naruto¡­¡­"

    She said softly.

    "I like you."

    The girl¡¯s soft voice, almost whispering, sounded like thunder among the crowd!

    "Eh¡ª¡ª?"

    Xiao Li and Yamato exclaimed in disbelief at the same time.

    Inuzuka Kiba's reaction was more natural, but he was also slightly surprised and pursed his lips.

    ?He came and put his arms around Naruto's shoulders, trying to calm his excitement.

    "That might just be someone who deliberately used the transformation technique to look like Sasuke and wanted to lead us somewhere." She said softly.

    "It's possible" Kakashi agreed with the dead fish eye on his face flashing.

    Rationally, he thought what Sakura said was reasonable, but emotionally and intuitively, Kakashi, like Naruto, actually felt that that person was Sasuke

    The moment they looked at each other, he confirmed his eyes.

    However, Kakashi could not express this unfounded speculation.

    "No matter who he is, we must follow him until his identity and purpose are determined!" The white-haired young man looked at the young ninjas beside him and gave his order.

    At this time, it was at the other end of the forest.

    "It's okay, Brother Sasuke!" Yeyu reminded, "They have stopped and are resting the team."

    Sasuke then released the Chidori Demon Body mode and slowed down his speed.

    "Meow~" Zhi, who had been feeling depressed in his chest for a long time, stretched out his little head and meowed in a timid manner, "Brother Sasuke, it turns out Sister Sakura likes Brother Naruto!"

    "Idiot!" Yeyu knocked Zhi on the head with its fat claws and said, "That's the Haruno Sakura of this world, not our Sister Sakura!"

    Sasuke pressed Zhi's head into his arms and hurried on in silence, thinking about the scene he just saw in his mind.

    "Does Sakura in this world really like Naruto" He murmured to himself.

    "Forget it, this kind of question is boring!" Sasuke shook his head and rubbed the soft hair on Yayu's head, "Let's go, Yayu. Go and meet Sakura."

    "If they want to follow, let them follow."

    ¡¾Second update¡¿

    ¡¾I went out in the afternoon and didn¡¯t get home until eleven o¡¯clock and started coding.  It took me an hour to write the last few hundred words because I had no energy left to conceive.  I only wrote 6,000 words today] (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 470 Danzo VS Haruno Sakura!

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    the other side.

    On both sides of the edge of the battlefield, Sasuke, who had not yet recovered his strength, and the masked man who was hiding aside to watch the show, had no intention of getting involved in the fight between the two people entering the field.

    Uchiha Obito, who hid himself under the mask, stared at Haruno Sakura with his only exposed Sharingan, gradually becoming cold.

    ?????????? If the ice escape girl¡¯s entry at first only surprised him a little, now Haruno Sakura has made Obito feel that the situation is getting out of control.

    Of course, this is just a sign it is still far from being truly out of control.

    With his hands clasped in his arms, Obito stood tall against the wind, silently observing the battle below.

    Standing on the river, the girl whose magic mirror ice crystal technique was completely cracked still looked calm and composed.

    "Hmphbluff!" Danzo snorted coldly.

    He panted slightly. He had not used such a high-intensity ninjutsu bombing in many years, which made the meridians in Danzo's body tingle under the impact of boiling chakra.  However, with a rock-like willpower, Danzo's expression did not change at all, and he forced himself to ignore the pain.

    "I want to see" the old man said, raising his right hand again, looking at the eyes on his arm, and said coldly, "Without that move, how are you going to fight!"

    Haruno Sakura could clearly see that there were four eyes on Danzo¡¯s ugly right arm with Sharingan embedded in it, which were closed forever.

    The pink-haired girl¡¯s heart is as clear as a mirror.

    That is Danzo¡¯s technique of resurrection from the dead

    Izanami.

    ??A technique that can reverse death by returning oneself to the state at the moment when the technique was activated at the cost of permanent blindness in the Sharingan.

    Of course, there are other limitations, such as extremely high consumption of chakra, short duration, etc.

    Closing four eyes means that Danzo has died four times: once before she arrived, once by Suzu, and twice by her ice escape and ice teleportation.

    Danzo still has six chances.

    This information was only learned by Konoha after interrogating Danzo and consulting the root database; before traveling through time, when Haruno Sakura asked Tsunade about the quarrel with Sasuke, she happened to know its contents in detail.

    Danzo thought he had cracked Haruno Sakura¡¯s trump card

    In fact, on the contrary, his trump card has been exposed by Haruno Sakura a long time ago!

    "Whether it's a pretense or not, you'll know when you attack." The girl smiled lightly, with contempt on her face, "Oryou don't dare?"

    Danzo¡¯s cloudy left eye narrowed.

    "I thought you would fight side by side with me, the Hokage, to deal with these two Uchiha bandits," his voice was cold and hard, slowly coming out of his mouth, "I didn't expect you to insist on attacking me because of some personal grudges.  , regardless of the big enemy, just for the sake of petty hatred, and do things that make your relatives happy and your enemies happy!"

    "Shut up, you immortal thing" Haruno Sakura's smile faded, and the look in her green eyes became as cold as frost, "You are the biggest cancer in Konoha! Clean you up first, and then deal with them both.  One is more than enough for me!¡±

    The fierce murderous intention overflowed from the girl's lips and teeth.

    Danzo stopped talking, looked solemn, clasped his hands in front of him, and raised his chakra suddenly.

    The speed of forming the seal is so fast that it¡¯s like there is an afterimage on your hand!

    "Wind Escape - Vacuum Jade!"

    In an instant, several ripples of sharp air blades were spit out from the old man's mouth!

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s response was calm and concise.

    Her seal formation speed cannot be said to be fast, it can even be said to be slow, and she simply closes it on her chest.

    Raising the calf slightly, the black sandals came out of the water, and then - stepped on them violently!

    Swish!

    With just two simple movements, Sakura pulled up a huge amount of water and instantly turned it into a thick water dragon, brazenly facing Danzo's Wind Escape Ring Blade!

    Boom boom boom!

    The head-on confrontation between the powerful Wind Escape and Water Escape turned into an earth-shaking loud noise on the battlefield!  Then, countless water splashes fell from the sky, the water dragon's sharp teeth bit the wind blade, and the manic strong wind immediately dispersed in all directions, but the remaining force could still draw deep cracks on the ground!

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s ninjutsu is superior.

    After swallowing the vacuum jade, the remaining force of the water flow still persisted, and it still bit the old man with its fangs and claws!

    This water escapeThe almost incomprehensible technique of instantaneous body.  Obito thought this was Haruno Sakura's limit, but he didn't expect

    He was quite surprised by Haruno Sakura's exquisite water escape and unreasonably fierce strange power technique.

    And what deserves his most attention is the girl's extremely fast reaction speed in close combat

    "As expected of a ninja who can use such a teleportation technique" Obito realized that Danzo took her for granted as a partial ninja specializing in ninjutsu.

    Without fast enough reaction speed and nimble movements, how could she dare to travel through time and space at will and stick to the enemy's face to attack?

    Just like Namikaze Minato, his most terrifying thing is not the unsolvable Flying Thunder God, but his super-fast reaction speed and agile movements in controlling the Flying Thunder God!

    "interesting."

    The masked man muttered to himself.

    "If you are stronger than Danzothen I will use you as Sasuke's whetstone!"

    ¡°Fighting with companions, erasing bonds and memories with your own hands, this is the faster way to grow hatred and fall into darkness than revenge¡±

    The corners of Obito¡¯s mouth under the mask had a cold arc.

    Offsite, after the bridge collapsed, masonry shattered, soil and sand collapsed, and dust filled the air.

    Wait for the dust to disperse.

    Danzo¡¯s figure stood on the top of the ruins, his shadow appearing solemnly.

    "There are only five eyes left"

    The old man glanced at his arm habitually, thinking to himself.

    "Tsunade's strange power technique? A very strong taijutsu" He pressed his left hand on his chest, as if there was still a dull pain there, "But that's it for you, Haruno Sakura."

    Danzo stretched out his right hand and pointed at Haruno Sakura, his voice was low and cruel.

    As the old man¡¯s words fell.

    The black spell spread out from a black spot on the girl's right wrist, and quickly crawled on her skin. In the blink of an eye, it was covered all over Sakura's body, and even her face showed black markings!

    "Curse seal?"

    Xiang Ling, who was silently watching the battle, shouted in surprise.

    "That's right, it's the Immobilization Seal a very powerful technique." Obito sneered and said.

    "Nowyou can't move anymore." Danzo walked down from the ruins in a leisurely manner and took out his long knife.

    "You lost, Haruno Sakura."

    The pink-haired girl could only move her eyes. She looked at the black mark on her hand with interest, and then at Danzo.

    ??Laughing lightly¡ª¡ª

    "oh?"

    ¡¾First update.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 About some small BUG

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    I¡¯ve been coding recently, and for some reason I always end up with some small bugs.

    For example, write fragrant phosphorus as black hair, for example, that chapter just wrote Illanaki as Iya Nami.  .  .  .  .  .  It's embarrassing, but after the change, that paragraph will be automatically deleted, so I'll keep it, and you can complain as much as you like.  .  .  .  .  .  Everyone laughed (remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 471 New magic!

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Is it a immobilization spell?"

    Haruno Sakura tried to move her body.

    Hands, feet

    Not moving at all.

    The black curse seal contained a powerful force, like iron chains locked on her body, tightly binding her body.

    "Interesting sealing technique" Haruno Sakura said calmly, the smile on her face still calm and calm.

    "When was it performed?" The same question appeared in the minds of several people present.

    Haruno Sakura searched her memory. This kind of sealing technique can usually only be performed by contact, soshe glanced at her wrist and immediately thought of the answer.

    It¡¯s Danzo¡¯s left hand just now.

    When Sakura grabbed Danzo's wrist with the claws of her right hand, Danzo also took advantage of the moment when she kicked her foot to leave a curse seal on the girl's wrist!

    "I didn't expect that you could still maintain such agility at the age when you are almost buried, Shimura Danzo."

    Haruno Sakura said with appreciation.

    Although the words were meant to be complimentary, the expression and tone of the girl¡¯s face could not be heard as complimentary at all.

    Instead, it sounded full of sarcasm.

    Danzo seemed as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything, and his expression didn¡¯t change at all.  He held a long knife in his hand, pointed the shining blade at the girl who couldn't move, and walked towards her unhurriedly.

    "Are these your last words?" Danzo said slowly after Haruno Sakura finished speaking.

    He stopped in front of the girl.

    He placed his left hand on the wrist of his right hand and subconsciously glanced at his right arm again.

    "I wasted a lot of chakra and a few eyes"

    The old man raised his long knife.

    Haruno Sakura is already a piece of fish on the chopping board.

    But the girl suddenly laughed again and said: "Huh, Shimura Danzo. Do you really think that this method can restrain me? Don't you think you are standing too close?"

    The power of the curse seal seems powerful, but for Haruno Sakura, it is not a technique that cannot be dealt with

    She at least has a few ways to deal with it!  One is to unlock the Yin Seal and use a large amount of chakra to forcefully break down the cage created by the curse seal. This is a violent solution; the other is to study the characteristics of the spell, find the flaws in the curse seal, and use the exquisite reverse seal technique to unlock the curse.  Yin, this is a clever method.  .

    Haruno Sakura chose the third method.

    "The curse seal forcibly binds me, which justgives me a chance to cast a spell."

    The powerful curse seal tightly imprisoned her, which just made Haruno Sakura meet the prerequisites for the spell¡ª¡ª

    Do not move.

    Danzo¡¯s pupils shrank and his movements suddenly paused.

    ¡°It¡¯s all mysterious!¡±

    He frowned, suppressed the bad feeling in his heart, waved his hand suddenly, cut the air with the long knife, and slashed hard at Haruno Sakura's neck with a roar!

    In a flash of lightning, a change occurred in Haruno Sakura.

    Purple eye shadow suddenly appeared around the girl's eyes, and then, a huge and powerful chakra was released from Sakura's body!

    Immortal mode is on!

    The black curse mark was violently pulled by this arrogant and completely unreasonable magic chakra, and was instantly torn into countless small pieces, degenerated into disordered chakra, and dissipated in the air.

    Snapped!

    When the long knife was only a piece of paper away from Haruno Sakura's neck, it was stopped.

    The expression on Haruno Sakura's face looked at Danzo with a half-smile.

    Danzo¡¯s expression suddenly changed!

    He made a prompt decision, abandoned the long sword, exerted force under his feet, and suddenly retreated!

    "Wind Escape - Pressure!"

    "Ninjutsu - Star Cannon Hammer!"

    The high-speed wind ball created by the advanced wind escape collided head-on with Haruno Sakura's fist, and then¡ª¡ª

    Boom!  !  !

    A deafening sound suddenly spread from the contact surface between the two, forming a white shock wave in the air that seemed to be substantial!

    It¡¯s hard to imagine what level of power Haruno Sakura¡¯s punch contained.

    The power erupted from the strange power technique itself is already astonishing, but in the sage mode, Haruno Sakura's power has increased significantly, even by hundreds of percent; when the two are superimposed, the power is immeasurable.

    This is a straightforward punch.

    This punch was as powerful as thunder.

      directly penetrated the air and shattered the ninjutsu Danzo had used in a hurry!

    The violent and huge wind ball suddenly shattered under the power of this punch, and several hurricanes even rolled back, pushing Danzo far away!

    ¡°¡­Clever trick.¡±

    Obito, who was watching on the side, frowned and said coldly.

    "Duanzo knows very well that he has no chance of winning in a close combat with Haruno Sakura" Xianglan also quickly noticed Danzo's tactical intentions, "So after the wind escape was shattered, he deliberately let the bursting wind ball blow him away.  Walk¡­¡­"

    "He deliberately chose this powerful wind escape to use in order to take the opportunity to distance himself from Haruno Sakura and avoid a head-on confrontation in physical skills! The moment Haruno Sakura broke free from the restraints, Danzo had this idea in mind.  everything!"

    "A terrible opponent!"

    However, this "terrible opponent" in Xiang Ling's mouth is currently being chased and beaten by an even more terrifying opponent

    ??Tricks are just tricks.

    Danzo tried to avoid Haruno Sakura¡¯s pursuit through various clever tricks, but ultimately failed¡ª¡ª

    "Water Escape-Wind Blade Rapids!"

    Whoops!

    The ultra-high pressure slender water line shot out from Haruno Sakura¡¯s fingertips.

    With the waving of Haruno Sakura's slender fingers and forearms, the thin silver line drew an arc in the air. Danzo's body retreating was caught up by the white line from a distance. In Danzo's astonishment, it seemed as if he was cutting  Cut it into several pieces like tofu.

    The water sword series ninjutsu shows off its power for the first time in this world!

    Danzo died for the sixth time.

    "It's resurrected again."

    Haruno Sakura looked at Danzo who had come back from the dead for the sixth time, and said with a half-smile.

    "So I'm going to die again soon."

    "Danzo, you are dead."

    The cold murderous intent in the girl pressed on Danzo like an iceberg.

    In that world, it was not convenient for her to directly kill Danzo; but in this world, it became a very necessary thing to help the weak Konoha eradicate the cancer!

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s eyes and words made no secret of her desire to kill Danzo completely.

    Danzo¡¯s face turned pale, his expression was gloomy, and he was extremely ugly.

    "This move of yours" He looked at the gorgeous purple stripes on Haruno Sakura's face and realized something, "It's the legendary 'Sage Mode', right?"

    Haruno Sakura sneered and remained silent.

    "It seems I was right."

    ?? Immortal Mode

    According to the information collected by Danzo, this is an extremely powerful technique that can enhance the strength of the user in all aspects!

    Is the opponent an enemy who has mastered the immortal mode?

    Danzo¡¯s eyes became colder and colder.

    ¡° Tricky and difficult, such words are an excessive understatement when used to describe the opponent in front of him.

    In fact, when Danzo faced her, he felt closer to being "helpless".

    No, he has another trick.

    Danzo subconsciously covered his left eye, which was tightly wrapped in a bandage.

    Shisui¡¯s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan is his last chance to make a comeback!

    Use other gods to control Haruno Sakura.

    Originally, I wanted to use this trick on the masked man, but if it was used to control Haruno Sakura with the strength she showed, it was actually not a loss.

    However, the problem is that in the Five Kage Conference, he has already used the other gods once before. Even though Hashirama's cells were transplanted into his right hand, the cooling time of Shisui's Kaleidoscope was greatly reduced, and he was able to recover his power in a very short time.  But right now there is still a little time left

    You have to find a way to drag it over.

    Thinking this, Danzo suddenly leaned down, chakra emerged in large amounts¡ª¡ª

    "Secret Technique - Psychic Technique!"

    A giant creature as tall as a five-story building was boldly summoned to the battlefield!

    ¡°Ouch, oh, oh, oh¡ª!¡±

    As soon as it appeared, the giant beast let out a thunderous roar that penetrated the clouds and cracked the rocks.

    In an instant, like tigers roaring and dragons roaring, the sound shook the sky, and the astonishing momentum came over like Mount Tai!

    "I thinkit's just the voice that's more powerful, right?"

    Haruno Sakura rubbed her ears and snorted.

    Her ninjutsu is also quietly brewing¡ª¡ª

    Ice is the skeleton, and non-Newtonian fluid is the flesh and blood.

    The shadow of an ice giant is being built step by step!

    ¡¾Second update¡¿

    ¡¾After 11 o'clock in the evening, I am not suitable to write combat chapters¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)p; [Second update]

    ¡¾After 11 o'clock in the evening, I am not suitable to write combat chapters¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 472 Warm-up

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The dark red viscous liquid clings to the cold, crystal-clear ice crystal skeleton.

    ??Wriggling, filling up into a body outside the ice skeleton.

    Gradually formed a huge body, hundreds of meters high!

    "Immortal Technique-Giant Divine Weapon!"

    "Hmphit's finally done."

    The pink-haired girl let out a sigh of relief.

    While Danzo was using his psychic skills, Haruno Sakura finally used her ninjutsu¡ª¡ª

    A frost giant with high-strength ice as its skeleton and strange fluid as its flesh and blood!

    "This what kind of ninjutsu is this?"

    Xiang Ling held his breath and said in a daze.

    The huge body brings unparalleled pressure; from this distance, even if you raise your head, you can't see the whole picture of a giant that is hundreds of meters tall. You can only see the giant's huge body covering it.  The battlefield casts long shadows on the ground

    In contrast to the ice giant, the fierce psychic beast summoned by Danzo seems to have become a docile cat lying at the giant's feet!

    "" Sasuke, who was also paying attention to the battle situation, fell silent.

    He stood next to the red-haired girl, staring at Haruno Sakura who was performing ninjutsu on the field.

    So strong

    ?Although some don¡¯t want to admit it.  But she is indeed very strong, far beyond her own strength.

    Is this person really Haruno Sakura?

    Sasuke suddenly doubted his memory.  How could the weak, cowardly, crying girl in his impression be the same person as the graceful and outstanding Haruno Sakura in front of him?

    Danzo was the only one present who was dismissive. He snorted softly: "It's just a trick to scare people!"

    In the entire ninja world, apart from Susanoo's Mangekyou Sharingan and the Bokujin Jutsu of the First Hokage, is there any giant humanoid ninjutsu that can be called the most famous?

    "Whether it's just empty airs, you'll know after you try it"

    Haruno Sakura stood on the shoulders of the giant, looked down at Danzo in the field, and said coldly.

    While speaking, the red giant suddenly raised his hand.

    Boom!

    The huge palm smashed to the ground!

    The ground was shaking for a while.  The giant hand slapped the ground hard, as if the sky was falling apart, and a huge shallow pit suddenly appeared on the ground!

    Danzo's eyes tightened. His reaction and speed were no slower than those of young people. He exerted force on his waist, twisted violently, and jumped out of the gap between the giant's fingers in an instant, narrowly avoiding Haruno Sakura.  s attack.

    But Danzo¡¯s psychic beast was not so nimble: it rolled awkwardly on the ground a few times, trying to avoid the big hand falling from the sky, but instead it was firmly grasped and pushed to the ground!

    The giant tapir that Danzo channeled was quite extraordinary in strength and could be regarded as one of Danzo's trump cards. But now it was easily caught in the giant's hand, as if it was locked by iron pincers, unable to move, and he suddenly let out a  There was a shrill, high-pitched cry that resounded through the sky!

    "Ouch-oh¡ª¡ª!"

    The giant tapir was pinned to the ground by the giant controlled by the girl. It kept moving its limbs and struggled wildly, trying to break free from Haruno Sakura's grasp, but it could only in vain create several deep mud puddles under it, and then stopped moving.  !

    "Die"

    The pink-haired girl standing tall on the giant's shoulders moved her crimson lips slightly and stretched out her right hand.

    Then, the girl¡¯s open palm suddenly made a fist.

    Bang¡ª¡ª!

    The giant suddenly clenched his right hand!

    Danzo¡¯s face suddenly twitched.

    Black blood burst out from the giant's palm and splashed on the girl's flawless face, leaving spots of blood.

    Haruno Sakura gently wiped away the blood flowing down her cheeks, and glanced at Danzo who was hiding aside with an ugly expression.

    "Don't worryit will be your turn soon!"

    Danzo Shimura remained silent.

    The expression on his face was so gloomy that it seemed like water could drip from his face.

    His chest was still heaving, and the fierce battle had begun to overwhelm the old man's body!

    The tired body, the sore muscles, and the wildly beating heart are all protesting against Danzo's rough use of them!

    However, Haruno Sakura would not give him a chance to breathe.

    I saw the girl dexterously forming seals with her hands, manipulating the ice giant to launch a continuous attack!

     Shua!  Uh-huh!

    Regardless of his physical fatigue, Danzo forcibly raised his body, and dodged two more punches from the ice giant. The latter's fist hit the ground, and gravel and dust flew in all directions, scraping several long streaks on the old man's face.  bloodstains.

    Phew!  call!

    Danzo¡¯s breathing sounded as heavy as a broken bellows.

    The ice giant swung his fist for the third time. Before the fist could reach him, the sharp wind of the punch had already hurt his cheek.  Danzo took a strong breath and wanted to jump up, but unexpectedly his thighs softened and he stumbled!

    Boom!

    A pool of blood flowed out from under the giant's fist.

    The next moment, Danzo stood up, the scars on his body disappeared, and his panting breathing returned to calm.

    There was only one drop of sweat on his forehead.

    "Resurrected again." Haruno Sakura looked down at him and said lightly, "Thenhow many more times can you be resurrected?"

    Danzo glanced at his right hand, which closed a Sharingan again, and was speechless.

    My heart feels cold!

    "Danzo is completely helplessAlthough he can be resurrected unscathed every time, this kind of resurrection obviously cannot continue forever without limit"

    Xiang Phosphorus murmured.

    "Yes, he is going to lose." Sasuke said with a gloomy face, "Danzo's only chance of victory is to delay time and wait for Haruno Sakura to be exhausted To control such a large-scale ninjutsu, the amount of chakra consumed must be quite terrifying.  !¡±

    "Noit's strange. When Haruno Sakura manipulates this jutsu, it doesn't seem to require much chakra to exert a strong combat effectiveness!" Xiang Ling tried his best to sense Haruno Sakura's chakra and said in surprise.  , "Only a small part of her chakra was consumed!"

    "There must be something wrong with this technique" The red-haired girl pushed up her glasses and analyzed with certainty!

    The secret of Haruno Sakura¡¯s technique is very simple¡ª¡ª

    She used non-Newtonian fluids to construct the giant.

    The so-called non-Newtonian fluid refers to a liquid that does not comply with Newton's viscosity law - well, Haruno Sakura only remembers this nonsense about this thing. As for the formula?  She didn't even understand it when she was a student.

    So there is no need to be so mysterious, because in fact, as long as it is a suspension, it is considered a non-Newtonian liquid; some of them have very practical properties.

    For example, dough.

    Soft enough to be ravaged at will.

    But if you punch it hard, it will become harder than a rock - this is the behavior of non-Newtonian fluids: the stronger and faster the pressure and speed it is subjected to, the higher the viscosity will be, and the liquid will become  It has to be as hard as a solid.

    In previous lives, there were even rumors that non-Newtonian fluid body armor had been developed.

    ¡ª¡ªOf course Haruno Sakura didn¡¯t believe it.

    This thing is not so powerful.

    Without a large enough volume, even a carefully prepared non-Newtonian fluid cannot solidify and show strong defensive capabilities.

    So until she mastered the sage mode, Haruno Sakura had never considered adding this interesting fluid to ninjutsu - because only super large ninjutsu can bring out its soft and hard characteristics!

    For example, the giant at Haruno Sakura¡¯s feet whom she calls the ¡°Giant God Soldier¡±.

    The ninjutsu of giant humanoids is either to use chakra to condense entities to fight like Susanoo, or it is to animate inanimate, dead and stiff objects such as water, earth, wood, etc. into humanoid forms and use chakra to forcibly maintain them.  vitality.

    The former can only be used by the Uchiha clan, while the latter can only be squandered by strong men like Hashirama who have almost unlimited chakra.

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s ninjutsu is different.

    Thanks to the characteristics of non-Newtonian fluids, the Titan Soldier can not only use its body flexibly, but also has extremely strong defensive capabilities - the faster and more powerful the enemy attacks, the tougher it becomes.

    Whether it is the difficulty of exhibition or the burden on Chakra, it is quite economical!

    At this time, a new round of fighting off the field has begun.

    Danzo, who still hadn't figured out a way to break the situation, also started a new round of dodges!

    "It looks like it's not the fake trick Danzo imagined" Obito, who had been sitting aside and watching the show leisurely, gradually became serious.

    The ice giant is so huge that even he, who is well-informed, can't help but look at it with side eyes.

    What¡¯s more important is that such a huge body can still have dexterous movements, and the consumption of chakra does not seem to be very intense

    "However, what is very strange is that Haruno Sakura can obviously kill Danzo with other ninjutsu, so why did she choose this trick?"

    You must know that even the "less intense" giant divine weapon consumes far more physical energy than ordinary water escape!

    Wind Blade Riptide, Strange Power Technique, etc. also have the ability to instantly kill Danzo, right?

    The cold and enchanting three-magatama under Obito's mask looked at Haruno Sakura, and looked into the girl's shining eyes.

    For a moment, he seemed to realize something¡ª¡ª

    "This moveis specially used to deal with me!"

    "Using it to kill Danzo is just a small warm-up"

    ¡¾There is only one update today.  I'll try to make up for it as much as possible tomorrow.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)¡­

    "However, what is very strange is that Haruno Sakura can obviously kill Danzo with other ninjutsu, so why did she choose this trick?"

    You must know that even the "less intense" giant divine weapon consumes far more physical energy than ordinary water escape!

    Wind Blade Riptide, Strange Power Technique, etc. also have the ability to instantly kill Danzo, right?

    The cold and enchanting three-magatama under Obito's mask looked at Haruno Sakura, and looked into the girl's shining eyes.

    For a moment, he seemed to realize something¡ª¡ª

    "This moveis specially used to deal with me!"

    "Using it to kill Danzo is just a small warm-up"

    ¡¾There is only one update today.  I'll try to make up for it as much as possible tomorrow.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 473 Black Eyes

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The other side of the Iron Kingdom.

    In the snow forest, Kakashi was making arrangements to track Sasuke, when his expression suddenly changed.

    Akamaru barked.

    "somebody is coming!"

    Whoosh whoosh!

    Three familiar figures fell in front of everyone one after another.

    "Gaara!" Naruto was stunned for a moment, then shouted out in surprise.

    "Hoo!"

    "Finally I found you" Temari was the first to stop, standing on the snow with her hands on her hips, looking around at the Konoha ninjas, and said to Kakashi, "There is something you must listen to!"

    "Something happened during the Five Shadows Conference" Gaara took over and said, "But, why are you here?"

    Even ninjas would not deliberately stay in these deserted mountains, icy and snowy areas with no villages in front of them or any shops behind them.

    "It's a long story" Kakashi scratched the back of his head and sighed, "Let's first talk about what happened at the Five Shadows Conference!"

    "Um."

    Temari nodded and recounted a series of things that were about to happen today.

    From the quarrel at the meeting, to Danzo secretly using genjutsu to control Mifune to speak for himself, to Sasuke invading the venue and making a big fuss at the meeting, and finally, a mysterious man calling himself Madara Uchiha rescued Sasuke and left a declaration of war

    ¡°The above¡­ is what happened today.¡±

    Temari looked solemn and spoke slowly.

    Kakashi and Yamato looked at each other with solemn expressions and began to ponder.

    "Madara Uchiha said that this will be a war that will affect the entire ninja world. I don't think this is alarmist" Gaara stood aside and said calmly, "If Akatsuki really lets all nine tailed beasts be killed,  Once collected, this will inevitably be a disaster for the entire world.¡±

    He looked at Naruto and said solemnly: "So, we need to form a combined ninja army to stop them. This is a battle to protect the remaining Eight-Tails and Nine-Tails. In other words, this is a war to protect you,  Naruto."

    "As the Kazekage, I will risk my life to protect you"

    He paused for a moment, then reached out and patted Naruto on the shoulder.

    "I'm sorry about what happened to Sasuke."

    Naruto lowered his head and fell silent.

    Gaara glanced at the others. The Konoha ninjas were all here. Familiar friends such as Haruno Sakura, Xiao Li, and Kiba were all present.

    "Strangewhy is everyone here?"

    He had some doubts in his heart, but he didn't bring them up. He looked at everyone he knew and nodded lightly to Xiao Li before preparing to say goodbye and leave.

    He was about to speak, but from the corner of his eyes, he noticed that in addition to being solemn, there was something strange in everyone's eyes.

    "What's wrong?" Temari frowned slightly and asked Gaara's doubts.

    Kakashi hesitated for a moment and said, "We also have informationit's very strange."

    "Um?"

    "Speaking of Sasuke" Haruno Sakura took a step forward and said, "We just met someone who looked very much like Sasuke, secretly spying on us not far away."

    "Later Ya discovered his existence, and we chased him out, but he was very fast, and his movements and chakra didn't look like he was injured When we got here later, we couldn't catch up."

    Temari and the three were stunned.

    "Appeared here?" Gaara frowned and thought carefully, "Sasuke was already seriously injured during the Five Kage Conference How could he still appear alive and powerful hundreds of kilometers away?"

    "And judging from your description," Kakashi also interjected, "Sasuke's mind has fallen into the abyss, and his sense of chakra has become very dark. But the Sasuke we met"

    He turned around and looked at the people behind him.

    "His chakra is very clean and clear" Haruno Sakura nodded and said.

    She has the most delicate perception of chakra, and she has always kept the texture of Sasuke's chakra in mind so she knows the difference between the previous person's chakra and the real Sasuke best¡ª¡ª

    Although he is very similar, he does not have the dark feeling of the real Sasuke.

    So Haruno Sakura was sure that he was not the Sasuke she knew.

    "Is it a counterfeit?" Kankuro stood aside and said carelessly.

    "possible¡­¡­"

    Kakashi said, biting throughA glance at the right arm.

    "You don't have to look anymore," the girl's cold voice came from above, "You only have the last Sharingan left."

    Danzo was suddenly startled.

    Has the secret of the technique been discovered?

    The girl seemed to see through what he was thinking, and chuckled: "Don't you think of others as fools? After being resurrected so many times, everyone can see through your magic"

    "Izanagi."

    "Your technique is called this, right? At the cost of permanently losing your Sharingan vision, you can twist back the reality that is not beneficial to you, and even reverse death, thereby achieving the appearance of resurrection. So, you only  There is only one last chance for resurrection."

    "I didn't expectyou actually knew about Izanagi." Danzo said coldly.

    "What else do you know?"

    "I know a lot more about Uchiha than you think" Haruno Sakura smiled faintly and said calmly, "But why should I tell you so that you can delay time?"

    Danzo was startled.

    The murderous intention condensed in the air like frost. The old man suddenly jumped up without thinking, and there was a loud roar behind him as the giant's palm hit the ground.

    That overwhelming power was released to the earth, causing the soil to ripple and spread out like water waves!

    Boom!

    Danzo didn¡¯t have time to be thankful that he had escaped the fatal blow.

    There was a sharp whooshing sound above the head. As soon as Danzo landed, he subconsciously bent back. The strength was so strong that all the muscles in his body seemed to be cracking. The old man's body was bent at an angle that exceeded the limit.  , and avoided the horizontal slash of the other hand by a hair's breadth!

    "I've seen through your attack pattern!" Danzo finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    Then¡ª¡ª

    Whoops!

    The silver-white water line fell from the sky, passed Danzo's body, and drew a very thin gap on the ground.

    The old man's face maintained a relaxed expression for the last moment, with a bit of astonishment, and then his body split into two halves, one on the left and the other slumped to the ground.

    "Have you seen through my attack pattern?"

    Seeing Danzo resurrected for the last time and appearing on the ground, Haruno Sakura had a contemptuous curve on her lips.

    On the old man¡¯s right arm, the last Sharingan slowly closed.

    "Shimura Danzo, you are finished."

    Haruno Sakura stood tall and said coldly.

    Looking down from the height where she stood, Danzo's figure was as small as an ant.

    Her fingers moved slightly, and the hand controlling the ice giant was raised high.

    Then, he hit Danzo hard!

    Boom!

    A sudden change occurred: Danzo's right arm suddenly turned into a giant tree, wrapping around the ice giant and binding it!  Danzo suddenly tore off his right hand, took the opportunity to jump up, jumped on the immobile ice giant, and rushed to Haruno Sakura!

    The bandage covering his right eye was opened by him at some point.

    Revealed, a strange Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.

    "Is there a comeback?" Obito's heart moved.

    "Finally enough time has been delayed" The old man sneered.

    "You are the one who is finishedbecome my puppet, Haruno Sakura!"

    He stared hard at the girl's clear and black-and-white eyes.

    etc¡ª¡ª

    Danzo was suddenly startled.

    ? Haruno Sakura why are her eyes black?

    ¡¾First update¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 474 Death of Danzo

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Danzo stepped on the body of the Titan Soldier, with the angle of his body almost parallel to the ground, and charged towards Haruno Sakura.

    Chakra condensed in his eye sockets, and after ten resurrections, he finally waited until the moment when Shisui's Sharingan eye power was restored!

    The moment of turning defeat into victory.

    Then Danzo saw Haruno Sakura¡¯s eyes.

    Black eyes?

    No.

    At the moment when Danzo was in shock, powerful chakra suddenly burst out from Haruno Sakura's eyes!

    In an instant, those bright black and white eyes changed¡ª¡ª

    ? Red eyes.

    Pinwheel-shaped pupils.

    In the blink of an eye, a pair of Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, which are exactly the same as Danzo's Sharingan, appeared in the girl's eyes!

    "Thishow is it possible!" Danzo's eyes, which were always squinted, suddenly widened!

    ??????? Haruno Sakurahow could she also have Shisui's Sharingan?

    And, it has a pair of Sharingan!

    At this moment, three Mangeky¨­ Sharingan that both belonged to Shisui faced each other.

    At the critical moment of life and death, Danzo felt a storm in his heart.

    But his movements did not stop at all.

    "Illusion - other gods!"

    "Illusion-Phantom Sound and Sound!"

    The two of them performed ninjutsu almost at the same time - no, Haruno Sakura, who was clearly prepared and had stronger control over ninjutsu, was a bit faster!

    Haruno Sakura straightened her arms and pointed her white palms at Danzo.

    Infrasound waves, mixed with kaleidoscope illusions, were launched from the palm of her hand!

    Soundless, invisible, lightless and tasteless.

    "You can only vaguely see that when the sound waves containing huge energy propagate in the air, they strongly disturb the air, leaving behind a series of transparent ripples.

    It¡¯s as if space is also fluctuating!

    Danzo had just focused his pupil power on his eyes, and he was completely hit by this move!

    This was not done by Konohamaru and the three of them, it was just to the extent that it disturbed Sasuke.

    As the founder of this technique, Sakura's level is completely different from the three children in Haruno Sakura's class!

    When the genjutsu acted on Danzo, the first effect was physical damage - as soon as they met, Danzo's internal organs were damaged by infrasound waves!

    At the same time, the old man¡¯s brain also began to be damaged, his head began to feel dizzy, he felt dizzy, and a severe headache suddenly came over him!

    "Ahem!"

    Blood mixed with internal organs fragments spat out from Danzo's mouth.

    Severe pain, dizziness, and finally the effect of the kaleidoscope illusion: whole-body paralysis.

    The power of the eyes was concentrated in the eye sockets, but Danzo could never find a chance to use the other gods!

    "I can't control my body? What kind of illusion is this? It even affects the Mangekyo Sharingan!"

    Danzo was stunned.

    He has no idea that the reason why this technique can ignore the illusion resistance of the Sharingan is largely because

    It is not an illusion at all.

    Without any precautions, Danzo swallowed all Haruno Sakura's illusions, and his body froze in an instant.

    In a head-on life-and-death duel, how can one tolerate losing control of the body for even a moment?

    At this moment, Danzo¡¯s defeat was announced.

    Haruno Sakura suddenly pulled out a long knife from her hand.

    The long knife made of ice shone brightly in the sun, the cold air was overwhelming, and the sharp blade shone with a dangerous sheen.

    The girl lowered her eyes and stared at the long knife in her hand. Her expression was as cold as frost, and her blood-colored eyes contained murderous intent as cold as ice.

    She moved her slender thighs, dragging the long knife on the ground. Her pink hair flew back, and she charged towards the old man.

    The bodies are staggered.

    The sword flashed.

    Then¡ª¡ª

    Danzo Shimura¡¯s head flew up from the withered body with a slightly stunned expression.

    Dark red blood sprayed out from the old man's neck!

    It is sprinkled on the graceful and staggered figures of Haruno Sakura.

    The silver saddle shines on the white horse, rustling like a shooting star!

    The girl's sassy figure can be described in this poem; she didn't even use five steps to kill Danzo!

    &nfragment.

    With his superb virtualization ability, unpredictable time and space ninjutsu, and huge chakra, the masked man who calls himself Uchiha Madara is indeed quite dangerous and difficult to deal with.

    However, if it is only to this extent, it is not that easy for Uchiha Madara to win over her!

    Therefore, this person must have a stronger trump card.

    But why doesn¡¯t Haruno Sakura have her trump card?

    How could she ever be afraid of this guy who hides his head and shows his tail?

    She stood tall, looking down at the masked man, Sasuke and the red-haired girl at her feet.

    Suddenly chuckled¡ª¡ª

    "Want my Sharingan?"

    "sure."

    "I'll give it to you in exchange for your life."

    ¡¾Second update¡¿

    ¡¾I¡¯m out of energy and can¡¯t write anymore.  I updated 6,000 words today, which is neither too much nor too little. I still owe a lot of rewards for extra updates, and I will pay them back slowly I'll check it out later.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 475 Sasuke

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Obito¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously.

    The girl's provocation caused anger that he had not felt for many years to quietly emerge from his heart.

    This is probably because, facing the provocation of ants, Obito will not really get angry, he will only feel ridiculous

    But the existence of Haruno Sakura made him feel threatened!

    Shisui's Sharingan, sage mode, water sword technique, strange power technique, ice teleportation and most importantly, super fast reaction speed.

    Its degree of difficulty completely surpassed that of Namikaze Minato back then!

    However, as the boss behind the scenes who has been making trouble in the ninja world for more than ten years, Obito's mood only fluctuated for a moment before he forcibly calmed down.

    When acting as "A Fei", the contempt and contempt Obito suffered were much more serious than this. He could endure it with a smile, let alone this small provocation?

    He is more accustomed to manipulating others to charge forward while he hides behind, rather than going into battle naked.

    "Haha" Obito sneered and said calmly, "Are you deliberately making me angry, Haruno Sakura?"

    "I have to say that your battle with Danzo was very excitingbut you have also consumed a lot of energy, right? In this case, is it really a good thing to actively provoke the enemy?"

    "Or do you think that because you killed Danzo for him, Sasuke will really forget the hatred of Konoha for massacring the Uchiha clan and give up his revenge Like a child who has been blinded by you all the truth, and with  Why don't you join forces to deal with me and then return to the village to continue playing ninja games with you?"

    "What do you think, Sasuke?"

    As he said that, he turned his head and looked at Sasuke meaningfully.

    It was a very poor provocationbut it had an outstanding effect on Sasuke.

    Haruno Sakura frowned and looked over.

    "Sasuke, don't let hatred blind your heart" she said lightly.

    But Haruno Sakura didn¡¯t think that what she said could change Sasuke¡¯s mind, and in the end she would probably rely on her fists to convince Sasuke.  The best case scenario is that Sasuke will change a little because she killed Danzo, so maybe she will use some strength when she strikes

    Unfortunately, Sakura is not so optimistic.

    At this moment, the three pairs of eyes on the field fell on Sasuke, waiting for his answer.

    And the young man¡¯s answer was not beyond everyone¡¯s expectations¡ª¡ª

    "Hahaha¡ª¡ª!" He laughed wildly, and his smile was distorted by anger. He stopped after a while, "Madara, you are right my revenge will not only stop at Danzo.  .¡±

    I once again recalled the tragic death of Itachi, the parents who fell in a pool of blood that day, and the usually kind tribesmen

    Sasuke looked at the girl with a calm face standing on the giant's shoulders, and his anger burned uncontrollably.

    Why should Itachi have to bear everything and die sadly, while you can live safely and happily, and live with laughter!

    "The top brass of Konoha! There are Konoha ninjas like Haruno Sakura and everyone who shamelessly enjoys the peace that Itachi sacrificed himself for! They are all the targets of my revenge!"

    "Do you want hatred not to blind me? You can resurrect all my people, my parents and Itachi before my eyes! If I can, I will give up revenge!"

    The handsome black-haired boy¡¯s face was twisted and he roared.

    His attitude has not changed at all from ten minutes ago.

    It can even be said to be more twisted and paranoid

    The texture of chakra also becomes darker with the anger that cannot be vented!

    Perhaps it was Danzo¡¯s ugly right arm and his bad practice of using the Sharingan as a consumable that angered him even more, and the two kaleidoscopes on Haruno Sakura¡¯s face seemed to be mocking¡ª¡ª

    Even former companions are coveting the power of the Sharingan and insulting Uchiha's glory.

    From Sasuke¡¯s eyes, Haruno Sakura felt this keenly.

    ¡°Kaleidoscopehad the opposite effect?

    She didn¡¯t speak for a while, just silent, looking at Sasuke coldly.

    Whoa¡ª¡ª!

    The purple chakra giant suddenly emerged from Sasuke.

    This time Susanoo is more complete than the previous Susanoo form.  It is no longer a shape with empty ribs, muscles and fascia begin to grow between the bones; the skinny Susanoo becomes plumpStanding up, it seems to have formed a real giant.

    The power of Uchiha is like this. Along with hatred and hatred, the power will grow rapidly. Reflected on Susanoo, the purple giant becomes bigger, more complete, and stronger!

    "Not bad" Obito stepped aside, thinking silently, "This is the trend!"

    The mighty Susanoo held a huge bow and arrow in his hands, and his cold eyes looked indifferently at Haruno Sakura, who was standing on the Titan Soldier not far away.

    Killing intent overflowed from the giant.

    "You have nothing to say?" Sasuke smiled coldly and said loudly, "I tell you, the Sharingan is the symbol of the Uchiha clan It is not something that despicable and inferior people like you can use to show off!  "

    He paused and a cruel smile appeared on his face: "So, I am going to kill you and dig out your stolen Sharingan from your body!"

    You must be able to draw your bow and nock an arrow, with the string like the full moon, aiming at the spring wild cherry blossoms.

    Facing the cold murderous intention that seemed to be real in Sasuke, facing the intimidating giant arrow in the hands of the purple giant

    Haruno Sakura finally stopped being indifferent and silent.

    "Sasuke, even if you say this, I will still keep my hands on you and won't kill you."

    The girl¡¯s red lips opened slightly and she spoke slowly.

    "And, to be honest" Haruno Sakura touched her eyes with her fingers and said coldly.

    "The power of the Mangekyou Sharingan is not worth showing off to me."

    When she said this, she glanced coldly outside the venue and fell on the face of the masked man who quietly walked outside to watch the show after the provocation was over.

    "After taking care of Sasuke, you will be next!"

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s bloody eyes revealed such naked murderous intent.

    Sasuke's eyes widened suddenly.

    Faced with Susanoo¡¯s threat, how dare she look elsewhere?

    The young man looked furious: "Don't talk like you can kill me at any time!"

    Whoops¡ª¡ª!

    Following Sasuke's roar, Susanoo shot out a sharp arrow!

    This sharp arrow was stuck at the moment when Haruno Sakura was distracted and glanced at Obito.

    Although he was agitated and angry, Sasuke still subconsciously grasped the opportunity to fight.

    Haruno Sakura was barely given any time to react.

    The sharp arrow flashed away and hit the ice giant in the blink of an eye!

    Boom!

    "It's a hit!" Xiang Phosphorus shouted subconsciously.

    "Noit was avoided." Obito shook his head calmly.

    Sasuke's face didn't show any trace of the girl who had hit him.

    He looked over coldly and saw a dangling purple sharp arrow stuck in the body of the giant god soldier who was nearly ten times larger than Susanoo.

    Under the arrow, not a drop of blood came out.

    The figure of Haruno Sakura has already appeared on the other side of the ice giant.

    "Ice Escape-Magic Mirror Ice Crystal!"

    "With that girl's reaction speed, even if Sasuke attacks by surprise, it is impossible to hit her with such a direct attack Haruno Sakura deliberately lured Sasuke into action." Obito analyzed secretly in his heart.

    Watching the pink giant pull out the giant chakra arrow and throw it aside, Obito's heart moved.

    "Furthermore, even with the attack power of Sasuke's Susanoo, it couldn't penetrate the ice giant This technique doesn't seem that simple!"

    Sasuke is obviously aware of these pointsat least he realized the first point after being reminded by Xiang Ling.

    "This attack method has been seen through, Sasuke!" the red-haired girl shouted loudly, "To hit her, you have to be faster and more direct!"

    Sasuke had a sullen face, panting slightly, desperately urging the chakra to flow into Susanoo's body.

    With the influx of chakra, the purple giant drew his bow again without stopping.

    Whoops!

    The chakra-filled arrows are shot out quickly and menacingly!

    "A futile attack." Haruno Sakura commented lightly, and disappeared from the spot the moment before the sharp arrow hit her body.

    Not surprisingly, Susan¡¯s attack failed again!

    "Is it in vain?"

    Looking at Haruno Sakura's figure appearing on the other side of the ice giant, Sasuke grinned ferociously.

    The attack has not stopped yet!

    Almost the moment she landed, the young man was ready for the next technique.

    "The secret technique of kaleidoscope"

    "Amaterasu!"

    But Haruno Sakura¡¯s ninjutsu is one step faster than him¡ª¡ª

    "Illusion - Mirror Flowers, Water Moon!" (See Chapter 257)

    ¡¾First update¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)??, the young man was ready for the next technique.

    "The secret technique of kaleidoscope"

    "Amaterasu!"

    But Haruno Sakura¡¯s ninjutsu is one step faster than him¡ª¡ª

    "Illusion - Mirror Flowers, Water Moon!" (See Chapter 257)

    ¡¾First update¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 476 Kaleidoscope Immortal Technique!

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The black flames, following the young man¡¯s hateful gaze, focused on Haruno Sakura

    A few meters away.

    Amaterasu, failed.

    "No hit?" Xiang Liao shouted in surprise.

    "What's going on?" Obito frowned, "Sasuke's technique is so weird?"

    If Haruno Sakura directly avoided Amaterasu, he would still understand; after all, her teleportation speed is not slower than Raikage's. Haruno Sakura, who has the Mangekyo Sharingan, can also do what the Raikage can do.

    However, Haruno Sakura clearly did not avoid it.

    Sasuke¡¯s kaleidoscope is far from overusing his eyes today, and his vision should not be blurred

    So, is it the problem with Haruno Sakura¡¯s illusion trick just now?

    He looked at Haruno Sakura from a distance.  The girl folded her hands on her chest with a calm expression. She stood tall and looked at Sasuke's Amaterasu indifferently, with no luck in her eyes.

    ¡°Obviously¡­Sakura already knew that Sasuke¡¯s technique couldn¡¯t hit her.

    Why?  Obito couldn't sense any trace of Haruno Sakura using powerful illusions.

    ¡°Perhaps it was just a very clever illusion, cast by Shisui¡¯s illusion kaleidoscope, which affected Sasuke¡¯s decision Obito could only imagine this.

    Opposite Haruno Sakura, Sasuke groaned, and the dark red blood in his left eye gushed out desperately.

    "Uh-huh!"

    The young man screamed miserably, half-kneeling on the ground. The figure of the purple giant shook for a while, and finally disappeared into the air!

    With a continuous use of Susano, he could shoot two arrows, and then took a picture of the sky. Sasuke could not bear the pressure, and then he couldn't support it anymore, and fell down.

    "Why" His overused left eye was cracked and covered with horrible bloodshot eyes, but Sasuke had no idea and just shouted in pain, "Amaterasu didn't hit you?"

    Sasuke knew very well that Haruno Sakura's illusion did not interfere with him.

    In other words, he didn¡¯t think the illusion was working on him.

    He is right.  The object of Kyoka Suigetsu's effect was not Sasuke.

    ¡ª¡ªIt¡¯s the environment.

    By changing the refractive index of the air, the propagation direction of light is distorted. When looking in from a distance, the image seen will deviate from the true position.

    The principle of the technique is that simple.  Like the phantom sound technique, it is also an illusion technique that is not an illusion technique in nature.

    Therefore, the Mangekyou Sharingan will also be affected.

    Haruno Sakura did not directly answer Sasuke's question. She did not have the habit of explaining her techniques to her enemies.

    The ice giant twisted its body, cut off the part hit by Amaterasu, and threw it aside.

    "You are deceived by this illusion because you are too weak" the girl said coldly, "Your heart cannot see through this fog, and your Sharingan cannot see through my magic"

    "Even if you have the Mangekyo Sharingan, you are still so easily deceived and easily take what others show you as true."

    Her words meant something else.

    I don¡¯t know how much Sasuke understood, but he looked in Sakura¡¯s direction with a sullen face covered in cold sweat.

    "What?"

    "The real me is here." Haruno Sakura released the illusion, took two steps on the giant's shoulders, and melted into the giant god soldier.

    Amaterasu's indestructible nature is still a bit annoying. Even if this body is just a separate body, you have to be careful, so before defeating Sasuke, it is better to hide in to be safer.

    Sasuke was panting and his face turned a little blue. After Haruno Sakura released the back mirror, he realized that the real Sakura was not standing where he was staring at just now.

    It turns out it¡¯s so far away.

    "That's why I say that your attack is in vain." Haruno Sakura looked down at Sasuke and continued, "You can't even see your target accurately, and you can't understand other people's thoughts, so you are easily  You were deceived. You took the wrong direction and ended up kneeling down in front of me exhausted like you are now."

    "As you have never understood, why Itachi deceived you."

    "That's enough!" the black-haired boy roared with a gloomy face, "You are not allowed to mention the name Itachi again!"

    Haruno Sakura sneered.

    "Hmph Now that you have deviated from Itachi's expectations, what qualifications do you have to ask others?"

    "Let me put it more plainly."

      "On the day the Uchiha clan was exterminated, the masked man next to you killed more than half of the Uchiha clan members with his own hands. He was the real sinner You actually fell to the point of being with him and being deceived by him. I  I really feel unworthy of Uchiha Itachi."

    Sasuke was stunned.

    "Oh haha" Obito sneered from the side.

    "Haruno Sakurahow old were you when the Uchiha clan was exterminated? How did you know about Uchiha?"

    "Sasuke, can the Konoha ninja just tell a few lies to cover up the truth that Uchiha was massacred by Konoha?" Obito's exposed Sharingan turned to Sasuke, his tone was full of confusion, and it seemed that he was still  Mixed with clever illusions, "Will you forget the suffering that the Uchiha clan has experienced!"

    Haruno Sakura watched Obito's performance coldly and said nothing.

    As the only two Uchiha clansmen in the world, Sasuke's trust in him is obviously much higher than his trust in Konoha ninjas.  Haruno Sakura couldn't say anything to that person, so she simply closed her mouth and remained silent.

    Sasuke believed Obito's words.

    He closed his eyes.

    The painful images of his parents before they died suddenly appeared in his mind.

    And Itachi¡¯s last smile before his death.

    Yeshe will never forget it!

    "Ouch-oh¡ª¡ª!"

    His heart was filled with anger and hatred again!  In an instant, Sasuke seemed to have forgotten all the pain. The strong negative emotions supported him and stood up. His chakra was filled and expanded like never before!

    A new, more powerful Susanoo appears on the battlefield.

    That is a purple chakra giant, it already has bones, muscles, and fascia, and now it is covered with a complete outer skin.

    The upper bow and arrow on the back of the hand expanded several times, the chakra became more solid, and the power obviously became stronger.

    Sasuke gasped for air, condensing Susanoo again, which obviously made him exhausted to the extreme.

    "You are not allowed to humiliate the Uchiha clan with lies anymore!" He gritted his teeth and shouted angrily.

    "I am going to kill you!"

    "The feeling of chakra is completely different from that in the morning" Haruno Sakura frowned slightly, "And it has become so strong."

    That masked man¡¯s training ability is quite impressive

    But, it¡¯s not enough.

    "Unrepentant."

    The girl¡¯s crimson lips uttered these words coldly.

    "Your attack can't hit me at all, so what's the use of using this move again? If you try it ten thousand times, it's just a waste of chakra!"

    Sasuke didn't seem to hear anything, and just focused on controlling Susanoo, changing the bow and arrow in his hand into a long sword, and launched a charge towards the ice giant.

    Illusions had no effect on Haruno Sakura. Susanoo's strongest and fastest attack plus Amaterasu had no effect on Haruno Sakura. Sasuke could only subconsciously choose close combat.

    Although hatred strengthened Sasuke's chakra, it also overwhelmed his brain.

    Sasuke completely forgot how Sakura Haruno shattered his Susanoo with one punch during close combat!

    The purple giant held the long sword upside down, followed Sasuke's pace, and launched a decisive charge towards Haruno Sakura.

    "That's okay."

    Haruno Sakura sighed.

    ¡°Let me use this blow to wake you up!¡±

    She doesn¡¯t want to delay it any longer, so just in time, she can take care of Sasuke with one move

    Haruno Sakura thought so and began to form seals on her hands.

    A huge amount of chakra poured into the two Mangeky¨­ Sharingan eyes, turned into eye power, and evolved into a huge light green shadow.

    "The Secret Technique of Kaleidoscope - Susanoo!"

    "Is Susanoo against Susanoo?" Kaoru, who was hiding aside, said in amazement, "Haruno Sakura's Susanoo is also quite complete"

    Xiang Phosphorus guessed wrong.

    Haruno Sakura then went through the next round of changes: Susanoo dispersed and turned into a large number of armor pieces, covering the ice giant, forming the armor of the giant god soldier!

    Senjutsu, Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, Ice Release, Water Release, and the power of science.

    Become one in this ninjutsu.

    "Mangekyo Sharingan Senjutsu - Awesome Divine Weapon!"

    The mighty giant warrior, hundreds of meters tall, wearing the chakra armor transformed by Susanoo, stood tall on the earth!

    Just by standing calmly like this and looking around, the majestic soldier exuded an aura that could swallow up mountains and rivers and change the situation!

    Haruno Sakura melted into the head of the divine weapon, looked down at the charging Sasuke, moved her delicate fingers slightly, and began to control the powerful divine weapon¡ª¡ª

    It started running and faced Sasuke's Susanoo.

    Every step was so heavy that it seemed like it was creating a small earthquake.

    "You can't win" Xiang Ling raised his head and murmured as he looked at the irresistible posture of the mighty magic weapon.

    The huge difference in body shape and strength made her immediately draw a conclusion.

    No matter what, Sasuke

    Can't win.

    The powerful divine weapon waved his fist at Sasuke.

    ¡¾Second update, long wait.  .  .  ¡¿

    ¡¾Happy Chinese Valentine's Day!  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)The armored magic weapon exudes an aura that can swallow mountains and rivers and change the situation!

    Haruno Sakura melted into the head of the divine weapon, looked down at the charging Sasuke, moved her delicate fingers slightly, and began to control the powerful divine weapon¡ª¡ª

    It started running and faced Sasuke's Susanoo.

    Every step was so heavy that it seemed like it was creating a small earthquake.

    "You can't win" Xiang Ling raised his head and murmured as he looked at the irresistible posture of the mighty magic weapon.

    The huge difference in body shape and strength made her immediately draw a conclusion.

    No matter what, Sasuke

    Can't win.

    The powerful divine weapon waved his fist at Sasuke.

    ¡¾Second update, long wait.  .  .  ¡¿

    ¡¾Happy Chinese Valentine's Day!  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 477 Obito

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The majestic body of the mighty divine weapon leaned forward, took steps to gallop on the ground, faced Sasuke's Susanoo, and began to charge fiercely.

    When the heavy steps landed on the ground, the spider web-like lines cracked and made a huge thumping sound, as if someone was beating a drum in the ears, shocking the body and mind.

    Haruno Sakura stood in the high head of the divine weapon, looking at the purple giant in front of her with extremely cold eyes.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The armored magic weapon moved its shoulders and bent its elbows while running, it put its huge fists on its face, and then

    ??Punch out!

    It is the most basic, most versatile and standard straight punch movement - Hinata Hinata's "simple punch".

    This is enough.

    The punch of the mighty divine weapon turned the pure power into an irresistible torrent. The punch punched through the air and hit the purple giant with a wild roaring wind.

    Sasuke gritted his teeth and searched for the last bit of power in his eyes with dizziness, pouring it into Susanoo, doing his best to increase the power of the purple giant.

    The purple light blazed brightly, and the replenished purple giant rose several meters taller. The evil energy suddenly burst out, with momentum like a galloping horse, a pig rushing like a wolf, and a momentum like a rainbow!

    However, in comparison with the powerful divine weapon, Susanoo's body still appeared too slender and petite. Even if he tried to gain weight, his height could only reach the crotch of the divine weapon.

    Comparing the two, the purple giant on the boy's body and the blow he exerted all his strength suddenly seemed particularly small and ridiculous

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Boom!

    The mighty divine weapon's giant fist collided with Susanoo's long sword!

    At the moment when the lightning flashed, the long sword collapsed, and the purple giant collapsed under the power of Changhong's punch. The overwhelming power swallowed up Susanoo in the blink of an eye!

    A thunderous blow directly defeated Sasuke's strongest ninjutsu.

    It also shattered Sasuke's pride.

    "Get away quickly!"

    Xiang Ling's heart beat violently, as if it could jump out of her chest, and she subconsciously shouted loudly.

    "So strong"

    Sasuke's mind went blank and he murmured.

    He watched helplessly as the fists of the mighty armor defeated Susanoo with great force, destroying everything along the way and blasting towards him; at this moment, Sasuke thought he was going to die.

    "Can't hide."

    Exhausted, he no longer had the strength to move; what's more, even if he was intact, it was not easy to dodge such a sharp punch!

    Are you going to die?  It is said that before people die, they will recall their lives in a flashlight, but Sasuke only found that when this moment came, he didn't think about anything, and his head was blank.

    Obito, who had been watching the show leisurely on the sidelines, finally couldn't sit still at this moment.

    "The chess piece that you finally trained with great difficulty cannot be destroyed by you so easily Haruno Sakura!"

    He stood up suddenly, and the three magatama in Sharingan spun rapidly, and instantly connected together, turning into a kaleidoscope pattern.

    Astonishing chakra surged out of Obito's body.

    Boom!

    The fist of the mighty divine weapon stopped in front of Sasuke.

    What stopped Haruno Sakura's attack was another equally huge arm.

    "Oh, I'm saved, Sasuke!" Xiang Ling's eyes widened suddenly, and he breathed a sigh of relief as if he had survived a disaster.

    Looking up along the arm, in an instant, the red-haired girl took a breath and murmured breathlessly -

    "This, this is!"

    Sasuke was in severe pain all over his body. His body went limp and he took a few steps back and sat on the ground.  Although the fist of the powerful weapon stopped, the aftermath of the attack still hit Sasuke's withered body, beating him until his vision went black!

    "Ahem" His throat felt sweet, and Sasuke spit out a mouthful of blood.

    "Is it almost the same technique as Haruno Sakura" He tried to look up and said with difficulty.

    In front of the young man, reaching out to clamp the wrist of the powerful divine weapon, was another equally huge chakra giant statue.

    "The Majestic Susanoo-Bokujin no Jutsu!"

    The giant wooden statue wearing a blue chakra armor stood tall between heaven and earth, standing close to the body, face to face, and tit for tat with the powerful divine soldier!

      Does he still have the power of wood escape Haruno Sakura's heart moved and she thought of Yamato.  However, compared with Yamato's Wood Release, the masked man's technique is several levels stronger. It's a world of difference!

    ¡° And the masked man¡¯s wooden figure received the blessing of Susanoo, and the power it exploded was not weaker than the powerful divine weapon

    "Are you finally willing to take action Uchiha Madara?"

    Haruno Sakura stood tall, looking down at the masked man standing on the ground with an indifferent expression, her charming kaleidoscope eyes as cold as frost.

    "It seems that even if I don't take action you will stop on your own."

    Uchiha Obito said calmly to Haruno Sakura.

    It can be seen that Haruno Sakura did not have the decisive intention to kill Sasuke. Although her attack seemed ruthless, she secretly left some room for it However, Obito still took action to save Sasuke.

    He glanced at Sasuke who was lying softly on the ground. The latter's mental and physical strength had been completely exhausted and he could no longer hold on, so he fainted.

    "Sasuke!" Xianglan ran to Sasuke's side in surprise.

    "Take him farther away." Obito ordered coldly.  He watched Xiang Ling carry Sasuke on his back and hide in a hidden and safe small cave not far away, and then activated the ability of Sharingan, and his figure suddenly blurred and disappeared from the place.

    Then, with a loud noise, the time and space ripples on the mood of the miracle fluctuated, and the figure with the soil appeared abruptly, falling on the wooden man's head.

    ? Exactly standing at the same height as Haruno Sakura.

    The cold wind is whistling at this height, and the chill is biting, biting, and penetrates the heart.

    Haruno Sakura has been watching silently.  She emerged from the Titan Soldier's head, her long pink hair fluttering freely in the wind, occasionally brushing against her face that was colder than the cold wind.

    "After Danzo and Sasukeit's your turn, Uchiha Madara."

    She said lightly, murderous aura slowly condensed from the air.

    Whoosh¡ª¡ª!

    While he was talking, the mighty divine soldier punched out without any warning, and a fierce uppercut hit the giant wooden statue at Obito's feet!

    But Obito's reaction speed is also extremely fast. He reacted the moment the tide roared and electric, and controlled the majestic wooden man to cross his arms and block them in front of his chest.

    Boom!

    A deafening roar suddenly sounded!

    The power of the mighty weapon's punches could shake the heavens and the earth, but the defensive power of the mighty wooden man was also quite terrifying. This punch shattered the wooden giant's armor and sent sawdust flying everywhere, but in the end it did not destroy the mighty wooden figure.  The man fell to the ground!

    What a hard wood!  Haruno Sakura's heart trembled.

    The two giants suddenly stood in a stalemate.

    "Haha" Obito smiled and said, "Haruno Sakura, your strength is indeed very good but if you want to defeat me, you just can't do it!"

    With half of his body transplanted with Hashirama cells, he is able to perform very powerful Ninjutsu of Wood Release. He is almost considered to have half of a "fairy body". Coupled with the Mangekyou Sharingan and various secret techniques, his strength is even  Not lower than Payne

    "oh¡­¡­?"

    Haruno Sakura responded calmly without moving her face.

    "Yeah?"

    ¡¾Due to some special reasons, there is only one update today.  This chapter was so stuck that I vomited blood and took five hours to write.  .  .  ¡¿

    ??????????????????????? Someone asked me in the article whether I have watched Naruto: Earth, and the answer is that I haven¡¯t, or maybe I have watched some but forgot.  .  .  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 478 Second Stage

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Outside the battlefield, on the path in the forest of the Kingdom of Iron, a black-haired boy was walking quickly.

    "Brother Sasuke" Yayu shrank his head and said in Sasuke's arms, "I smell Sister Sakura!"

    Sasuke stopped.

    The cold wind blew gently, and a faint rumble could be heard.

    Is itthe sound of fighting?

    It can actually be transmitted to such a far place Sasuke frowned slightly.

    "There is another one that smells a bit like you, but I'm not sure" Yeyu added.

    "Is this me in this world?" Sasuke took out Yeyu and Zhi from his arms, put them on the ground, and said with a solemn expression, "It's too dangerous ahead, so you can stop here If necessary, I will  I¡¯ll channel you.¡±

    At this distance, the huge chakra fluctuations caused by the battle in the distance can already be vaguely perceived.

    SakuraWho are you fighting?

    How could the fight be so fierce!

    He squatted down and touched Yeyu and Zhi, his eyes became gentle: "Be careful."

    "Meow knows! Meow will definitely hide! Brother Sasuke should be careful too!" Yeyu said with his head shrinking.

    "Sasuke-san must remember to channel me, nya!" Zhi danced his claws and jumped in front of Ye Yu, "Don't channel Ye Yu!"

    Looking at the two ninja cats fighting, Sasuke couldn't help but smile.

    "ThenI'm leaving first."

    The young man retracted his smile, stood up, and looked into the distance silently, with a hint of worry in his eyes.

    I¡¯m here to support you Sakura!

    The next moment, Sasuke's figure disappeared in front of the ninja cats.

    Yeyu and Zhi looked at each other, meowed, and disappeared deep into the forest.

    The forest path has returned to silence, leaving only a line of sparse footprints and the lonely winter wind.

    About ten minutes later.

    Kakashi and his party followed the same road and stopped here.

    "Kakashi, they separated here. The ninja who looked like Sasuke continued to move forward, while the other two cats hid deep in the jungle." Parker squatted on Kakashi's head and shrugged his nose.  .

    "Woof woof!" Akamaru echoed.

    "That's it" Kakashi rubbed his chin and pondered for a moment.

    The faint rumbling sound accompanied by the cold wind and the faint fluctuations of chakra made him a little concerned.

    What happened in the distance?

    He had some impression of this kind of movement.  In the war with the Iwa Ninjas that year, the ultra-large earth escape released by the Iwa Ninjas could be heard from a distance with such a sound and dimly perceptible chakra fluctuations.

    This is the aura of a large-scale ninjutsu attack.

    Many years have passed, and the long-term peace has made Kakashi almost forget this atmosphere. He did not expect to relive it here again.

    "Who is fighting whom over there? Where is that person leading us?" Kakashi scratched his cheek and looked into the distance with playful eyes.

    After looking at Yamato, Kakashi made a decision in his mind.

    "Just in case, let's divide our forces." The white-haired young man said seriously, "Xiao Li, Ya and Sai, you and Yamato will track down the two ninja cats. Naruto and Sakura will follow me and catch up with the mysterious cat.  ninja."

    Kakashi always suspected that that person was Sasuke.

    So, when they separated, he deliberately assigned Team 7 to the side that was tracking Sasuke Maybe in Kakashi's heart, he also deeply longed for Team 7 to reunite, right?

    Of course, this road is likely to be a trap for the enemy.  It's just that Kakashi is confident that the current three people in Team 7 are powerful enough to deal with most of the troubles in the ninja world

    "yes!"

    The ninjas had no objections to Kakashi's allocation. They all nodded in agreement, and with a few swishing sounds, they disappeared on the forest path.

    And at the destination of Sasuke, Kakashi and others' trip, Haruno Sakura was on the battlefield.

    The conversation between Haruno Sakura and Uchiha Obito did not last long.

    "Oh, is it so?"

    "How do you, a hideous guy like you, get the confidence to say such a thing?" The girl smiled disdainfully, "Or you think you have a great advantage by hiding aside and thinking you have seen through my tricks?"

    "A sharp-tongued bastard" Obito"It's not as powerful as I imagined" Haruno Sakura looked at him condescendingly and said lightly, "You are not Uchiha Madara.  "

    "Ha! Who knows?" Obito smiled indifferently, "Besides, the battle has just begun It's still too early to tell whether I am powerful or not!"

    "Ohis that so?"

    Haruno Sakura's eyes were cold, she raised her wrist slightly, and the powerful divine weapon stepped on the wooden figure!

    There was a muffled click, and the wooden man who had lost his armor was trampled completely by the foot, and the wooden body suddenly burst open!

    ????????? Obito¡¯s body had already become insubstantial and he avoided the blow, allowing Haruno Sakura to destroy it.

    "That's rightthe second stage has just begun!" Under the mask, Obito said in a deep voice with a sneer on his lips.

    As he spoke, the man's figure suddenly blurred and disappeared into the air, and then suddenly, he appeared next to Haruno Sakura like a ghost!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    I saw the air beside the girl suddenly twisting into a vortex without warning, and Obito's figure suddenly emerged from the vortex, reaching for Haruno Sakura's shoulder!

    "Kaleidoscope Secret Technique - Divine Power!"

    Obito¡¯s Sharingan secret technique can suck enemies into a different space and banish them permanently. It is a super powerful ninjutsu that cannot be broken.

    However, the most powerful thing about this move is its super fast execution speed.

    "What a fast speed!"

    Xiang Ling, who was still secretly peeping at the battlefield outside the field, exclaimed!

    Almost in the blink of an eye, Obito disappeared from the feet of the Titan Soldier and appeared next to Haruno Sakura; the man's teleportation technique was too fast, even faster than Haruno Sakura's ice teleportation just now.  !

    "Haruno Sakura can't hide"

    Xiang Ling looked over intently and said silently.

    "We got it!"

    There was a sneer on Obito's lips, as if he had seen the scene where Haruno Sakura panicked and was sucked into a different space with a stunned expression.

    However, Haruno Sakura was not surprised.

    She seemed to have expected it and turned her head calmly with an indifferent expression.

    "Is it this trick again?"

    The seal on the girl's hand was prepared.

    "Ice Escape-Magic Mirror Ice Crystal!"

    ¡¾This year¡¯s TI is probably out of the question, don¡¯t watch it, it¡¯s a waste of time!  Concentrate on typing, and I will resume double updates tomorrow.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 479 Head-on confrontation

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Hiss"

    There was the familiar taste of salty blood on his lips. Sasuke swallowed the blood with difficulty and woke up faintly.

    I have a splitting headache, and there are bursts of stinging pain in my eye sockets, as if someone is pricking my eyes with thousands of needles, which makes me miserable.

    "Ahh!"

    The young man roared several times in his throat, panted heavily, and opened his eyes with difficulty.

    The blood swallowed into his stomach was like a clear spring, soothing the heat and tingling pain all over his body. Sasuke sucked greedily and bit the girl Bai Jingxiang's soft wrist harder. In the girl's suppressed cry of pain,  , devouring this delicious elixir.

    Gradually, the empty and painful spirit and body eased.

    "Sasuke, you wake up!"

    A happy and complicated female voice came from beside me.

    "What's going on?" Sasuke pushed Xiang Ling's wrist away and wiped the remaining blood at the corner of his mouth, his voice hoarse and tired.

    Sasuke looked around.  A small concave surface made of broken stones became a temporary shelter. He was lying on the uneven ground of the shelter; huge roars continued to come from above his head, and the ground shook intermittently with the loud noises, becoming  More and more uneven.

    Who is fighting then?  Sasuke retrieved his memory and recalled what happened before¡ª¡ª

    Yes, his Susanoo was shattered by a punch from Haruno Sakura's powerful weapon

    That punch, that crushing majestic momentum, that overwhelming power that moved mountains and seas, seemed to have been imprinted in Sasuke's heart, and he could never forget it again.

    If he hadn't been stopped by Uchiha Madara, I'm afraid he would have become a mess of flesh and blood with no meaning!

    Or is it like Madara said, that she will be merciful at the last moment?

    Then he had no memory of what happened next

    Did you pass out?

    Sasuke struggled to push himself up, stood up unsteadily, and looked out of the cave with doubtful eyes, and also at the red-haired girl Xiang Ling.

    "Who is fighting?" He rubbed his eyes, panted slightly, and said weakly, "How long have I been unconscious?"

    "It's Haruno Sakura and Uchiha Madara" Koro looked at Sasuke nervously and replied.

    "You were just unconscious for a short while. Their battle just started"

    Sasuke stood there, trying to breathe slowly, closing his eyes and not knowing what he was thinking.

    "Let's go out and take a look." After a while, he said.

    The warm blood in his stomach exuded warm heat, and the powerful vitality from the Uzumaki clan quickly restored Sasuke's depleted body. After standing for such a short while, Sasuke's physical strength and spirit gradually recovered.

    But Xiang Phosphorus looked extremely tired.

    Because the comatose Sasuke could not bite his skin to draw life force on his own, she could only cut the blood vessels in her hands to feed Sasuke. Unlike the former, the latter had a more significant effect, but also placed a greater burden on the phosphorus.

    Standing on the edge of the battlefield where the two giants were fighting each other with fists and fists, the red-haired girl was already a little unsteady and was shaking in a daze.

    Sasuke glanced at Xiang Lian, but his eyes were indifferent, and he walked out first.

    Before the figures of the powerful magic soldiers and wooden figures could be seen, there was a continuous rumbling sound in the sky, like thunder, and the whole sky shook; then the earth shook violently, and the solid soil shook like water waves.  , an earth-shaking loud "boom" suddenly came from not far away.

    Sasuke and Xiang Ling were both shocked and walked out quickly. They saw the majestic wooden man being knocked to the ground by the giant god soldier.

    "Uchiha Madarawas knocked down?"

    Xiang Ling hid behind the ruins, looking over with his head shrinking, his eyes widening in disbelief.

    "NoMadara was unscathed." Sasuke opened the three magatama at some point and stared at the battlefield and said coldly, "An attack of this level cannot do anything to him."

    The expression on his face was indifferent, as if he was in an ancient well.

    There was also a turmoil in my heart: Although Madara did not appear to be injured at all, there is no doubt that his ninjutsu fell behind in the duel and was slightly inferior.

    Uchiha Madarais he so weak because he has lost most of his power?

    Or is Haruno Sakura too strong?

    The black-haired boy looked at Haruno Sakura with complicated eyes and confused thoughts.

    That's the same mysteryOut.

    The cold murderous intention spread from Obito's body and filled the air quietly.

    It¡¯s just Facing Obito¡¯s threat, Haruno Sakura¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and her enchanting red eyes narrowed slightly.

    "There's so much nonsense" She suppressed the chuckle on her face, half-closed her eyes, and said in a cold voice.

    "If you think I'm dead, you can attack me again and try again!"

    While he was talking, the mighty divine weapon suddenly burst out without warning, clapping his hands and snaring Obito!

    Boom!

    Obito¡¯s face remained motionless until the giant divine soldier¡¯s palm was imminent before he activated his divine power and disappeared from the spot.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    When he reappeared, the masked man was already in front of Haruno Sakura, using the same move, still grabbing the girl's chest with one hand!

    "Kaleidoscope Secret Technique - Divine Power!"

    At the same time, Haruno Sakura also completed her ninjutsu¡ª¡ª

    "Water Escape-Water Gun Technique!"

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s eyes are like eternal glaciers, cold and indifferent.

    This time, she actually resisted Obito's attack and used offensive ninjutsu, slashing straight at the masked man with a silver-white water line!

    Every time you use divine power to attack, you need to materialize your body, right

    So, let¡¯s make a bet see if my water escape can cut you in half before you completely suck me into the different space, how about it?

    How about exchanging one life for another!

    Whoops¡ª¡ª!

    The water gun technique was shot from the girl's fingertips, and with a determined killing intent and a majestic aura of death, it fell from Obito's head!

    ¡¾First update¡¿

    ¡¾Today I should be able to update 6,000 words. I have considered posting it in three chapters, but such three updates seem meaningless. Let¡¯s divide it into two chapters of 3,000 words.  ¡¿

    ¡¾I didn¡¯t bet on football some time ago, I didn¡¯t even watch the game!  Don't spread rumors outside!  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 480 Decide the winner?

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The water knife slashed down in the air.

    Obito felt his scalp numb, and his hair stood on end instantly!

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s move is no joke.  He had just seen the scene of Wind Blade Rapids showing off its power. Danzo was easily cut into two pieces with a knife. Even if he had half a fairy body, he obviously couldn't withstand such an attack!

    ¡ª¡ªwill die.

    The sights of three cold Mangeky¨­ Sharingan met in the air at this moment.

    The murderous aura noisily intertwined and entangled in the air, colliding fiercely.

    The battle between ninjas is a battle of skills as well as a battle of will!

    And Haruno Sakura¡¯s will, in the most brutal and decisive attitude, faced Obito head-on!

    Want to kill me?

    Then use your life to exchange it!

    Risking your life to fightDo you dare?

    The girl¡¯s fiery will to fight forces Obito into a blind corner!

    Faced with such a choice, Obito melted away.

    His pupils shrank, and he activated his divine power, letting the water jet pass through his body. At the same time, his right hand, which was only a shadow, passed through the girl's body, without sucking her into a different space.

    Seeing this, Haruno Sakura did not hold back. The moment the water sword slashed into the air, the ice teleportation body was activated and disappeared from Obito again.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The girl's figure dropped from the top of the Titan Soldier's head, looking down along her toes and looking towards Obito.

    In the confrontation of Ninjutsu, both sides are victorious and undefeated.

    In the battle of wills, Haruno Sakura has the upper hand!

    Therefore, in Obito's opinion, the way she looked at him was somewhat condescending.

    Obito¡¯s expression hidden under the mask became gloomy.

    "If I don't become invisible and insist on attacking," he raised his head and asked suddenly, "will you continue to attack and insist on dying with me, or will you escape in an instant?"

    "Hehehe" Haruno Sakura sneered.

    "Who knows?" She said calmly, "But probably I will chop off your head first before you completely suck my body into the alien space!"

    In this case, she still has a chance to kill Obito at the cost of serious injury.

    ¡ª¡ªSo even if the main body is fighting here, she may even take the same approach!

    "Is that so" Obito said silently, "Speaking of which, your teleportation technique can only be performed using ice as a medium, right?"

    Of course Haruno Sakura would not answer such a question - but Obito didn't need her response either.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get rid of this obstructive ice cube first!¡± The masked man touched his chin and said thoughtfully.

    Haruno Sakura frowned slightly.

    He discovered the key point

    Although the Titan Soldier's combat power can defeat powerful wooden figures, it is of little use against an enemy with maximum flexibility like Obito - that huge body and his movements are relatively small compared to his time and space secrets.  Technically too slow.

    However, Haruno Sakura has been spending chakra not to disband it, just to leave a teleportation medium for her magic mirror ice crystal technique.

    With the ice instant body, she can cope with Obito's divine power.

    It¡¯s a pity that Obito found out so quickly.

    Boom!

    Of course, Haruno Sakura would not just sit back and watch the masked man's actions. She raised her middle finger and index finger together, her chakra surged, and she controlled the powerful divine weapon to suddenly hit her shoulder with a palm - obviously not hitting anything.

    Like a fly, Obito had already flown out before the giant god soldier's palm fell.

    Falling into the blind spot of Haruno Sakura's sight.

    He stretched out his hand and pressed it on the exposed pink flesh of the giant god soldier, focusing his power to the extreme.

    "Kaleidoscope Secret Technique - Divine Power!"

    Full suction power!

    Veins popped up on Obito's face, chakra surged out of his body crazily, and he was boiling to the extreme in an instant!

    A line of blood and tears flowed sadly from Obito's right eye.

    It was originally a silent and colorless divine power, but when Obitoya pushed it to its extreme, it actually bloomed into a vast white brilliance.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    White light exploded, and Obito's palm suddenly exploded with dazzling chakra light; under the influence of the huge pupil power, the space collapsed, and the huge body of the giant god soldier was enveloped by Obito's terrifying suction force, twisting and spinning in an instant  , submerged into a void of space!

    &nbEven if the vegetative man's arm does not have any rejection, even if the masked man's self-healing ability is so strong that the muscles, fascia, and nerve blood vessels can automatically align, the newly attached arm cannot be so flexible!

    Because the meridians are not aligned.

    Unless this is an arm derived from the same source of power.

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s bright red eyes narrowed slightly.

    "However, on the battlefield, she couldn't be distracted and think more.

    Haruno Sakura just remembered it secretly in her heart, her Sharingan looked coldly at the masked man not far away.

    "The annoying ice cube that can be used as a medium for the teleportation technique has disappeared" Obito moved his wrist, looked at Haruno Sakura, and said unhurriedly, "Then, it's time to start the third round!"

    Haruno Sakura turned her head slightly and sneered.

    "Hmphwho told you that the ice cube has disappeared?"

    An indifferent voice came out from the girl's crimson lips.

    She panted slightly and stepped on the messy river bed after the battle.

    The terrain here has been permanently changed by the battle between the two. What was originally a river bed has now widened into a small lake and countless puddles dotted around it.

    The turbid lake gradually calmed down and clarified as the battle transformed from earth-shattering hand-to-hand combat between mighty giants to exquisite and deadly instant combat.  On the quiet lake, the sparkling light turns into clear waves in the distance, flowing gracefully under the exquisite black sandals; the waves carry white foam on the instep, and the clear water blows gracefully over the girl.  The toes are round, but there is no gravel left behind.

    ??????? Just the right clarity for freezing.

    Haruno Sakura raised her feet slightly, and the waist-deep shallow lake under her feet suddenly solidified into ice. The crystal color instantly spread to the entire lake, and the puddles everywhere were also infected with the cold at the same time, forming ice pools!

    The girl¡¯s chest rose and fell, panting in small mouths, while looking at the masked man provocatively.

    "It's really difficult" Obito frowned.

    Wherever there is water, it can freeze Wherever there is ice, she can perform the teleportation technique.

    "However, your physical strength has also dropped a lot. Sage mode and Susanoo have disappeared. This frozen ninjutsu had further offensive changes when dealing with Danzo, but now it only remains simple.  It's frozen." Obito said coldly.

    "The remaining strength between you and me is no longer sufficientso the battle is coming to an end"

    That¡¯s good.

    He quickly formed seals with his hands, slammed them on the ground, and a large amount of chakra was released surgingly!

    "Wood Escape-Chaos of Hell!"

    Countless thick thorns suddenly grew out of the ground, forming a dense forest of thorns, breaking through and crushing all the ice blocks that sealed the lake!

    "This time, you can't run away. The third round begins!"

    While speaking, Obito's figure suddenly disappeared into the air.

    His time and space ninjutsu is extremely fast.  When both sides started to get tired, Haruno Sakura finally couldn't react in time to this ultra-high-speed teleportation¡ª¡ª

    When Obito reappeared, the sharp blade in his hand had penetrated the girl's left breast!

    Blood dripped along the long knife. Haruno Sakura lowered her head with difficulty, holding the long knife in her hand, her expression froze on her face.

    "it's over."

    Obito said coldly.

    "Noyou are too impatient."

    Haruno Sakura turned her head with difficulty, a strange smile appeared at the corner of her mouth.

    Click.

    ¡¾Second update.  ¡¿

    ¡¾About 6,500 words have been updated today.  .  I originally finished this chapter at eleven o'clock, but I felt that the plot was not complete and it was difficult to break the chapter, so I added some plot points.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 481 Decide the winner!

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Outside the battlefield.

    For some reason, an ominous premonition suddenly appeared in Sasuke's heart.

    Perhaps because the earth-shattering battle noise suddenly subsided, the violent and turbulent chakra fluctuations of Haruno Sakura and the unknown enemy gradually faded, and Sasuke could no longer clearly perceive them.

    He has come very close.

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s unique chakra was like a beacon in the darkness, indicating the direction of the battle - but this beacon suddenly dimmed.

    "Is the battle coming to an end?"

    Sasuke stopped suddenly, closed his eyes and carefully felt the chakra induction in front of him.

    Sakura's chakra is still there, but its power is not as powerful as before.  Judging from the speed of decay, it didn't look like he was injured; Sasuke breathed a sigh of relief.

    "However, Sakura, who possesses the Yin Seal, will be forced to decline in physical strength. This is the first time Sasuke has seen her like this.

    We don¡¯t know how far the war situation has progressedso we must rush over to support her immediately!

    "Wait for meI'll be there soon!"

    He opened his eyes suddenly and said through gritted teeth.

    The steps under his feet became faster and faster.

    Haruno Sakura is right in front of you!

    On the battlefield.

    Just as Sasuke shrunk and worried After continuous high-intensity fighting, especially after using the powerful weapon, the physical strength of the clone has been almost exhausted.

    Even if there is this deity secretly transmitting the chakra and natural energy of the Yin seal, the momentum of the split body is no longer as good as before.

    However, the situation of Uchiha Obito is also not optimistic

    The power of the wooden man is directly proportional to the consumption, and then he uses his power to forcibly absorb the giant soldiers, and then heals his own serious injuries. Which action is not a high-cost action?

    Unlike Haruno Sakura, who has experienced fierce battles many times Obito has not been beaten in such a mess for many years.

    Even in the battle against the Fourth Hokage, he only ran away immediately after falling into a disadvantage. He had never fought such a high-intensity battle, nor had he tried to fight until the oil lamp was almost exhausted.

    So, he was impatient.

    When the sound of cracking ice came from Haruno Sakura, Obito realized this.

    "ice¡­¡­?"

    Obito on the field, and Karin and Sasuke on the outside discovered this almost at the same time.

    The girl¡¯s warm body gradually turned into a cold body in front of Obito¡¯s eyes

    ? Crystal ice cubes.

    "Damn it, this is a clone!"

    The man was stunned, the expression on his face hidden under the mask suddenly changed, and his exposed kaleidoscope eyes widened in an instant!

    In a duel between experts, the one who seizes the opportunity will have a huge advantage.

    How could Haruno Sakura let go of such an opportunity?

    The moment the long sword came out of the ice clone's chest, Haruno Sakura completed her seal¡ª¡ª

    "Ice Escape - the art of blasting each other's ice clones!"

    The ice cubes crushed by the Wood Release were used by Haruno Sakura to transform into endless ice clones; hundreds of ice clones with expressionless faces and a pair of enchanting red eyes stared as the seal was completed.  And stood up.

    They all cast their cold, emotionless eyes on Obito.

    Then¡ª¡ª

    Obito¡¯s figure was suddenly swallowed up by the infinite self-destruction caused by the ice clone¡¯s instantaneous transformation!

    Boom boom boom!  !

    Infinite brilliance and endless sound bloom from the center of the explosion!

    The continuous explosions seemed to lift up the whole earth; the deafening roar was like thousands of thunders exploding at the same time, connecting into one in the air, stirring the air into a transparent wall, accompanied by the manic wind  , spread to all directions!

    "uh-huh¡­¡­!"

    The raging wind, carrying gravel and sand, swept across the earth in a devastating manner; Xiang Phosphorus was hit by the oncoming flying arrows, groaned, and quickly covered his forehead and shrank behind the boulder.

    "What a terrifying explosion!Is Madara Uchiha dead?"

    She asked with lingering fear while spitting out the gravel in her mouth.

    "have no idea¡­¡­"

    Sasuke frowned slightly, and the shadow of Susanoo faintly emerged on his body, blocking the aftermath of the explosion outside his body. The Mangekyou Sharingan stared closely at the two figures fighting on the field.

    ¡° Uchiha Madara will he die from this move?

      How could such a legendary fairy-like figure fall on a weak and cute little girl like Sakura? That would be too ridiculous!

    But if it¡¯s Haruno Sakura like this, Haruno Sakura who kills him instantly with one punch¡ª¡ª

    Sasuke didn't want to admit itbut deep down in his heart, he was already heartbroken by the girl's heroic fighting spirit.

    "Maybe he's not dead yet Moreover, even if he dies, it has nothing to do with us. He and I are just strangers"

    He said coldly.

    On the battlefield.

    The same question, Haruno Sakura also wants to know the answer.

    Obito made a small mistake because of his impatience, and she took the opportunity to hit him with an ice clone blast. Sakura herself couldn't say how effective it was.

    The girl always felt that this mysterious masked man would not be killed by her so easily.

    She used a large amount of chakra on the ice clone blasting technique and continued to bombard Obito without stopping, while secretly raising her vigilance.

    Until the last ice clone on the field was thrown into the explosion by her.

    "The results are out."

    Haruno Sakura took a long breath, clapped her hands, ended the ninjutsu, and looked coldly at the dust-filled, sun-blocking center of the explosion.

    "Uchiha Madarashould die!"

    The girl waited for the dust to clear and said expressionlessly, her voice as cold as ice.

    At this moment, a sudden change occurred!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Behind Haruno Sakura, the space suddenly fluctuated, and the masked man suddenly revealed his embarrassed figure covered in blood!

    "Damn itit's you!"

    He snorted coldly and said in a cold voice, while waving the sharp blade in his hand and slashing straight at Haruno Sakura.

    Whoops!

    The long knife cut through the air, making a sharp and terrifying whistle. A sharp and murderous blow fell fiercely towards the girl's slender neck.

    This is the final blow.

    Obito narrowed his eyes and watched Haruno Sakura turn her head suddenly, as if he saw the panicked look in the girl's eyes.

    However, Haruno Sakura's pair of cold Mangeky¨­ Sharingan remained calm and unhurried, showing no signs of wavering.

    Instead, it was that blazing will that was so dazzling that it reflected from her scorching pupils!

    Facing Obito¡¯s slashing attack, the girl had no intention of evading¡ª¡ª

    "Strange Power Technique - Star Cannon Hammer!"

    With his shoulders down, he punched, and his small fist struck Obito with unparalleled power.

    Boom!

    The battle ended at this moment.

    Blood gushed out all over the sky!

    Dyeing the world into tragic black and white.

    Xiang Ling and Sasuke were stunned outside the battlefield.

    From another direction, Sasuke, who finally arrived in another world on the battlefield, was also stunned.

    In the center of the battlefield, two figures stained by the spewing blood stood together.

    Standing lifeless.

    Half of Obito¡¯s body disappeared and his breathing stopped.

    The last remaining chakra managed to keep his mind clear at the last moment.

    "Ahem!"

    Blood gushed out of Obito's mouth like it was lifeless. Under the broken mask, the man barely showed a smile.

    "What a terrible opponent!"

    Before he collapsed, he said his last words.

    Then, without Obito¡¯s support, the girl¡¯s headless body fell softly.

    "How could" Sasuke's eyes widened, looking at the scene on the field, his heart seemed to suddenly stop beating.

    "Sakura?"

    ¡°Ahhhhhh¡ª¡ª!¡±

    Sensing the last trace of chakra disappearing from Haruno Sakura's body, Sasuke from another world let out a desperate cry as he watched the girl fall!

    Blood and tears flowed from the eyes.

    ¡¾First update¡¿

    ¡¾Xinzhe: The meaning of admiration.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 482 Two Sasukes

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Sakurais dead?"

    Sasuke watched everything in front of him in disbelief.

    The body of Haruno Sakura lying on the ground made his head suddenly go blank.

    I don¡¯t want to think about what is happening here!

    "Ahhhh!"

    A hoarse cry came from the boy's mouth, and Sasuke felt as if the world had turned black¡ª¡ª

    Darkness, endless darkness, completely enveloped him!

    Sasuke covered his eyes, and tears of blood flowed uncontrollably from his eyes.

    He only felt a deep stinging pain in his eyes, reaching straight into his mind. He was so immersed in grief that he couldn't help but scream in pain and half-knelt on the ground.

    Then, the endless grief caused some changes in Sasuke's eyes¡ª¡ª

    Chakra, a mixture of mental and physical strength mixed with despair and sorrow, poured into his eyes crazily!

    The change has begun.

    Whoa¡ª¡ª

    The three magatamas rotated crazily, getting faster and faster, and finally connected together to form a new pattern

    The six-pointed star-shaped Mangeky¨­ Sharingan appeared in Sasuke's eyes.

    "Mangekyo Sharingan?! Who are you?!"

    Next to Xianglan, another Sasuke¡ªperhaps we can call him the rebel Sasuke¡ªstands out in surprise, pointing at Sasuke from the parallel world not far away¡ªwe might as well call him Konoha Sasuke from the parallel world¡ªand loses his voice.  shouted.

    He couldn't help but be surprised.

    Anyone who sees a person who looks almost exactly like him and feels very similar to his chakra will be so surprised!

    What¡¯s more, he and the masked man should have been the only Uchiha people left in the world

    How could he not feel incredible that another Uchiha with the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan appeared now?

    ¡°Sa-Sasuke??¡±

    Xiang Ling, who was following behind him, carefully poked his head out, and when he saw the black-haired boy opposite, he was also stunned.

    She subconsciously called out Sasuke's name, then quickly turned to look at the boy next to her, and then at the ninja not far away, her jaw almost closed.

    As a perceptive ninja, Xiang Ling has a strong ability to distinguish chakra, so the shock in her heart was even more exaggerated than that of the boy who bumped into her face next to her.

    That person feels exactly like Sasuke!

    ¡°Moreover, it was still the same feeling she had when she met Sasuke during the Chunin Exam.

    "Who the hell are you! Why do you have the Mangekyo Sharingan? And why are you like this?!"

    Sasuke, who was already a rebellious ninja, stared at the boy opposite him with his eyes wide open. He suppressed the uncertainty in his heart and asked in a deep voice.

    Konoha Sasuke in the parallel world is in no mood to pay attention to them.

    He knew that the person speaking was Sasuke in this world, but so what?

    It¡¯s no longer important.

    Only the words Mangeky¨­ Sharingan stirred some ripples in his heart.

    He didn¡¯t know he had turned on the kaleidoscope until someone reminded him.

    Haruno Sakura seems to have told him about the kaleidoscope, right?  The girl¡¯s voice is still vivid in my mind:

    ¡­¡­

    "Sasuke, I heard that you Uchiha activated the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and need to kill the most important person to you"

    Her expression at that time was meaningful.

    the most important person?  Several figures suddenly appeared in Sasuke's mind.

    "If that's the case," he replied with a firm tone, "I would rather not have that kind of evil power!"

    "That's not what I meant." The girl shook her head and smiled, "I want to say that according to your records, the real condition for opening the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan should be extreme sadness. Of course, killing the most important person is obviously also  Meets the criteria of extreme sadness.¡±

    "Hmmit seems to be true." Sasuke pondered for a moment and nodded.

    "So I want to give you a piece of advice. The power of the kaleidoscope comes from sadness, but its purpose is not to remind you to indulge in sadness, but to lead you out of the abyss of pain."

    "The Mangekyo Sharingan should be a symbol of strength."

    ?She said this.

    ¡­¡­

    Recalling the girl's sweet smile, Sasuke clenched his fists.

    &nbsThe decoration was overflowing.

    Sasuke, who had never considered rebelling against the village, felt a little at a loss.

    Even if this person is himself from another world, Sasuke still feels completely incomprehensible!

    But his expression remained calm, quietly waiting for the other Sasuke to continue.

    "This story begins a long time ago"

    The other Sasuke recalled the history Obito taught him and spoke slowly.

    At this moment, a voice suddenly interrupted the conversation between the two.

    "So you are from another world Then, let me tell him the rest, Sasuke" A lazy voice sounded leisurely.

    "How about Uchiha Sasuke from another world?"

    The three of them were suddenly startled, and all turned their heads to look over¡ª¡ª

    Obito was lying casually on a relatively complete boulder, his expression still hidden behind the mask, looking at the three people and speaking calmly.

    ¡°Ban, you¡¯re not dead?¡± Xiang Ling took a breath of cold air!

    Not only is he not dead, the embarrassed figure after the fierce battle has disappeared, and the blood and scars all over his body have disappeared!

    If it weren¡¯t for the faint smell of weakness in the chakra on his body, the people present would even suspect that the battle that just happened was an illusion!

    "Is there anything surprising about coming back from the dead?" Obito waved his hand and said lightly.

    "It's Izanagi" Sasuke, the rebellious ninja, narrowed his eyes and said coldly.

    If the opponent is Uchiha Madara, it¡¯s not surprising that he can use this move He has seen Danzo resurrected too many times today.

    "Izanagi" Konoha Sasuke's eyes narrowed dangerously, he sneered, pointed at him and said, "You were the one fighting Sakura just now, right?"

    "what's so funny?"

    Obito frowned. Sasuke in another world seemed not so easy to fool, and even became hostile to him as soon as they met

    Is it because he killed Haruno Sakura?

    "I laughed because" A murderous smile appeared on Konoha Sasuke's lips, "Since you are not dead, I can kill you with my own hands and avenge Sakura!"

    "Thunder Escape-Thousand Bird Demonic Body Mode!"

    Almost as soon as he finished speaking, Sasuke completed his ninjutsu.

    The Mangekyo Sharingan seemed to have improved his ability to control the Thunder Chakra. The violent and cruel lightning quickly calmed down and lay obediently on the boy like a pool of water.

    In the faint glow of the Thunder Release Ninjutsu, Sasuke raised his arm and pointed straight at Obito.

    A huge amount of Thunder Chakra condensed from Sasuke, turned into exploding lightning, and condensed into substance in the air¡ª¡ª

    "Thunder Escape - Railgun!"

    At this moment, a hand suddenly stretched out and patted Sasuke on the shoulder, stopping his movements.

    "Calm down, Sasuke."

    A cold and familiar voice came from behind Sasuke.

    [Second update, I¡¯m so sleepy, I¡¯ll stop here today, I really can¡¯t move on anymore] (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 483 Dispute (1)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "it's useless¡­¡­"

    The girl with pink hair and blue eyes slowly walked out and walked to the boy's side.

    "He is in a state of virtualization." Haruno Sakura pointed at the masked man and said calmly.

    Sasuke actually didn¡¯t hear her explanation clearly at all.

    With a look of shock on his face, he slowly turned his head and looked at the Haruno Sakura he was familiar with in disbelief, walking over happily.

    Haruno Sakurais not dead.

    Confuse?  surprise?  ecstasy?   Or do you want to rant against this guy who has made him sad for so long?  ¡ª¡ªThat clone technique was so realistic that it scared him to death!

    It¡¯s hard to find a word that can accurately describe Sasuke¡¯s mixed feelings and extremely surprised mood at this moment.

    But in the end, all these emotions ended up in a faint smile on the corner of Sasuke's mouth.

    A smile that cannot be concealed.

    "You're not dead" he said softly.

    That's great.

    "Well" Haruno Sakura nodded a little ashamedly.

    After the split was defeated, the main body should appear next; but seeing Sasuke's Sharingan suddenly begin to transform, Sakura deliberately waited for a while.

    She was afraid that her appearance would scare Sasuke's newly promoted Mangekyo back to the three magatama.

    Sasuke was sad in vain - such an embarrassing way to open the kaleidoscope may be a strange flower in the history of Uchiha.

    Others outside the venue were also very surprised.

    "Haruno Sakuraisn't dead either?" Xiang Ling shouted in surprise.

    She looked at the two calm people on the field and frowned: "So the battle has returned to the starting point?"

    "No."

    The rebellious ninja Sasuke shook his head in confusion.

    "The battle is over."

    Although the kaleidoscope in his eyes did not understand why Haruno Sakura could be resurrected, at least he understood: the resurrected Haruno Sakura had obviously won this battle.

    Because even if Izanagi can come back from the dead, the chakra consumed by the masked man cannot be recovered

    In other words, at this moment, his chakra and physical strength have dropped to the bottom. Apart from having no wounds, his condition is quite bad.

    Uchiha Obitoweak as never before.

    The reason why he still dares to stand in front of everyone is because he has unbreakable time and space ninjutsu and can escape at any time.

    So Obito was quite surprised when he found out that Haruno Sakura was still alive.

    The face under the mask instantly became extremely ugly.

    "You're not dead?" The man's exposed Mangeky¨­ Sharingan narrowed his eyes coldly and said in a cold voice.

    "Is there anything to be surprised about?" Haruno Sakura turned her head, with a somewhat sarcastic smile on her face.

    surprise?

    Of course Obito was surprised.

    He once suspected that Haruno Sakura had also mastered Izanagi.  But in theory, only those who possess both the First Hokage cells and the Sharingan can perform that technique; and after Haruno Sakura's resurrection, the Sharingan did not permanently lose its light, but turned into a pair of ordinary blue eyes.

    Or was it just a clone that he fought with just now?

    The man was close to the truth for a moment, but he immediately gave up the idea: How could anyone put the Sharingan on the clone instead of the main body?  Moreover, the Haruno Sakura he fought with just now was obviously flesh and blood, completely different from an ordinary ice clone or something like that.

    Obito was puzzled, and after all, he couldn't see through Haruno Sakura's technique.

    In fact, during this battle, he had been unable to understand Haruno Sakura's techniques several times.

    For Obito, this is the first time.

    He thought he could see through the entire ninja world, but he couldn't see through several of Haruno Sakura's ninjutsu.

    Is it because she comes from another world?

    Obito thought silently, feeling more and more how troublesome the girl was!

    He stared intently at Haruno Sakura¡¯s face, remained silent for a long time, and then coldly said to the rebellious ninja Sasuke on the other side: ¡°It¡¯s time to retreat, Sasuke.¡±

    "Retreat?"

    The pink-haired girl frowned slightly, feeling a little regretful.

    If Obito attacks, she is quite confident that she can kill him again!

    ¡ª¡ªThis deity is not a clone. After years of training and fighting, her body has been honed to be extremely strong and powerful.She has strong physical strength and physical skills, and is in perfect harmony with her spirit. In the scene where the split body and Obito returned together just now, if the main body were to attack, Obito might not be able to chop off her head!

    However, if the masked man who mastered the extremely skilled time and space ninjutsu wanted to leave, there was really nothing she could do against him Unless a barrier was specially arranged to deal with time and space ninjutsu in advance, no one would be able to keep this mysterious man.  Nothing can be done!

    "Aren't you going to kill me?" The girl turned her head and looked at the rebellious ninja Sasuke on the other side, and said provocatively, "My physical strength has dropped a lot, and this is the best opportunity to kill me  "

    "Why not give it a try, this world'sUchiha Sasuke?"

    Before the rebellious ninja Sasuke could speak, the slightly younger Sasuke, who was in the same world as Haruno Sakura, was suddenly startled.

    "What's going on?" He frowned, looked at the other Sasuke and asked sternly, "You actually want to kill Haruno Sakura?"

    "That's right."

    The rebellious ninja Sasuke admitted it neatly.

    Looking at the completely incomprehensible expression of the other Sasuke, the rebellious Sasuke laughed contemptuously: "In the other world, are you still addicted to the boring ninja games of Konoha?"

    "How stupid!"

    "What did you say?" Konoha Sasuke raised his voice.

    "Seeing the way you were deceived by Konoha, I seemed to see the old me" Sasuke, the rebel ninja, smiled coldly, "No, speaking of it, you are indeed the old me."

    "After I defected, I learned a lot of things. I think you are probably still in the dark. Regarding Uchiha, Konoha has always been secretive and never dared to tell the scandals they had done!"

    "No, the matter between Konoha and Uchiha," Konoha Sasuke replied with a stern face, "I also know something about it"

    "Our clan was exterminated because we wanted to launch a rebellion!"

    "Ha ha ha ha¡ª¡ª!"

    The rebellious ninja Sasuke laughed wildly.

    "So you only understood this step and felt that Konoha had no choice but to take action, so you stayed in the village with peace of mind?"

    The crazy smile made Sasuke's handsome face become twisted and ferocious.

    "Let me tell you the truth! The ugly truth that Konoha has been trying to hide behind!"

    He gritted his teeth and said fiercely.

    "After listening, you will understand why I hate Konoha so much and must list everyone in Konoha as a target of revenge that must be killed!"

    The rebellious ninja Sasuke's chest rose and fell, recalling the things Madara told him, his emotions would still be extremely excited!

    After a while, he calmed down and looked at his other self indifferently: "You are me too, another Uchiha Sasuke you will definitely understand."

    Haruno Sakura opened her mouth, hesitated for a moment, looked at the firm eyes of the boy next to her, but still did not intervene in the conversation between the two Sasukes.

    "Let me tell him." Sasuke patted the girl's wrist and said calmly.

    "You tell me. I would like to hear where you were brainwashed by the rumors"

    He turned his head and looked at the rebel Sasuke calmly.

    ¡¾First update¡¿

    ¡¾Chapter 2 will be posted immediately.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 484 Dispute (2)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Konoha Sasuke's expression was calm and he looked at his other self calmly.

    Although the Sasuke opposite him was one year older than him, he unexpectedly felt that he was slightly more mature than him!

    Emotional excitement was not the main problem. He also cried bitterly for Sakura's fake death; but the words spoken by the rebellious ninja Sasuke made him feel slightly inappropriate.

    Is this the middle school student Sakura often talks about

    "Let me explain this part of the content." Obito walked to the other side leisurely and calmly intervened in the conversation between the two.

    "After all, Sasuke also learned the truth from me"

    Before Obito could finish his words, a figure suddenly rushed out. His body turned into a bolt of lightning. He rushed in front of Obito and punched him with a fierce punch!

    Boom¡ª¡ª!

    Dust is everywhere and sand and gravel are flying.

    The earth seemed to have experienced a small earthquake. The earth and rocks rolled and ravines cracked. After being ravaged by many battles, it became even more dilapidated.

    "What, what's going on!" Xiang Liao's delicate body was shaken, and she fell down in embarrassment. She quickly got up and asked, "Did they start fighting again?"

    "It doesn't seem like" Sasuke hesitated and replied.

    The thick dust was billowing on the field, obscuring the view of outsiders.

    A cold and murderous girl¡¯s voice came from it.

    "It's not your turn to intervene in the matter between the two Sasukes Otherwise, be careful and I will kill you, Uchiha Madara!"

    That¡¯s Haruno Sakura¡¯s voice.

    The dust gradually settled.

    The scene in the field slowly emerged: Haruno Sakura's punch actually caused the earth to collapse, the earth was dented, and the originally flat piece of land was punched into a huge deep pit!

    However, Obito was still not hit.

    The masked man stood in front of Haruno Sakura, remaining in a state of virtualization. He stepped back and said lazily: "Oh my what a fierce little girl."

    "However, even if you threaten me like thisif I want to continue talking, you seem to have nothing to do with me, right?"

    Obito also felt it. This Sakura seemed to be less easy to mess with than the Haruno Sakura just now From this punch, there was a huge gap in physical skills.

    However, no matter how strong she is, she can't do anything to herself who has entered the virtual state.

    "At least, there will be no problem if you persist until you finish speaking." Obito said easily.

    He turned to look at Sasuke, who was still a Konoha ninja: "I'll start from the beginning"

    "Starting from the day when Kyuubi accidentally lost control."

    "Accidentally lost control?" Konoha Sasuke suddenly interrupted him, "Except for the Jinchuuriki, only the power of the Uchiha can control the power of the Nine-Tails This is also the reason why the village and the Uchiha have distrust.  The source of the rift"

    "A major event like the Nine-Tails losing control, you tell me it happened accidentally?"

    "Of course. That's just a natural disaster," Obito said calmly, "It has nothing to do with us Uchiha."

    "Where's the evidence?" Sasuke asked.

    Obito was stunned. He was the one who caused the Nine-Tails Incident. It would be easy for him to prove that this incident was planned. But to prove that it was a natural disaster?  Where did he get the evidence?

    The Sasuke of this world has never asked him for any evidence

    He snorted coldly and said without any guilt: "The evidence has been forged by Konoha. The greedy face of Konoha's top brass¡ª¡ª"

    "That's enough. I probably understand what you are going to say."

    Sasuke waved his hand and interrupted the masked man's words, feeling only funny in his heart.

    How can this kind of rhetoric be consistent with what Haruno Sakura calls a "conscientious historical inventor"?  It seemed like what Sakura said when they were chatting in Ninja School; he had never understood the meaning of this weird word, but now he seemed to suddenly understand it.

    There is no need to even listen to what this kind of person says.

    In fact, he even suspected that compared to the theory of natural disaster, the Nine-Tails incident was a conspiracy of this suspicious Uchiha, which was more credible!

    He ignored Obito and turned to look at the other Sasuke with a calm expression: "So, you are going to take revenge on everyone in Konoha just because of a few words from this suspicious man?"

    The rebellious ninja Sasuke frowned and looked at him: "You don't believe it?"

    ??"Why should I believe in this free-spirited thing?"

    "I think you have been corrupted physically and mentally by Konoha and are unwilling to give up your warm and happy little life." Sasuke, the rebellious ninja, sneered, "That's why you turn a blind eye to the truth!"

    The smell of gunpowder between the two gradually became stronger.

    "What about you?" Konoha Sasuke felt a faint anger rising in his heart, "What did you do again?"

    "You defected from the village and wanted to kill Sakura!"

    "To take a step back, even if the village is at fault, it cannot be faulted by Sakura and Naruto! No matter what, they are also your companions and friends!"

    "Shut up!" Sasuke, the rebellious ninja, roared angrily, with a ferocious look on his face, veins popping out faintly on his face, "What do you know?"

    "The purpose of defecting to Konoha is to obtain stronger power for revenge! The people of Konoha will never be my companions! Every one of them is my target to kill quickly!"

    Konoha Sasuke looked steadily at the other Sasuke who made such a declaration.

    Is this kind of person also the future him?

    ¡°The Sasuke who keeps saying he wants to kill everyone in Konoha¡­is he really the Sasuke of this world?

    "Let's not talk about other things defecting for power?" He sighed, "But I don't think you are very powerful!"

    The rebellious ninja Sasuke's face suddenly darkened.

    "You are a loser who comforts yourself with lies in Nuannuan Village. You have no right to say such things!"

    "Shrinking in the illusion of warmth and not daring to hear the truth? Do you survive by deceiving yourself and believing that your thieves are your father?" His expression was terrifyingly gloomy, and his mood became even more excited, "Damn ithave you forgotten Uchiha?  Glory, have you forgotten the tragic death of your parents and Itachi¡¯s love and care for you?¡±

    "Of course I won't forget it!"

    Konoha Sasuke also became excited and shouted loudly.

    "However, I will not forget the bond in Konoha! I will not be bewitched by some suspicious characters like you and treat my innocent companions as the targets of revenge! Do you believe whatever he says?"

    "These people in Team 7, these people in Konoha, your bond with them is not a lie!"

    "I can't learn from your cold-bloodedness and stupidity!"

    Four identical Mangeky¨­ Sharingan looked at each other emotionally.

    "You stubborn guy" Sasuke, the rebellious ninja, took a deep breath, regained his composure, and said coldly, "Then let me punch you to wake you up!"

    If the confrontation of wills fails to yield results, it will eventually escalate into a confrontation of strength.

    Konoha Sasuke also gritted his teeth, suppressed his fierce emotions, shook his head and said: "Yeyu said that you smell of snakes, so you once defected to that scumbag Orochimaru, right?"

    "Very good Then let me see how the power you cultivated in the Snake Nest is better than what I gained in Nuan Nuan Township!" He said indifferently while forming the seal silently.

    "Sakurathis is a battle between us, please don't interfere"

    Haruno Sakura looked at him, wanting to say something, but finally sighed helplessly.

    On the other side, Obito also reminded: "After this fight, we should leave"

    "I will make a quick decision."

    The rebellious ninja Sasuke moved his body and stepped forward.

    Opposite him, the boy who was slightly younger than him completed the seal¡ª¡ª

    "Thunder Escape-Thousand Bird Demonic Body Mode!"

    ¡¾Second update¡¿

    ¡¾The third update will be later.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 485 Sasuke VS Sasuke (1)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Although Haruno Sakura promised Sasuke not to interfere in the fight.

    But her influence on the battle has already affected all aspects.

    So even if she just stood casually on the sidelines, crossed her arms and made a gesture of not interfering, the rebel Sasuke still subconsciously paid attention to her presence.

    He walked to the battered field, looking at his other self, but his attention was always half on the pink-haired girl on the sidelines.

    For the other Sasuke, he didn't feel the need to be too vigilant.

    It is true that he was blasted to pieces by Haruno Sakura twice and Susanoo was seriously injured, and his condition was not as good as his peak; but after being cured by the phosphorus, he was no longer hindered in fighting.

    In comparison, the other Sasuke is one year younger than him and has been growing up in Konoha.

    The rebellious ninja Sasuke didn't think he would be that strong.

    ¡ª¡ªIn addition to the weird transformation, it seems to have a bit of posture.

    Until Konoha Sasuke was holding the Chidori dagger condensed by the glowing lightning, it seemed like a faint blue lightning, rushing over, and the cyan dagger in his hand drew a shining knife shadow.

    ??Cut down the enemy boldly!

    It was then that the rebellious ninja Sasuke was suddenly shocked¡ª¡ª

    What a fast speed!

    Bang!

    The crisp sound of metal and stone clashing came from where the Kusanagi sword and the Chidori sword suddenly clashed!

    At the last moment, the rebellious ninja Sasuke finally reacted, and before the sword came close, he narrowly blocked Konoha Sasuke's attack.

    Across the intersection of the silver steel sword and the cyan thunder sword, Konoha Sasuke looked over playfully with his pair of six-pointed star sharingan.

    "Is your reaction so slow?"

    The eyes in the kaleidoscope seemed to be saying this.

    Being looked at by his other self like this, the rebellious ninja Sasuke was slightly angry, but more importantly, he was still awe-inspiring at his strength.

    This image of Uchiha Sasuke, who looks more cute than powerful, is actually so strong!

    Speed, strength, and knife skills when cutting.

    It doesn¡¯t look much weaker than him!

    "Are you good at knife skills? It's interesting Then I'll play with you!"

    The rebellious ninja Sasuke snorted coldly, exerted force on his hands, and pushed his opponent away; the latter took advantage of the situation to jump back, bent his knees and bowed his waist, and his whole body seemed to have turned into a spring that was compressed to the extreme, and then suddenly bounced away!

    As if a spring collapsed, Konoha Sasuke's strength and speed greatly increased in an instant, his body rose up, and he quickly bullied his opponent again!

    So close that you can almost see the reflection in the opponent¡¯s kaleidoscope pupils of six-pointed stars.

    The sword flashed.

    The second sword slashes out!

    Whoops¡ª¡ª!

    There are not many tricks in Bai Ya's knife skills, only three words: fast, accurate and ruthless.

    Sasuke's sword is a standard White Fang sword sword: express your heart and attack the enemy directly.  Extremely fast, extremely accurate, extremely ruthless.

    The traitorous ninja Sasuke's face changed slightly, and he finally looked at the enemy in front of him for the first time after the fight started!

    ¡°This self from another world may not be as bad as he imagined

    He is very strong.

    Stronger than he imagined!

    The rebellious ninja Sasuke had to admit this.

    He retreated violently, using an extreme posture to avoid the opponent's sharp sword.

    Using the momentum of retreating, the rebellious ninja Sasuke staggered his steps, drew an arc on the field, flipped his wrist, and the tip of the Kusanagi sword flickered, and was handed out viciously like a poisonous snake.

    The rebel ninja Sasuke who practices Orochimaru's swordsmanship has a distinctly different style of swordsmanship from Konoha Sasuke.

    Orochimaru¡¯s swordsmanship is treacherous, sinister and vicious, and is closely related to the character of the master who created it.

    However, being blindly insidious makes Orochimaru's swordsmanship more suitable for sneak attacks, assassinations and other occasions. What's more, Orochimaru is not famous for his swordsmanship. Therefore, in a head-on battle, Konoha Sasuke, who has mastered the White Fang swordsmanship, is very  It¡¯s easy to take advantage¡ª¡ª

    I saw the lightning burst in his hand, and the power of the Chidori Short Sword burst out in an instant, and the extremely fast speed accelerated a few minutes. The blade turned into a blue light, the air was penetrated, and there was a crackling sound, and the sword faced the rebel ninja.  Sasuke's Kusanagi sword.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    With a swift and fierce sword, he cut the head of the snake of the Kusanagi sword, and chopped off the tip of the sword that was about to move!

     Block!

    A deep gash was cut in the Kusanagi sword.

    The corners of Sasuke¡¯s eyes twitched suddenly!

    In the competition of swordsmanship, he also fell behind

    Konoha Sasuke was unyielding when he gained the upper hand. He moved up and down, attacking step by step. He slashed out the thunder sword in his hand. The sharp sword power seemed to turn into a gust of wind and rain, slashing at the enemy without stopping!

    clang clang clang!

    ??The sound of swords clashing continuously came from the field in an instant, and they became densely packed!

    Two teenagers with almost identical appearances each wielded a blue Chidori short sword and a silver-white Kusanagi long sword, creating a series of sword lights and sword shadows, constantly colliding with each other; the boys' bodies were like the wind, their postures were strong and swift, their steps flashed and leaped, and they spread out.  Fierce fighting!

    There is no doubt that the one who has the advantage is Konoha Sasuke, who has mastered the sword skills inherited from White Fang.

    Under his strong attack, the rebellious ninja Sasuke was able to parry without landing any of his moves, but the attack became more and more difficult and uncomfortable.

    The rebellious ninja Sasuke frowned.

    The opponent is proficient in swordsmanship, and White Fang has obviously learned the essence of swordsmanship. He has already lost in swordsmanship; and in the competition of strength and speed, he who is not in peak condition cannot have the advantage - even if he is in peak condition.  He may not be much faster than that Sasuke.

    Unexpectedly, he would be suppressed by Sasuke Konoha, who is one year younger than him!

    In fact, the Thunder Release-Chidori Demon Body mode is a ninjutsu that greatly improves agility. In addition, Konoha Sasuke also opened the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, which allows him to control speed to a higher level. Therefore, compared to  He was much faster before.  Even in his prime, the rebellious ninja Sasuke couldn't keep up with his speed

    Bang!

    With the Kusanagi sword damaged again, the rebellious ninja Sasuke struck a blow at his opponent and used the force to jump back out.

    Konoha Sasuke chased after him reluctantly. He raised the short green knife in his hand and moved quickly and powerfully. Like a vigorous cheetah, the tip of the knife cut through the air and chased after him with a majestic whistle!

    Click!

    A deep muffled sound came from the intersection between the chakra armor and the Chidori tanto on the rebel ninja Sasuke.

    No, that¡¯s not chakra armor, but¡ª¡ª

    "Susanohu?"

    Konoha Sasuke was startled and jumped back suddenly.

    The rebellious ninja Sasuke did not answer his question.

    Susanoo used it for the third time today. His power has obviously declined a lot, and his form has also degraded. He has completely degraded to his first form, which is a state where he can only defend with his ribs.

    But that's enough.

    The Chidori dagger slashed at the thin bones condensed by Susanoo, but it failed to cut off at once!

    "In the first stage, I was careless. But the next stepis the real battle!"

    The rebellious ninja Sasuke stood in the circle protected by Susanoo and said coldly.

    ¡¾Third update.  Awaited.  It¡¯s still a bit too forced to write about the battle at this time. It takes too much time and I can¡¯t write it out.  .  .  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 486 Sasuke VS Sasuke (2)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Outside the battlefield.

    Akamaru, along with Ya, Yamato and Xiao Li, had already approached Yayu and Zhi¡¯s hiding place.

    "It's over, they're here. The smelly dog ??in the lead has such a keen sense of smell!" Yeyu said in a panic, "Zhi, what should we do? Have you rushed out to fight them? I'm not a fighting ninja cat.  Ah meow!¡±

    "Hello? Zhi?! Why are you missing? Have you been summoned?" Yeyu looked at a cloud of white smoke formed by the overflow of chakra that suddenly appeared around him, and was shocked, "Brother Sasuke, why can't you just summon Zhi?"  Summon me!"

    After a while of studying.

    "Ahhh¡ª¡ª"

    With a scream, Yeyu was dragged out of the tree hole by Akamaru biting his tail.

    "Woof woof! (If you bark again, I'll beat you!)"

    "What do you guys have to do?" Yeyu quickly stood up and said with a flattering smile, "I am a ninja cat from the same village as you! Don't kill me, meow!"

    Yamato rolled his eyes.

    "We wasted so much effort" He scratched his hair, "Did we just find such a small thing?"

    Yamato and his group turned around to join Kakashi and others, not to mention.

    On the battlefield.

    The situation of the battle was reversed from the moment when the rebellious ninja Sasuke used Susanoo.

    Whoops!

    Susanoo turned his palm into a sword, drew a blue shadow in the air, and slashed at the other Sasuke menacingly.

    "So fast!!"

    The latter's pupils shrank sharply, and he looked at Susanoo's powerful and heavy blow with a solemn expression. Without even thinking about it, he gave up the idea of ??directly confronting him.

    Butcan you dodge such a swift attack?

    The lightning flashed brightly, Sasuke gritted his teeth and desperately used the Thunder Escape Chakra, activating his body to the extreme, and his speed and strength increased sharply in an instant!

    With a sudden force under his feet, cracks were created on the ground. Sasuke's body rose up, and he dodged Susanoo's move by a hair's breadth.

    Boom!

    Susanoo's knife slashed through Sasuke's afterimage, cutting a horrifying deep hole in the ground.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The slightly embarrassed figure of Konoha Sasuke flashed out at the other end of the battlefield.

    Although he successfully escaped Susanoo's attack, the expression on his face was not relaxed at all, but became more serious and depressed.

    "The speed is pretty good." Sasuke, the traitorous ninja, praised, but the expression on his face still showed confidence, "But can you dodge Susanoo's attacks every time?"

    Konoha Sasuke kept a straight face and remained silent.

    In terms of speed, Konoha Sasuke, who has practiced Thunder Release Ninja Taijutsu for many years, is indistinguishable from the Rebel Ninja Sasuke, who has grown up a year more than him.

    But after each used their own trump cards - Chidori Demon Body Mode and Susanoo, the rebellious ninja Sasuke got to the front line faster than him.

    In high-speed battles, getting to the front line quickly can mean the difference between victory and defeat.

    If it weren¡¯t for the activation of the Mangekyou Sharingan, Konoha Sasuke could faintly feel that his ability to control the Thunder Release had become stronger, he might not have been able to dodge Susana¡¯s attack just now.

    "Is this the power of my kaleidoscope?"

    Konoha Sasuke was thinking secretly in his heart.

    He is not the protagonist of a hot-blooded movie. He cannot immediately display the powerful Susanoo after turning on the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. He can compete with himself on the opposite side. It is an unexpected surprise that he can vaguely explore some of the functions of the Mangeky¨­ during the battle.

    But, this is the best that can be done.

    The tense battle left no room for him to explore the kaleidoscope's abilities.

    "Why don't you give up and surrender?"

    The rebellious ninja Sasuke didn't have the patience to wait for his answer. When he saw that he didn't say a word, he snorted and commanded Susanoo to rush forward.

    Boom!  boom!  boom!

    Susanoo¡¯s left hand took out a chakra sword several meters long from nowhere, and slashed at Konoha Sasuke continuously!

    With its huge size and lightning-fast sword power, Susanoo's every strike carried a breathtaking aura. It was like an overwhelming force, and he slashed over unstoppably!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Uh-huh!  Uh-huh!

    The blue lightning on Konoha Sasuke exploded, and his whole body seemed to turn into a ball of blue light, flashing and moving in the shadow of the green sword, flying around, dodging one blow after another quickly and dexterously.

     "Hoo! Hoo!"

    Taking advantage of the gap between Susanoo's attacks, Sasuke jumped several times on the field, jumped out of Susanoo's attack range, and fell to the ground.

    Breathing began to quicken.

    "Hmph" Sasuke, the rebellious ninja, sneered and did not pursue him.

    "Your attacks cannot break my defense, and your speed has begun to decrease. It is becoming more and more difficult to avoid my attacks"

    He stood proudly on the spot, with his hands clasped in front of him, head held high, looking at Konoha Sasuke in a downward attitude.

    "Do you feel it? This is the gap between us!"

    Several people outside the field have already seen the reversal of the situation.

    Xiang Ling felt a little conflicted. Of course she wanted to cheer for the Sasuke she knew, but the other Sasuke looked pretty good too

    "It seems" Obito glanced at Haruno Sakura and said leisurely, "Sasuke on our side is going to win."

    Sakura glanced at him coldly.

    "The White Fang Sword Technique has little effect on Susanoo." She thought silently, "And Sasuke's speed is also a little slower than that Sasuke"

    ¡ª¡ªAt least you have to practice to a level close to that of Konoha White Fang, then Sasuke's Chidori Short Sword can easily cut through Susanoo's defense, or directly compete with Susanoo's attack.

    With both strength and speed at a disadvantage, this battle will be difficult to win.

    In her opinion, except for the different levels of development of the Sharingan, the difference between the two Sasukes is generally evenly divided.

    The Sasuke of this world may have mastered a lot of Orochimaru's secret techniques, and he is more strange and changeable when fighting.

    And Sasuke next to her, because he has been focusing on thunder ninjutsu and sword skills, his fighting style is purer and does not have so many fancy changes.

    Excluding the kaleidoscope factor, in actual combat, the two Sasukes will probably be inseparable - the rebellious Sasuke was overwhelmed just now because he was in poor condition.

    But including the Mangekyou Sharingan, even if Sasuke in this world has not developed it to a high degree, its increase in combat power has been clearly shown.

    but¡ª¡ª

    "Do you really think he is sure of victory?" Haruno Sakura smiled mysteriously, "Sasuke here also has his trump card"

    ¡°It¡¯s too early to draw a conclusion now about who will win and who will lose!¡±

    "A trump card?" Sasuke, the rebellious ninja, keenly captured what the pink-haired girl said.

    He immediately scoffed.

    Even though he did not dare to openly provoke Haruno Sakura, the rebellious ninja Sasuke still expressed disdain for her words, and said coldly to the other Sasuke: "No matter what ninjutsu you have in your cards, in the face of the power of the Mangekyou Sharingan,  It¡¯s all just a joke!¡±

    "snort."

    Konoha Sasuke sneered.

    "You take the power of the kaleidoscope too seriously Don't forget, I have the same eyes as you!" He pointed at his Sharingan and said coldly, "Except for the factor of the kaleidoscope, your power cannot  Make me sincerely convinced!¡±

    "In the final analysis, the winner of a ninja battle cannot be determined until the last moment"

    The dazzling lightning jumped restlessly from Sasuke's arm and continued to condense.

    Formed two straight and shining light paths!

    "Thank you for not chasing after me and letting me complete this ninjutsu" Konoha Sasuke suddenly smiled.

    "What kind of ninjutsu is this?"

    The rebellious ninja Sasuke was suddenly startled. He saw the enemy's right hand in front of him blooming with a strong thunderous brilliance. Even after being filtered by Susanoo, the bright brilliance was still so dazzling that he couldn't help but close his eyes!

    An ominous premonition flashed through the rebellious ninja Sasuke's heart.

    "We can't let him use that ninjutsu!" This strong thought suddenly appeared in his mind, and the rebel Sasuke immediately rushed forward without hesitation, controlling Susanoo!

    But it was still too late after all.

    "Get out of the way, I don't want to kill you"

    The childish voice of Konoha Sasuke came from the air.

    Before he finished speaking, there was a bright light on the field, which was so dazzling that people could not look directly.

    A loud, high-pitched whistle that shot straight into the sky suddenly sounded from the field, followed by violent collisions and explosions!

    Rumble¡ª¡ª!

    After a long time, the whistle that cut through the air disappeared from the sky.

    The moment Haruno Sakura activated the technique, she covered her eyes in preparation.

    Until the dazzling blue light disappeared, she let go and looked towards the field.

    ¡¾My coding status is not very good today. If I want to code another chapter in the remaining time, I may not be able to finish it. The missing updates will be made up tomorrow morning.  ¡¿

    [Set a flag and update more than 8,000 words tomorrow] (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com); Until the dazzling blue light disappeared, she let go of her hand and looked towards the field.

    ¡¾My coding status is not very good today. If I want to code another chapter in the remaining time, I may not be able to finish it. The missing updates will be made up tomorrow morning.  ¡¿

    [Set a flag and update more than 8,000 words tomorrow] (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 487 Don¡¯t admit defeat

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Thunder Escape - Railgun!"

    This move ended the battle.

    The battlefield, which was full of sound and light, gradually returned to calm as the noisy, high-pitched and panic-inducing whistles faded away.

    The strong wind stirred up by the electromagnetic gun blew across the ground, sweeping out a clean and straight passage, and then gradually calmed down.

    "The winner is decided."

    Konoha Sasuke's calm and confident words came from the field.

    While calming down his rapid breathing, he put away the last trace of dancing lightning in his hand.

    Opposite him, the rebellious ninja Sasuke stood there, his expression full of astonishment.

    He looked at the disappearing blue light on Konoha Sasuke with lingering fear, and couldn't believe what just happened¡ª¡ª

    He almost died.

    What happened just now?

    The rebellious ninja Sasuke only remembered that the strong blue light suddenly obscured his sight, and the whole world seemed to turn into a deep blue.

    Then, an even more dazzling light bloomed from the assistant¡ª¡ª

    A force, an unstoppable force, surged forward!

    "So strong" At this moment, Sasuke's mind went blank.

    Almost subconsciously, he listened to the man's words and let Susanoo go forward, while he bent down and tried hard to avoid the blow

    Then, under the influence of that crushing force, the tough Susanoo was as fragile as tofu, and collapsed at the moment of contact!

    After the huge sound and infinite light caused by the electromagnetic gun disappeared, the rebel Sasuke came back to his senses.

    Most of his Susanoo's body, including his head and two arms, had been blasted to pieces by the electromagnetic gun, turned into pure chakra, and disappeared into the air.

    Only half of the body, with only the abdomen left, was shaking precariously, sometimes solidifying, sometimes turning into a shadow.

    Even Susanoo was beaten like this. If Konoha Sasuke hadn't deliberately deflected the trajectory of the electromagnetic gun just now, and his flesh and blood body crashed into it what would have been the outcome?

    Sasuke shuddered.

    "Uh-huh!"

    The rebellious ninja Sasuke suddenly cried out in pain, half-knelt down on the ground, and covered his eyes with all his strength.

    Along with his screams, the last remaining part of Susanoo on Sasuke disappeared without a trace after shaking for a few times.

    The Mangekyou Sharingan could no longer hold on and retreated its black eyes.

    "Hey what a powerful move." Obito, who was watching the show on the side, regained his shocked expression and said calmly.

    This move is very powerful, but it takes a long time to cast, and the signs of its activation are obvious. He can blur away from its attack at any time, and he will not almost lose his life like Sasuke.

    But being able to break Susanoo's defense so easily The masked man looked calm on the surface, but he was secretly worried in his heart, thinking about the advantages and disadvantages of this move.

    "Sasuke!" Xiang Ling screamed, subconsciously rushed to the field, helped Sasuke up, and stretched his wrist to his mouth.

    "Bite me quickly, Sasuke!"

    "It's useless." Haruno Sakura said slowly, "He was not injured, but his pupil power was exhausted and his vision began to decline."

    "In this case, there is no point in replenishing his life force."

    Xiang Phosphorus was suddenly startled.

    "Go away!" Sasuke, the rebellious ninja, pushed her away irritably and shouted hoarsely.

    He stood up with difficulty holding his knees, but his eyes suddenly fell into a trance.

    The other Sasuke and Haruno Sakura not far away were suddenly unable to see clearly in his field of vision.

    Your visionhas become blurry?

    The rebellious Sasuke panicked.

    He rubbed his eye sockets vigorously, making them red. He stared at the reddish eyes again, and then his vision gradually recovered.

    The other Sasuke stood opposite him, panting heavily, sweat dripping from his forehead in large drops, with a hint of exhaustion in his expression.

    ¡°Obviously, he was exhausted after using such a powerful move.

    With his physical strength, he can probably only unleash this kind of move with all his strength once in a battle, right?  But that's enough.

    Konoha Sasuke still had a faint smile on his face: he won this battle after all.

    "you lose."

    He said calmly while trying to calm his breathing.

      "Admit your mistakesyou have gone very far down the wrong path, and it will be too late if you don't turn back!"

    The rebellious ninja Sasuke looked gloomy and remained silent.

    The defeat in the battle made him feel humiliated, but what made him angry was that his choice was regarded as the wrong path by another Sasuke!

    Sasuke in another world not only failed to understand him, but instead angrily criticized his actions!

    This made the rebellious ninja Sasuke feel betrayed.

    ¡­Betrayed by myself!

    What people love most is themselves.  What I hate the mostis also myself.

    A strong anger and resentment suddenly arose from the young man's heart.

    "Wrong path?" The rebellious Sasuke gritted his teeth, his face twisted with anger and became extremely ferocious, "You don't understand the truth of the matter at all, so you deny my choice!"

    "I will never accept this kind of thing"

    "I didn't lose! I don't need your pity I can keep fighting!"

    He roared, remembering those painful past events, and remembering Itachi dying in front of him, his chakra fell even further into the dark abyss.

    Accompanying Sasuke's eruption of anger, a more complete and larger figure of Susanoo suddenly emerged from the rebel ninja Sasuke!

    Then¡ª¡ª

    Like a TV with poor signal, the picture shook a few times and then disappeared.

    "ah¡ª¡ª!"

    The rebellious ninja Sasuke's eyes were about to burst, and he felt a sharp glare in his eyes and into his brain, which made him cry out in pain uncontrollably.

    "Hoo, ho!"

    He gasped for air and stretched out his hands tremblingly in front of his eyes.

    Counting this time, he has activated Susanoo four times today.  Continuous fighting has caused the traitorous ninja Sasuke's physical strength and eye power to have already reached the bottom, and has even been overdrawn, and he can no longer squeeze out a little bit of surplus!

    My eyesight is so bad that I can no longer even see the fingers that are right in front of me.

    Even his hands began to tremble slightly.

    But the rebellious ninja Sasuke still refused to give up. He took out a kunai from his body, dragged his weak body, and charged towards Konoha Sasuke!

    "Come again!"

    "That's enough, Sasuke!" Xiang Lian burst into tears, crying and hugging Sasuke from behind, "Please, don't be brave anymore"

    "Let me go, Xiang Phosphorus!"

    Sasuke wanted to pry the girl's hand away angrily, but found that he was so weak that he didn't even have the strength to break free.

    His steps faltered, his body swayed violently, and the two of them fell to the ground.

    Haruno Sakura raised her eyebrows in surprise.

    She and Konoha Sasuke looked at each other, and the latter looked confused.

    "This girl likes Sasuke?" The girl rarely paid attention to Xianglan, and unexpectedly discovered that although this girl did not have much fighting power, she was not just a beauty.

    ? Red hair, strong vitality, huge chakra

    What is the relationship between this guy and Naruto?

    "It's too ugly, Sasuke." Just when Haruno Sakura was distracted and thinking about some random things, Obito appeared next to the rebellious ninja Sasuke, pulled the embarrassed two people up, and said with a teasing tone.

    "If you lose, you lose Sasuke, just win it back next time."

    "We should go."

    The rebellious Sasuke had a cold face. He did not say anything about leaving, nor did he make any more moves. He just had a cold face and said nothing.

    Konoha Sasuke looked at him, a little helpless at his stubbornness.

    Even if you can't change his mind, who else can convince him?

    He turned his head and glanced at Haruno Sakura, who shrugged her shoulders and said she was helpless.

    The pink-haired girl thought of Haruno Sakura before the original Shippuden. She was almost a vase character and had no influence on Sasuke Being dragged down by that Sakura, the rebellious Sasuke didn't seem to care much about himself.

    Although it was obvious that she just beat him to the ground.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s better for the prince to take action¡± She sighed.

    "Prince?"

    Konoha Sasuke was stunned when his expression suddenly changed.

    "somebody is coming."

    ¡¾Today¡¯s first update.  24008000.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 488 Encounter

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The coming person was not slow, very fast, and Haruno Sakura, who was also very sensitive, also sensed the approach of several chakras.

    She glanced at Sasuke thoughtfully, who looked back quietly and smiled.

    "It's Kakashi and the others" Haruno Sakura blinked and said, "What did you do?"

    The girl suddenly remembered that according to the previous arrangement, Sasuke had obviously gone to observe Naruto and the others, so why did he come back to join her after running halfway?

    "I was discovered by Teja" Sasuke laughed dryly.

    On the other side, Obito and the rebellious ninja Sasuke also sensed the identity of the visitor.

    "Hahathere are so many people here today." The masked man said sarcastically.

    "But except for the Nine-Tails, they are all just a bunch of rotten fish and shrimps"

    "who?"

    The rebellious ninja Sasuke was slightly startled and looked at Obito.

    "They are all your acquaintances, Sasuke" Obito narrowed his Sharingan, and his eyes passed from Konoha Sasuke and Haruno Sakura to the distance.

    "Kakashi, Uzumaki Naruto and others"

    "Theyare here to find me, right?" Sasuke, the rebellious ninja, said coldly.

    The rebellious ninja Sasuke looked in the direction of Obito's eyes and frowned slightly.

    In the direction Obito was staring at.

    Kakashi, Naruto and Sakura, the girl of this world, are galloping towards the battlefield.

    "Kakashi." When running the last stretch, Parker, who was lying on top of Kakashi, suddenly said, "We have probably been discovered. I smell cats and other people. It's a little strange"

    "Really?" Kakashi kept walking, frowning and pondering for a while, then said, "Then give up the idea of ??covert operations"

    ¡°We rush over directly!¡±

    "Yes!" Naruto, who was not very good at hiding himself, responded enthusiastically.

    After crossing a hill, the land suddenly opened up in front of them, and the land that had been tortured by super giant ninjutsu was revealed in front of the three people.

    "Whatwhat's going on!" Sakura's eyes widened, and she said in surprise as she looked at the messy scene of mountains and rivers breaking apart, rivers flowing backwards, and the land shattering in a large area in front of her.

    "These are the traces left by the battle"

    Kakashi recognized it at a glance and said in a solemn tone.

    "What kind of battle would leave such a mark?" Sakura took a breath and stopped suddenly.

    She had only seen similar signs during Payne's invasion some time ago.

    ??Could it be that both parties who fought here were people like Payne?

    Kakashi couldn't answer her.

    He subconsciously lifted up his forehead protector, exposed his Sharingan, and glanced around not far away.

    The gazes of two identical Sharingan eyes met unexpectedly in the air.

    That person is Madara?

    Kakashi narrowed his eyelids and said solemnly: "Let's go"

    "He has seen us."

    Using the Renzuo method of advancement, the three of them moved forward quickly and soon landed at the edge of the battlefield.

    As soon as it fell, Kakashi and his party, who had just seen the identity of the people present, were stunned.

    ???????????? Dumbfounded.

    The five people on the scene, except for the mysterious man with the mask and the strange girl with red hair, the remaining three are extremely familiar characters to them¡ª¡ª

    Two Sasukes and one Sakura.

    "Eh, eh?! Two, two Sasukes?" Naruto blinked hard, wondering if he had been under an illusion again, and stammered, "Am I right?"

    "I also saw another one of myself" Sakura was also dumbfounded. She looked at the figure not far away with a body shape and face that was almost exactly the same as hers. "Am I under an illusion?"

    Looking at their expressions, Haruno Sakura and Sasuke, who were standing together, couldn't help but shake their heads in laughter.

    Only Kakashi remained calm, his eyes passed over the three of them, and finally his eyes fell on Obito, and he said coldly: "We were tracking a ninja who was suspected of being Sasuke, and we found a few of you here. This is  what happened?"

    He took a step forward, with a faint murderous look on his face, and asked: "Could it beis this another conspiracy known to you?"

    "Haha!" Obito sneered.

    &nbs?Sasuke raised his eyebrows.

    He suddenly pointed to the other side, watching Haruno Sakura and Sasuke quietly talking to each other: "Your innocent words are very similar to someone Let me introduce these two people. They are Haruno from another world.  Sakura and Uchiha Sasuke, two people who were also brainwashed by Konoha, should have a lot in common with you!"

    "If you want to play ninja games, just play with them to the fullest!"

    Kakashi and others looked at Haruno Sakura and Sasuke on the other side in shock. Sakura exclaimed: "Me in another world?"

    Hearing this, Haruno Sakura turned to her and nodded slightly, smiled lightly, but did not speak, just quietly listening to the conversation between Naruto and Sasuke.

    Naruto still focused on Sasuke.

    Sasuke sneered: "And between you and me, there are only two endings lefteither you kill me and become the hero of the village, or I kill you and complete my revenge."

    "No." Naruto shook his head.

    "I don't want to be a hero, and I don't want the village to be harmed. So, if you insist on taking revenge on the village, the ending between us will only be"

    "We will die together." His bright pupils told Sasuke that these words were definitely not lies.

    It¡¯s a promise that Naruto will definitely keep.

    Sasuke had a cold face and remained silent, not responding to Naruto's words.

    The two fell silent suddenly.

    "The Uchiha Sasuke of this world." Haruno Sakura suddenly interrupted after hearing this, "I think before you think about how to fight Narutoyou can think about how to pass my level first."

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where you got the confidence to make such nonsense here and say that you want to bloodbath Konoha weren¡¯t those two punches impressive enough?¡±

    "Do you still want to try it again?"

    Sasuke¡¯s face suddenly froze, like a stone sculpture.

    ¡¾Second update.  56008000.  The remaining 2,400 words seem to have to be written until early in the morning.  .  .  This chapter is quite confusing to write.  Because there are too many roles, it is difficult to arrange them.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 489 Story

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Haruno Sakura's words made the rebellious ninja Sasuke lose a lot of momentum.

    However, Sakura did not pursue him fiercely and saved him some face.

    But Kakashi seemed to notice something.

    "So" He rubbed his chin and frowned and said to Haruno Sakura, "It was you and Madara Uchiha who were fighting here just now?"

    "Also, what do you mean by another world? Who are you?"

    Haruno Sakura and Konoha Sasuke looked at each other. The latter sighed and said, "We will answer these questions later, Kakashi-sensei."

    He turned to look at the other Sasuke: "The Sasuke of this world, the me here I have something to say to you."

    The rebellious ninja Sasuke snorted disdainfully. He had just been despised by Haruno Sakura, and now another Sasuke who had just defeated him came to speak again, and he suddenly felt a little irritable.

    "Do you even want to preach to me?"

    "Of all people, the only thing I hate the most is hearing you point fingers at me!"

    The bad words did not discourage Konoha Sasuke.

    In fact, he is not good at preaching, but when the other person is himself in another world, he naturally knows how to speak.

    Because he understands him best.

    The person who knows you best is, after all, yourself.

    "I'm not preaching, giving instructions or even blaming you or anything" He half-closed his eyes and said silently.

    "Because I don't know what you have been through or what you have understoodbut after all, I am you in another world. The most painful thing you have ever experienced will also appear again and again in my nightmares."

    "So I will definitely be the one who can truly understand you."

    The rebellious ninja Sasuke did not refute.

    There was no impatient twinkle in the eye.

    "We are just the same people who have taken different paths Maybe you are right, maybe I am right, or maybe we are both wrong. I don't care." Sasuke said calmly, "What I care about is the truth.  What I care about is my family, my village, and those precious and beautiful things"

    The rebellious ninja Sasuke's expression changed, and he said slowly: "Even if your life is still beautiful but my life only has revenge."

    "Maybe that's the case." Konoha Sasuke smiled lightly and said, "But I don't think revenge is the last and only thing you have to do in your life."

    The rebellious ninja Sasuke remained silent.

    "We all have our own chosen path to go on. I just hope that you can be more cautious and think more about it when you embark on your own path"

    The rebellious ninja Sasuke snorted: "In the final analysis, you are still preaching."

    Konoha Sasuke did not deny it, he continued: "I only say this, you just listen. Finally, I will give you a piece of advice."

    "¡­¡­What?"

    "Don't diejust live well."

    The rebellious ninja Sasuke sneered and ignored him. He just turned around and nodded to Obito.

    It¡¯s hard to say how much he listened to Konoha Sasuke¡¯s words.

    Haruno Sakura optimistically estimated that Konoha Sasuke had defeated him after all, and he would listen to Konoha Sasuke's words to some extent.

    No matter what, these words will plant a seed in his mind, waiting for the right time to take root and sprout.

    "Heart-touching advice." Obito smiled with a strong irony and put his hand on Sasuke's shoulder, "Then, we should go."

    Naruto had finished what he needed to say and stood quietly aside. The two waves of people silently watched Obito and the three leave.

    The atmosphere was strangely silent for a few seconds.

    It was then that Naruto suddenly realized¡ª¡ª

    "Sasuke!" He shouted, and rushed over in a few steps, getting in front of Haruno Sakura and Sasuke, "Are you Sasuke too?!"

    Seeing the second Sasuke with his own eyes made him feel surprised and a little excited.

    "And Sakura!" After walking around Sasuke, he came to the girl again and praised, "You are cuter than Sakura!"

    The corner of Haruno Sakura's mouth twitched, and she was not surprised to see him being rewarded with a chestnut by Sakura who was rushing over.

    "What nonsense are you talking about!" the girl said angrily, "Also, don't look at others with such impolite eyes!"

    Haruno Sakura glanced atSasuke's expression, the latter's eyes were a bit straight: Sakura's image of a violent woman was accidentally exposed to Sasuke.

    What about being gentle and approachable as promised?

    "Sorry," Naruto scratched the back of his head, blinked, looked at the two of them and said, "You are Sakura and Sasuke from another world? What does another world mean?"

    "Another world" Sakura pondered for a while and said, "It is said that every world has many so-called 'parallel worlds' similar to it. Is this kind of thing true?"

    Naruto listened completely confused.  It took Sakura a lot of words before he said he understood.

    "That's probably what happened anyway." Haruno Sakura concluded from the side. She walked forward and met herself in this world.

    The two looked at each other.

    Almost the same face, the same figure.

    Looking at it like this, it feels like you are looking into a mirror.

    However, if you observe carefully, you can find many differences between the two.

    ¡ª¡ªIn Naruto¡¯s words, Haruno Sakura is more beautiful.

    The relationship between her and Sakura in this world is much further than the relationship between the two Sasukes; it can even be said that the two Sakuras are just two people who look very similar.

    After all, she has undergone tremendous changes from soul to body.

    "Hey, hello Sakura from this world." She said with a smile, extending her hand, "This is the first time we meet, I am from another world Haruno Sakura."

    Listening to the girl¡¯s somewhat awkward self-introduction, everyone laughed softly.

    "It's good for you too." Sakura smiled shyly and held Haruno Sakura's hands together.

    The palm without calluses feels warm, soft, delicate and has an excellent hand feel.

    Are you just a pure medical ninja?  Nothere are traces of using strange power.  The strength should be pretty good.

    Haruno Sakura raised her eyebrows.

    With a bit of nervousness and shyness, Sakura greeted Sasuke again, and then Kakashi came over.

    "Hello, Sakura and Sasuke from another world." Kakashi said solemnly to the two of them, "I have some questions to ask you"

    He had also doubted the identity of the two people.

    However, the genuine Mangeky¨­ Sharingan in Sasuke's eyes dispelled his doubts - there are only three people in the world who have Sharingan, Kakashi himself, Obito who deceived his master and destroyed his ancestor, and the second boy  Sasuke, all appeared together just now, Konoha Sasuke is obviously not any of the three.

    Haruno Sakura and Sasuke looked at each other, and Sakura replied boldly: "You can just ask, there is nothing we need to keep secret We know everything and we will tell you everything."

    She smiled and said: "However, on the other hand, we also have many questions to ask you."

    Kakashi nodded without hesitation: "Information exchange? No problem."

    "Let me ask first." The white-haired young man said solemnly.

    Just as he was about to speak, Naruto rushed over: "Let me ask the first question first!"

    "In your world, Sasuke, you didn't defect, right?"

    ¡°I want to hear your story!¡±

    Haruno Sakura pondered for a moment and said: "This is actually just a normal and ordinary ninja career story"

    "That's right, I graduated from the Ninja School and entered Class Seven. Then the Chunin Examination was over. We were each promoted to Chunin. Class Seven was disbanded. After that, I was accepted as a disciple by Kakashi-sensei. There was nothing special after that.  It¡¯s just a normal ninja mission and promotion.¡±

    Sasuke took over the conversation and said briefly.

    "My story is similar" Haruno Sakura smiled, "I was slowly promoted from a genin. During this period, I was accepted as a disciple by Master Tsunade. I did some tasks and fought some enemies, and finally I was promoted to a jounin.  "

    ¡°Nothing special.¡±

    ¡¾Third update.  8000+8000.  I can¡¯t write anymore.  ¡¿

    ¡¾I will continue to try 8000 words tomorrow.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 490 Two Haruno Sakura

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    He said it was ¡°no special story¡±.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:?????? Killing Deidara and Kisame, defeating Kakuzu, Hidan and Scorpion, defeating Orochimaru, forcing Uchiha Itachi back, etc.

    This doesn¡¯t include those small achievements, such as fighting side by side with Terumi Mei in the Kingdom of Water, defeating Danzo¡¯s conspiracy, and so on.

    After hearing all this, Kakashi, Naruto and Sakura were all stunned and almost didn't know what to say.

    Naruto was dumbfounded, opened his mouth, and looked at Haruno Sakura with a silly look.

    ¡ª¡ªIn that world, I wouldn¡¯t be beaten by Sakura every day, right?  Naruto thought to himself, comparing the strength of Sakura here with the level of violent women, and then imagining the violent tendencies of Haruno Sakura

    Naruto shivered suddenly.

    "So the main force in the battle just now turned out to be you!" Kakashi said suddenly as he touched his chin and looked at the strange and familiar girl in front of him with surprise.

    No wonder, she just used that tone to talk to Sasuke and the masked man, but the other party looked like it was natural.

    It turns out that they were all convinced

    This guy is much more violent than our Sakura. I have such an outstanding student over there, so I must be under a lot of pressure, right?  Kakashi felt himself break down into a cold sweat.

    "You are so strong" Sakura said with emotion. She looked at the girl in front of her who was exactly the same but completely opposite to her, and the thoughts in her heart were very complicated.

    They are the same person, why are they so different from each other?

    She envied herself in another world.

    ¡°I envy her for being strong and graceful, envying her for being heroic and handsome, and even more envying her for being able to talk and laugh with Sasuke calmly and happily.

    She stood with Haruno Sakura and quietly compared her. It turned out that Haruno Sakura, who was one year younger from another world, was taller - this was obviously due to the Ice Release Blood Succession Limit.  Under the influence of Ice Release, Haruno Sakura's growth has been accelerated and extended. She is already 15 years old and is still growing at a rate of two to three centimeters per year. In the end, she will probably be several centimeters taller than Sakura in this world.

    With her facial features, temperament, and shoulder-length hair, she is much more mature than herself.  Although she was one year older than her, compared with her, she looked like a little sister Thinking of this, Sakura felt a little depressed.

    "How did you do it?" she couldn't help but asked curiously.

    "me¡ª¡ª"

    Haruno Sakura was still thinking about what Sakura was asking about, so Naruto rushed to answer.

    "I know! It's because of the immortal mode, right?" He shouted, "I can feel it!"

    Naruto and Haruno Sakura, who have mastered Sage Mode, are very sensitive to the scent of the same kind.

    "Sage mode?" Sakura was stunned for a moment, then nodded in agreement.

    "You're wrong, that's not the case." Sasuke put his hands in his pockets and retorted, shaking his head indifferently.

    Looking at the confused eyes of everyone, he smiled faintly and explained: "Sakura has only mastered the sage mode recently When she defeated Kisame and Itachi before, she didn't know how to do this move!"

    "That's right. Those who master Sage Mode must also be ninjas with high strength and chakra." Kakashi heard Sasuke's hidden meaning. He glanced at Naruto and said, "Jiraiya-sama and Naruto  People are examples¡­¡±

    The fairy mode is just the icing on the cake.  Haruno Sakura's previous efforts cannot be overshadowed by the power of Sage Mode.

    However, before mastering Sage Mode, he was able to kill Kisame and force Itachi back in one battle

    How will this strength expand after receiving the bonus of Immortal Mode?

    Kakashi narrowed his eyes slightly.

    "Ha~" Haruno Sakura smiled, waved her hand and said, "If we talk about this aspect, there is actually nothing special to say."

    "As you all know, I am very talented in the manipulation of chakra, so I am also good at using ninjutsu. With the assistance of the Yin Seal, my battery life and explosive ability are quite good in battle In terms of physical skills, I  The ninjutsu used is based on the magic power technique, and the effect is very good." She briefly introduced it.

    "You should be able to do these things, Sakura."

    Haruno Sakura looked at Sakura in this world and said lightly.

    To put it bluntly, judging from her observations in the past few minutes, Sakura in this worldThere is a big gap in strength between her and Naruto. In other words, as a heroine, she is probably just a vase and backup at this time

    There is a big gap between her and the time traveler Haruno Sakura.

    However, in the final analysis, as a civilian ninja with no inheritance or blood inheritance, it is actually quite good for Sakura to grow to this level at the age of 16 - not to mention she is also a precious medical ninja.

    Sakura¡¯s light was obscured simply because her teammates were Naruto and Sasuke.

    And this also makes her temperament a little more weak and stubborn without confidence.

    "If I do this, can I reach your level?" The pink-haired girl asked in surprise, her eyes widening.

    "Haha Well," Haruno Sakura laughed dryly and said, "What I just said is only part of it I also created a few ninjutsu to make up for my shortcomings in strength; and then there is ice escape.  Things like Blood Succession Limits and Immortal Mode.¡±

    Of course, the things here involve Haruno Sakura¡¯s core secrets, so she won¡¯t tell them casually.

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to reach my level.¡±

    "Oh, that's it." Sakura lowered her head in great disappointment.

    "If you can do those things, Sakura, you are already an amazing ninja!" Kakashi patted Sakura on the shoulder and comforted, "You in the other world have already set an example for you.  Follow her instructions and you will become a great female ninja!"

    Kakashi actually knew what he was doing.

    The biggest gap between the two Haruno Sakura is actually not the gap in strength, but the gap in mentality.

    From the beginning to the end, Sakura never had the idea of ??"becoming a strong person". The closest idea was that when she saw the progress of her teammates, she wanted to "keep up with their pace", so she worked hard to practice.

    And the other Haruno Sakura, even if she is just standing quietly, with a faint and peaceful smile on her face like Sakura, the light in her eyes is still dazzling.

    It feels likea very boyish self-improvement character and temperament.

    So this has created two different Haruno Sakuras.

    If Sakura had not taken the path of a medical ninja back then, maybe she would be a bit as elegant as the Haruno Sakura in front of her today, right?

    However, this alone is not enough to grow into a ninja of the level of Haruno Sakura in front of him.

    Kakashi was thinking secretly

    The aftermath of the battle just now could actually change the terrain of this land This is already close to the level of the previous battle between Pain and Naruto.  In other words, Haruno Sakura's strength is at least close to the level of Naruto and Pain!

    This kind of analysis shocked Kakashi.

    Naruto and Sakura were still ignorant, but he had already silently analyzed many things. The two visitors from another world in front of him were full of mystery in his eyes

    As an elite jounin with many years of ninja experience, he does not easily trust a stranger he has just metespecially when the other person's identity is so strange.

    From the worst point of view, if there is a conflict between the two parties, with Haruno Sakura's strength, I am afraid that only Naruto will be able to confront her head-on. As for him and Sakura, they can only try their best to deal with it without holding back

    However, fortunately, these two visitors from another world seem to be friendly to Konoha and them.

    Thinking of this, Kakashi's expression relaxed a little, he smiled and said: "Actually, Sakura, those Akatsuki characters you mentioned, except for Kisame and Itachi, the others have been dealt with  We have more detailed information here, I will give it to you when we return to the village. However, Kisame¡¯s first-hand information is still blank at the moment, thank you very much for sharing this content with us!"

    "You're welcome, Kakashi-sensei."

    "Can you tell me about the battle just now? Especially the information about the masked man who claims to be Uchiha Madara, this is very important!"

    "No problem, butbefore that," Haruno Sakura blinked and said a little embarrassed, "There is something I need to tell you."

    "I just killed your new generation of Hokage."

    "Yes Danzo Shimura is dead."

    She looked solemn and said solemnly.

    ¡¾First update.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 491 Return to the Village

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Huh?!"

    Sakura and Naruto were startled, but Kakashi was much calmer. He scratched his hair and said, "Are you dead"

    "Having said that, it is still a question whether Shimura Danzo is considered a Hokage or not" He said with a straight face, "After all, he has only been recognized by the daimyo and has not passed the vote of confidence of the jounin."

    The latter is actually more important.

    "Duanzo used other gods to control Mifune at the Five Kage Conference in an attempt to become the leader of the ninja coalition. This incident was of a very bad nature and made Konoha very passive in diplomacy." Kakashi continued, "In addition, Danzo  Zang's reputation is very bad, so he will definitely fail the Jonin's vote of confidence. After that, the official Sixth Hokage will be selected again."

    "There is a high probability that I will be chosen." The white-haired young man added silently in his heart.

    ¡°However, I have no interest in the position of Hokage at all Kakashi thought with a grimace.

    "So?" Naruto asked directly, not interested in these political things.

    "So Danzo is no longer the Hokage." Kakashi knew that Naruto didn't understand, so he pointed directly to the point and said, "On the contrary, we still have to pursue him for using other gods to manipulate the daimyo to defraud him of the Hokage position and other serious crimes.  crime."

    "In short, Haruno Sakura killed him, although it is a bit inappropriate but the situation is tense now, so it has to be like this."

    The implication is - Danzo is dead?

    If you die, just die.  Die well.

    ¡°Besides, no one can hunt down criminals across the world.

    "On our side, Danzo has been captured by Hokage-sama." Sasuke smiled and explained what happened there, and also recounted many of Danzo's crimes.  At the end of the incident, Danzo was arrested, and the roots of his subordinates were uprooted. The result was very satisfying, but it caused him to work many overtime shifts in the ANBU and caused a little quarrel - this is the reason why he appears here.  .

    The ninjas from the two worlds happily complained about Danzo.

    The conclusion is that Danzo deserves death, and Sakura-chan did a great job; of course, no one will ask the question "Why didn't he be caught earlier?"

    Then Haruno Sakura narrated the battle process just now, briefly mentioning the battle with Danzo, focusing on the ninjutsu used by Sasuke and the masked man.

    "Susanoh and Amaterasu? It matches what Gaara and the others described." Kakashi analyzed, "As for Madara Uchiha, from your description, his technique is very dangerous"

    "As expected of Madara!"

    The white-haired young man was a little concerned about the mysterious man's kaleidoscope ability - he felt an inexplicable sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu to Kakashi.

    "He just claims to be Madara, but I don't think he is really Madara." Haruno Sakura curled her lips and said disdainfully, "Even if his strength has declined, Uchiha Madara's courage to dominate the world should still be there. But I am with him.  In the battle, I couldn¡¯t feel that momentum.¡±

    She had doubted his identity from the first time she met the masked man when she traveled across the world.

    It was hard for Haruno Sakura to believe that Uchiha Madara, who was a genius back then, would now live like this with his head hidden and his tail exposed.

    Kakashi was deep in thought when suddenly several more people arrived.

    "Kakashi, what happened?"

    Before Yamato arrived, the voice came over first.

    Then when he landed on the ground and saw the people on the field clearly, he was like Kakashi and others before -

    Stunned.

    "Sasuke!" Ya yelled, pointing at Sasuke who was standing next to Kakashi swaggeringly, "You are actually here!"

    "Two, two Sakuras?" Xiao Li rubbed his eyes hard, feeling like he was dazzled.

    Yamato¡¯s thoughts were confused for two seconds, and it took him a while to calm down: ¡°Kakashi, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    "I need an explanation."

    The wood of the wooden escape structure in his hand stretched out ready to move, aiming at Sasuke, with a solemn expression.

    Sakai also took out his paintbrush and looked at Sasuke eagerly.

    "You don't need to be so nervous, he is not a dangerous person." Kakashi sighed, "Let me explain."

    "You may not believe it if I tell you"

    ??Bala, bala.

    Kakashi tried his best to explain, and the four of them reluctantly believed this story.

    ¡ª¡ªAfter all, this statement is indeed a bit fantasy.

    &nbspHe was defeated, but it was hard to say how effective those words he said were.  So his matter still has to be resolved by you.  "

    Naruto was silent for a while, then raised his head and said firmly: "Leave Sasuke's matter to me and leave it alone."

    "How to solve it?" Haruno Sakura raised her eyebrows, "Do you want to challenge him to a duel and then die together?"

    Naruto remained silent.

    "Don't bear everything on your shoulders alone. You have companions! You must know how to rely on the strength of your companions -" Haruno Sakura said, looking at Sakura who looked particularly delicate and weak next to her, and the words in her mouth  It got stuck.

    "At least you must learn to trust the power of your companions and stop being hot-headed and acting on impulse!" Haruno Sakura sighed and said.

    Kakashi and others also turned their heads and looked at Naruto.

    "I know, I know!" Naruto said with a stiff smile on his face, "I will think carefully before taking action!"

    Haruno Sakura suddenly found herself heartbroken for Naruto in this world.

    She opened her crimson lips again, wanting to say something more, but stopped talking; her two thin lips touched up and down, but in the end nothing came out.

    As they walked and talked like this, the distance between the group and Konoha gradually shortened.

    I also encountered several waves of people wearing masks on the way, all because Danzo died, the curse seal expired, and the roots that were free again, under Saai's suggestion, were temporarily placed under the command of the next Hokage Kakashi, and returned to Konoha to wait.  arrange.

    There were also several direct descendants of Danzo who were completely brainwashed. After learning that the short pink-haired ANBU had killed Danzo, they rushed over aggressively, and then¡ª¡ª

    With a few bang bang bangs, Haruno Sakura casually sent these loyal dogs of Danzo to meet Danzo.

    What was revealed in these few moments was just the tip of the iceberg of Haruno Sakura's strength, but it was enough to suppress Yamato and other ninjas who had never seen Haruno Sakura fight.

    The next day, Haruno Sakura and his party returned to Konoha.

    "Is this Konoha?"

    Haruno Sakura frowned, looking at the scene in front of her, and took a breath of cold air.

    ¡¾Second update.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 492 Companions

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    What appeared in front of Haruno Sakura was a huge and sunken pit.

    And several shabby buildings that have been rebuilt one after another in the deep pit.

    And in her impression, this place should be the most prosperous core area of ??Konoha.

    Slug once told her that Konoha suffered heavy losses in the Pain invasion. However, the power of words was so pale that when Haruno Sakura saw the tragic situation of the village, she lost her voice for a moment.

    I forgot how to speak.

    "The village turned out to be like this"

    Sasuke's voice was trembling.

    Looking at the scene in front of him, he imagined the tragedy of that day. His whole body was cold, as if he had forgotten to breathe.

    Kakashi patted him on the shoulder and comforted him: "But fortunately, Naruto convinced him later, and Pain finally used the reincarnation technique to resurrect the dead."

    "But there is no guarantee that if something like this happens to us Payne will be convinced by Naruto." Haruno Sakura said coldly.

    "Don't worry I will give you the detailed information about Pain." Kakashi glanced at her, turned around and said, "In this case, you will be able to prevent the tragedy from happening."

    He continued: "Because the Eight-Tails and Nine-Tails have the most chakra, Akatsuki listed the Eight-Tails and Nine-Tails as the last targets to collect. Your Akatsuki has just started collecting tailed beasts. They won't be able to do it for a while.  Came to attack Konoha."

    With these words, Haruno Sakura and Sasuke felt somewhat relieved; at least they didn't have to worry for the time being, they would see the same ruined Konoha when they returned to the original world.

    Of course, the development of the two worlds is not completely consistent, and the information here can only be used as a reference.

    We need to find a suitable time to go to the Land of Rain to find out what Akatsuki's lair is Haruno Sakura thought to herself.

    While the girl was thinking about this, a ninja dressed as an ANBU suddenly appeared in front of everyone: "Kakashi, Yamato, you are finally back! The two advisors are looking for you."

    As he spoke, he looked at Haruno Sakura and Sasuke, who were also wearing ANBU masks, with doubtful eyes.

    "Unfamiliar chakra and appearance?"

    It looks like she has pretty good strength When did ANBU have a girl with pink hair and good strength?

    Konoha has just experienced a catastrophe, and everyone is a little nervous, and they will become suspicious when they see any suspicious signs.

    "He's one of our own." Kakashi noticed his confusion, briefly introduced him and motioned for him to lead the way, "Don't waste time, let's go."

    Kakashi almost got elected as the Sixth Hokage, let alone this matter.

    the other side.

    Haruno Sakura and Sasuke followed Naruto, Xiao Li and others, and met other people who had nothing to do in a corner of the village.

    Because the task distribution office had not had time to be rebuilt, several young people had neither work to do nor the mood to practice, so they had to sit together and chat in a daze.

    "After becoming a ninja, you rarely have such leisure time" Shikamaru said lazily, holding a piece of dogtail grass in his mouth, counting the white clouds in the sky, lying on several huge wooden boards.

    "very nice!"

    "According to the reconstruction progress, the main functional buildings will be completed soon, and we will be very busy starting tomorrow." Neji leaned to the side and said, "If you want to be free, you only have today."

    "Someone is coming" Shino interrupted the conversation between the two.

    Everyone turned to look, and Akamaru's barking could be heard from afar.

    "It's Naruto and the others!" Hinata smiled shyly and resisted the urge to hide - since she confessed her love in public that day in excitement, she has been able to restrain the feeling of blushing and fainting.

    "Everyone is here" Shikamaru glanced at the people walking together. He was a little surprised that Naruto was accompanied by two ANBU ninjas, but seeing how they were talking and laughing, he didn't pay much attention.

    It should be the ANBU who escorted Naruto back.

    Shikamaru thought and jumped down from the pile of wood: "What happened to Sasuke?"

    "Don't worry about this, just leave it to me." Naruto said calmly, "I'll deal with him alone."

    This answer obviously won¡¯t satisfy everyone.

    "Sasuke's matter is a major matter of concern to the village. How can you be asked to handle it alone?" "We can't agree to such a willful decision!" "You can't be pretentious."Keep yourself in check, Haruno Sakura and others are fully capable of killing Sasuke by force.

    They just want to give Sasuke one more chance.

    No one in Shikamaru believed this statement: Naruto and Naruto who could defeat Pain, as well as Haruno Sakura in another world who Sakura said was as strong as him, how could Sasuke run away?

    The conversation ended unhappily, and everyone was not in the mood to discuss the issues of the other world anymore, and soon they left angrily.

    The four members of Team 7 did not separate. They walked several times through the dilapidated Konoha and chatted with each other.

    Naruto was very interested in the harmonious Team 7 in that world, and took the trouble to ask Sasuke many times about the daily trivial matters of their relationship. It seemed that those ordinary daily routines could also touch Naruto's heart.

    Not long after, an ANBU received Kakashi's order and called Haruno Sakura over; during dinner, the three of them went to Ichiraku Ramen, but they didn't expect that Naruto would suddenly be summoned back by a toad.  Mt. Miaomu.

    Suddenly, only Sakura and Sasuke were left.

    When the two of them finished eating ramen and walked out of the store, the sun was already setting.

    The dusty road was empty except for Sakura and Sasuke, who were walking silently.

    "that¡­¡­"

    ¡°Speaking of which¡­¡±

    The two of them suddenly spoke in unison.

    ¡¾I went out during the day today and was not in good condition when typing at night, so I only have one update, sorry.  .  The missing updates will be made up tomorrow.  ¡¿

    ¡¾The last dialogue is the original Sakura talking to Sasuke¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 493 Some questions

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    [PS in front: Maybe I didn¡¯t make it clear enough in the previous chapter, but the person talking to Sasuke here is the original Sakura, not the protagonist Haruno Sakura]

    This tacit understanding of speaking at the same time made Sasuke and Sakura couldn't help laughing.

    Although they only got along for one day, Sasuke unexpectedly found that he and her were quite compatible.

    Because they are all Haruno Sakura

    The young man thought this way and turned to look at the girl next to him.

    The girl's soft voice, pursed lips, and lowered eyebrows were an attitude that Sasuke rarely saw in the other Haruno Sakura.

    It was dusk at this time, and the setting clouds on the horizon were extremely bright, imprinted on the girl's face, as if the white face had also risen with flying clouds, glowing with a faint blush, rendering her side face as delicate as a peach blossom.  beautiful.

    Sasuke's heart moved, and he remembered that day, the evening after the battle with Itachi, when he was resting at the riverside camp, he saw Sakura's side face from the same angle.  ¡¾Note¡¿

    The same profile, but completely different feelings.

    She is indeed a girl with two sides.

    He turned his head and looked at the colorful clouds in the sky. He put his hands in his pockets and walked slowly beside the girl. This time he said it at the same time as Sakura: "Say first¡ª¡ª"

    The two laughed again.

    As if playing with friends who have known each other for many years, Sasuke smiled lightly and Sakura smiled softly.

    "You go ahead and say it!" Sakura finally stopped laughing and pushed his hand.

    "Then let me say it first." Sasuke put away his smile, but kept the corners of his mouth slightly raised, and followed the girl's wishes.

    He paused for a moment and found that the question he wanted to ask just now suddenly couldn't be asked.

    "I¡­¡­"

    Sasuke blinked and bit his lower lip, thinking about the scene he saw in the Kingdom of Iron that day, but he could never find the right words in his mouth.

    I don¡¯t know if I should ask.

    Why are you asking this question?  It looks very strange.

    Perhaps many times, the words we say are only spoken carelessly or impulsively; once we calm down, we lose the courage to speak.

    He turned around and looked at Sakura next to him.

    The pink-haired girl still had a faint smile on her lips, and her bright eyes looked at him quietly, as if asking, "What's wrong?"

    "I want to say," Sasuke took a breath, and the words he wanted to say slipped out of his mouth and turned into other words, "I want to say that although the village suffered a disaster, everyone is still alive.  As we work hard to rebuild and protect the village, it won¡¯t be long before the village can return to its original appearance This is great.¡±

    "I'm really happy to meet you and Naruto like this in a different world."

    The young man looked into the girl's green eyes and said seriously.

    "Me too." The girl's face turned slightly red. She looked away and looked at her kicking feet. She stopped in her tracks, "Being able to meet me and Sasuke in another world is like a dream  "

    The two looked at each other and smiled.

    A lot of things have been left unsaid.

    "What about you?" Sasuke said, and the corners of his mouth curved into a smile again, with a slight curiosity and expectation, and asked, "What did you want to say just now?"

    "me¡­¡­"

    Sakura lowered her head and stepped on her own shadow, lazily drawing out the ending.

    The voice is very cute.

    Sasuke slowed down and watched her walk forward step by step with a playful smile on his face.

    "What I want to ask is" Sakura suddenly turned her head and said to the boy, "How did I grow into such a powerful female ninja in that world"

    "I envy her so much."

    With longing eyes, Sakura recalled the charming girl from before.

    She was so confident, so heroic, and her face seemed to be radiating light She never thought that she could be so dazzling.

    It turns out that I, who have always been able to only look at the backs of Naruto and Sasuke, who have always been protected by them and cowardly, can stand at the front like that, leaving my back to Sasuke and Naruto

    ¡°I¡¯ve become that person too.¡±

    "That's it"

    Sasuke responded calmly, stepped forward, and a thought suddenly came to his mind¡ª¡ª

    ?Is this really what Sakura wants to say?

    Did her words also change when she spoke?

    Sasuke couldn't guess the answer.  He hid his doubts in his heart, walked to Sakura, and said, "I think the most important thing is to have a strong heart"

    He smiled faintly, turned around and said, "When she comes back later, you can go find her, she will definitely help you!"

    While the two were walking and chatting against the sunset, they were in a spacious ward on the other side of Konoha.

    Tsunade woke up faintly.

    Kakashi received this news one second before he was officially appointed as the Sixth Hokage.

    "I almost became the new HokageTsunade-sama." Kakashi stood in front of Tsunade who was devouring his food. Although he felt complicated, he also secretly breathed a sigh of relief.  That¡¯s all the material for Hokage¡­¡±

    "A lot of things happened during the time when you were unconscious. The situation has become very complicated and serious, and you are needed to take charge of the overall situation!"

    Kakashi will tell you what happened recently.

    "So many things have happened" Tsunade swallowed the last bite of food in her mouth, wiped the corners of her mouth, burped, and her eyes suddenly became sharp from blurry.

    "I already understand the general situation"

    "First of all, let's discuss your becoming the next generation of Hokage in the future." The Fifth Hokage stood up, slowly washed his hands and face, and said slowly, "Even the Raikage and Tsuchikage are willing to join the Ninja United Army.  Come in It seems that the situation is really serious! Kakashi, call everyone right away, I am going to hold a Jonin meeting, everyone is ready to fight from now on!"

    "By the way, the two visitors from another world you mentioned, Haruno Sakura and Sasuke they are still in the village, right?"

    Tsunade shook her hands dry, wiped her face, and her slightly bulging belly flattened out at a speed visible to the naked eye. She converted the food into physical strength and chakra, and soon she regained her former beauty and calmness.  Calm.

    "Go and call that Haruno Sakura over Before the official meeting, I want to meet with her first!"

    Kakashi did not know the details of the subsequent meeting between Tsunade and Haruno Sakura - even Shizune was not able to observe their conversation.

    Only they know what Haruno Sakura and Tsunade from another world said.

    In fact, even if someone wants to eavesdrop on it deliberately, it is impossible.

    Because this conversation took place in Shigu Forest.

    "Slug ImmortalLong time no see!"

    On the giant branches of the wet bone forest, with the fluctuation of chakra, two tiny figures suddenly appeared.

    "Long time no see, Tsunade-chan"

    The slug fairy from another world is still so huge. Half of its body is soaked in the acid lake, lazily looking at the visitor, and its voice is like thunder coming from below.

    "And Sakuraoh, it's Sakura from another world, welcome!"

    Tsunade's eyes moved slightly.

    "This is an absolutely safe place to talk I have a few questions I want to ask you."

    "I will tell you everything I know, and I will tell you everything I know."

    Haruno Sakura smiled faintly.

    ¡¾First update, make up for the update owed yesterday.  Two more updates.  ¡¿

    ¡¾Note: What happened two months ago is the last chapter of the previous volume.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 494: Move forward to become stronger, Haruno Sakura

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Tsunade doesn¡¯t have many problems.

    There are only three¡ª¡ª

    "What did I do in this different world when I was the Hokage?"

    "How long can Haruno Sakura and Sasuke stay? When will they go back?"

    "Can ninjas from another world travel across time on a large scale? Can Haruno Sakura still enter this world?"

    The first one is very difficult to answer.

    Haruno Sakura answered the first question as concisely and clearly as possible.

    In her side of the world, Tsunade has been very proud of herself in recent years, especially after overthrowing Danzo, she has become even more powerful, and her authority in Konoha has reached its peak.

    The story here is also quite interesting.

    As a disciple of Tsunade, Haruno Sakura also contributed a lot in this process - even some of Tsunade's actions were inspired by Sakura.  I won¡¯t go into details here.

    The second and third questions revealed Tsunade's intentions.

    She hopes to recruit Konoha ninjas from another world as reinforcements.

    I have to say that this is a pretty grand idea.

    People like Kakashi are smart, but they don¡¯t think of this.  As a woman, Tsunade can have such a thoughtful mind. No wonder Jiraiya strongly suggested that she become Hokage.

    Thinking deeply, if this is feasible, not only can we request assistance for imminent wars, but different worlds can also cooperate more deeply, and even join forces to solve some problems that cannot be solved by a single world

    "It's a pity that Haruno Sakura told her clearly that this wouldn't work.

    The leyline energy in the Loulan ruins is a very high-end and mysterious energy, which may be higher than the level of natural energy Every time you travel through time and space, you need to consume a lot of this energy. Every time you bring one more person, it consumes  It will be much bigger.

    And they can't stay in another world for too long - the original world will pull them back.

    This time Haruno Sakura was better prepared than the last time she went back in a hurry, but she only stayed two or three days longer.  Perhaps after gaining experience, it can be extended to several weeks or even three or two months - this is enough to support a war, but it is difficult to achieve long-term cooperation for a longer period of time.

    The most important thing is that Haruno Sakura is convinced that the ability to carry out this kind of time travel is her unique trait - because her soul itself has traveled through time.

    Therefore, there is no basis for expansion and development.

    Rather than focusing on this, you might as well develop your own world.

    "It turns out it can only be like this." Tsunade sighed in disappointment.

    "Then I basically have no problem"

    There are still small questions, such as how strong Haruno Sakura is and what happened in that world. Tsunade is also curious.

    Since time was tight, Haruno Sakura introduced it in as concise language as possible: "Strength is probably the level of being able to use Sage Mode."

    So much so.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????? Just by being able to use the sage mode, Tsunade regarded Haruno Sakura as a master next only to Jiraiya and Naruto - this is already quite scary.

    However, she didn't know that Haruno Sakura, who was supported by various secret techniques, was a top-notch master in Ninja, Physique, and Illusion. Her strength, speed, and physique were all off the charts. To use words like "second-best"  To describe it, you are already looking down on her.

    After the brief and intense conversation, Tsunade did not chat much, and returned to Konoha with Haruno Sakura.

    When they returned to Konoha, it was already dark. Haruno Sakura said goodbye to Tsunade and Kakashi who were busy preparing for the meeting, and left the temporary Hokage office.

    "Although this operation went wrong, I unexpectedly gained a lot of information" Walking on the ruined road of Konoha that still needs to be rebuilt, Haruno Sakura silently pondered the gains and losses of this operation.

    "Konoha here doesn't seem to need my help maybe it's almost time to go back."

    ¡­¡­

    Later.

    Konoha¡¯s temporary hospital.

    ? Continuous tents formed a temporary room, and the medical ninjas were busy non-stop, constantly coming in and out.

    Of course, in this world, there is no water or moon.

    As Sakura, Haruno Sakura borrowed medical instruments and equipment, found an empty room, and helped Sasuke check the changes brought about by the newly opened Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.

    ¡°All physical data are the same.She had previously encouraged her to come to Haruno Sakura for help, so Sakura made this request with anxiety and shyness.

    In her heart, she had already prepared herself for being reprimanded as a shameless woman; if she had not made up her mind to no longer be a burden that delayed Team 7's retreat, Sakura would not have had the courage to walk up to Haruno Sakura.

    But at this moment, Sakura looked at the other person's face, which was almost the same as hers, with a serious expression, and her heart suddenly sank.

    His face turned pale.

    "Sure enough" she thought in frustration and disappointment, feeling so depressed and ashamed that she was about to cry, "asking a friend I just met for advice on this kind of question, and I can't pay the equivalent in return I will definitely be scolded like that.  What a greedy fool"

    Sakura lowered her head, waiting to be scolded for her rudeness.

    Then she heard¡ª¡ª

    "However, Sasuke and I won't stay here for too long, so we don't have time to teach you everything"

    "What do you want to learn?"

    "Huh?" Sakura, who thought she would be scolded, raised her head in confusion and blinked, "UmI"

    "Oh, you didn't think about it, right?"

    Haruno Sakura took the girl's little hand and smiled.

    "Then let me give you some advice. How about adding Ying Chong and Nin Tai Technique?"

    ¡°It¡¯s not too difficult to get started with these two techniques, and you have a basic foundation. And there is still a lot of room for development in the future. When you practice the power of Taijutsu to the extreme, it will be no worse than Ninjutsu and Genjutsu!¡±

    The world here is about to face a war. Choosing other techniques will not be effective in a short period of time, and it is of little significance.  Ninja Taijutsu and Sakura Rush are skill combinations that can immediately improve combat effectiveness, and they are also very consistent with Sakura's combat style here - according to Haruno Sakura's understanding, Sakura almost never uses attribute escape techniques when fighting.

    Therefore, Haruno Sakura took great pains to carefully select these two techniques.

    "Thank you, thank you!"

    Sakura doesn¡¯t understand the intention behind this, but she can feel Haruno Sakura¡¯s good intentions.

    She hugged Haruno Sakura tightly, her voice choked with sobs.

    "Come on" Haruno Sakura smiled slightly, "I am the one in this world."

    Being able to help Sakura in this world brings a soft fragrance into her arms, and she is in a good mood.

    "Let's move forward to be stronger"

    "Haruno Sakura."

    Volume Thirteen, End.

    ¡¾Second update.  The remaining chapter won't be too long.  ¡¿

    [The plots at the beginning and end of the volume will appear dull] ??(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 495 Tranquility

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Haruno Sakura and Sasuke stayed in that world for more than three days.

    After teaching Sakura Yingchong and nintaijutsu, the two chose to return on their own initiative.

    Nintaijutsu, which was modified by Haruno Sakura from Kailijutsu, has become more and more a system of taijutsu. Unlike Kailijutsu, which focuses on improving the power and destructive power of fists and feet, Nintaijutsu will comprehensively improve the explosive power of ninjas.  , Sustainability and destructive power, that is, the strength and speed of fists and kicks.  Coupled with Sakura Chong's bonus to reaction speed, Sakura who masters these two techniques will greatly increase her strength and transform into a violent ninja who mainly uses ninjutsu.

    How will the world develop in the future?

    Haruno Sakura and Sasuke had already returned to their original world at that time, and they may not have the chance to return to that world again in the future, which is unknown.

    She just believed that they in that world could have a happy ending.

    A few days later.

    The main world, Konoha Village.

    It is already early September. After the beginning of autumn, autumn tigers begin to wreak havoc on the Land of Fire, and the weather is unusually muggy.

    Having just returned from the dry and cold Konoha in early winter, to the humid and warm world of late summer and early autumn, Haruno Sakura only felt a little uncomfortable all over.

    The afternoon sunshine on this day was extremely harsh.

    However, the Hokage's office was extremely cold - Tsunade luxuriously put the Ice Release Technique into the Hokage building and used it as an air conditioner.

    It¡¯s said to be a treat for big customers; Haruno Sakura still doesn¡¯t understand her?

    ???????????????????????????? Ha, woman.

    The screen retreated from the ANBU who was secretly guarding the side. The office door was locked, and there were only the Fifth Hokage, Haruno Sakura and Sasuke in the room.  Tsunade sat at her desk with a serious expression, listening carefully to the report of her apprentice Haruno Sakura.

    "In short, Payne is very powerful and is our most powerful enemy ever!"

    "Well, that's the basic situation."

    The girl looked solemn and said slowly.

    "Penn's strengthis it really that powerful?" Tsunade frowned, with a bit of doubt in her expression.

    There are six clones, each with unique and powerful skills; a full blow can level the entire Konoha or even reduce it to a deep pit; this level of power has exceeded the limit that ordinary ninjas can imagine!

    "He calls himself a god" Sasuke said solemnly, "If we only evaluate him based on his strength, this title is not an exaggeration."

    "All right¡­¡­"

    Tsunade closed her eyes, lowered her head and silently digested the information stated by the two men, and did not speak for a while.

    "I understand." After pondering for a long time, the Fifth Hokage raised his head, nodded and said, "The information you collected is very crucial, well done."

    "But I have a question, where did you get this information?"

    The boy and girl exchanged a look in front of Tsunade.

    When they came back, they also considered this issue.

    The credibility of intelligence from unknown sources is of course greatly compromised; but what should we say?  To be honest, this story is a bit too fantasy.

    Sasuke tends to make up an excuse, such as encountering Akatsuki members by chance when he was out and getting information from them after a big battle.

    Sasuke wanted to treat the events of the past few days as some little secrets he and she shared.

    This excuse sounds more reliable than traveling across the world.

    However, there are still many flaws in this logic. Even Haruno Sakura can find many unexplainable loopholes at once, let alone the veteran Tsunade.

    After thinking hard for a long time and unable to come up with a perfect reason, Haruno Sakura simply decided to tell the truth.

    ¡ª¡ªThere¡¯s nothing to hide anyway.

    "You may not believe it" Haruno Sakura blurted out a familiar sentence pattern, "We um traveled to the world one year later."

    "What did you say?"

    Tsunade's eyes widened and she almost spit out the tea in her mouth.

    Sakura and Sasuke tried to explain a few words: "We borrow the energy of the earth veins from the Loulan ruins to travel to another world¡ª¡ª"

    ?????????????????????????

    However, Tsunade didn't believe it at all: "Okay, okay, I understand, don't explain."

    The earth energy of Loulan ancient country?  Travel across the world?  Have you met yourself in another world?  The story is quite exciting, and it's hard for the two little guys.  Tsunade chuckled to herself.

    "The imagination is good. But??If they are really two similar worlds, why do you and Sakura change the most in that world?  Why is it that history in the past has always been the same, but it has only changed since you started?  This is too much of a coincidence.  " She retorted, wagging her finger.

    It was really hard for Tsunade to imagine that her heroic and powerful disciple would become shy, gentle, weak and timid in another world.

    In fact, if he hadn't seen it with his own eyes, Sasuke wouldn't have been able to imagine Haruno Sakura looking like that.

    Tsunade waved her hand, stopping Sasuke from further explanation.

    "I understand."

    She blinked her eyes, looked at the two of them, and said with a smile.

    What do you know!

    The girl was complaining crazily in her heart, but she couldn't say it out due to the situation. She was really holding it in.

    "What we said is true" Sasuke said weakly.

    "Haha, forget it if you don't want to say it! It's already a great achievement for you to collect such important information. I won't ask more about other things."

    The blond beauty stood up and patted the girl on the shoulder like an honest elder.

    "You are starting to have your own secrets, Sakura" She smiled happily.

    "The most important difference between women and girls is whether they have their own little secrets." Tsunade leaned next to the girl's ear, lifted her hair, opened her red lips, and said softly, "You have grown up, Sakura.  !¡±

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s face twitched.

    I don¡¯t know how to respond at all.

    "Go back and have a good rest!" She walked back to the desk and said to the two of them, "It was originally a vacation arranged for you, but I didn't expect that you ended up on duty"

    Sakura and Sasuke looked at each other, turned and left the office.

    After walking out of the cool building and walking onto the street where the sun was shining brightly and the heat was blistering, Haruno Sakura sighed silently.

    "I just said it, Hokage-sama won't believe it." Sasuke hurried a few steps to catch up with Sakura and said to her.

    "At least we are telling the truth."

    The girl did not look back when she spoke.

    If others don¡¯t believe you when you tell the truth, that¡¯s other people¡¯s problems; if others don¡¯t believe you when you tell lies, that¡¯s your own problem.

    "Okay" Sasuke pondered, walked to the position side by side with the girl, and asked, "What are your recent plans, Sakura?"

    "If Master Tsunade has not assigned any special tasks" Haruno Sakura touched her smooth chin and muttered, "It should be to help Kakashi-sensei train, and to train myself."

    With the successful training in Sage Mode as a symbol, Haruno Sakura has now been labeled as a top combat power, and ordinary small tasks will no longer disturb her.

    This also means that after all three children in Haruno Sakura¡¯s class started school, Haruno Sakura now has a lot of free time.

    It would be the same even if Jiraiya ran around the world after receiving a mission to collect intelligence.

    ¡ª¡ªAlthough she doesn¡¯t think she will be very idle.

    Turning her head and glancing at Sasuke who was about to speak, Haruno Sakura smiled slightly and said, "I know what you want to say."

    This time traveling through time and space, while harvesting a lot of information, also left a lot of confusion for the two of them.

    It¡¯s not convenient to talk there. After coming back, Sasuke still has a lot of questions to discuss with Haruno Sakura.

    "Don't ask me now I was too tired from helping Sakura conduct special training all night last night. I want to go home and have a good sleep first!"

    She stretched herself hard, revealing the lower half of her fair and slender waistline under her shirt, and said lazily.

    Konoha in the afternoon is peaceful and calm.

    only¡­¡­

    The world over there is already at war, so how long can the peace here be maintained?

    ¡¾First update.  It's one o'clock in the morning on the pigeon calendar!  Just catching up on last night¡¯s update.  ¡¿

    [Friendly recommendation: "The Strongest Technician of Sunagakure": He was originally a civilian ninja in Sunagakure Village, but he accidentally mastered PM world skills, including teleportation, gravity, shadow clone, song of destruction, pain sharing, etc., a total of 728 skill combinations.  , what kind of story will young Shiraishi set off in the world of Naruto?  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 496 Xiyan

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Haruno Sakura thought she could have a good sleep after returning home

    She was wrong.

    She returned home, shouted "I'm back!" in a low tone, walked straight into the room, and fell down on the bed, like an Internet-addicted teenager who had just returned from an Internet cafe.

    Mother Haruno Meabuki couldn¡¯t bear to look at her daughter¡¯s wretched appearance.

    "Sakura, why are you sleeping lazily in broad daylight?"

    "Mom~ I have a day off today!" Haruno Sakura lay on the bed, burying her head in the pillow, and said weakly.

    "Holiday! You can be wild during the holiday, right? You can herd sheep during the holiday, right?" Ying's mother raised her eyebrows and scolded, "How can a girl fall asleep on the bed as dirty as you? Go out and sleep on the bed.  For so many days, I didn¡¯t take a shower or change my clothes outside, and when I came back, I just lay in bed! I didn¡¯t even change my clothes! I didn¡¯t even take a shower! If the sheets are dirty, you still want me to wash them for you! What a mess!¡±

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s face twitched, feeling like her head was about to explode.

    "I'm very clean! I've said it hundreds of times, even if I go out on a mission, I can still use Water Escape to clean my body and clothes" She rolled her eyes and explained helplessly.

    As a super master of water escape, washing and drying are all basic operations; no matter how fierce the battle is, using water escape to keep the body clean and dry afterwards is not a problem.

    "Can it be the same? Get up quickly, you lazy snake!" Haruno Meabuki said, walking into her daughter's room and looking out the window, "Oh, the sky is so cloudy, the wind is blowing! It's going to rain.  Come! Come and help me collect my clothes!"

    "Are you a devil?"

    "Get up quickly!" Meabuki ignored her daughter's protests, slapped her butt several times, and urged.

    As a result, after collecting the clothes, there were all kinds of chores, such as mopping the floor, cleaning, washing and disinfecting dishes, bathing, etc. It was said that she wanted to exercise her housework skills, "otherwise you won't even be able to wash dishes when you grow up."  ! Being laughed at by others!¡±

    Haruno Sakura really wants to say, whoever dares to laugh at your daughter, I have to kill him myself!

    I was busy until the afternoon before letting Sakura rest.

    By this time, she had no idea of ??lying on the bed and taking a nap.

    "Housewives are so terrible. They obviously have nothing to do, but they have spent half the afternoon without knowing it. They have been busy and haven't done anything." Haruno Sakura hurriedly found an excuse and walked out of the house, muttering.

    With her father away at home, it was too much pressure for her to bear Meabuki¡¯s nagging alone.

    "It's better for a woman to have her own career. Just being a housewife, life is too plain and boring." The girl shrugged her shoulders and said to herself; but when she said this, she completely forgot that she was the same now.  A woman.

    But it was also true that there was no way Haruno Sakura could become a housewife - she had never even thought about it.

    The sky outside is gloomy and it is raining heavily.

    But this doesn¡¯t bother Haruno Sakura at all.

    She walked leisurely in the rain, and the raindrops fell on the girl without any sign of wetting her clothes, as if the Haruno cherry blossoms had melted into the rain.

    This extremely delicate operation was even just a subconscious operation by Haruno Sakura; the girl's eyes were wandering as she stood on the street, thinking about where she could go at this time.

    "Hinata?"

    ¡°Obviously unrealistic, she should still be in ANBU at this time.

    Ino, Shiro, and the three children from Haruno Sakura's class are also at work.

    Looking for Sasuke?

    ¡ª¡ªOnly a couple who are in love with each other would do something like this, where they can¡¯t wait to stick together again within two hours of being apart.

    Others in the same class, Shikamaru and the others?  The relationship is not that good, so it feels a bit strange to visit unexpectedly.

    She paused, her mouth slightly curved, and she suddenly had an idea.

    A moment later.

    The Wind House.

    Uzuki Xiyan, who has not appeared in many chapters - no, it should be called Yueguang Xiyan now - opened the door and unexpectedly saw a familiar figure.

    A slender girl with pink hair stood cheerfully outside the door with a bright smile on her face.

    "Hey, what a rare visitor!" the young woman said in surprise.

    "Please come in!" She stepped aside and welcomed the girl into her home with a smile.

    "Long time no see, Sister Xiyan!"

    ??It¡¯s been a long time no see, but actually it¡¯s been a few daysLast week, Haruno Sakura would come over to see her former teammates in ANBU - there wasn't much to say about this kind of interpersonal communication, so in this book, Yugao disappeared for a long time.

    The same is true for Shino; he and Haruno Sakura have more chances to meet each other in ANBU, but now the girl almost no longer performs tasks in the ANBU team, so most of the time the two just meet and say hello, and occasionally ANBU gathers to have a meal together.  Nothing worth writing about happened, so he remained invisible for a long time.

    ¡ª¡ªAnd it seems that he will continue to remain invisible.

    "Sister Xiyan seems to have lost a little weight." When walking into the living room, Haruno Sakura looked at Xiyan's slim back and said.

    Her most profound impression of Xiyan was of course the beauty with long hair that reached her waist when she first saw her in the ANBU bathroom.  Sexy, mature, heroic and beautiful, a deadly boy killer.

    However, these all changed after Xiyan changed her surname to Yueguang. After marriage - especially before and after giving birth to a child, Xiyan gained forty or fifty pounds, and her figure changed from a slim figure to a fat aunt with two pounds on her chin.  It's almost unbearable to look at.  However, this is the real and cruel world. Women who are going to be mothers generally eat better and exercise less during pregnancy, because it takes only a minute to gain weight.

    Especially for a profession like ninja, which is accustomed to high intake and high consumption, once it enters the period of sitting down and raising a baby, it will be difficult to maintain the body shape.

    The only person who can maintain her figure during pregnancy is probably a woman like Tsunade who has mastered the advanced medical ninjutsu of converting chakra into fat and protein.

    "I have started to increase my training volume recently." Xiyan smiled, "I have lost all the fat on my body."

    The young woman swayed her waist and walked in front. Except for the girlish three-thousand-black hair that turned into a neat short hair, it completely overlapped with Sakura's initial impression of her.

    Haruno Sakura followed Xiyan to the plush cushion in the middle of the living room and sat down.  Xiyan's daughter was nearly one year old and was crawling all over the hall. She was not afraid of anything when she saw her, and crawled over with a babbling smile.

    Haruno Sakura teased the baby and said with a smile: "How much have you recovered your skills?"

    "Half of it" Xi Yan frowned and thought for a moment, "After all, it has been idle for almost a year, and I can't find the feeling of the heyday. Swordsmanship relies heavily on feeling."

    She thought for a while and then said: "But it's strange, maybe because of the replacement of a young heart, the chakra quickly returned to its peak level, and even surpassed itthe physical strength seems to have become longer."

    Xiyan said, glancing at Haruno Sakura thoughtfully.

    The heart was prepared for her by Sakura. There shouldn't be anythingin it, right?

    ¡¾Second update¡¿

    [I feel that my ability to write about daily life has not improved much after so long So I slaughtered the literary girl who had been fattened on the bookshelf and wanted to learn, but unexpectedly it took too much time to collect materials. Ahem, third update  I don¡¯t know if I can finish it tonight, so don¡¯t wait any longer.  ¡¿

    ¡¾People in the group should know what the corresponding picture is of Meabuki slapping her butt.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 497 Values

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Is this going to be a problem?" Xi Yan asked calmly.

    Haruno Sakura was slightly startled.

    "How is that possible? This, this is completely a good thing!" She laughed dryly and said quickly, "This shows that the previous heart transplant surgery was very successful You will be able to return to your original level soon, and maybe even surpass it.  .¡±

    "Um¡­¡­?"

    Xi Yan raised her beautiful eyebrows and gave Haruno Sakura a meaningful look.

    Then he laughed and patted Sakura on the shoulder: "Okay, I'm just talking, don't take it too seriously!"

    "Compared to the situation before the change of heart, where she might have to retire or even have a life-threatening situation when giving birth to a child, Xiyan is already quite satisfied with the current situation.  Even if there was any problem, she wouldn't blame Haruno Sakura, who was kind enough to help her.

    Haruno Sakura breathed a sigh of relief.

    She sat cross-legged on the mat. The baby seemed to like to be close to her. He crawled to her side, held her knees and stood up unsteadily, making incomprehensible sounds.

    "So cute." The girl touched the little doll's head and said with a smile.

    Then the next second, her smile froze - the baby jumped on her, opening its mouth as if it was looking for a place to bite.

    Xiyan was stunned for a moment, then laughed.

    "Silly Zhuzhu, Sister Ying doesn't even have breasts. You won't have anything to eat even if you catch her!" The woman held the baby to her side, who couldn't touch it for a long time, and laughed.

    Haruno Sakura's face darkened and she murmured: "I didn't care about these things at first, but when you say this every day I feel angry even if I am a Buddha!"

    Affected by the male mentality that still remains in her body, Haruno Sakura has never felt the significance of girls comparing the size of their breasts But she is still very unhappy when she is often looked down upon by someone!

    The girl¡¯s eyes changed and she shouted angrily: ¡°Sister Xiyan, take one of my [-beep-] dragon claw hands!¡±

    As he said that, he really reached out his hand and grabbed Xiyan

    ¡¯s armpit.

    "Ha ha!"

    Xi Yan smiled so brightly that her pair of tall breasts swayed exaggeratedly and dazzlingly.

    "HahaOkay, okay, stop making trouble." She pulled the girl's paw down, laughing a little breathlessly, but she was thinking in her heart, after all, she is still a little girl, and her strength has already reached the top of Konoha.  Still too tender.

    The woman lifted up her clothes and nonchalantly exposed a large piece of white soft flesh in front of Haruno Sakura. She picked up the baby and said, "Didn't you feel full just now? Why are you hungry again as soon as you see Sister Sakura?"

    It seems that she is one size larger than before marriage This benefit made Haruno Sakura's face turn slightly red and she looked away.

    "Are you shy?" Xi Yan teased, "You will have such a day in the future."

    "No, I didn't!" Haruno Sakura said seriously with a straight face.

    "You think this way now, but your thoughts will change when you grow up." Xi Yan could see that Haruno Sakura was serious, and shook her head indifferently, "Before I gave birth to her, I also thought about talking to Hayate only for the rest of my life.  If you don't fall in love and don't get married, you can't have a family. I dream of becoming a great female ninja with physical skills who can leave her name in history."

    "But becoming a mother is also an excellent choice."

    She looked down at her daughter who was quietly drinking milk in her arms, her face filled with maternal love.

    Haruno Sakura flat-mouthed and said nothing.

    Women bear the heavy responsibility of human population reproduction and sacrifice a lot in giving birth to children.  Not to mention the suffering she suffered before and after giving birth; like Xiyan, at her peak, she had not touched a knife for almost a year due to childbirth and heart problems, and her strength had declined greatly. After giving birth, she could  Not being able to return to the peak is a problem.

    There are also some subtle and troublesome problems, such as the severe stretch marks on Xiyan's body at that time, which were so ugly that it looked like the entire skin had been torn. Fortunately, Haruno Sakura continued to help her treat it before it became smooth and soft;  The "one pregnancy leads to three years of stupidity" caused by hormonal changes, that is, a significant decline in cognition, memory and execution ability, which will greatly affect the strength of a ninja who licks blood from the edge of a knife.

    Haruno Sakura admires these mothers who have made sacrifices.

    But as far as she is concerned, she can be very selfless in other places, but she would rather be selfish in this aspect; forget about having children, because without her as a dedicated person, the human race will not become extinct

    This is what Haruno Sakura has always thought, and Xiyan's situation over the past year has strengthened her determination.

    Having said that, she even fell in love.?The idea of ??getting married and having children?  That's too far-fetched After all, this is a battle episode!

    "TchI've grown up, and my thoughts won't change easily!" Haruno Sakura said with a snort, thinking that her mental age was no younger than Xi Yan's.

    "Hehe, have you really grown up?" Xiyan glanced wildly, said something meaningful, smiled, and then her tone became serious again, "In short, sometimes people have to make choices and sacrifices.  . Even if you want to be single like your masteryou have to think about it, isn't this kind of singleness also a sacrifice for such an excellent Tsunade and you? Does Tsunade-sama really like this kind of singleness?  "

    She blinked her eyes and said softly: "To be honest, if I became a boy now, I would definitely pursue you, Sakura."

    "You don't need to become a boy. If you pursue me as a girl, your success rate will be higher." Haruno Sakura rolled her eyes at her. She didn't want to talk about her own affairs anymore, so she changed the subject abruptly and said, "  Having said that, becoming a mother does not conflict with your ideals, right?"

    "I don't think your strength has reached its ceiling."

    "Well" The woman tapped her chin with her long and strong fingers and pondered for a moment, "Generally, women can consider retiring after giving birth to children, but it seems that I can make a comeback to see if I can go further"

    "And the strength of my family's blast, ahem."

    Xi Yan laughed twice.

    It is quite embarrassing for a traditional ninja family to have strong women and weak men, especially since Tsunade deliberately promoted Yugao's comeback and asked Hayate to retire and become a housewife, because Hayate's strength is far inferior to Yugao's appearance.  He looks so sick, it would be better if he retires early

    No other man would feel his dignity was insulted if he was treated like this.

    However, Hayate finally agreed and made sacrifices in the choice between family and career.

    After chatting for a while, Xi Yan was given a physical examination by the way - having a doctor friend was so convenient. Later that night, Hayate left work early and returned home carrying a big fish.

    "Xiyan, can I make crucian carp soup for you today?" Before entering the door, Gaofeng's voice came over. He looked like a good family man. It seemed that he was already preparing to retire in advance.

    Seeing the pink-haired girl as a guest at home, Hayate almost blurted out "Ms. Haruno Sakura": "¡ª¡ªAh, Sakura, you came to see Yugao!"

    Hayate looked a little reserved, which made Xi Yan and Ying secretly laugh.

    However, as Haruno Sakura's records continued to improve and she successfully practiced the Sage Mode, Sakura began to receive more and more awed looks from others; even Hayate, who had met Sakura several times, felt from the bottom of his heart that his wife's friend was very important.  Extraordinary.

    "Then, I'll go back first." After greeting Hayate, Haruno Sakura said goodbye.

    Haruno Sakura, who declined Xi Yan¡¯s enthusiastic offer to stay and didn¡¯t want to disturb their world, walked out of Yueguang¡¯s house.

    The air in the street after the heavy rain stopped was very fresh, and it smelled much better than the rancid smell of love that suddenly filled the house - it was the sour smell of love mixed with the smell of heather.

    Today¡¯s conversation with Xi Yan gave her some new insights into the values ??of people in this world.

    Xi Yan has her reasons.

    Haruno Sakura also knew that Master Tsunade's singleness was not her original intention.  The seemingly powerful Fifth Hokage actually longs for compassion from the people he loves deep down.

    Even Xi Yan¡¯s statement that if she were a boy, she would definitely consider pursuing him, was not just a joke.

    Butthe girl's thoughts did not change.

    The sky has darkened.

    Haruno Sakura was not in a hurry to go home, and took a light step, stepping playfully into the shallow puddles, and strolled leisurely on the streets of Konoha.

    On the way to Hinata's house, she unexpectedly met her friend.

    Hinata has white eyes and dark circles.

    "Why are you more haggard than before?" Haruno Sakura was stunned.

    "I was squeezed dry by your master!"

    Hinata lay on her shoulder.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:????? Crying, uttering dirty words.

    Squeeze, squeeze dry?  Haruno Sakura was dumbfounded and almost lost her mind.

    ¡¾The first update is to make up for last night¡¯s update.  In daily life, some people may dislike it, but it is also necessary to pave the way and explain] (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 498 Three people

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "What are you talking about!"

    Haruno Sakura rolled her eyes at her friend.

    "My whole body has been drained of energy!" Hinata lay limply on Sakura, like a salted fish, pouting and complaining feebly, "It's all your fault for dragging Sasuke out to play, but in the end he had to use  All the tasks of the pupil technique were handed over to me! I worked overtime for four days at a stretch!"

    Hinata Hotaru has a high position and is too lazy to do these trivial tasks. As a result, the two people's work has been shouldered by Hinata Hinata, a new member of ANBU.

    There is no other way, she is not an orphan of a big family, nor does she have an older brother who shocked the ninja world. The Byakugan Jutsu is considered to be inferior to the Sharingan, and she is a taijutsu type ninja who is not easy to excel.

    "HinataI'm sorry." Haruno Sakura took her hand and said sheepishly, "How about treating you to Ichiraku Ramen?"

    ¡°Just ramen?¡±

    Haruno Sakura gritted her teeth: "No limit, eat until full!"

    "real?"

    "Really!" Sakura's eyes were extremely firm.

    "I forgive you!" The girl with white eyes turned from gloomy to clear in an instant. She stood up from Ying's body, and the smell of salted fish on her body disappeared immediately, and she said with a bright smile.

    The change was so fast that Sakura was stunned.

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s face was stern and she looked sideways: ¡°You are just deceiving my feelings, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    "Hehe, forgive me, Sakura." The girl with white eyes smiled and leaned over, and kissed Sakura's cheek, "I love you!"

    The kiss has arrived.

    Haruno Sakura was stunned by this kind of intimate behavior between girls. She quickly pushed Hinata away with a look of disgust and wiped her face: "What are you doing? There's still saliva!"

    It¡¯s wet.

    ¡°Are you a dog?!¡±

    Disgusting!

    "Haha," Hinata smiled unladylikely and pointed at the girl's face, "Sakura-chan is so shy!"

    ? Later, inside the Ichiraku Ramen store.

    Because Naruto is a loyal fan of Ichiraku, Haruno Sakura, Hinata, Sasuke and others also come here for dinner from time to time.

    The portion is large and filling, the price is favorable, and the taste is quite good. It is a good dining choice for young ninjas who have just entered the ninja society and are short of money.

    However, no matter how affordable the price is, when multiplied by more than twenty times, it will become a quite exaggerated number.

    The number of empty bowls stacked in front of Hinata soon exceeded the number twenty, and they were piled high on the table and placed precariously.

    The diners watching on the side opened their mouths wider and wider, Uncle Ichiraku's little eyes opened wider and brighter, and Haruno Sakura, who was treating the guests, turned paler.

    "The twenty-fifth bowl!" Hinata drank the last bit of soup in the bowl, adding another layer to the pile of empty bowls. He licked the corner of his mouth proudly and shouted, "Boss, please have another bowl!"

    "OK!"

    Teida responded with a smile, turned around and handed over another bowl of noodles, ignoring Haruno Sakura who was winking and winking wildly, and placed it squarely in front of Hinata.

    "The twenty-sixth bowl!"

    An ordinary diner shouting loudly attracted the attention of a passing boy.

    "Hinata?"

    The black-haired boy walked over and the first thing he saw through the curtain was the empty bowls stacked high.  He looked down and as expected saw the black-haired girl slurping ramen quickly as if she had her face buried in a bowl of sea.

    The young man was slightly startled, opened the curtain and walked into the store, and happened to meet the eyes of Sakura Haruno, who had a sad face.

    ¡°¡­and Sakura.¡± He laughed.

    "Sasuke?"

    Hearing the familiar voice, Hinata raised her head suddenly and turned to look. The slender boy standing behind her was Uchiha Sasuke.

    "Okay, Sasuke! You kidnapped my Sakura-chan and went out to play without taking me a share, and you made me work overtime in ANBU for so many days, huh!" Hinata joked familiarly and smiled at Sasuke, "  Tell me how you want to compensate me!"

    compensate?

    Sasuke glanced at the empty bowl in front of Sakura and the twenty-odd empty bowls in front of Hinata, and felt relieved. He pulled out a stool and sat down on the other side of Sakura, and said lightly: "I'll treat you to this meal.  "

    "You go on, don't be polite to me." Sasuke said calmly, "Uncle Ichiraku, I'll have a bowl too, just like Sakura."

    ""I was speechless for a moment.

    She suddenly realized deeply that Sasuke was an Uchiha orphan and inherited a huge family fortune.

    Haruno Sakura glared at him sideways and said angrily: "What are you doing? I've agreed to pay this meal, and I'll find a way to return the favor myself!"

    Turning around, he said to Yile: "Uncle Yile, please also charge his share to my account."

    Uncle Ichiraku squinted his little eyes and looked at the three young ninjas from left to back with a smile, and then from right to left again, then returned to the kitchen and brought out a new bowl of ramen and put it in front of Sasuke.  .

    ¡°Little Sasuke is too thin, he needs to eat more and gain weight so that he can have the strength to practice or something!¡±

    Haruno Sakura always felt that Ichiraku's words were meaningful and there was something in them.

    Sasuke didn¡¯t hear anything. He bit his noodles politely while looking askance at the two girls beside him.

    Haruno Sakura straightened her back and sat quietly beside him, with her index finger on her soft lips, wondering what she was thinking.  A seat away was Hinata, who was eating quickly and gracefully. In the time it took for Sasuke to take a bite, she had already finished the remaining half of the bowl of ramen. Seeing the young man looking over, she said, "By the way, Sasuke, why?"  Do you want to suddenly re-research Sai's files?"

    The black-haired boy withdrew his gaze and said slowly while eating beef brisket: "Sakura and I have just obtained a new batch of information. Sai is one of the root members who can be redeemed, so Lord Hokage considers giving him a chance."

    "So, she and I didn't just go out for fun, we completed an S-level mission outside!"

    Hinata narrowed her eyes and stared at him with disbelief.

    "It's true!" Haruno Sakura nodded, helped explain, winked at Hinata and said, "But what exactly happened, it's not convenient to say here"

    Hinata glanced between Haruno Sakura and Sasuke with a suspicious look on her face.

    Seeing Haruno Sakura's heart trembling, she put down her chopsticks, wiped her mouth gracefully, touched her still flat belly and muttered: "I'm only half full Then tell me next time, Sakura!"  "

    She stood up and looked at the time: "Not now I have to rush back. It's almost the access control time at home."

    ¡ª¡ªAs a wealthy family, the Hyuga family has quite a few rules.

    "See you later, you two!"

    She stomped out of the shop and blew a kiss to the girl: "Thank you Sakura-chan for the treat!"

    After saying that, he turned around and left, disappearing into the night.

    Haruno Sakura watched Hinata leave. She turned around and found that Sasuke had also finished the ramen in a few seconds. He put down the bowl and chopsticks and said to her: "It's done. Next I'll take you home."

    "By the way, I want to talk to you about those questions at noon on the way."

    Sasuke's expression was serious.

    Haruno Sakura looked at him steadily and laughed suddenly.

    Ichiraku Ramen Shop and her home are both in the core area of ??Konoha. They are not far from each other. Even a leisurely walk back does not take too long.

    Having said that, if she needs someone to escort her in the entire Konoha, then everyone is in danger, right?

    "I don't need you to give it to me." She curled her lips and refused without hesitation.

    With that said, Sakura paid the bill and turned to leave.

    Sasuke followed behind.

    "We're going along this way." Facing the girl's confused gaze, Sasuke explained.

    Haruno Sakura shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡¾Second update.  You may not believe it when I tell you, but I have changed every action in this chapter once.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 499 Some Answers

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The night is beautiful.

    Because it rained in the afternoon, the night seemed to have been washed, and the purple was as deep as the finest velvet; the stars were embedded in it, like gems shining in the purple night sky.

    A crescent moon hangs high in the sky, shyly spreading its moonlight on the ground, illuminating the ground in a hazy and unclear way.

    The wooden leaves at night are covered with a faint silvery moonlight; the lights on the street are dim, there are not many pedestrians, and it is very lonely.

    Haruno Sakura and Sasuke walked on the empty street, one behind the other, their steps strangely consistent.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Sakura walked in front and suddenly slowed down.  After waiting for Sasuke to catch up, he turned around and said, "What do you want to ask?"

    ?Just think of it as a casual chat.  Sakura thought.

    Sasuke pondered for a moment.

    "Actually, I've been thinking about Saoi." He hesitated and then said, "He is a member of the Roots. Why is he recognized by Naruto and the others in the world over there?"

    Haruno Sakura glanced at him, not thinking that this was the question Sasuke really wanted to ask.

    She turned her head and looked at the dark street ahead, thinking and recalling the stories that Naruto and the others had experienced in that world.

    "Sai is the new member who replaced you in Team 7. As a root ninja, how did he gain recognition from Team 7? Naruto and the others didn't elaborate" Haruno Sakura said slowly, "But I think, they  There is no need to do anything special. If you want to gain the trust of others, the simplest and most effective way is to treat others with sincerity."

    "Naruto is always the best at this. He is the most infectious guy among us." The girl raised her head and looked at the vast and vast sea of ????stars, and her voice became ethereal.

    ¡°If it¡¯s him, then it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if Saoi is a ninja with a hard-hearted heart and is gradually being influenced!¡±

    She recalled Naruto's infectious smile.

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile on my face.

    Sasuke didn¡¯t say anything, but just imitated her and looked at the starry sky. His black pupils reflected the stars in the sky, and he also thought of the little fool at the end of the crane who was always full of energy.

    For a moment, the street fell into silence.

    The silence is not an awkward silence, but a reassuring tranquility that echoes with the rhythmic footsteps and gentle breathing.

    When friends get along, there are two realms: at first, you can chat; later, you can be silent.

    These two people are obviously the latter, thinking about the same person, and there is a silence full of tacit understanding.

    Walked for a while.

    "To be honestthat's not what you want to ask!" Haruno Sakura suddenly spoke, breaking the silence.

    Sasuke glanced at her silently.

    After hesitating for a moment, he slowly spoke: "Actually, it's nothing you've already guessed it."

    Once the words were spoken, he felt much more relaxed. The boy breathed a sigh of relief and continued: "It's still a matter between Uchiha and the village. I have never been able to figure out why I in that world would reach that point"

    The young man put his hands in his pockets, looked at the cold moonlight above his head, and spoke calmly.

    The autumn night breeze carried a bit of coolness, passing through the alley and brushing the broken hair on the young man's forehead.

    It brings a desolate atmosphere.

    "I can still understand the defection. He was bewitched and influenced by Orochimaru. He was young and his ideas hit a dead endso he took the wrong path."

    Sasuke actually had a similar idea a few years ago, but here he was not affected by Orochimaru, and his mentality was more practical and more tolerant of loneliness, so he finally chose the path of spiritual escape.

    "But later he claimed that he wanted to massacre all of Konoha in order to take revenge. I couldn't understand it."

    He turned his head, looked at the girl who was listening silently beside him, and said: "I can't imagine what happened that would make me so angry that I would draw swords against you, Naruto, Kakashi and the others.  degree."

    "On the contrary, I suspect that there is something wrong with that Uchiha with only one eye exposed" He paused and said, "I just went home and looked through the genealogy and records of kaleidoscope users, but I couldn't find the existence of this person.  "

    "Very suspicious."

    Sasuke repeated.

    "And what he said is also very strange, right?" The girl also said solemnly.

    "Yes," Sasuke nodded, "I also looked through the village records, nine

    "I do know something." She sighed and said, "But-"

    "Because it involves the village's confidentiality regulations and the agreements I made with others"

    Under the faint moonlight, Sasuke's eyes were a little dim, and the disappointed expression on his face was clearly visible.

    "Yeah?"

    Haruno Sakura nodded.

    "Sorry, Sasuke. I can't tell you."

    "Hmm" The girl murmured and turned around.

    "Then" She tilted her head and thought for a moment, then said, "If this is your last question."

    "I have to go now."

    Sasuke stood there, looking at the girl's back, his lips moved, but still said nothing.

    Haruno Sakura took two steps forward, suddenly turned around, and smiled slightly: "Oh right."

    "Good night, Sasuke."

    The young man was stunned for a moment, then lowered his head and chuckled.

    "Wellgood night, Sakura."

    "Sweet dreams."

    ¡¾First update¡¿

    ¡¾As for the Kyuubi eyes, many people may not have paid attention to the details in the comics, so I specially marked them.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 500 Kakashi¡¯s Practice

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Haruno Sakura slept soundly when she returned home.

    The next morning.

    She was awakened by the smell of her mother's loving breakfast, and suddenly realized that she slept until dawn.

    ¡°Oops, I¡¯m late!¡±

    The girl was so erect that she jumped up from the bed.

    Having finished eating breakfast, washing clothes, and changing clothes at a speed that surpassed that of his previous life, saving the effort of dressing up, the female man Yingye hurried to the ANBU building.

    "Sorry, I overslept!"

    The girl said while trying hard to push down her raised hair.

    The masked young man stood at the door of the building, put away the little pornographic book in his hand, glanced at her lazily, and said with a smile: "It's rare that I arrived on time I thought you wanted to avenge me for being late this morning.  He¡¯s not coming anymore.¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey,¡± the girl laughed innocently, ¡°How could that be!¡±

    After coughing twice, Haruno Sakura said seriously: "How are you, are you ready for training, Kakashi-sensei?"

    "It's just you!" Kakashi raised his hand on his forehead and his expression became serious, "I have already applied for a week's leave from Godai It should be enough for me to develop the ability of the kaleidoscope."

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go to a more remote training ground!¡±

    With that said, Kakashi took Haruno Sakura and walked out of the village.

    A moment later, outside Konoha Village, next to the Forest of Death, beside the Nanga River.

    Konoha Training Ground No. 43.

    The terrain outside Konoha Village is not complicated.

    From the map, we can explore down the Nanga River - the same river where Shisui committed suicide. One branch of the river flows into Konoha Village, and the main trunk flows through Training Ground No. 39 and into the Forest of Death.  , passes through the central tower, winds out, then crosses the No. 43 training ground and merges into the sea.

    The circular forest of death is surrounded by a cluster of super-large training grounds. From the 39th to the 48th training ground, each training ground has a boundary line of several kilometers long. It is inaccessible and is most suitable for large-scale ninjutsu training.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start right here!¡±

    Kakashi walked into the training ground No. 43, stepped on the solid mud under his feet, nodded and said.

    He pushed up his forehead protector, revealing the three Magatama Sharingan.

    "The first is the Mangekyo Sharingan"

    The white-haired young man held his breath and concentrated hard, pouring chakra into the Sharingan eyes, slowly converting it into eye power; stimulated by the chakra, the magatama began to spin, at first it just swam slowly, and then continued to accelerate until the magatama became one piece.  It turned into the strange pattern of a triangular boomerang.

    "I'm still not very skilled at this move, so I kept you waiting for a long time" Kakashi panted slightly, and small beads of sweat began to appear on his forehead, and said, "This is my Mangekyo Sharingan."

    Haruno Sakura frowned slightly. It seemed that just the act of opening the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan consumed a lot of Kakashi's energy.

    "Is it so difficult to activate the Mangekyou Sharingan, Kakashi-sensei?"

    The girl tilted her head and looked at Kakashi's new eyes, and asked doubtfully.

    When she used her clone to turn on Shisui's kaleidoscope, it wasn't that troublesome!

    "After transforming the chakra into a high-intensity and high-purity Yin Escape nature, and pouring it into the Sharingan in large amounts, wouldn't it be possible to easily turn on the kaleidoscope? It's not necessarily the Uchiha tribe that can exert the power of the Sharingan.  !¡±

    Kakashi just smiled bitterly when he heard this.

    Theoretically, only the Uchiha clan can fully unleash the power of the Sharingan.

    But in fact, the essence of the kaleidoscope secret technique is mostly to transform chakra into the power of eyes with a high degree of yin escape properties, and use the yin escape characteristics of "creating something out of nothing" into materialized Susaku Nohu, Izanagi, etc.

    So if a ninja's Yin Escape practice is deep enough and subtle enough, and his spiritual power is powerful and pure enough, then he can ignore this rule and control the power of the Sharingan freely.

    This is a technical competition.

    It¡¯s simple to say, but the only one who can do this easily is Haruno Sakura.

    "Don't make the change in Yin Escape's nature so easy, okay?" He resisted the urge to roll his eyes at the student and said helplessly, "Not everyone has your perverted chakra manipulation ability and mental strength!  "

    "Although you call me a genius, compared to you, I am just a mortal"

    Haruno Sakura?, the two of them left separately.

    Before going home, Haruno Sakura went to Hinata's house.

    In the martial arts hall, as expected, the girl saw Miss Hinata who was sparring with her father, Hizashi.

    The head-on confrontation between the Beidou Shenquan and the authentic Rouquan was like a fight between a dragon and a tiger. It was so fierce that even the floors and walls that were extraordinarily strong after special treatment were blasted with cracks and several holes!

    Before the winner could be decided, Rizu saw Haruno Sakura walking in and took the initiative to stop.

    "Let's get here today, HinataGood afternoon, Haruno Sakura."

    Hinata bowed to Hinata and said, she was very polite and did not even call her Sakura-sama.

    "Good afternoon, Uncle Hizu." Under the influence of the atmosphere at Hinata's house, Haruno Sakura also became solemn. She knelt down on the floor solemnly, greeted and exchanged greetings in a serious manner, and chatted a lot of useless polite words.

    It took a long time to get to the topic: "Uncle Hizu, I have something to do with Hinata."

    Hizu sat upright in a standard manner, nodded when he heard this, and then signaled Hinata to leave.

    Being pulled by Hinata into her pink boudoir, avoiding the overly formal atmosphere, Haruno Sakura felt that the heavy breath in her heart was finally relieved.

    She took out a scroll stored close to her body and handed it to Hinata.

    "Please, Hinata-chan!" She said solemnly, "Open the scroll when you arrive in the Land of Snow. The clone will know how to complete the task. You just need to help me keep an eye on her I won't be able to go to the snow until next week.  Kingdom, thank you for your hard work before!"

    "The scroll contained another clone, with extremely high ability to move independently - so high that someone had to keep an eye on her to feel at ease.

    "Don't worry!"

    Hinata said with a bright smile.

    "And it's nothing hard. I'm just taking advantage of your master's hard-earned holiday to go to the Land of Snowand do some things for you by the way."

    "It's rare to have a holiday anyway. You can rest wherever you go, but you can't rest when you stay at home."

    When Hinata said this, she curled her lips with a look of disgust.

    Thinking of Rizu's serious look, Haruno Sakura nodded with lingering fear.

    "Anyway, thank you."

    "Be polite to me" Hinata shook her head. It would be hypocritical to say thank you too much between friends. "If you want to thank me, it's me who thanks you."

    "You have helped me so much." The black-haired girl hugged Sakura and said with a smile, "My little daughter has nothing to repay, I can only pledge myself to you!"

    ??The soft fragrance and warm jade facial cleanser comes to cover the face.

    ¡¾Second update¡¿

    ¡¾Congratulations to the Asian Games lol Chinese team for defeating the South Korean team and winning the championship, congratulations to uzi!  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 501 Gap

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Lolita has three good qualities: delicate body, soft waist, and easy to push down.

    Haruno Sakura was already called Sakura. At least she was a tomboy, and at worst she was a heroic girl. She was not a lolita at all. However, Hinata hit someone with a ball and she fell down.

    Immerse yourself in the turbulent waves!

    "As a fanthe happiest thing is to drown here!"

    Sakura arched her face inwards, showed a silly smile, and said stupidly.

    "What are you talking about again?"

    Hinata's eyes flickered, she glanced at her, said angrily, and pushed Sakura away from her.

    "Look at you, you look stupid."

    Haruno Sakura smiled happily and didn't say anything. She lay down on Hinata's bed, folded her hands on her belly, and closed her eyes lazily.

    The mattress is very soft, with a faint fragrance, which makes people feel relaxed and happy.

    Hinata also lay down, lying side by side next to Sakura's body. She closed her eyes and folded her hands on her belly button, following her example.

    The brocade-like blue hair presses on the soft pink hair on the other side, intertwining together.

    The two girls who were rubbing each other's temples suddenly fell silent, and the room became quiet for an instant.

    It was so quiet that you could hear Haruno Sakura's subtle and long breathing.

    It¡¯s as if you can smell the faint fragrance of gardenia on the pink-haired girl.

    After a moment of silence, Hinata opened her eyes and turned to look at the girl beside her.

    She seemed to be asleep.  The girl's face was so quiet and beautiful at this moment: her long eyelashes trembled gently, and under her straight nose, the wings of her nose moved lightly with her breathing.

    "you¡­¡­"

    Hinata suddenly spoke, breaking the silence.

    "Um?"

    She opened her eyes and looked back at her friend.

    "You," under the gaze of those clear blue eyes, Hinata's words changed again for some unknown reason, "Have you completed the development of the last part of the Fist of the North Star?"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out??????????? ?????????????????????????????????????????????????pp out out of the box is a boxing technique that stimulates acupuncture points to open up body restrictions, thereby generating a huge amount of chakra and increasing speed and power several times.

    The difference is that the Eight Gate Dungeon is powerful and strong, like rolling waves, and is more suitable for use by ninjas of the rigid fist system; while the North Star Fist was developed by Haruno Sakura specifically for the soft fist ninjas of the Hinata family, and produces chakra.  Mild and tough, it is like a trickle of water that lasts endlessly. It is more durable and easier to control by the practitioner.

    Since it is named Beidou, this secret method naturally has seven levels, namely Tianshu, Tianxuan, Tianji, Tianquan, Yuheng, Kaiyang, and Yaoguang, a total of seven fists; the first five fists have been developed, and Kai  It remains to be studied which acupuncture point is opened to achieve the Yang and Yaoguang punches.

    Fist of the North Star is very important to Hinata, but she never urges Haruno Sakura for anything, and she rarely even asks about the progress of development.

    Hinata will not take others¡¯ help for granted.

    Although she is more confident and stronger than the one in the original work, they are still essentially the same person with the same tenderness.

    So as soon as she said these words, Haruno Sakura knew that this was not what she wanted to ask.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who I learned from this unfrank character?

    "I'm stuck on the sixth punch. I've been spending all my time on my own practice recently and haven't developed this technique much. You don't blame me, do you?" She smiled lightly and said softly.

    "How could it be! I have just completed the practice of the fourth punch, so there is no rush." ??Hinata responded quickly, half-proping herself up on her elbows, with a few black hairs falling on her collarbone, or following the girl's show.  The slender neck poured down.

    "So that's not what you wanted to ask, right?"

    Haruno Sakura also half-propped up and stared at the past with meaningful eyes.

    "I okay," Hinata lowered her eyes and avoided the girl's burning gaze. For some reason, she couldn't stop laughing. She said while laughing, "I just, um, wanted to ask last night  That¡¯s the problem!¡±

    After finally stopping her laughter, she paused and considered her words.

    "Where were you and Sasuke the past few days?"

    The black-haired girl asked softly.

    Warm breath blew onto Sakura's face.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Training Ground No. 44.

    Kakashi¡¯s training is going smoothly.

    It may be the first time in his life that he has touched??Know what this level of Susanoo means.

    But Kakashi always feels that he has adapted to the Sharingan for more than ten years, at least he won't be pulled too far by Haruno Sakura, who just got the Sharingan just a few months ago, right?

    At any rate, he has already mastered half of the divine power.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Although he is still her teacher, being thrown too far away by the students is a bit embarrassing, right?

    Haruno Sakura smiled and saw Kakashi's little thoughts.

    "The abilities of the Mangekyou Sharingan are ever-changing. Itachi's Amaterasu and Tsukuyomi, Shisui's other gods, and your Kamui are all different and have their own characteristics. Unless they are the same type of ability, it is difficult to compare.  The level of development.¡±

    She said slowly.

    Sakura has read in the records of Sasuke's family that although the abilities of kaleidoscopes are different, there are traces to follow.

    Most are fire escape types or illusion types, which can be divided into special types with secret techniques such as Amaterasu and Betsutenjin, and basic types that enhance the power of escape techniques or illusions. They can usually enhance the master's advantage in escape techniques, or make up for the owner's fatality.  defect.

    ????????????? The Sharingan, a secret technique that involves space, like Kamui, is actually quite rare

    She has only seen him once.

    Sois this a coincidence?

    Haruno Sakura thought silently in her heart, but said: "And I rarely use other gods. This technique is not very suitable for me"

    "However, I can use Susanoo with all my strength and let you see¡ª¡ª"

    Haruno Sakura said, the corner of her mouth raised a slight arc.

    She smiled evilly and slowly formed seals on her hands.

    show you¡ª¡ª

    The gap between us.

    In an instant, huge and formidable chakra soared into the sky!

    ¡¾First update.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 502 Problem

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Kaleidoscope Sharingan, open."

    "Immortal mode, turn on."

    "Yin seal, open!"

    The activation of three powerful secret techniques is like the sudden release of three giant gates.

    In an instant, a frightening and terrifying aura suddenly erupted from Haruno Sakura's body!

    An astonishing momentum surged out as the chakra leaked from the girl's body, turning into strong winds as if they were real substances, sweeping away flying sand and rocks, and hit Kakashi in the face.

    Kakashi quickly put his hands in front of him, stood up, and looked at the girl not far away with a frightened expression.

    Then, right in front of Kakashi.

    The light green giant rises into the sky!

    "For the celestial arts, Susanoo takes part in it."

    Above Susanoo's head, Haruno Sakura said calmly.

    At her feet, Kakashi held his breath.

    What a majestic giant stood in front of him!

    The giant was hundreds of meters tall, so Kakashi had to raise his head hard to see the girl standing tall above Susanoo's head.

    Kakashi was standing at its feet, and he couldn't even reach the height of its feet.

    "At this level of Susanoo, even if he just punches and kicks randomly, he is an unparalleled terrifying power, right?"

    Kakashi was very confident in his divine power just now

    Seeing this move, he was completely speechless.

    It¡¯s not a level comparison at all.

    The oppressive momentum made the white-haired young man unable to breathe!

    Even though he knew that Sakura would not attack him, Kakashi's heart palpitated instinctively, and he subconsciously had the urge to escape from here.

    "Is this the level Sakura is at now"

    Resisting the urge to escape, it took a while for Kakashi to regain his breath. He looked at the high-spirited girl with her clothes swinging high up and murmured to himself.

    Even in Konoha, which is dozens of kilometers away, there are ninjas with keen senses who are faintly moved in their hearts.

    Akamaru: "Woof?" (Tooth aside: "What's wrong, are you hungry?")

    Shino: "The bugs seem a little lackluster today"

    As for the Hinata familythe distance is a bit far for Byakugan.

    Susanoo's head.

    Haruno Sakura (clone) stood on the giant's forehead and saw Kakashi's expression.

    "Is this a shock?"

    It is nothing more than using a huge amount of senjutsu energy and chakra with a high degree of escaping properties to forcibly create a complete Susanoo in the form of senjutsu. It is powerful and powerful, but its technical content is average.

    She smiled faintly, enjoying the howling wind from high above, looking into the distance, and said regretfully: "It's a pity that the promise was just to show Susanoo's form. If Kakashi was allowed to see Senjutsu - the powerful weapon,  , I wonder if you would agree with me?"

    "Mangeky¨­ Senjutsu - Awesome Divine Weapon, but she used almost all methods, and the secret technique obtained by fusion is extremely exquisite; in terms of power alone, it is completely superior to the complete Susanoo at her feet!

    The original body flashed onto the giant's shoulder and jumped to the side of the clone.

    "Okay, enough fun!" She took the hand of the split body and said, "You still want to use the powerful magic weapon. This Susanoo alone is already making enough noise!"

    As she spoke, she cast her gaze in the direction of Konoha.

    Training Ground No. 40 is located extremely far away from the core city of Konoha. It is separated by a death forest with a diameter of 20 kilometers. There are still dozens of kilometers in between to reach the edge of Konoha city.

    Therefore, even from such a high position, they could only see the tall and gloomy ancient trees of the Death Forest, and their sight was blocked by layers.

    ¡°It¡¯s boring.¡±

    The split-body pouted, raised her pink lips, and muttered.  It was very boring to use such a powerful technique, but there was no suitable enemy for her to let go and fight.

    You can¡¯t fight Kakashi.

    Haruno Sakura shared her thoughts, rolled her eyes and said nothing.

    The behavior of the separate body actually represents the thoughts of the deity, but it is suppressed by the deity and will not be spoken out.

    "A suitable opponent is also rare." Haruno Sakura stood beside her, putting her wind-blown hair behind her ears and said calmly.

    She thought of Payne, the leader of Akatsuki.

    Susanoo, even the senjutsu-weird weapon, leveled Konoha with one moveWhat about the barrel?  "

    "The real thing is that Tsunade asked me to come back to you. She has something to tell you."

    "Sakura, come with me."

    "You guys go ahead." Kakashi waved his hand to Haruno Sakura and said with a smile, "I will practice a little more and then go back to rest. I have practiced enough today, so I will come here first."

    "¡­¡­All right."

    Since Kakashi said so, Haruno Sakura has nothing to do with it.  She stopped the cloning technique, recovered her spirit and clone body, waved goodbye to Kakashi, and left silently with Sasuke.

    In a few moments, the two of them left the 40th training ground and walked through the forest of death.

    As a classic test question in the Chuunin exam, the Forest of Death is a nightmare in the minds of many Genin. However, now that they have returned to their old place, Sasuke and Sakura feel no pressure. They turned into afterimages and quickly passed through the dangerous jungle, as if they were strolling in a garden.  .

    Haruno Sakura followed the young man, watching him turn his head several times pretending to be casual and looking at her secretly, as if he was hesitant to speak.

    ??Can¡¯t help but smile.

    It seems that she has often seen similar expressions on the faces of her friends recently.

    That night, when Sasuke "dropped in" to take her home, before saying good night to each other, he had the same hesitation when he didn't ask the last question.

    "Youdo you have something you want to say to me?"

    When Sasuke pretended to turn his head inadvertently for the fifth time, his gaze was caught by Sakura who was well prepared.

    Sasuke hesitated for a moment, then asked.

    "Sakurayou have the Mangekyo Sharingan, right?"

    Were you seen just now?

    The expression on Haruno Sakura's face was still calm and calm, and she didn't feel panicked when she was discovered.

    Because it stands to reason that Sasuke should be the first to know about this.

    It¡¯s just that at that time, the clone closed its eyes.  Later, when Sasuke was fighting against himself in another world, he didn't notice that Haruno Sakura was recycling it.

    "Yes."

    Haruno Sakura admitted calmly.

    ¡¾Second update¡¿

    ¡¾As for the color of Hinata's hair, I looked through the information and other people's opinions. Some said it is blue, blue-purple, blue-black, purple-black, and black. The animation seems to be black.  I think Hinata looks best with black hair, so I decided to choose black!  It would be better if the protagonists don¡¯t use non-mainstream colors.  Sakura's pink hair can no longer be changed, so forget it.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 503 Tsunade

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "My clone has indeed been transplanted with a pair of Mangeky¨­ Sharingan"

    Haruno Sakura didn't hide anything, and she couldn't hide it. It would only hurt Sasuke's trust in her.

    Sasuke walked in front, silent.

    Haruno Sakura felt a little uneasy when she saw him burying his head in the road.

    Logically speaking, he should have questioned himself angrily; Sakura was ready to explain, but Sasuke remained silent.

    The girl hurriedly took two steps, rushed to the position side by side with Sasuke, and turned her head to look over.

    The black-haired boy was walking hurriedly with his head down.  His face was calm and his eyes were clear. When he saw her catching up, his dark eyes naturally glanced over.

    "HmmSasuke."

    "That" Haruno Sakura murmured, then got stuck after saying two words, and was speechless for a moment.

    "what?"

    Sasuke removed his eyes from the girl's face and looked forward, as if he was impatient.

    "Um, don't you want to ask something? About me."

    Sakura said cautiously.

    "I can explain."

    Sasuke turned around and looked at her intently for a few seconds.  "Your pair of Mangeky¨­ Sharingan are Shisui's eyes, right?" He sighed and said.

    "I know that you got these Sharingan eyes from Danzo. Because you saw him twice in different worlds." The young man said lightly, "The first time was after defeating Itachi, and I fell into coma.  The second time you fought him back, and the second time was in the world over there, you killed him"

    As an ANBU ninja, Sasuke knows a lot of information about Danzo.  When he took away Danzo's Sharingan, the intelligence clearly stated that Danzo had Shisui's Mangekyo, but in the end Sasuke only found an ordinary Sharingan.

    If you think calmly for a moment, how did Sakura get her Sharingan eyes, the answer will be obvious.

    "oh¡­¡­"

    The girl has a flat mouth.  "You've already guessed it."

    It seems that there is nothing more to explain.

    She turned her head and looked over again. Sasuke's calm expression did not look like he was angry.

    "It's strange, Sasuke obviously cares about the Sharingan so much, but he almost got into trouble with the village because of it

    Are you really not angry?

    "Then Shisui's Sharingan" She hesitated, then bravely said, "Can I return it to you later?"

    Not long ago, she thought the Sharingan was nothing.

    But after personally experiencing the power of the kaleidoscope, Haruno Sakura had to admit

    It smells so good.

    Susanoo, especially the powerful form, is so useful!

    Used on her clone, it can forcibly increase the clone's combat power to a level close to that of the original body - even surpassing it in some techniques.

    For Haruno Sakura at this stage, the ability of Eternal Kaleidoscope is indeed a very useful benefit.

    At least until the next stage of the Sage Mode, the Star God Mode and the Yang God Mode are developed, she is still reluctant to give up the Sharingan

    But considering Sasuke¡¯s attitude

    If he firmly objects, Haruno Sakura will have no choice but to reluctantly give up.

    Haruno Sakura blinked and looked at Sasuke eagerly, waiting for his answer.

    Like a prisoner waiting for sentencing, he feels uneasy.

    But Sasuke just rolled his eyes at her and said angrily: "Why do you still give it to me? Aren't you using it very well?"

    "Eh?"

    Haruno Sakura was stunned.

    Looking at the confused look on the girl's face, he sighed and said, "You can keep it. I never asked him to return Kakashi's Sharingan."

    As for the different origins of their Sharingan, Sasuke deliberately ignored it.

    Perhaps the more fundamental question for this Uchiha boy is not why the Sharingan is wandering outside, but who is using it.

    Danzo, absolutely not; nor can ninjas from the same village whom he doesn¡¯t know.

    "So you're not angry?"

    Haruno Sakura approached Sasuke, her expression relaxed, and she asked.

    "Hmph," Sasuke's stern expression could no longer hold up. He snorted, turned away, and sped up, "I'm angryof course I'm angry!"

    Be angryjust a little bit.

    Looking at his expression, it seemed thatShaking the stack of documents in his hand, "Yunnin Village sent someone to visit Konoha some time ago and invited us for a 'friendly return visit' Do you know this?"

    "Yeah." Haruno Sakura nodded, "I happened to come back from the Shiggy Bone Forest at that time and met them." (Chapter 444)

    Because she was not an important person, after more than half a month, her impression of those Kumo ninjas, apart from being dark and strong, was that of the fair-skinned, beautiful and huge female ninja.

    "Do you want to"

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    "Yes, at the end of the month, I hope you will lead a team to return to Yun Nin Village."

    Tsunade looked serious and said in a deep voice.

    "We have agreed in advance that this mission is dangerous. Because we don't know whether Raikage's invitation is malicious. In the final analysis, there is not much trust between Yun Ninja Village and us"

    "You shouldn't be in charge of this mission originally, but since you have recently mastered Sage Mode, and" Tsunade blinked several times and said meaningfully, "And Shizune will also participate in this mission.  .¡±

    "With your strength, even if the Raikage leads the team and goes out in person, he can't do anything to you, right?"

    Tsunade smiled slightly.

    Haruno Sakura nodded implicitly.

    Tsunade paused for a moment and then said: "In case, I mean if an 'in case' situation really occurs, on the premise of protecting yourself, you should try to take care of your senior sister as much as possible."

    Because Haruno Sakura's light was too dazzling, Shizune had been completely obscured by her, and many people had not even noticed that besides Haruno Sakura, Tsunade had such a great disciple.

    However, as Suan's niece and a subordinate and friend who has followed Tsunade for many years, Shizune has always had a special status in Tsunade's heart. Therefore, Tsunade also hopes that she can make a career and contribution, so she allows Shizune to join this team.  During the task.

    On the other hand, having two of Tsunade's disciples traveling together is enough to show the Raikage the Hokage's sincerity.

    Haruno Sakura took a deep breath and said seriously: "I understand, leave the task to me, master!"

    "very good."

    Tsunade nodded with satisfaction.

    "The last thing I want to tell you is"

    "If nothing can be done, everyone, including Shizune, can be sacrificed. As long as you can return safely, the mission is a success!"

    Tsunade lowered her voice, her tone cold and decisive.

    Haruno Sakura was slightly startled and looked at Naruto with wide eyes.

    "No need to be surprised" Tsunade said with a stern face, "I have already told everyone involved in this mission about this."

    "I will not put people on the list who are not aware enough."

    ¡¾First update¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 504 Snow Country

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Although Haruno Sakura accepted the mission to send Kumo Ninja, it was more than half a month later.

    Before that, the accompanying ninja and Tsunade still need to make some preparations: training in basic etiquette, political rhetoric, surprise negotiations, etc.

    We even made plans and drills for when we were intercepted or killed, or when the Kumo ninja suddenly turned against us.

    However, the latter does not make much sense - if Yun Ninja really harbors evil intentions, no matter how the accompanying ninjas resist, they will not be the opponent of Yun Ninja who is well prepared.

    Their only chance of survival is to rush to Haruno Sakura as quickly as possible, or hide and wait for Sakura's support.

    ??Looking at it this way, Konoha¡¯s envoys look a bit like death squads.

    Of course, the risk in this business is actually not high.  At least according to the analysis of Tsunade and others, the Raikage is not so crazy as to kill the envoy. Although that man looks rough and reckless, with muscles and brains, a man who can firmly hold the title of the shadow of a village, no matter how simple he is, can be simple.  Where to go?

    Tsunade believed that he would not do such a stupid thing.

    The enemy is ahead, and they are seeking death through clumsy tricks of internal fighting. Tsunade doesn't think Raikage's abilities are so small.

    In short, these trivial matters will not waste Haruno Sakura's time.

    She still has enough time to complete Kakashi's training and the development of her own ninjutsu.

    The next morning, Sasuke, who had completed the second review of Sai, also ushered in his vacation and joined the training of the Konoha Mangeky¨­ team.

    Sasuke¡¯s kaleidoscope ability was slowly discovered during this period of training.

    The first ability to be discovered is the basic ability, which can greatly enhance his lightning escape power and control.

    This is the first time in the history of Uchiha that the basic ability of Thunder Release is available. Because the strong men in the Uchiha clan who can activate the Kaleidoscope are almost all Fire Release masters. It is unprecedented for Sasuke to take Thunder Release as his path as a ninja.

    Therefore, this move was solemnly named by Sasuke as "Martial Urn Thunder Man".

    In ancient mythology, this is another name for the God of Thunder.

    Then Haruno Sakura joked to her face: "You can also name a passive skill Sasuke, are you pretending to be able to escape and your power has overflowed again?"

    Then she received a pair of white eyes from Sasuke.

    The second ability is the advanced version of the kaleidoscope secret technique of the Thousand Bird Demon Body.  With the help of the power of the kaleidoscope, Sasuke can change the nature and form of a huge amount of chakra to a high degree at the same time, forming a lightning armor that is a step further than the Chidori Demon Body mode, which greatly enhances Sasuke's attack power, speed and defense capabilities.

    In this form, Sasuke's physical power is not only greatly increased.  He will become more comfortable when performing the Thunder Release Ninjutsu, including the lengthy preparation time for the Thunder Release-Super Railgun, which will also be greatly shortened.

    It is extremely practical and consumes a lot of money.

    This secret technique can be considered as the second stage of Thunder Release - Chidori Demon Body mode, but with Sasuke's character, he naturally took another mighty name¡ª¡ª

    The god of Jianbudu.

    It is said that the God of Thunder-Kenbutsu God is the son of Izanagi.

    But it is a pity that although the name is borrowed from the name of a god in myths and legends, making it loud and powerful, after all, it is still the second stage of the Thousand Birds Demonic Body mode, and the thunder armor on the body has certainly become more powerful

    The soft and cute cat ears on the top of the head are equally eye-catching.

    Haruno Sakura didn¡¯t pay much attention to the development status of this technique.

    When Sasuke was practicing this secret technique, the girl had completed her agreement with Kakashi and left Konoha for the Land of Snow.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Move forward a few days, before Haruno Sakura herself comes.

    The land of snow.

    Because of the extensive use of geothermal energy, this country has greatly improved from a climate of year-round snow, and the core agricultural areas have even gradually transformed into a climate with four distinct seasons.

    This has also made this once impoverished country slowly become richer.

    Of course, during this period, Team 7, especially Haruno Sakura, made many contributions to this transformation.

    In particular, Haruno Sakura launched the "Daimyo on the Detachment" operation for a while, using a large number of ice clones to pass on and off, handle administrative work, communicate between the top and bottom administrative units, and once constructed a pseudo-utopia that relied on ninjas.  ¡­

    Fenghua Xiaoxue also won the film award in the past two years by taking part in movies.To subsidize the finances of the Kingdom of Snow through remuneration and other methods.

    Now, as the Kingdom of Snow gradually recovers, its affairs have become more numerous, and she no longer has time to go out and make movies. Just dealing with government affairs every day has made her exhausted.

    Even so, knowing the arrival of Haruno Sakura (partition), Xiaoxue still walked out of the door in surprise and greeted the two girls in person.

    The last time Haruno Sakura visited the Land of Snow was this time last year.

    They haven¡¯t seen each other for a year, and there are countless topics they want to talk about, but the first thing they talk about is the purpose of Haruno Sakura¡¯s trip¡ª¡ª

    "According to your request, I have ordered engineers and workers to build part of the machine in the past two years. You can check it out later!" Xiaoxue nodded.

    ?The Country of Snow originally had its own industrial foundation. When Fenghua Zaoxue was in power, the Country of Snow could also produce geothermal generators on its own. Of course, the industrial level here is not the same concept as Haruno Sakura's previous life.

    Strictly speaking, this kind of industry that relies on chakra cheating has a very illusory foundation, like a rootless tree, and can be regarded as a pseudo industry at best.

    The total population of the Country of Snow is not as large as that of a larger prefecture-level city in Country C in the previous life, and its industrial population is very small. The reason why it can support such an industrial chain is simply because this world has magical chakra, which can easily  kind of problem.

    Fenghua Zaoxue selected and trained a group of workers who mastered chakra.

    Because of chakra, workers¡¯ abilities expand almost unlimitedly, allowing them to accomplish many miracles.

    After the Feng Hua Furious Coup, most of these workers were transformed into snow ninjas, doing some fighting and killing work; then with the downfall of Feng Hua Furious, they were also freed after being identified, and most of them began to return to their old jobs.

    Fenghua Xiaoxue hired these people and commissioned them to build more geothermal generators that could cover the country of snow.

    After the mission was completed, Haruno Sakura urged Fenghua Xiaoxue to keep these people.

    The Country of Snow is a small country with poor people, and there is no future for the Snow Ninjas to develop the Snow Ninja with all their strength like a raging storm. None of the five major countries will allow the sixth major country to rise from its side.  On the contrary, other ninja villages will not care about the development of industry, and will only regard it as a clever and innocuous trick.

    So far, Haruno Sakura¡¯s suggestions have gradually come into play; for example, the geothermal generator developed and widely used in the Land of Snow has gradually made electricity available throughout the country, and electrical equipment has also seen great development.

    The most important thing is that with their help, some of Haruno Sakura's ninjutsu ideas were realized.

    ?? Deep in the interior of the country of snow.

    There is an industrial area in a place with few human traces.

    "What are these, Sakura?"

    Hinata walked on a path surrounded by strange-looking machines and cylindrical steel cylinders. Noisy and noisy sounds came from the tall and dense steel forest all the time, making people feel extremely irritated and depressed; she was about to  After running a few steps, he emerged from the mechanical forest and asked loudly.

    "Centrifuge."

    Haruno Sakura (split) stood aside, wearing a white coat and transparent goggles, writing something down with a pen, and said lightly.

    She paused for a moment, thought about it, then pulled Hinata to a higher place, moved her hand around the whole piece of machinery, and said, "It's all about this piece of machinery."

    Then he pointed to the tightly covered warehouse in the distance.

    "Don't go near there without my company."

    She said seriously.

    "That's a graphite reactor."

    ¡¾Second update¡¿

    ¡¾When I was writing this chapter, my wrists hurt so much that it was difficult to type, so I could only type a random chapter and post it.  ¡¿

    ¡¾I¡¯m going out to watch a movie with someone tomorrow I¡¯ll try to get home as early as possible to update. I¡¯ll code at least one chapter and keep updating.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 505 The Land of Snow (2)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ? Graphitereactor?

    Hinata was a little confused.

    She could understand every word, but when she read them together, she was completely confused.

    It is indeed Sakura¡¯s style Hinata was speechless.

    Haruno Sakura (the clone) is very popular in science. She held her hand with a smile and asked: "Do you know what a reactor is, Hinata?"

    "anti-reactor?"

    Hinata's hazy white eyes looked back at Sakura blankly, and she shook her head innocently.

    How could she know.

    "Well, the reactor!"

    The split nodded, pulled her downstairs, took out a piece of white paper and scribbled the words e=mc2 on it.

    "Let's start with the most basic ones. The release of nuclear energy satisfies the mass-energy equation, that is, energy is equal to mass times the square of the speed of light"

    After listening to the first sentence and watching Hinata, I automatically entered a state where my eyes were straight and my mind was wandering.

    Because she knew very well that the next part was not something she could understand at all.

    Hinata still doesn¡¯t understand how her friend¡¯s little brain stores such strange and sometimes extremely useful knowledge.

    The origin of that mysterious knowledge may always remain a mystery

    Sure enough, Sakura then wrote a lot of words that looked like ghost symbols to Hinata, and then a lot of words about "nuclear fission", "chain reaction", "weapon-grade plutonium and uranium"  , unfamiliar words that she had never heard of quickly filled Hinata's ears.

    Even the word mass, which is common sense, has been extended to inexplicable "static mass", "dynamic mass", "relativistic mass", "inertial mass", "gravitational mass"

    Hinata wanted to complain: Can you not complicate simple things?

    ¡ª¡ªHowever, the truth is that the facts are so complicated.

    In short, Haruno Sakura clearly spoke human words, but the girl clearly felt that there were a thousand ducks shouting in her ears

    "To sum up, my ninjutsu is to use the energy generated by nuclear fission to perform powerful ninjutsu."

    After talking incessantly for a long time, Haruno Sakura stopped still.

    "what do you think?"

    The girl slapped the paper filled with formulas and diagrams on the table, looked up at Hinata, and asked with a smile.

    It sounds awesome.

    Hinata touched her chin and pretended to think thoughtfully for a while, as if she understood.

    ¡°emmmmmmm¡­¡±

    She hummed for a long time, and under Haruno Sakura's expectant eyes, she finally came up with a question.

    "You have said so much, what fission produces radioactive energy, and what does it have to do with ninjas?"

    Haruno Sakura sighed. After hearing this question, she knew that Hinata didn't understand it at all.

    "Of course it does matter!"

    She said calmly.

    "Nuclear fission is a process of converting mass into energy. If you listened carefully to what I just said, you should know that we only need to convert a little bit of mass to obtain extremely huge energy."

    "Those people in the Star Ninja Village integrated this radiation energy into their chakra to produce a more advanced and active chakra. They call it the 'Peacock Magic', which is actually similar to the sage mode."

    The difference is that the Immortal Mode absorbs natural energy, while the Peacock Magic Absorbs radiant energy.

    The existence of the Peacock Magic can even make the leader of a small ninja village in the corner of the mountain expand to the point where he wants to turn the Star Ninja Village into the sixth largest ninja village. Apart from Yelang's arrogance, this also illustrates the power of this technique.

    "What I want to do is actually to improve the Peacock Magic Technique, strengthen its power and reduce its side effects" Haruno Sakura smiled proudly, "You will know how powerful this technique is then."

    This technique, which she calls "Star God Mode", will be a stronger secret technique than Immortal Mode!

    It¡¯s not just Star God mode.

    "Brilliant Radiation" can also be completed by then.

    The only question is, if this move is really used, how can Haruno Sakura avoid being swallowed by her own technique¡ª¡ª

    The temperature in the core area of ??the atomic bomb reaches tens of millions of degrees, and everything that humans can imagine will be evaporated into nothingness by this absolute power!

    Hinata couldn't imagine this?.

    Haruno Sakura said that Star God mode is even stronger than Sage mode, but she was just noncommittal.

    Of course, being able to compare it with the Immortal Mode speaks volumes.

    Having said this, Hinata also became interested in Sakura's jutsu, and then asked: "Then what does your jutsu have to do with these machines?"

    ¡°Centrifuges and reactors are both used to prepare the core raw materials needed for technology.¡±

    Haruno Sakura resisted the urge to explain the working principle of the machine and tried to explain it as simply and straightforwardly as possible.

    Hinata was not interested in caring about what was going on inside those rumbling machines.

    "Oh," she responded casually, "How long will it take to get ready?"

    "Weapons-grade plutonium and uranium only require a dozen kilograms to make a big news." Sakura Haruno pushed up her goggles and replied, "The Star God mode consumes even less."

    ¡°But with just such a small amount of raw materials, it takes a very long time to prepare.¡±

    The girl shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s probably out of the question within this year.¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for the omnipotent Chakra in this world, and she herself was a masterful manipulator of Chakra, the workers in Snow Country would have some knowledge of Chakra, and with the limited manpower and material resources of Snow Country, they would like to grow mushrooms on the earth.  ?

    Don¡¯t say there is no chance this year, there will be no chance next year, the year after tomorrow, a hundred years or even a thousand years.

    "Does it take so long?"

    Hinata muttered softly.

    She thought for a moment, walked slowly out of the room, turned her head and said regretfully: "I can't wait until that time When will your true self come over?"

    "It's about time, it's only for the past two days." Haruno Sakura followed her and replied, "Kakashi-sensei's training will be over in two or three days, and she will come directly by then."

    "So from now on, Sakura, will you stay in the Land of Snow until you complete this technique?" Hinata asked again.

    Sakura shook her head.

    "I won't stay so long" She also walked out of the room and walked into the mechanical forest, saying, "The ninja world is in turmoil now. How can I put down so many things and stay here to practice peacefully?"

    Facing Hinata's puzzled gaze, Haruno Sakura explained: "Besides, for things here, just start with a start and maintain them for a period of time. After that, you just need to keep the machine running, and I don't need to keep an eye on it. Snow Country  Our workers can handle most emergencies.¡±

    "So this time, I will return to Konoha soon."

    "That's it." Hinata walked in front and said quietly.

    ¡°Then¡­ shall we go back together then?¡±

    "Um?"

    The sound of machinery operating in the industrial area was extremely loud, covering the girl's words.  Haruno Sakura didn't hear clearly for a moment, so she walked over, got close to Hinata, and asked, "What did you say?"

    So close that a thin stream of breathing air came over, making the person's face secretly itchy.

    "It's nothing!" Hinata touched her cheek, took a few steps, and responded loudly, "I mean, it's too noisy here!"

    "Then let's go."

    Haruno Sakura shook her head, pulled Hinata forward and walked a few steps quickly, then blinked several times in a row, and walked out of the factory into the quiet wilderness.

    Without the noisy sound, my ears felt much better.

    Because there is no geothermal heater to supply heat, autumn has just begun in the countryside of the Land of Snow, and it is already freezing; there were several snowfalls a while ago, covering the ground with silver gauze.

    Hinata breathed a sigh of relief.

    The warm breath in the mouth condensed when it was cold, turning into a white mist on the girl's palm.  The sunlight in the Land of Snow is very sparse, and through the mist, the industrial area not far away appears blurry in sight.

    The girl stood silently in the snow, her eyes becoming blurred.

    "What are you thinking about, Hinata?"

    Haruno Sakura came over.

    ¡¾After coming back today, I have no inspiration and cannot write.  I originally wanted to leave it until tomorrow morning to rewrite it, but after thinking about it, I already said I would update a chapter today, so I decided to write it now.  I'm out of energy and can't think of anything. I'm sorry.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 506 Hinata

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Wellit's nothing."

    The fine steps stepped on the soft snow, leaving delicate and neat footprints one after another.

    The size, depth and distance of each seal are exactly the same without any deviation.

    Hinata moved her steps slightly, walked slowly, and answered simply.

    "I was thinking that the Land of Snow is really a paradise far away from the disputes in the ninja world."

    She smiled.

    Haruno Sakura followed behind, pursed her lips and smiled lightly, but said nothing.

    She raised her chakra slightly and walked along the snowflakes. Her slender steps left no trace on the snow. The snow behind her was extremely smooth, as if no one had ever walked on it.

    "However, how long can this tranquility last?"

    Hinata sighed and said quietly.

    Entering ANBU has greatly broadened Hinata's horizons. Now she is no longer an ignorant and immature young girl, and she can also see the turbulent undercurrents hidden under the calm surface of the current ninja world.

    As a reconnaissance ninja with good physical skills and sufficient self-protection ability, Hinata has performed many difficult and dangerous tasks, including patrolling borders and monitoring enemy countries.

    ¡°The most dangerous tasks among them are all related to Xiao.

    In fact, with the disappearance of the tailed beasts and jinch¨±riki, the attitudes of the major countries that originally dismissed the existence of Akatsuki have begun to change rapidly, and the atmosphere in the ninja world has become increasingly solemn.

    No matter what Akatsuki collects the tailed beasts for, they are not for charity; sooner or later, Akatsuki who has accumulated enough power will jump out of the darkness and turn the ninja world upside down.

    "Don't worry too much." Sakura walked up to her, stood side by side with her, patted Hinata on the shoulder and said, "If the sky falls, tall people will rise up."

    "Ha ha¡­¡­"

    Hinata smiled and glanced at the unconscious girl next to her.

    "Tall manisn't it you who you are talking about?"

    "Eh¡­¡­?!"

    Haruno Sakura was startled, and Hinata was amused when she saw Hinata's cute expression.

    She thought about what Sakura and her had said while lying on the bed that day before coming to the Land of Snow.

    "You said before that you and Sasuke traveled to another world" Hinata smiled at Bai Wu and said slowly, "After the Akatsuki over there collected most of the tailed beasts, he launched a war against the entire ninja world.  "

    Unlike Tsunade, Hinata trusts her friends' words more and quickly accepted the matter.

    "The Akatsuki of our world must have the same plan, right? So if we don't take strict precautions, a war that will affect the whole world may really come" She smiled bitterly and shook her head, "But I do think  , if the leader of Akatsuki is really as powerful as you say, then I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s too late to say or do anything now.¡±

    The dense water vapor was spit out along with the words, blurring the sight in front of the eyes and making the world confused.

    I don¡¯t know when, a light snow started to fall from the sky. Hinata stretched out her hand and watched the snowflakes fall on the girl¡¯s warm palm one by one and melt away.

    Hinata is a little pessimistic about the future.

    To put it bluntly, with Pain's power to level a village with one blow, which of the five great ninja villages can stand up to him?

    Unless a five-village ninja alliance is formed, who can stop a single ninja village¡ªexcept perhaps the current Konoha¡ªfrom forcibly abducting the tailed beasts?

    However, so far, the coalition is only an idea on paper.

    In the face of a formidable enemy, countries are still fighting each other and distrusting each other.

    Ninja pills.

    The girl with white eyes walked forward for a while, walked up a small hill, and looked at the endless white wasteland in front of her with a heavy heart.

    Haruno Sakura followed her step by step.

    Ninja World Pillsbut it's not over yet after all.

    She knows more, and even knows that Payne may not be the final boss yet

    The situation in the world over there is even more serious than here; but over there is the world of the original comic. With the urinary nature of the migrant comic, blood and victory are the themes, and the final ending will definitely be a comedy.

    Since even worse situations can be reversed, you can have confidence in the situation here.

    "Stop thinking nonsense."

    She walked behind the black-haired girl, brushed the snowflakes off her body, and comforted her.

    "It's not as promised, no matter how bad the situation is, there are still tall peopleHe came over, patted her back gently, helped her calm down, and said with a smile, "Okay, I won't mess around with you anymore."

    "Let's get down to business. Sakura, please accompany me to practice the North Star Fist for a few days!" Hinata said seriously.

    "Um?"

    "Even if you want to be a tall man, I can't hold you back, right?" Hinata looked into the distance and said calmly.

    She has been practicing hard, and with the help of Haruno Sakura, she has also mastered the North Star Fist, and her strength is outstanding among her peers.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there were several super-normal people in her generation, Hinata would still be called a genuine genius girl.

    Whether it is the pride in her heart or the support for her friends, she will never allow herself to become a burden to be protected.  Even if it's just a trivial support, Hinata hopes to help her friends share the pressure.

    "I can't just look at your backs and hesitate to move forward!"

    She turned her head and looked at Haruno Sakura with keen interest.

    "Huh?" Haruno Sakura was stunned and then laughed.

    "Then, I will promise you on my behalf!"

    ¡­¡­

    Three days later, Haruno Sakura came to the Land of Snow.

    When the cloned clone was recovered, Hinata felt a little strange - the clone's personality was subtly different from that of the original clone, and Hinata always felt that another friend of hers suddenly disappeared.

    ¡°However, this is nothing.

    Like Fenghua Xiaoxue, she didn¡¯t even notice that the pink-haired girl who came to chat and joke with her every day had changed.

    In the land of ice and snow, apart from daily practice, nothing else would disturb the two young ninjas.

    In just half a month of dedicated training, Hinata completed the practice of the fourth punch of the North Star Fist and broke through to the fifth punch.

    As a sister chapter of the Eight Gate Dun Armor, although the name of Beidou Shenquan is very domineering, the actual effect is much milder than the Eight Gate Dun Armor. Even if it is used to the fifth punch, it will not cause too serious physical burden on the caster.

    ¡ª¡ªAs a price, its amplification effect is not as significant as the Eight Gate Dunjia.

    She was already at the level of a jounin - Hinata at this time was probably only a little weaker than when Neji died in the original book - after using the North Star Fist to its extreme, she could even fight with some elite jounin.  There is a reply.

    After that, nothing happened.

    The days passed quietly while practicing in the Snow Kingdom and preparing for the Star God mode.

    Looking at the time, it¡¯s late September and it¡¯s probably time to go back.

    Haruno Sakura said goodbye to Koyuki and returned to Konoha with Hinata.

    ¡¾First update¡¿

    ¡¾Hinata in this book is not a character who only thinks about love and love¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 507 Sai

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Haruno Sakura put her hand into the ninja's mouth and held his slippery tongue.

    "Calm down. It might hurt a little," she said.

    Sakura's eyes lightly glanced at the young man's delicate face. The latter's mouth was open, and the saliva in his mouth slowly drooped, but the expression on his face remained calm.

    No, not calm.

    Haruno Sakura narrowed her eyes slightly, feeling that the silence was more like a mechanical and indifferent expression.

    "Put your tongue out a little more, Sai."

    The boy sitting in front of her is Sai, a former ninja who formed the seventh team with Naruto and others in another world.

    Sakai followed the words and stuck her tongue out of her mouth harder.

    The black striped curse mark on the base of the tongue was revealed.

    The tongue is the seal that eliminates the root cause of trouble.

    This is the curse seal used by Danzo to control the root ninja and ensure that his subordinates will not reveal the secrets of the root.  Because Danzo has not been executed yet, this curse seal is still in effect.

    There is a circle of purple tadpole-shaped incantations outside the bar seal, forming a standard semicircle. It is the second seal under the ANBU during the interrogation.

    Just as Orochimaru used the Five Elements Seal to cover the Bagua Seal on Naruto's abdomen, disrupting the function of the Nine-Tails Seal Technique, the Five Elements Seal used by ANBU can cover the black curse seal, making it lose its banning effect on the root ninja.  , to facilitate their interrogation.

    Of course, mass-produced temporary seals are not very long-lasting and the effect is quite rough.

    When Haruno Sakura checked, the Five Elements Seal had been distorted and most of its color had faded.

    "Is the Five Elements Seal expired?"

    Sai couldn¡¯t speak and nodded laboriously.  Haruno Sakura continued: "The Seal of Tongue Bane will automatically expire after Danzo dies, so you can ignore it for the time being. I will eliminate the Five Elements Seal first, and then re-install a more powerful Bagua Seal."

    The boy had no expression on his face and just blinked.

    The girl¡¯s green-white fingers probed deep into his mouth, all the way to the bottom of the strip-shaped curse mark.

    The soft fingertips rubbed the protrusions of the curse seal. Even though Sakura's movements were very gentle, the entry of foreign objects still made Sai feel nauseated.

    He tried hard to suppress the thought of suddenly bursting out of her control and breaking free from her control.

    ??Sakai is still confused about her situation.

    As an ordinary member of the Roots, his life trajectory has undergone a 180-degree change after the fall of Danzo.

    Sai once thought that he would stay in the ANBU prison for a few months, and then after being screened by the ANBU, he would return to work as an ordinary ninja. With the label of a former ninja that could never be taken off, he would either be inactive or unknown for the rest of his life.  He died on a certain mission or in a certain corner.

    But then he seemed to have received a certain degree of preferential treatment and trust, and he went through the second round of review in advance. Under Uchiha Sasuke's meaningful eyes, he walked out of the ANBU prison and walked into the sunshine.

    "From today on, you are an ordinary Konoha ninja, Sai."

    Kakashi thrust a ninja registration card into his arms.

    "Remember, you have nothing to do with Danzo anymore."

    Sai looked at the registration card in her hand carefully in the sunshine.

    Name: Sai.  Sex: Male.  Level: Special Jonin.

    ¡­¡­

    ? Personal profile: Good at painting.

    There is also a stamped ID photo on the opposite page.  The boy in the photo has clear features, red lips, white teeth, and indifferent eyes with no expression.

    On the back is a blank space with Konoha's secret mark printed on it.

    Getting this piece of paper shows that Tsunade and Konoha have admitted that he is no longer a former root ninja, but an ordinary member of the tens of thousands of ninjas in Konoha.

    The September sun was still dazzling. Sai stuffed the registration form into his ID book, put it close to his body, and narrowed his eyes.

    He is just an ordinary member of the Roots and does not know the secrets of Danzo. Apart from the secret hand technique, he has nothing special about him that needs attention, and he does not have the interpersonal relationship that others can tell him.  Good words.

    So he is not worthy of the village¡¯s attention and has no reason to receive preferential treatment.

    Sowhy?

    The only thing that can be related to this matter is the day when Danzo led a few of them to aggressively block Haruno Sakura, and then she beat the crap out of her. Fortunately, Sakura shouted surrender in time and was not beaten on the spot.  Beat to death.

    &nbMinistry, there is no rule about kneeling at every turn.  "

    "There is no need to hide yourself so hypocritically. You can treat me and us as companions."

    Sa Jing was slightly startled.

    The two slender white calves that Yu stood in front of Sai, instead of Danzo's black robe that had remained unchanged for thousands of years, reminded him that the person in front of him was not the ruthless Danzo.

    ¡°Butwell, the ruthless Haruno Sakura.

    ¡°At least in his memory, the only time he came into contact with Haruno Sakura, the deepest impression she left on him was that she was ruthless, deadly, powerful and cold

    That is the impression of her as an enemy.

    But now I am her companionso my attitude is different?

    Sai stood up obediently.

    "Thank youyou helped me seal the curse." He tried to put on a suitable smile.

    This time, the smile was a little less hollow, but it was still ugly and fake.

    "You're welcome, it's just a little effort." Haruno Sakura waved her hand and said helplessly, "Also, since you don't want to laugh, don't force yourself to laugh."

    "A smile without real emotionis ugly."

    Sa Jing was silent.

    "Is that true?" He thought for a moment and asked, "The book clearly says that when you don't know what expression to make, just smile."

    "The book you read must not have said that a false smile is often more disgusting than not smiling at all." Haruno Sakura said impatiently.

    "If you must smile, please smile sincerely and put your emotions into your smile."

    Sai was silent for a long time.

    "What's wrong?"

    Sakura raised her eyebrows and asked.

    "People at the root don't have such a thing as feelings." Sai said slowly.

    "Everyone has feelings" The girl shook her head, smiled slightly, and patted his shoulder, "You've just been suppressed for too long."

    No matter what Sai was thinking, Sakura pushed his shoulder: "Help me gather everyone here."

    "I have something to say to you about this operation."

    ¡¾Second update.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 508 Mute

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    While Sai went to call someone, Haruno Sakura took Shizune to discuss it.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:

    You have to be cautious.

    Forming alliances in the ninja world has always been a dangerous job.

    Of course the Konoha ninjas will never forget that when the Second Hokage went to Kumo Ninja Village to sign an armistice agreement, he was attacked by Kumo Ninja rebels during the alliance ceremony and died on the way to retreat.

    The Fourth Kazekage died in a secret alliance with Orochimaru. His body stinked before he was discovered by the Sand Ninjas.

    Yahiko died in the trap of talks with Hanzo; since then, Nagato has claimed to be a god, and Akatsuki has transformed into a terrorist organization that trades violence with violence.

    "These are all the deeds of famous ninja village leaders and big shots in the ninja world, and there are even more countless unknown people who died in the false alliance that was actually a hidden trap.

    It can be said that when they hear words like alliance and talks, the first thing the ninjas want to do is to wonder if this is another trap.

    ¡°But¡­you can¡¯t give up eating because of choking.

    "Senior sister, in the past plans and exercises you have done to deal with the Raikage's rebellion, have you ever considered using Sai's secret technique to escape back to the Land of Fire through the air?" Haruno Sakura asked.

    "some."

    S quiet laughed and replied: "Since you want to pull him into the ambassador, of course we have seen his information, and there are some ideas."

    "Oh? How is it?"

    Haruno Sakura looked at her senior sister with interest.

    "It doesn't mean much." Shizune shook her head, with regret on her face, "Sai's chakra is not enough to sustain the flying ink beast carrying the entire envoy for that long. The distance from the Cloud Ninja Village to the Land of Fire is too long.  ¡±

    "The flying height and speed of the Ink Beast are also limitedso Sai's technique is not as useful as imagined. If something happens, he can save one or two people at most."

    The girl frowned.

    She moved her lips and wanted to say something, but Shizune smiled and blocked her words.

    "I know your intention in bringing Sai into thisThank you for your kindness."

    "That's enough, Sakura, you've done enough." Shizune smiled softly, touched her silky hair, and continued, "We all understand the risks of this mission to the Kumo ninja."

    "Everyone in this team voluntarily participated in this operation." She patted the girl's thin shoulder and her expression became serious, "We are all mentally prepared for the possibility of sacrifice."

    Haruno Sakura bit her lip, speechless for a moment.

    Silent words are still not finished.

    "Junior sister." She suddenly pressed Ying's shoulders solemnly, "I want to emphasize what the master said again."

    "It would be best if this operation could be completed successfully. However, if something unexpected happens" Shizune said solemnly, "We will never be a burden to you."

    "Because you are the hope of Konoha."

    Konoha can accept the annihilation of the envoy to Kumo Ninja, and accept the loss of Sai dying in battle, and even Shizune's death, but it cannot accept Haruno Sakura falling into the trap of Kumo Ninja so meaninglessly.

    Because without those people, Konoha will not be hurt; Haruno Sakura is one of Konoha's most important combat forces. Without her, Konoha will suffer heavy losses.

    " Shizune said, pulling down the zipper of her top, revealing her pure white bra in front of the girl.

    With a calm face, she reached out and took off her bra, revealing two balls of dazzlingly white soft flesh that swayed a few times in the cold air.

    "I have this realization."

    Shizune said slowly.

    The white and delicate breasts were naked in front of the girl without any covering, but they did not bring any charming color to the atmosphere.

    Haruno Sakura looked solemn and stared at Shizune's chest.

    Under the left breast, there is a diamond-shaped black mark the size of a fingernail, which is exuding an unknown chakra aura.

    "Curse seal?"

    She hesitated for a moment, looked at the disturbing mark on Shizune's heart, and asked in a deep voice.

    "That's right." Shizune put her clothes back on calmly, nodded and admitted, "This is a curse seal connected to the heart. It has only one effect"

    "Crush my heart when I think it's necessary."

    In other words, this is a curse mark used purely for suicide.

      Haruno Sakura's face finally changed.

    She raised her head, looked over in disbelief, and met Shizune's firm eyes.

    ¡° Shizune is only 30 years old and still has a good time in her life, but she made such a decision.

    Haruno Sakura did not see regret or regret in her eyes, she only saw the bright eyes shining into her heart.

    The girl lowered her head.

    "Sister Shizune" she murmured, "You don't actually need to participate in this operation."

    ¡°Someone has to do these things.¡±

    Shizune smiled lightly.

    "Someone has to make sacrifices for everyone. I am the Hokage's disciple. If I am not willing, then who will do these dangerous things?"

    Her expression is very calm.

    "Besides, you also participated in this operation, Sakura."

    "I'm different from you" Haruno Sakura took a deep breath and said, "At least in this mission, I have the ability to protect myself."

    "No," Shizune shook her head, "It's the same. If you don't think it's dangerous, it's because you have experienced more dangerous situations As the older generation of ninjas, our duty should be to protect you.  Young ninjas, we can¡¯t always let you protect us from the wind and rain!¡±

    Shizune finally smiled and said: "Also, don't make it sound like we are already dead Tsunade-sama has also analyzed it. Raikage is not the kind of treacherous character, and the risk of our trip is not high."

    "Okay." When it came to this point, Haruno Sakura had nothing to say.

    Because Haruno Sakura is so dazzling, Shizune, the woman who always follows Tsunade, seems to lack a sense of presence.  Even Haruno Sakura, as a junior sister, lacked knowledge about her senior sister; the two junior sisters usually communicated less, so they took this opportunity to chat warmly.

    It can be regarded as strengthening the understanding of each other.

    After chatting for a while, Sai came back with the others.

    Counting Haruno Sakura and Shizune, there are a total of sixteen people in the envoy to Kumo Ninja.  It is divided into a combat team of eight people, composed of two jounin and six special superiors; an auxiliary team of eight people, composed of two medical ninjas and civilian ninjas responsible for negotiations and paperwork.  Sakura is the temporary captain of the entire team, and Shizune is in a position to help her out.

    "Everyone is here, Haruno Sakura-sama." Sai stepped forward and whispered.

    Haruno Sakura stopped talking with Shizune and jumped onto the wooden platform at the front of the training ground.

    She was not tall, and she could only be eye-level with some tall ninjas when she stepped on the wooden platform; but when she walked up, the ninjas in the audience all knelt down on one knee, making the petite girl  It can also stand out among the crowd.

    "Well" Such a respectful response made Haruno Sakura a little embarrassed. She opened her mouth and almost forgot what to say, "Then, starting tomorrow, we will leave the village and go to the Kingdom of Thunder."

    "I am the captain of this trip, Konoha Jounin Haruno Sakura. Please give me your advice."

    ¡¾First update.  ¡¿

    ¡¾The second update will be posted immediately.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 509: A show of force

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Today, I have something to explain to you."

    Haruno Sakura stood on the stage and said solemnly.

    "You must be very aware of the risks of this trip. In the previous gatherings, you also did a lot of drills to deal with Kumo-nin's rebellion or other emergencies." Haruno Sakura nodded and continued, "But I think there is one  I'm sure you haven't rehearsed this drill yet."

    The girl paused for a moment, her eyes passing through the faces of everyone in the audience one by one.

    "What kind of drill is it, Haruno Sakura-sama?" someone asked.

    Haruno Sakura smiled slightly.

    "This is an exercise to face a 'Shadow' level ninja." She said slowly.

    The ninjas in the audience showed confused looks, and even the disapproval on the face of a member of the combat team was clearly revealed.

    The village will not send too many elites for this kind of mission, but everyone in the audience is also a battle-hardened ninja who has experienced life and death.

    Although they have never faced Kage-level ninjas before, they don't feel like they will lose their battle against those strong ones.

    ??Have you never eaten pork or seen a pig running?

    With the same two eyes and one mouth, a Kage-level ninja is just one level stronger than an elite jounin

    How to fight or how to fight.

    This is what everyone is thinking.

    Haruno Sakura could see that these ninjas were somewhat unconvinced by her words.

    After all, Sakura rose too quickly, and within a year or two she suddenly shone like a comet in the village.

    ??For special jounin who are not in the jounin circle, especially those outside the ANBU circle and the elite jounin circle, because the authority is too low to access the girl's information, the name Haruno Sakura is still too far away.

    It is inevitable that some people still have old impressions in their hearts. Although they do not doubt her fighting ability, looking at her slender and delicate appearance, they feel that Haruno Sakura is still a young girl, and they cannot feel the weight of her words.

    Especially those young faces.

    Haruno Sakura saw it.

    "We still have time, just in time to practice" She didn't explain much, just smiled mysteriously, "I hope you won't be too scared to move."

    Someone in the combat team below the stage pouted secretly.

    Haruno Sakura jumped off the wooden platform, the smile on her face getting brighter.

    "So today I want you to feel it, face the feeling of a 'shadow' level"

    Sai, who looked calm on the surface, secretly tensed up when he heard this, his heart tightened and alarm bells rang loudly.

    Then, the next moment, a surging chakra burst out from the girl's body!

    "ha!"

    The terrifying momentum was released along with the astonishing amount of chakra. At this moment, Haruno Sakura seemed to suddenly transform into a giant beast that swallowed the sky and the sun!

    The condensed murderous aura seemed to freeze the air. The few ninjas standing at the front felt that they suddenly couldn't breathe. The figure of Haruno Sakura rose infinitely in their field of vision, turning into a high wall, covering the sky and the sun.  Come down.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The two civilian ninjas who had been separated from each other for a long time turned pale and fell to the ground in shock.

    The ninjas in the battle group were not much better; Haruno Sakura took care of them deliberately. For a moment, the ninjas were really overwhelmed by the overwhelming momentum and could not move!

    ¡ª¡ªIf this was during a battle, they would be dead just by losing sight of it for a moment!

    "snort."

    The girl snorted softly, and her figure suddenly disappeared.

    Whoosh whoosh¡ª¡ª

    Everyone felt a flash of afterimage before their eyes, and then a chill on the back of their necks. Before they could react, or even before the tremor of being suddenly attacked came out, they saw Haruno Sakura holding an ice kunai in her hand, smiling.  Yingyingdi reappeared on the wooden platform.

    "Those who were touched by me on the back of their necks," the girl shook the crystal kunai in her hand and said with a smile, "you are already dead."

    The ninjas in the audience looked at each other in confusion.

    The battlehas just begun, is it over?

    However, the cool touch on the back of their necks reminded them that if there had really been a battle just nowthen their heads would have been lost.

    This exercise, which lasted less than ten seconds, left a deep impression on everyone.

    "Is it that Ice Instant move again"

    &nbspAfter taking it, he adjusted his mask, thought for a moment, and then said, "Could it be Haruno Sakura?"

    ¡°Bingo!¡±

    Bai Jue snapped his fingers: "You guessed it right! She is the thorn in our side, the young lady who has been against us many times."

    "That's a coincidence." A sneer appeared under Obito's mask, "The two things happened to collide"

    A few months ago, he happened to discuss with Payne how to deal with Haruno Sakura and disrupt the alliance between Ninja Village.  (Chapter 446)

    "Let's go." He slowly walked out of the secret base and said to Bai Jue behind him, "I'll get rid of herand burst the alliance bubble between the ninja villages to prevent them from uniting too early!"

    "Huh?"

    Bai Jue stopped where he was and instead asked, "Are we going to intercept her on the way? I think it's better to call Payne I heard that Haruno Sakura is very strong."

    "It's just a matter of dealing with a mere ice escape ninja." The masked man turned his head, his cold gaze fell on Bai Jue's head, and said coldly.

    "And, I have a better way"

    Under the mask, the scarlet magatama in the Sharingan eyes swam slowly, not knowing what thoughts were going through it.

    ¡¾Second update¡¿

    ¡¾There was supposed to be a third update, but the impromptu dinner disrupted the coding plan Today's update can only end here.  ¡¿

    ¡¾Updates and additional updates owed after August will be returned.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 510 First Arrival at Cloud Ninja Village

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Cloud Ninja Village.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Hidden among the open hills with towering peaks and mountains, the Kumogakure Ninja Village is revealed in front of Haruno Sakura.

    "Is this the Cloud Ninja Village?"

    The girl couldn't help but stop and look from a distance, taking in the entire Yun Ninja Village shrouded in clouds and mist¡ª¡ª

    Thousands of mountains serve as blades, and the rock walls are steep; clouds and mist serve as flags, misty and misty.

    The scenery is picturesque, like a Taoyuan resort hidden in the mountains.

    The Konoha ninjas following Sakura couldn't help but hold their breath. It was hard to imagine how the ninjas could build so many magnificent buildings on such terrain.

    Speaking of which, among the five major ninja villages, Konoha is the most open. It is built in an open plain area, allowing ordinary people to enter in large numbers and live among ninjas.

    Thanks to the grandeur of the first generation, the village was built in the plains, which facilitated the subsequent extension and development of Konoha; the convenient transportation attracted a large number of mortals to settle in and come and go, creating the prosperity of Konoha.  But on the other hand, the uninhabitable plain terrain and dense population are also huge hidden dangers for Konoha.

    It was the huge destruction caused by Pain when he attacked Konoha that was particularly shocking.

    In contrast, the Kumo ninja and Iwa ninja who chose their sites among the mountains, the Sand ninja who built their village in the valley, and the Kiri ninja who hid in the secret place behind the waterfall were rarely attacked because of the dangerous and rugged terrain.  moment in.

    These ninja villages are relatively closed, and information is not as easily leaked as in the open Konoha. Therefore, even Haruno Sakura saw the true appearance of the Kumo ninja village for the first time.

    The magnificent sight made her sigh with emotion.

    "Yes, this is our Yun Ninja Village" The Yun Ninja who led the way waved and pointed at the scene in front of the girl, with a hint of pride in his tone, smiled, and then pointed to the highest mountain in the distance and said,  "Over there is the highest mountain of the Kumo ninja, Raikage Peak. The Raikage's office building is built on Raikage Peak, also called the Funnel Building."

    "Lord Raikage will meet you there."

    The ninja who led the way had the bronze skin and strong physique common to Kumo ninja men. His name was Omoi. He happened to have been to Konoha once a month ago, and Haruno Sakura still had some impressions of him.

    Before Sakura could say anything, the slightly talkative man whispered again: "You guys came a little slower than expected. Raikage-sama Ai has been waiting for a long time. He has a bad temper and hates waiting for people. After a while  I'm going to be scolded again"

    The girl sneered.

    "We encountered some situations on the roadand found that someone was following us, so we were delayed a little bit," she explained.

    They were spotted by Bai Jue almost as soon as they walked out of the village.

    In order to get rid of this group of monitors, Haruno Sakura had to enter sage mode and use her keen perception to catch these little mice that like to hide in the ground one by one.

    Some time was wasted on the way.

    "Okay." Omoyi shrugged his shoulders and said vaguely, biting the lollipop in his mouth, "Let's go, be careful where you step."

    He led the members of the Konoha delegation through the rugged mountain roads, across the towering bridges, and arrived in front of the Raikage Building that towered into the sky.

    "please."

    Omoyi stood at the door, bowed and said.

    Haruno Sakura paused, smiled slightly, and climbed up the stairs.

    The Fourth Raikage, Ai, was wearing a white top, with his muscular chest exposed, and a thick belt tied around his waist, sitting on a horse with a golden sword.

    His hands were covered with thick arm armor, hanging naturally on both sides of the chair. He just sat there casually, with his round eyes glaring and his stubby brows furrowing, he naturally felt a majestic mountain-like aura.  rise.

    Noit should be an active volcano with turbulent undercurrents.

    "Hello, Raikage-sama."

    With a faint smile on her face, Haruno Sakura took a few steps forward, walked up to Raikage, nodded and said.

    In front of the burly man who looked like a majestic mountain, the girl's slender body looked as small as an ant at the foot of the mountain.

    The huge contrast even made the Thunder Ninjas present wonder if Konoha's envoy would not be able to withstand the pressure on the field and would kneel down in an ugly manner when faced with the pressure of Raikage's momentum.

    However, Haruno Sakura's performance disappointed them.

    Under the pressure of the thunder shadow's thick and gloomy aura, the girl was actually calm, and the faint smile on her face became more obvious, as if Ai's awe-inspiring aura was just the spring breeze blowing in front of her.

    "interesting."

    ??Seeing Haruno Sakura's performance, Raikage Ai became somewhat interested in her.

    He looks weak, but he is actually a master.  He is worthy of being the leader of Konoha's new generation of ninjas, and his reputation is well deserved.

    He did not continue to test, but said in a deep voice: "Konoha's envoy Haruno Sakura?"

    "Yes, I am Haruno Sakura." The girl nodded in agreement.

    "You are late."

    "On the way here, I encountered Akatsuki's prying eyes, and it took some time to get rid of them." Haruno Sakura explained a little, took out a scroll from her arms, and handed it to the ninja next to Raikage, "This is the fifth Hokage, Tsunade-sama."  Please accept your handwritten letter."

    Nozomi took the scroll, checked that there were no traps, and handed it to Raikage.

    On the scroll were written the words of Tsunade Juanxiu that were both timeless and majestic: "The fourth generation Raikage Ai Jingqi."

    Ai unfolded the scroll and found a letter inside.

    "The Fourth Raikage:"

    ""

    "It can be seen that the Akatsuki organization is now growing in arrogance and acting increasingly unscrupulously. Under Akatsuki's watchful eye, the jinch¨±riki and tailed beasts of each village have either been captured or become targets; the strength of each village has been continuously weakened, and everyone  We are in danger. Nowadays, no single shinobi village can stand alone against the threat of Akatsuki, which is why we had the previous alliance proposal."

    "The Fourth Raikage understands the great righteousness and is as wise as a fool. He will be able to see the current crisis in the ninja world. On the eve of the storm, if our five major ninja villages cannot stand together and work together, we will be in danger of being defeated one by one and the ninja world will be overthrown.  , this statement is not deliberately exaggerated, but is an imminent major crisis in the ninja world! Therefore, at this time of crisis, Konoha Hidden Village is willing to put aside all past grievances and all prejudices, and unite with Kumogakure Ninja Village and other ninja villages to form an army.  Fight side by side to deal with the threat of Akatsuki!"

    "The Fourth Raikage should know: Akatsuki's combat power is far greater than even one of the five villages, and Akatsuki's conspiracy must be earth-shattering. If the five great ninja villages don't put aside their prejudices and hatred in time and join forces to fight against the enemy, they may be overturned.  There is no perfect egg!¡±

    "For the benefit of Kumogakure Ninja Village and the safety of the ninja world, Konohagakure Village, Sunagakure Ninja Village and Kirigakure Ninja Village sincerely invite Kumogakure Ninja Village to join the Ninja Village Alliance to discuss major issues and join forces to face the enemy. I hope the Fourth Raikage will  Make careful decisions."

    "Remarks: This letter has also been copied and sent to Onoki, the third generation Tsuchikage of Iwagakure Ninja Village."

    "The fourth generation Raikage Ai should meet."

    "September 28, Konoha 62."

    The signature is the chic signature of Ying¡¯s master Long Fenfeng Wu¡ª¡ª

    The fifth generation Hokage Tsunade.

    "Tsunade"

    Lei Yingai pondered while reading the letter.

    ¡¾First update.  The second update will be posted around nine o'clock.  Then when the third update is finished, it will be posted.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 511 Conflict

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The thousands of words in the handwritten letter contain Tsunade's analysis of Akatsuki's strength and her judgment on the current and future situation of the ninja world.

    In one word -

    Ninja World Pills Bah, Pill Party stepped aside, Tsunade meant that she was not optimistic.

    Lei Ying looked at the letter in his hand intently.

    His gaze slowly swept across from top to bottom, and then he looked aside again.

    After reading it carefully twice, his silkworm-like eyebrows twitched and his thick fingers dusted the scroll in his hand.

    He had no objection to Tsunade's analysis. After losing the second-tailed Jinchuuriki, Ai was full of fear of the Akatsuki organization, and also believed that this was a serious problem for the ninja world.

    But other things need to be discussed.

    "An alliance?"

    Lei Ying put away the scroll and said angrily.

    "The alliance itself I am not opposed to it."

    Inviting the Konoha envoy to visit already demonstrated an attitude, and Raikage did not need to make any fuss about it, as he directly expressed his approval.

    But - Haruno Sakura also knew that there would be a turning point here - Raikage paused and said:

    ¡°But before that, I have a few questions.¡±

    He took off his Thunder Shadow hat and put it aside.

    "Appreciate further details."

    Haruno Sakura raised her head and looked at Raikage, who was still a head taller than her even when he was sitting, and said calmly.

    "First, the Fifth Hokage said that he would no longer pursue historical issues and let go of past grievances. How far can you Konoha go?" The Fourth Raikage's voice was like a bell, and his rough face was solemn and calm, with an air of calm and self-power.  "In other words, can Konoha wipe out the hatred created by the war between Kumo ninja and Konoha more than ten years ago?"

    Haruno Sakura put a faint smile on her face and became serious.

    "In the face of a powerful enemy, clinging to the old hatred is asking for death. I guess Raikage is not such a lazy person and can understand why we made this promise." She said slowly.

    "Yes If you join the coalition, Konoha can let go of the hatred caused by the war. Even" She paused, her eyes became cold, "You can be forgiven for forcing Konoha to kidnap the young Hinata Hinata.  The evil act of the leaf ninja Hyuga Hizashi committed suicide and sacrificed his life.¡±

    "We will not pursue the scandal you committed back then."

    Lei Ying¡¯s stubby brows suddenly frowned.

    Back then, the Kumo ninja took advantage of Konoha's heavy losses in the Nine-Tails Incident and went to Konoha to blackmail her, and then secretly wanted to kidnap Hinata and seize the Byakugan.  In the propaganda of Kumo Ninja, the disgraceful things Kumo Ninja did were naturally not mentioned, and the section about kidnapping Hinata was intentionally omitted. It was only said that Konoha killed people in the village because of past festivals.  He killed a head ninja of the Kumo ninja - equivalent to the Jounin squad leader in Konoha.

    Therefore, the ordinary ninjas of the Kumo ninja believed that Konoha was responsible for this incident. It was Konoha's despicable and shameless sneak attack on the head of the Kumo ninja. If Konoha had not taken out the body of Hyuga Hizashi to admit his mistake, the Kumo ninja would have been filled with indignation and anger.  Next, friction will begin again between the two countries, and even war will break out.

    Of course, if this is the case, the weak Konoha will undoubtedly lose, but I am afraid that the Kumo ninja will not be able to get away with it. In the end, both villages will suffer losses, and the fishermen from other villages will only benefit.

    So the two villages actually have no intention of making it bigger.

    An incident that caused a lot of fuss ended up being nothing but an end.

    Hyuga Hizashi said that he committed suicide for his brother and to get rid of his fate. In fact, he saw through the weak nature of the village. He had no choice but to sacrifice himself to extinguish the anger of the Kumo ninja to protect Konoha and even more, Neji.

    Every time Haruno Sakura read about such an aggrieved incident that happened on her doorstep, she felt like there was an anger in her heart that was difficult to vent.

    It is a bit similar to the situation in the previous life. Let alone the last ten years of the last century forget it, let's not mention it.

    The difference is that in his previous life, he was just an ordinary person, unable to change anything; in this life, she is a ninja with extraordinary power - even one of the few people at the top of the ninja. Haruno Sakura's identity, status and ability,  This makes her qualified to demand justice from the perpetrator.

    However, the sad thing is that when she has the ability to seek justicebecause of the overall situation of the Five Villages Alliance, Haruno Sakura has to endure her clenched fists!

    She wants to take into account the overall situation.

    Raikage knew the truth of the incident that year and knew that he was in the wrong. Although he was unhappy with Haruno Sakura's harsh words, he could not refute it.His face was gloomy and he didn't speak.

    But the cloud ninjas listening below were different.

    The Kumo ninja head who was sacrificed in a despicable sneak attack by the Konoha ninja in the Konoha village. Such a heroic figure turned into a despicable person who kidnapped a child in the mouth of Haruno Sakura. The Konoha ninja actually insulted the Kumo ninja village in person and turned the Kumo ninja head into the Konoha village.  How can the outspoken cloud ninjas endure it when their reputation as a ninja is trampled under their feet?

    Immediately, someone shouted angrily!

    "You bastard! What nonsense are you talking about!" Omoi raised his sword eyebrows, unsheathed the long sword in his hand, and said angrily, "Young boy dares to speak arrogant words and slander us Yun Ninja!"

    The other Kumo ninjas beside him, although they did not open their mouths to angrily scold Haruno Sakura, put their hands on their swords one after another, and their eyes became cold and dangerous!

    Haruno Sakura, who was criticized by thousands of people, not only did not flinch, but instead sneered.

    "Slandering Yun Nin?"

    She turned her head and looked at each other coldly with every cloud ninja who glared at her.

    Ridiculous and hateful!

    She endured humiliation and put down her hatred and revenge for the sake of the overall situation, but she was bitten back by Yun Ren who did such a despicable act!

    The angrier Haruno Sakura gets, the colder the expression on her face becomes, and the colder the tone between her lips and teeth: "AhI'm just stating the facts. What? The truth was exposed, and you became angry with shame? You trash who bullies the weak and is afraid of the strong!"

    Cloud ninja Omoi¡¯s eyes widened in anger, his silver teeth clenched, and his whole body was shaking with anger.

    If he hadn¡¯t stopped him rationally, Omoi would have already drawn his knife and cut Haruno Sakura into pieces, regardless of whether she was the messenger of Konoha or not!

    But there is someone more impulsive than her!

    "you wanna die!"

    With an angry shout, a black figure pulled out, a cold light flashed from the sharp blade in his hand, and with a sharp whistle, he slashed towards Haruno Sakura in the air!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The power of the sword is fierce and decisive, and the cold tip of the sword strikes people!

    This blow was made by the Kumo ninja out of hatred, leaving no room for any chance and striking straight at the girl's vital part!

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously.

    In an instant, her murderous intent was released for the first time in the Raikage Building.

    It¡¯s cold and chilly.

    It¡¯s like falling into an ice cave!

    "Stop!" "Karui!" "Don't be impulsive!" Several loud shouts sounded at the same time!

    Boom!

    In an instant, dust filled the air and gravel flew!

    Afterimages flashed, and the final scene was that of Raikage holding Haruno Sakura's hand.

    And Haruno Sakura grabbed Karui's hand.

    Karui's blade stopped in front of Haruno Sakura's forehead, only one palm away from her smooth skin. Haruno Sakura held it in the palm of her other hand, unable to make any progress.

    "Let go of Karui."

    Lei Ying¡¯s face was as sinking as water and he said in a cold voice.

    Haruno Sakura had a dangerous smile on her face. She didn't even look at Raikage, but looked coldly at the woman in front of her who was impulsively slashing at her.

    The woman drew her knife and found that her knife did not move at all. The expression on her face was a bit stunned for a moment.

    "Want a knife?" Haruno Sakura sneered, "Okay, I'll give it back to you."

    As she spoke, the girl exerted force on her hand. The long steel knife in her palm was as soft as a ball of tofu, and was crushed into a ball of scrap metal!

    "snort."

    Haruno Sakura let go of her hand and threw the iron slag in her hand to Karui. She staggered the woman and sat on the ground in embarrassment.

    "roll!"

    After doing all this, she turned her head and looked back at Lei Yingai coldly.

    " Two figures, one big and one small, stand together, their shapes are extremely uncoordinated.  But in the eyes of the watching cloud ninjas, the two men were evenly matched in terms of momentum, and each occupied half of the hall with one ice and one hot!

    There seemed to be fire in Lei Ying's eyes.

    Haruno Sakura lectured his subordinates in front of him, how to prevent this grumpy Raikage from getting angry!

    But he still endured it.

    For the sake of the overall situation of cooperation between the five villages, Konoha has to endure it. He, a Raikage, has to endure it when he is so despised!

    What's more important is that he has clearly grasped Haruno Sakura's arm, and the girl's action of breaking the long sword is still unaffected. This strange power is still stronger than his Raikage

    So strong

    In the moment of confrontation, Lei Ying could see the strength of the girl in front of him, she was so strong!

    Even if he insists on turning against him, Lei Ying doesn¡¯t dare to say that he is sure of victory!

    "Is this the sincerity of your village's alliance with our Cloud Ninjas?"

    Lei Ying said in a cold voice.

    ¡¾Second update.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)sp; "Is this the sincerity of your village's alliance with our Cloud Ninjas?"

    Lei Ying said in a cold voice.

    ¡¾Second update.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 512 Sincerity

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Sincerity?"

    Haruno Sakura curled up into a sneer, stepped forward, looked at Raikage, and said disdainfully: "Sincerity doesn't mean you won't hit back or scold back!"

    Glancing at the ugly Fourth Raikage, she said sternly: "Lord Raikage, please understand one thing. This alliance is not Konoha's request for the Cloud Ninja Village to join the Ninja Village Alliance!"

    "On the contrary, it is necessary for your village to join this alliance!" She said slowly, "Of course, you can also choose not to join But in that case, do you really think that the Cloud Ninja Village, which is independent from the Four Villages Alliance,  Can you be on your own and not be the first to be crushed to death?"

    Lei Ying¡¯s face became increasingly gloomy.

    "I'm not threatening you." The girl slowed down her tone and said calmly, "Our major ninja villages are now in a state of holding together to stay warm and weather the crisis together. You need us, and we also need you."

    "Therefore, the so-called sincerity cannot be just a unilateral contribution from Konoha!"

    The Fourth Raikage Ai took a deep breath.

    In this world that values ??fists, the strength shown by Haruno Sakura forced him to pay attention to what she said.

    "In other words, we Kumo ninjas also need to make the same commitment as you, put aside our hatred for Konoha, and fight the enemy together?"

    He asked in a rough voice.

    "That's right!"

    Haruno Sakura nodded.  "This is an alliance, rather than making one party a vassal of the other Therefore, both parties to the alliance should show equal sincerity! In fact, it is not only the hatred between Konoha and Kumo ninja that must be put aside, but also  When the five villages unite, the other ninja villages will have to abandon their old grudges, including you Kumo ninja and Iwa ninja!"

    "Impossible!" Lei Ying's eyes widened, he waved his hand without thinking and shouted.

    "The blood feud between us and the Iwa Ninja is far beyond the small friction in Konoha!"

    Since the first ninja war, the two ninja villages have been in love and killing each other for more than 40 years.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    The similar situation, close geographical location, and completely different personalities caused constant friction between the Iwa ninja and the Kumo ninja, and eventually they became the only enemies who could not tolerate each other!

    If the new hatred between Kumo ninja and Konoha can still be let go or forgiven, then the age-old grudges and blood feud between Kumo ninja and Iwa ninja are already so strong that they cannot be resolved!

    "We can accept cooperating with Konoha to fight against the enemybut joining hands with Iwa Ninja? Even if I agree, these subordinates of mine will definitely not be able to do this!" Ai's beard blew, foaming at the mouth,  "Similarly, those rock-headed rock ninjas can't let go of their blood feud with us!"

    "Times have changed, Raikage-sama."

    Haruno Sakura said seriously with a cold face.

    "Perhaps for your generation, what you said is indeed right." The girl shook her head and said, "However, the ninja world has been peaceful for more than ten years. For the new generation of ninjas who have grown up in peace,  Although hatred can be passed down, it is not as unforgettable as experiencing it personally"

    Haruno Sakura looked around.

    Of course there are young and impulsive people like Karui, butmost people still maintain restraint after being provoked by her.

    "Moreover, in the face of catastrophe, when the choice between life and death comes no matter how stubborn the ninja is, he will not dwell on the past, but will choose to fight hard and cooperate against the enemy!"

    "I believe that the minds of the Kumo ninja and Iwa ninja will not be so narrow."

    Leiying Ai glanced at Haruno Sakura, slowly closed his eyelids, half-lidded his copper-bell-sized eyes, and thought silently.

    Suddenly.

    "Huh, since Konoha said this, I will believe you for the time being." He shook his hand suddenly and said in a deep voice, "But!"

    Raikage¡¯s eyebrows trembled, his voice was powerful, and he shouted sternly: ¡°But if that old Tsuchikage Two Scales dares to take advantage of the opportunity to play any tricksthen in the Ninja Village Alliance, there will be me without him, and he without me!¡±

    Haruno Sakura looked at Ai steadily, with a solemn expression.

    Ai¡¯s voice is rough and heroic. Even when he speaks calmly, he has a bit of venom in his voice. When he stops speaking harshly, his voice becomes even more powerful, like an erupting volcano, making people tremble.

    But the girl¡¯s expression remained unchanged and her expression remained calm.

    &nbHer breasts trembled, she laughed a few times, and said, "That's very well said! Haruno Sakura, if you really gave me any promise just now, I would doubt your intentions in forming the Ninja Alliance in Konoha!"

    "Okay. In that case, as the Raikage, I have decided that Kumo Shinobi will join the Five Villages Alliance!" He lowered his head to look down at Haruno Sakura and said loudly, "As for the leader of the alliance that will be discussed at the Five Kages meeting later.  Let¡¯s make a decision inside!¡±

    Lei Ying stretched out his big hand with thick bones and bulging veins.

    With a smile on her lips, Haruno Sakura also extended her hand.

    There are two hands, one large and one small, one is thick, strong and rough, the other is slender, white and soft.

    Holding together.

    ¡°A pleasure to work with.¡±

    ¡°A pleasure to work with.¡±

    The two men nodded at the same time.

    The Kumo ninjas on both sides also bent down and bowed to Konoha, represented by Haruno Sakura.

    It was then that Karui realized that he had almost become the culprit of destroying the alliance. He was shocked and turned pale. With tears in his eyes, he hurriedly knelt down and begged for forgiveness.

    "Karui, go back and think about it for a month! You are not allowed to go out!" Lei Ying glared at her and said sternly, "Next time, your sword will not be the only one that will be broken!"

    Regarding this little incident, Haruno Sakura had no intention of pursuing it. Seeing Raikage lift it up and put it down gently, she didn't say anything, she just smiled and said nothing.

    ¡°After all, she also intended to provoke to test Yun Ren¡¯s attitude.

    "That's it, you guys get up." He first said to the cloud ninjas on both sides who kept bowing deeply, then turned his head and looked at Haruno Sakura.

    "The sincerity of Kumo Ninja has already been expressed in part." He pointed at the Konoha envoys not far behind Haruno Sakura, "So, what about Konoha's sincerity?"

    "It's been seen."

    Haruno Sakura smiled slightly.

    As he said that, behind the girl, the lifelike envoys suddenly turned into ice sculptures.

    There was an eagle cry in the air, and a huge black eagle fell from the sky.

    "Secret Technique-Super Beast Fake Painting!"

    The real members of the envoy jumped off Sai¡¯s ink beast.

    "I'm sorry, Lord Raikage."

    ¡¾First update.  ¡¿

    ¡¾I deleted a thousand words I wrote last night, so this chapter is late, but 11 o'clock is still morning?  ¡¿

    ¡¾Some readers said that there was a small bug in the previous chapter, but after this chapter, there should be no bugs.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 513 Kirabi

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The real envoy has been floating in the sky, standing on Sai's ink beast giant eagle.

    Because Haruno Sakura is worried about Kumo-nin's true thoughts.

    Do you really want to join the alliance, or are you just taking the opportunity to trick Konoha?

    People with normal brains will choose the former in today's crisis But it should be noted that in the ninja world, there are many ninjas with abnormal brains.

    ¡ª¡ªThere are many in Konoha Village.

    That¡¯s why Haruno Sakura deliberately used provocative words during negotiations to test Yun Ren¡¯s thoughts.

    Judging from the results, although Raikage is rough and violent, he is a normal-minded person.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out of

    Although it was a bit rude to use a clone to pretend to be an envoy to deceive people in such a serious occasion, didn't Yun Nin also have a stupid green man attack the envoy?

    You do the first day of junior high school and I do the fifteenth day, once and for all, it¡¯s just equal.

    Raikage¡¯s face twitched, thinking that Karui¡¯s decision to kill the Konoha messenger with a knife might be more reasonable. He moved his lips and said nothing more.

    Shizune and others came up, met the Fourth Raikage and bowed.

    The main part of the negotiation has been completed by Haruno Sakura and Raikage, but with so many people coming to Konoha this time, it is obvious that it is not just to answer Raikage's two questions.

    There will be more details to follow.

    Including medical cooperation between Konoha and Kumo ninja, exchange of sword skills, etc.

    Of course, there is no need to waste those two people¡¯s time on those trivial matters.

    The Fourth Raikage met Shizune, then walked back to the chair and sat down.

    ¡°Bring over a chair and table.¡±

    After a while, a ninja placed a large chair and table in front of Raikage.

    "Sit down." Raikage waved to Haruno Sakura to sit down. He spread out the scroll of agreement that Shizune had just received on the table, looked at it carefully, and then signed a few strong and powerful characters¡ª¡ª

    The fourth generation Raikage, Ai.

    The agreement was made in two copies. After the Raikage signed it, he pushed it over for Haruno Sakura to sign.

    Konoha Jounin, Haruno Sakura.

    Sakura¡¯s font is very delicate.

    After all, you have grown up like this It would be very incongruous to write with a rough and domineering font, right?

    After finishing writing, Xi and Shizune also stepped forward to check and confirm that it was correct. They looked at each other and nodded in unison, then put away the scrolls one by one.

    Raikage smiled, his rough face had a bit of a vicious look even when he was smiling. He watched Nozomi put away the scroll and stood up.

    The two reached out their hands again.

    Under the joint witness of Yun Ninja and Konoha Ninja, two hands, one black and one white, were held together.

    Applause rang out from nowhere, and soon infected the entire audience. For a moment, thunderous applause resounded throughout the entire hall.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????

    The two men let go of their hands, and the applause stopped.

    Lei Ying said: "Then, let's leave the remaining details to our people to discuss."

    "I've hosted a banquet for you to wash away the dust." Ai clapped his hands and said with a rough smile, "Welcome to Yun Nin Village."

    It is not the custom of ninjas to host banquets to entertain ninjas from other countries.

    The reason why this kind of Chinese-style etiquette can be spread is due to the fact that our time traveler lady has been working tirelessly to change the world-she just happened to have some influence gradually.

    Of course, the etiquette of entertaining guests is not something everyone can do.

    With the urinary nature of ninjas, it is almost as good as poisoning a banquet.

    Because of its history, Konoha still has some reputation in the ninja world, and it is a shameless person.  After joining forces with the Suna Ninja and Mist Ninja, they also hosted many banquets for them, but never caused any trouble. In the past two months, Iwa Ninja and Kumo Ninja were invited to watch the Chuunin Examination, and they also held banquets, but they did not use this trick to deceive others.

    In the ninja world where deception and abduction are rampant, he has some credibility.

    So you can use this method.

    ??The reason why Kumo ninja can entertain Konoha envoys like this is not because of their good reputation, but precisely because Kumo ninja is not good at poisoning, while Konoha is best at detoxifying.

    So Konoha's envoy can rest assured that Kumo Shinobi won't play any tricks.

    "Etiquette" spread from Konoha to Kumo Ninja Village, and it seems to subtly show some signs of the ninja world.

    Of course, Haruno Sakura has no intention of writing a 10,000-word essay on this point at the moment.Discover your own personality and develop unique preferences.

    Some like peeping, some like reading erotic books, some raising turtles, some like gambling, and some doting on their wives, becoming warm men and learning cooking skills

    It was the first time she had seen someone like Kirabi who loved singing.

    "Yo~ yo~ You're right~" Kirabi couldn't help but waved his hand and said, "Why, you also like rap?"

    "I have listened to a song by a young man named Jay Chou. There is rap in it, and it seems pretty good."

    "Oh? Is he a ninja?" The jinchuriki turned his head with interest and asked, "Can you sing his songs?"

    "Just an ordinary person who can't concentrate chakra."

    Haruno Sakura shook her head and said with a smile: "I used to sing a lot, but now I haven't sung for a long time, so I only remember one sentence."

    After traveling back in time, she hasn¡¯t sung any songs for more than ten years. When it comes to this, she feels a little nostalgic.

    "Want to sing and listen?"

    "Ahem, that's it." The girl took a deep breath.

    "Hurry up and use the nunchucks, haha!"

    ¡­¡­

    Kirabi looks a little funny, but he is a nice person, and he can talk to Haruno Sakura quite well.

    "It's a pity that she was born tone deaf and her voice was crisp, so she couldn't sing the essence of Jay Chou's rap. However, after listening to a few lines, Kirabi began to sing decently.

    After chatting for a while, everyone unknowingly walked out of the village and came to the wild.

    The big river on the central mountain range of the Kingdom of Thunder passes through here and flows through the majestic mountains. The turbulent river water becomes gentle and quiet in the suddenly open Yunlei Gorge.

    Lush mountain forests are dotted with gentle hills on both sides of the river. The river is crystal clear and quiet. Reflecting the scenery on both sides, the scenery suddenly becomes beautiful.

    "How about it?"

    The uncle asked, standing in front of an open river bank.

    ¡°What a beautiful view!¡±

    Haruno Sakura smiled.

    "No," Kirabi turned his head and said seriously, "I mean, let's compete with me here"

    "How about it?"

    It would be too boring just to see these scenes that he had seen countless times outside the village.

    ¡¾Second update.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 514 Discussion

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Discuss?"

    Haruno Sakura was slightly startled and looked at Kirabi.

    "That's right."

    The Jinchuuriki smiled, pointed to the hut halfway up the mountain and the steps on the mountain and said, "Unlei Gorge is where I usually practice."

    ¡°Now that we¡¯re here, how about competing, moving around, and passing the time?¡±

    The girl frowned.

    "Are you bored" She was a little speechless and said, "Do you want to pass the time by sparring?"

    "To be honest, it's quite boring." Kirabi nodded.

    He actually admitted it.

    He is different from Naruto who followed Jiraiya around the world.

    Kirabi has been severely restrained by the village.

    In order to protect the safety of the Eight-Tailed Jinchuuriki, Raikage strictly ordered him not to leave the village's sphere of influence easily.

    Especially after the two-tailed Jinch¨±riki was captured by Akatsuki, the scope of the ban was further narrowed.

    Qilabi, who had not left the village for a month or two, was very depressed.

    Therefore, it was rare that a strange Konoha envoy came to visit, so he volunteered to apply for the escort mission - even if it was just meeting a stranger, it was fun.

    As for the competitionthat would be even more interesting.

    "It can be seen that you are very confident in your skills"

    Haruno Sakura looked at him inquiringly and said lightly.

    She took off her coat, revealing a tight-fitting pure black top underneath. The sleeveless tights exposed two white arms and hugged the girl's slender figure tightly.

    "You are also very skilled." Kirabi moved his neck and said seriously, "In terms of speed and strength, my eldest brother Ai is one of the best among all ninjas, but you can actually keep up with his movements."

    The small conflict in the morning was still fresh in Kirabi¡¯s memory.

    Of all the people present, perhaps only a few people saw clearly what happened at that moment.

    Raikage¡¯s speed is very fast, but the speed of the girl in front of him is not slow at all!

    "The Raikage just didn't exert his strength." Haruno Sakura said modestly.

    Kirabi smiled and said nothing.

    He didn¡¯t know how much strength Ai used, but Haruno Sakura obviously didn¡¯t use all her strength, so she easily freed her hand from Ai¡¯s shackles.

    Kirabi knew his eldest brother very well, and he could see a bit of surprise in Ai's expression at that time.

    This is very illustrative.

    The girl threw her coat on the grass aside, moved her wrists, looked at the knives carried behind the jinchuriki, and asked, "Do you use knives?"

    "That's right."

    Kirabi took out two long swords from behind, held a sword flower in his hand, and said, "So you can also use a sword?"

    Haruno Sakura pursed her lips and smiled faintly.

    The coldness in his hands condensed, and the water vapor condensed into two crystal butterfly daggers in his palms.

    "I don't dare to talk about how to use it," she waved the shining silver dagger in her hand, and pulled out a beautiful sword flower, and said, "I only know a little bit about it."

    Compared to her ninjutsu and even genjutsu, Haruno Sakura's swordsmanship is really just scratching the surface.

    "But I do know how to deal with opponents who use knives." Haruno Sakura looked at the knife in Kirabi's hand, thinking of a person, and couldn't help but curl up the corner of her mouth, "Because I often spar with a friendhis  Good knife skills."

    "Yeah?"

    Kirabi stopped what he was doing and stood quietly, looking at the girl intently.

    "So if I steal some skills from you and teach them to others" She held the ice sword tightly, saluted, then slowly lowered her body and said, "Please forgive me.  "

    "Both each other." Kirabi didn't care, and said lightly with a calm smile on his face.

    The fighting spirit began to fill the air.

    The jinch¨±riki arched his back and was about to attack when he heard a shout: "Wait!"

    Seeing the two of them getting into a stance, it was Shizune who hurriedly ran over from the side and grabbed the girl: "What are you doing? What happened?"

    "It's just a discussion, nothing will happen."

    Haruno Sakura stood up straight, shook the ice sword on her body, and said calmly.

    "Don't worry, Konoha." Kirabi also smiled and said,In the secret base of the time.

    The white Zetsu Nepenthes-like figure suddenly poked its head out of the ground and reported to the masked man in front of him: "Haruno Sakura and the Eight-Tails Jinch¨±riki walked out of the Kumo Ninja Village and went to the Cloud Thunder Gorge. Why don't we take the opportunity to do something?"  What? Like taking the opportunity to deal with Haruno Sakura?"

    Obito heard the words but did not speak. He just stood up, walked out of the cave, found a boulder and sat down, silently looking into the distance.

    After a long time, he turned his head and glared at Bai Jue.

    "Yunlei Gorge is the training ground of Yun Ninja, which is located within the traditional sphere of influence of Yun Ninja Village. If there is trouble there, unless it is resolved quickly, the Yun Ninja will quickly support it"

    "What's more, even Pain would find it difficult to face the Eight-Tails Jinchuuriki and Haruno Sakura at the same time, right?"

    After all, they had witnessed Haruno Sakura entering sage mode a few days ago

    The cool breeze outside the cave was blowing, turning Obito's collar.

    "Don't worryBai Jue." The man said coldly, "I have already prepared a plan."

    ¡¾Third update.  ¡¿

    ¡¾I really can¡¯t write anymore, but I updated it today with a total of 9,000 words.  Although it¡¯s only three chapters.  It can be regarded as repaying the debt of No. 2.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 515 Haruno Sakura VS Kirabi

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Haruno Sakura has experienced several sword techniques.

    White Fang's sword skills and Sasuke's major in Taijutsu are not overly complicated and fancy moves, but they pursue the most fundamental things of sword skills: speed, accuracy, ruthlessness, simplicity and clarity, and going straight to the essence.

    Orochimaru's sword skills have been seen by Sasuke in that world. The sword is vicious and cruel, hiding in the dark like a poisonous snake, breathing in a winding way, waiting for opportunities, but his frontal combat ability is slightly weaker.

    And Kirabi's sword skills are equally sharp, fast, and do not exclude complicated techniques; however, the battle has just begun, and Haruno Sakura has not yet been able to see the full picture of Ara Lu's sword.  Kirabi only took out two knives, and carried several more behind him, not knowing what they were used for.

    Of course, there is the last one, which is the Eight-Zhan Sword Technique used by Haruno Sakura herself.

    ? Originating from the earth's national martial arts in the previous life, Wing Chun swordsmanship is not a top swordsmanship in the world of Naruto. For the girl, it is just better than nothing.

    "However, what is truly powerful is not the sword skills, but the people.

    Just as White Fang achieved his sword skills, the First Hokage achieved Wood Release - it's not that White Fang's sword skills are unparalleled in the world or that Wood Release Ninjutsu is unmatched, the truly powerful ones are these practitioners.

    When Haruno Sakura performed the Eight-Zhanto in the form of nintaijutsu, integrating the unparalleled power and explosive power of Kaili Jutsu into the sword technique, coupled with Sakura Chong's reaction speed enhanced to almost the limit, the ordinary Wing Chun  The sword technique will become the strongest sword technique in this world!

    With only the unrivaled strength of Ninja Taijutsu, no one dares to challenge him!

    Kirabi ducked and moved, his figure was agile, and the third sword he slashed out was extremely fast, as fast as lightning.

    But he was still blocked by that crystal and cold ice sword.

    The jinchuriki's expression changed slightly.

    The moment the swords clashed, an unstoppable force instantly spread from the blade. The muscles in Kirabi's arms shook violently, and he subconsciously crossed the swords. He wanted to resist this force, but he couldn't resist it at all.  live!

    The next moment, Kirabi flew out upside down, did a somersault in mid-air, and landed steadily on the ground.

    The man rubbed his wrist, with a slight surprise on his face.

    "The speed isn't bad either."

    "Compared with his appearance when he first started fighting, Kirabi's expression was much more serious.

    "I heard that you are a ninjutsu-type ninja, so I didn't dare to show it I didn't expect that your taijutsu is also very good." He grinned, showing some dazzling white teeth, "It is the ninja that improved the fifth generation Hokage Tsunade.  Physical skills, right? Very good, it seems I can be less restrained."

    "I'm starting to get excited."

    As he spoke, the chakra on his body suddenly burst out, creating a miniature storm on the grass!

    Haruno Sakura frowned lightly.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? By She of Normal People Speaking Like This, She Thinks It's Just Showing Off.

    But Kirabi¡¯s momentum became a little stronger after he finished speaking.

    Indeed, the strength shown by the Jinchuriki just now was only slightly stronger than Sasuke's.

    Haruno Sakura has sparred with him so many times, and she knows very well the boy's true level: even if he activates the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, Sasuke is not enough to step into the shadow level in terms of sword skills alone.

    The Eight-Tails Jinchuuriki is a master who has been famous for a long time. He was famous for escaping from the Fourth Hokage unharmed. How could he be only slightly stronger than Sasuke?

    "Oh, is that so?"

    Thinking of this, the girl¡¯s lips slightly raised, and she became interested: ¡°Then¡ª¡ª¡±

    "Come here and try?"

    Kirabi lowered his body and showed an equally confident smile.

    "as you wish."

    The moment the words fell.

    Whoosh¡ª¡ª!

    Kirabi suddenly erupted with an orange-red chakra coat, swaying his huge tail behind him, and his whole body exploded like a fireball!

    "Tailed beast mode?" Haruno Sakura's pupils shrank.

    So fast¡ª¡ª!

    Kirabi¡¯s speed was much faster than what he had just done.

    In an instant, the man with bulging muscles roared like thunder and was as powerful as lightning. Like a violent beast, he slammed into him!

    Haruno Sakura had just opened her lips in surprise when the jinch¨±riki rushed in front of her, the long sword in his hand flashed with lightning, and he slashed it down!

    The blade cuts through the air, causing a shrill sound of wind, like a tiger roaring in the forest!

    &nbsbsp; "The next move will determine the outcome!"

    Haruno Sakura frowned slightly, looking past Kirabi's body, she saw the chakra tail swaying behind him, becoming thicker and longer with the wild sound.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The fifth tail appears.

    In an instant, Kirabi¡¯s strength and speed increased a lot!

    "Becoming stronger again"

    Sensing the force coming from her hands, Haruno Sakura thought secretly.  "But, at this level, there's no way we can win or lose with me!"

    So, is this a bluff

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Kirabi slashed or stabbed with two long knives. The sword was still sharp and cruel, but it was firmly stopped by Haruno Sakura, who was used to his offensive.

    This is what is called deciding the winner?

    Haruno Sakura pursed her lips. She clearly felt that she had the upper hand in this battle. Kirabi's offensive had been contained by her and had no effect on her!

    Thinking like this, the girl took a step forward, preparing to switch from defense to offense.

    At this moment, Kirabi suddenly shook his head, pulled out a knife from nowhere, and slashed towards Haruno Sakura!

    Haruno Sakura was shocked and her eyes widened¡ª¡ª

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Kirabi¡¯s two knives were both restrained by her, but where did he draw the third knife from?

    Whoops!

    In the midst of the lightning and flint, the stunned girl had no time to think about it. She subconsciously retreated, shrunk her abdomen and chest, arched her body, and tried her best to avoid this unpredictable knife.

    However, Kirabi¡¯s offensive has not stopped yet!

    After the third sword failed, there was a fourth sword, a fifth sword a seventh sword!

    I saw his whole body bunched up in a weird posture, holding seven long knives in various joints, dodging and approaching Haruno Sakura, like a hedgehog, slashing at her with one knife after another!

    This is Kirabi¡¯s swordsmanship, the true face of Huang Linglu¡¯s sword.

    The weird and strange moves instantly disrupted Haruno Sakura's rhythm and broke through her defense!

    In a state of embarrassment, in order to avoid Kirabi's attack, Haruno Sakura suddenly jumped up high.

    "The victory has been decided!"

    Kirabi narrowed his eyes and stared at the girl in mid-air.

    Jumping into the air rashly is a taboo in close combat.

    Because, with nowhere to borrow power in the air, you can easily become a target for others!

    Unlessyou have the teleportation technique like Namikaze Minato.

    Kirabi seized this moment of opportunity.

    He followed closely behind, then jumped up high, stabbing Haruno Sakura with the long knives in his hands, between his elbows and in his mouth!

    However, in mid-air, there was no sign of panic on the expression on Haruno Sakura's face.

    Through the sunglasses, Kirabi saw that the girl¡¯s eyes were still clear and bright, and still full of confidence.

    It seems that she is not the one who is in despair.

    The moment their eyes met, the girl smiled awkwardly.

    And the next moment, she disappeared in front of Kirabi!

    "Ice Escape-Magic Mirror Ice Crystal!"

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s figure flashed and suddenly appeared on an ice mirror on the ground.

    Now, the one standing in mid-air with nowhere to draw on becomes Kirabi.

    "The victory or defeat has been decided."

    ¡¾Sorry, due to some things, there is only this chapter today, and the remaining time code is less than one chapter. The missing updates will be made up tomorrow.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 516 Before the Storm Comes

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "You lose, Kirabi!"

    Haruno Sakura stood on the ground, looking at the jinchuriki in mid-air, and smiled.

    With a smile, the girl's hand was not ambiguous. The coldness burst out of the palm of her palm, condensed into ice crystals, and made two butterfly short swords with a big knife!

    A giant ice blade, with a blade wider than the girl's body, condensed from Haruno Sakura's hand.

    ¡°You¡¯ll take a stab at me too!¡±

    She shouted loudly, dragged the ice blade, and jumped up high, slashing at Kirabi who had nowhere to dodge in the air!

    "stop!"

    At this moment, a loud shout suddenly came from the sidelines!

    Along with this shout, a figure rushed into the arena where the two were dueling with lightning speed.

    The thick gauntlet blocked the ice blade in Haruno Sakura's hand, and on the other side, the thick palm held down Kirabi's head.

    The person who came had thick eyebrows and white beard, and was tall and strong. He was the fourth generation Raikage Ai.

    "This is the end of the competition!" Ai glared at Kirabi, who was still unfinished, and scolded in a deep voice, "Why don't you put away your tailed beast transformation?"

    Haruno Sakura also noticed the changes in Kirabi - several giant tentacles with a diameter higher than the girl suddenly stretched out from behind the jinchuriki!

    In order to avoid Haruno Sakura's attack, he actually entered the form of a half-tailed beast.

    "Did you get dizzy when you used this move in the sparring?! Bastard!" The Fourth Raikage hit Kirabi on the head hard and said angrily.

    As a perfect jinch¨±riki, Kirabi can maintain his self-awareness to transform into the eight-tailed form. In that form, every move he makes will become extremely destructive; Raikage is really worried that if he gets inspired to fight, he will use a tailed beast jade.  Evaporating the Konoha messenger, or bombarding his own village with a tailed beast cannon

    The jinch¨±riki sneered and retracted the octopus tentacles behind him into his body: "It's just a half-tailed beast~I have my own sense of propriety~"

    It¡¯s rapping again

    It¡¯s rare that I was serious for a while during the battle just now.  Haruno Sakura put away her skates and watched silently as Kirabi started shaking again, silently rolling her eyes at him.

    Noticing Haruno Sakura¡¯s eyes, Kirabi turned his head.

    "You use teleportation~I have a tailed beast~this fight~even if it's a tie~" He chuckled, feeling that the paragraph he rapped actually rhymed, so he quickly took out his notebook and wrote it down.

    Haruno Sakura smiled faintly: "I used the teleportation technique firstactually I lost."

    "In terms of sword skills alone, she is indeed not as good as Kirabi, who specializes in weapons. There is nothing to deny this.

    The reason why she used ice teleportation to turn the tide of the battle was simply due to Haruno Sakura's strong desire to win.

    ¡ª¡ªAfter all, we didn¡¯t say that this competition was limited to a competition of swordsmanship, right?

    Of course, she has an ice teleportation body, and her jinch¨±riki can also transform into a tailed beast. Ninjas of the same level as Haruno Sakura and Kirabi have their own methods to deal with the enemy's attack, even if they are in mid-air with nowhere to stand.

    If the fight continues, each of them will pile up their trump cards endlessly. Haruno Sakura uses water escape, ice escape, water sword technique and even sage mode. Kirabi uses the thunder plow hot knife, enters the complete eight-tailed form, and uses  Tailed beast jade

    To determine the winner, we have to fight until the color of the sky and the earth changes, the rivers change their course, the mountains collapseuntil one party completely collapses!

    There is no need for such a life-and-death struggle in a small sparring match.

    Even if Raikage doesn't intervene, Haruno Sakura will probably stop after trying out some information.

    "It doesn't matter whether you win or lose~ Just have fun~ Konoha Messenger~ Make friends?"

    Kirabi didn¡¯t care about winning or losing, he skipped this section happily, walked over, and extended his fist to the girl.

    "Eh?"

    Haruno Sakura was stunned.  What kind of etiquette is this?

    "Fighting." Saai saw Sakura's doubts, came over and whispered in her ear, "It is a very formal etiquette used by Kumo ninjas to express their approval."

    "You know a lot?" The girl tilted her head and said softly.

    "I've seen it before in the root information."

    Said Sai, he stepped back.

    Haruno Sakura blinked, no longer hesitated, and stretched out her right hand.

    Snapped.

    The fists bumped.

    "Konoha ninja, Haruno Sakura. Please give me your advice." The girl smiled and retracted her arm.

    "Khilabi." The man said with a slight smile on his rough face, "You are very good."?Sasuke, let¡¯s get here first today!  If you continue practicing, your vision will be affected.  "The white-haired ninja standing opposite the training ground, spraying water dragons from his mouth, looked up at the sky and said, "It seems that you have basically mastered the Susanoo technique.  "

    Sasuke stood up straight and breathed a sigh of relief.

    The purple giant behind him shook and slowly disappeared into the air.

    He rubbed his sore eyes, shook his head and said, "We're still far from it, Kakashi-sensei! According to records, the most powerful Susanoo has legs and wings, stands tall and powerful  And I, Susanoo, don¡¯t even have legs yet.¡±

    ¡°Even Sakura¡¯s Susanoo is much stronger than me.¡±

    Kakashi walked straight over, squinted his eyes and smiled: "Why are you competing with Sakura She is not a loser like me, teacher, who can't adapt to the power of the Sharingan after more than ten years. Sakura, she is  , even without the body of your Uchiha clan, you can still fully unleash the power of the kaleidoscope with your powerful Yin Escape ability."

    "But, having said that, you have only mastered the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan for a month, and you have already mastered it to this extent, which is already quite good!"

    Sasuke shrugged noncommittally and found a clean place to sit down.

    ??Looking into the distance dimly.

    "Speaking of Sakura" He sat on the wooden stake, dragging his chin with his left hand, looked back at Kakashi, and asked, "She has been leaving for a week, she should have arrived at the Cloud Ninja Village.  ?¡±

    The last afterglow of the setting sun imprinted on Sasuke's face, rendering the boy's handsome profile into a gorgeous golden color.

    Kakashi stepped forward.

    "If it's fast, we're already on the way back now." He groped his chin, made some calculations, and said slowly, "If it's slow, no matter how slow, we should arrive at Yun Ninja Village today."

    "So at the latest, she should return to the village next week."

    With that said, Kakashi turned his head, looked at Sasuke and smiled: "What? Are you worried about her?"

    "Yes." The young man nodded and explained, "It is said that after they left the village, they discovered Akatsuki's eyes and ears that were spying on them."

    "I'm very worried whether Akatsuki's people will set up any conspiracy or trap there"

    Kakashi suddenly smiled and patted Sasuke on the shoulder: "Don't worry, Cloud Ninja Village is a big village no less than Konoha Village Akatsuki wouldn't dare to act rashly there!"

    "And you also have to believe in Sakura"

    Sasuke pondered for a moment.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time to go back for dinner!¡±

    After dinner, Sasuke said goodbye to Kakashi while rubbing his belly, and returned home alone.

    "I'm back!"

    The deserted living room echoed Sasuke's words, and the room with no one responding further highlighted the boy's loneliness.

    "The only difference from the past is that these days, there seems to be something more in this home.

    Sasuke took off his ninja shoes, walked into the hall, and ran straight to the corner.

    There is a seal scroll standing there.

    ¡¾First update.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 517 Haruno Sakura¡¯s Scroll

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Sasuke stood in front of the scroll and stared at it for a long time.

    After a long time, he took a step forward and picked up the scroll.

    After patting the dust on the scroll, Sasuke rubbed the unfamiliar tadpole-shaped sealing technique on it and fell into deep thought.

    The scroll was left behind by Haruno Sakura.

    Sasuke still remembers the scene that day.

    The night before leaving¡ª¡ª

    "This scroll," Haruno Sakura deliberately found Sasuke's house, knocked on the door, and handed him a scroll, "I will leave it here for safekeeping before I come back."

    "Eh?"

    Sasuke, who was wearing pajamas, was a little stunned.

    "Why do you want to put it here with me" He walked out of the house, took the scroll, looked at it carefully, and said in surprise, "Wait a minute, isn't this the scroll you use to store clones?"

    "Yes." Haruno Sakura nodded.

    "I want to leave the most special clone with the Sharingan with you"

    "Why?" Sasuke frowned and looked at her in confusion, "You should keep this thing for yourself!"

    "This is your most important battle prop!"

    "Take it back quickly!"

    As he spoke, he pushed the scroll back hard, trying to return it to Sakura.

    Where will Haruno Sakura be picked up?

    "Don't get excited," she held Sasuke's shoulders, looked at Sasuke closely with clear and firm eyes, and said in a deep voice, "Listen to me, Sasuke!"

    Sasuke looked at her blankly and became quiet.

    "If I want to clone a clone, I still have a scroll in my hand, but it doesn't have the Sharingan. It's just an ordinary clone. To be honest, the ability of the kaleidoscope cannot essentially enhance my combat effectiveness."

    "I have carefully considered the risks of this operation. It is unlikely that Yun Ren will take action against us, but Akatsuki has enough motivation and strength to intercept us halfway." She said calmly, "If I encounter someone so powerful that even  If you can't escape an enemy, then it doesn't make much sense to have a clone with a kaleidoscope around you."

    The worst-case scenario is that her hatred value is too high, and Akatsuki's Payne, the masked man, and everyone else are all dispatched, then she really has no chance to escape

    "If that happens"

    Haruno Sakura paused and pointed to the scroll in Sasuke's hand: "This is my retreat."

    Sasuke was stunned.

    He thought about it for a while, then was suddenly startled and asked, "Can you use it to revive?"

    "Well, resurrection"

    Haruno Sakura shrugged her shoulders and said: "Resurrection to some extent. I sealed part of my spiritual power into the scroll along with the clone. What if what if that 'what if' really happens, another Haruno  Sakura will wake up from here."

    Sasuke gritted his teeth, pondered for a while, and said, "But is this Haruno Sakura still you?"

    The girl sighed.

    "It depends on how you define 'Haruno Sakura'"

    She said quietly.

    "She will possess part of my memory, and will treat you as friends and companions She looks the same as me, her personality will not be much different, her strength will not be much worse than mine, and her physical skills may be inferior.  , the energy stored in the Yin Seal is gone, but it won¡¯t be long before you can practice it back.¡±

    "Although she is only one year old and has not experienced the things we have experienced togetherbut you will create new memories." Haruno Sakura said, taking a step back and looking out from the small courtyard, looking across the dusk.  wooden leaves stay in the night sky.

    The moonlight is particularly gentle.

    "She is me, but not me."

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s voice was a little melancholy.

    Sasuke clenched his fists.

    No, if that's the case, he won't admit that the new Haruno Sakura is the girl in front of him.

    The so-called Haruno Sakura was his teammate in Class 7 and his friend in Ninja School. She trained and grew up with him, completed tasks with him, faced Kisame and Itachi with him, and was with him.  A girl who has experienced so many life-and-death battles.

    Every detail of those experiences was vivid in his mind!

    Sasuke opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but was speechless.

    "You won't die." After a while, he said forcefully, "You can definitely come back."

    The young man looked at him with his piercing eyesThe girl in front of me.

    "I have a piece of advice to tell you."

    Don¡¯t die.

    Sasuke didn¡¯t say these two words, but Haruno Sakura understood what he meant tacitly.

    No need to say it out loud.

    The advice is, don¡¯t die.

    This is a code that only belongs to two people.

    "I understand." Haruno Sakura narrowed her eyes and laughed, "Okay, don't make it sound like I'm going to die soon! I can't die that easily."

    If Akatsuki really lists her as a target that must be killed no matter what the cost, then her trip is indeed quite dangerous; but Haruno Sakura feels that this possibility is not high.

    ¡°For some reason, even the not-so-funny scenes made her laugh for a long time.

    When she stopped, she said seriously: "There is another situation, you also have to open the scroll."

    "Um?"

    "The village was attacked and I haven't come back yet."

    Haruno Sakura said solemnly.

    This possibility also exists - it should be said that this possibility has always existed.  No one can say what those madmen in Akatsuki will do. Only Akatsuki can do such a thing as destroying the entire Konoha alone in order to capture Kyuubi.

    And when Haruno Sakura is out, Konoha lacks one of its top combatants, and the possibility of being attacked will obviously increase significantly.

    "You already know this clone of mine very well. Although it's just a clone, it can enter sage mode, has the Mangekyou Sharingan, and its combat power is unambiguous at all. It's not much worse than myself. So, when necessary,  , just open this scroll."

    This is no exaggeration.

    Except for Jiraiya and her true self, there are few people in Konoha who dare to boast that they can definitely defeat Haruno Sakura's clones

    Sasuke finally accepted the scroll.

    He was not convinced, but he could not refuse Haruno Sakura's sincere request.

    Sasuke placed the scroll in a corner of the living room. Sometimes when he came home, when he saw the scroll, he would think of Haruno Sakura who was far away in the Land of Thunder.

    I don¡¯t know how well she completed her mission.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if she has met any enemies.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    ¡° Also concerned about the safety of Haruno Sakura, in addition to Sasuke, there are also Tsunade, Sakura¡¯s parents, Hinata, Kakashi and others.

    However, the Kingdom of Thunder is thousands of miles away, and neither homing pigeons nor war eagles can fly such a long distance; on the Cloud Ninja side, even channeling slugs to report that they are safe has to be reported to the Cloud Ninjas in advance, which is quite troublesome.

    Therefore, Tsunade only knew from Haruno Sakura's brief communication and few words that her disciple's trip went very smoothly. Yun Ninja did not get too entangled in the details of the agreement, and the negotiations progressed very quickly.

    In just two days, the mission of this trip was basically completed successfully.

    Haruno Sakura didn't intend to be sloppy and arranged for her subordinates to have a good rest. After attending the farewell ceremony of Kumo Ninja for the last time tomorrow, she would embark on her return journey.

    The night before leaving.

    Dusk enveloped Yun Ninja Village.

    ¡¾Second update.  There is a third update.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 518 Sudden Change

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The envoys lived in a large house with a courtyard. For safety reasons, it was not in the core area of ??Yun Ninja, but in a corner on the edge of the village.

    "From eight o'clock to eleven o'clock in the evening, you guys will be responsible for the vigil." Haruno Sakura ordered the subordinates of the combat team, "Sai, you are responsible for the time period from eleven o'clock to two o'clock  "

    Just as she was talking, Shizune hurried over with a piece of clothing in her hand.

    "Oops, there's a hole in your windbreaker!" the woman said anxiously while shaking her clothes, "I'm going to wear it on a formal occasion tomorrow!"

    Haruno Sakura took the clothes, and sure enough, there was a long crack on the back of the windbreaker, which really affected the look.

    ¡°Did she be affected by the aftermath of the sword¡¯s power when she was fighting Kirabi two days ago?

    The girl frowned.

    Wearing only tights without a coat will look a bit immodest; when it comes to sewing, standard tomboys like Haruno Sakura and Shizune don¡¯t know how to do needlework at all.

    As for using transformation techniques to cover up the past, it would be even more inappropriate in that situation.

    "I'll do it." Zuo suddenly said while he was struggling.

    "You know how to sew?" Shizune and Sakura were both a little surprised.

    Sai nodded.

    "I learned this from my brother." He said slowly with a calm expression as he recalled the past.

    "Brother?"

    "Well, his name is Xin, my brother." Sai put his hand into his ninja bag, took out a picture album, and said calmly.  "Because of his physical weakness and serious illness, my brother died very early."

    The atmosphere suddenly became a little cold.

    Haruno Sakura and Shizune looked at each other, speechless for a moment.

    "I learned my painting skills and needlework from my brother." The boy looked through the picture album he carried with him until he reached the blank space in the middle. He fell into reminiscing and murmured, "Although we are not related by blood.  , but Xin is a very gentle and kind brother who treats me very well."

    "He must love you very much." Haruno Sakura said softly.

    "I don't know." Sai lowered his eyes and said, "At the root, Nobu and I are ninjas without emotions. There is no love in our hearts"

    "How can people have no feelings?" Shizune frowned and retorted, "You have been freed from the shackles of your roots! You don't have to suppress your feelings anymore!"

    "But I don't exist as a human being." The expression on Zuo Jing's face was still calm.

    "I was once Danzo-sama's hands and feet."

    "After coming out of the root, I was confused for a while I didn't know what I was doing in this world, until Haruno Sakura-sama pulled me over."

    He turned to look at Haruno Sakura, knelt down on one knee, and said expressionlessly: "So now, I am just Haruno Sakura-sama's tool."

    Haruno Sakura frowned.

    She is not interested in this kind of inexplicable allegiance, nor does she like using people as tools like Danzo did.

    I don¡¯t even believe that people can have no feelings.

    "You're wrong, Sai. You are not a tool without feelings" The girl shook her head and said slowly, "When I was flipping through the album just now, I clearly saw you smiling."

    That is a very natural smile.

    That smile proves that Sakai still has sincere feelings buried deep in her heart.

    "Did I laugh just now?" Zuo Jing was stunned.

    Haruno Sakura nodded: "That's right! So, the bond between you and your brother has not disappeared. It has always been hidden deep in your heart Think about it carefully."

    She felt that Sai could still be saved, so she said a few more words.

    "Also, don't use yourself as my tool" She pointed at him with a straight face and added, "You should be yourself."

    "Yes!" Zuo Jing responded.

    With that said, he stood up, took Haruno Sakura's windbreaker and turned around to leave.

    That night.

    The autumn night breeze is a bit cool.

    Haruno Sakura was lying on the bed. For some reason, she, who always had excellent sleep quality, couldn't sleep.

    "It's strange" She bit her lip, looked at the ceiling, fell asleep and woke up vaguely, several times in a row, "I was so flustered"

    "Whydo you have an unknown premonition?"

    The girl rolled over and got up, wearing pajamas and stepping on the ice with her bare feet.? on the floor.

    "Who is on the night shift?" Haruno Sakura walked on the deserted corridor. The autumn wind stirred up the girl's messy hair and tickled her face.  She shook her head, feeling that she was still a little dizzy and hadn't woken up.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an illusion, but the atmosphere in the air is a bit weird.

    "Is everyoneall asleep?"

    The courtyard is unusually quiet.

    A figure suddenly flashed past the wall, breaking the tranquility.  "Who!" Haruno Sakura shouted and subconsciously chased after him.

    The man did not run away after hearing the sound, but turned around to face Haruno Sakura. He was wearing a robe, with a swirling mask on his face, and was wrapped in darkness.

    Only one scarlet eyeball emerged from the mask.

    The masked man Haruno Sakura has dealt with several times.

    "Uchiha Madara!"

    Haruno Sakura was startled and shouted loudly; her chakra subconsciously surged out fiercely, and just as she was about to rush forward, she saw the chakra condensed in the masked man's eyes, releasing an illusion.

    "Genjutsu-Limited Tsukuyomi!"

    With Haruno Sakura's illusion resistance, ordinary illusions, even if released through the Mangekyo Sharingan, may not have any effect on her; so she just paused, not realizing that she had been hit by an illusion, and did not think  Shaking his head with satisfaction, he rushed forward and hit the masked man with one punch!

    Hit his shadow.

    "Tsk" Haruno Sakura curled her lips.

    It¡¯s the virtualization move again.

    ¡°If this man doesn¡¯t want to fight, there¡¯s really nothing we can do with him.

    The masked man had no intention of fighting. He jumped around a corner and disappeared.

    "This feeling of chakra" the girl stopped after following her, "it should be teleportation over medium and long distances."

    He is no longer here.

    Sowhere are the others?  She was running here at high speed, and the movement was so loud, how could no one react?

    "Mute?"

    Even if everyone is asleep, the people on the night shift should come and check on the situation, right?

    "Sai!"

    She turned her lazy mind and remembered that Sai was keeping vigil at this time, so she shouted loudly.

    "Saui, where are you!"

    "There's no need to shout." Someone suddenly broke in, their figure dim in the night, and said coldly.

    "Sai is here."

    The visitor threw out a dark, round object.

    Roll to the feet of Haruno Sakura.

    By the moonlight, Haruno Sakura saw what it was¡ª¡ª

    ??A head.

    The boy¡¯s eyes were fixed and he stared at the girl in silence.

    That is¡­¡­

    "Sai?!"

    Haruno Sakura took a breath of cold air, and her sleepiness completely disappeared!

    ¡¾Third update.  I feel that if Saoi were a girl, she would be very virtuous and cute.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 519 Yun Ren¡¯s Betrayal

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    At the same time as he saw Sai's head, a body fell to the ground from the tree in the courtyard.

    ¡ª¡ªThat was the tree where Saoi hid during the night vigil.

    The corpse rolled to the visitor's feet with a clatter and was kicked aside casually by him.

    The moonlight was pale, shining on the headless corpse.  He was covered in blood and had a slender figure, with a section of his white abdomen exposed in his two-piece clothes.

    The body with its head missing was placed in front of Haruno Sakura without any disguise.

    Sai died in front of Haruno Sakura like this.

    The girl clenched her silver teeth, and anger suddenly rose in her heart.

    She lowered her head, glanced at Zuo Jing's body for a few times, and then fixed her gaze on the person who suddenly broke in under the shadow of the tree.

    Those bright and clear blue eyes that were looking forward suddenly narrowed their eyelids slightly.

    His eyes suddenly became sharp and cold!

    "So¡­¡­"

    The girl¡¯s crimson lips parted slightly, and she spoke softly like a whisper, but her voice clearly reached the visitor¡¯s ears.

    "Did you kill Sai, the Fourth Raikage-sama?"

    She asked coldly.

    The man walked out from the shade of the tree.

    The moonlight shone from behind the man, hiding his face in the darkness. His true face could not be seen clearly. He could only see a pair of copper-bell-sized eyes shining brightly in the night.

    But just by looking at the iron tower-like figure, the thick arm armor on both arms, the open-chested short cape, and the powerful and explosive chakra aura, Haruno Sakura could 100% recognize his identity.

    The Fourth Raikage.

    He slowly walked into the courtyard, a bright place illuminated by the moonlight.

    "Yes, I killed him."

    Thunder Shadow¡¯s rough voice sounded as low as a drum.

    Haruno Sakura also walked out from under the eaves, her bare and smooth feet stepping on the cool grass.

    The moonlight shone on the girl's face, reflecting on her pale face, making Sakura seem to lose all color.

    Walked up to Raikage.

    "Do you know what you are doing, Ai?" Her voice became extremely low and full of danger.

    "Killing the Konoha envoy and destroying the alliance between the two villages As a result, the alliance of the five villages collapsed and the ninja world was overturned by Akatsuki. Everyone, including the Kumo ninja village, was finished. The consequences of all this are not clear to you.  Bar?!"

    "No matter what Sakai did, it's not a reason for you to kill him without saying a word What exactly do you want to do, I advise you to think it through first!"

    The girl shouted in a deep voice.

    She hoped in her heart that Sakai just did something wrong and was caught by the Raikage, and then Ai was so angry that he killed him on the spot

    But Raikage¡¯s calm figure and calm tone shattered her luck.

    "Saui didn't do anything wrong." Ai Senran smiled and said in a deep voice.

    "His only mistake was that he discovered me."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    In the grass beneath her feet, Haruno Sakura stepped on a small pit in anger.

    She clenched her fists so hard that the surface of her fists lost all color and became almost transparent.

    "I didn't expect that the alliance between Konoha and Kumo Ninja would actually usher in a betrayal.

    Haruno Sakura was shocked and angry for a moment, and also felt a little strange.

    "you sure¡­¡­"

    A few cold words burst out from the girl's lips and teeth, and suppressed murderous intent quietly filled the air.

    "Are you going to fall out?"

    Her voice was cold and full of murderous intent.

    "Sharp as a knife."

    "Hahaha¡ª¡ª!"

    The Fourth Raikage laughed wildly: "Falling out? Yes, you can think so. However, you have only discovered this now"

    "It's too late!"

    As Lei Ying¡¯s words fell, a loud noise suddenly came from the house on the other side of the courtyard!

    That¡¯sthe sound of the detonating talisman exploding!

    Haruno Sakura suddenly raised her head, looked over Raikage's shoulder, and saw the explosion of fire not far away. A battle was actually taking place under her nose!

    "Damn ithe was delaying time on purpose just now!"

    This thought flashed through the girl's mind, and she subconsciously exerted force on her feet, stepping into a deep pit in the green grass. Her body accelerated and ran wildly in an instant!

    "hold onto!"

    Haruno Sakura Silver FangWith a loud noise, Lei Ying's burly body flew backwards and crashed into the courtyard wall. He smashed into a brick wall and created a deep hole in the ground.

    "snort¡­¡­"

    The girl groaned and retracted her right leg.

    The pink pajama pants were on the side of the right leg, and half of the trousers were gone. The exposed white and tender skin was burned black by the lightning, and the skin and flesh were torn, making it extremely hideous.

    As the price of a head-on confrontation, in addition to skin damage, the muscles in the legs were also numb and sore.

    She was extremely anxious, but her entire right leg was still numb and sore that she couldn't move. She could only suppress her impatience and use Yang Release Medical Ninjutsu to heal herself.

    However, in the short period of time that Lei Ying wasted, the sound of fighting began to fade away, and the surroundings suddenly returned to silence.

    It was a desperate silence.

    Haruno Sakura turned her head and looked as hard as she could, but she could no longer hear the roar of battle or see the light of explosion.

    It seems that the great sound and light just now was just an illusion of the girl.

    Her heart sank suddenly, to the bottom of her heart.

    Even sinking into the abyss deeper than the bottom of my heart, falling forever.

    Where are the people?

    Where are they?

    Haruno Sakura subconsciously channeled the slugs and wanted to enter sage mode to search for their chakra.

    But Ai's deep and rough voice came from behind.

    "I just said"

    The rough man stood up from the pit, the lightning on his body was still blazing, but his left hand was hanging weakly by his side.

    "You're already too late."

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s eyes were cold, and her whole body was as cold as an iceberg that had not melted for thousands of years.

    She looked around the corner and saw a burly man walking out.

    There was an immobile figure on his body.

    "No one escaped." The man said to Raikage.

    "We caught them all, brother."

    ¡¾That¡¯s it for today. I don¡¯t have time to code another chapter in the remaining time. I was playing Lianmai with them in the group. I was so excited that I forgot to code I will pay off the next update tomorrow.  ¡¿

    ¡¾Please subscribe, recommend and vote for me This volume has been in the works for a long time, and the climax is coming soon!  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 520 Yun Ren¡¯s Purpose

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The person who came was wearing a white sleeveless vest, and his head and neck were hidden in the shadows under the eaves, making it difficult for people to see his face clearly.

    But that voice was very familiar to Haruno Sakura.

    "It's you Kirabi."

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s voice was indifferent and had no fluctuation.  When the Jinchuuriki appeared here, Haruno Sakura was surprised and disappointed, but also understoodthis was a reasonable thing.  Kirabi was just following orders.

    She suddenly recalled in her mind the scene of her fist fight with Kirabi two days ago.

    He subconsciously wiped his right hand hard on his pajamas.

    dirty.

    Kirabi didn¡¯t speak, and slowly walked out of the corridor and into the courtyard.

    Then he picked up the woman who was still squirming on his shoulders and threw her to her feet.

    The woman¡¯s condition was extremely miserable: her hands and feet were forcibly severed and folded into strange shapes, and then pierced by swords and strung together, like a skewer of human flesh.  Yun Ren's attack was very measured. Although he severely injured the woman, he still gave her her last breath, allowing her to endure great pain and still survive.

    And when this cruel sense of propriety was displayed in front of Haruno Sakura, she only felt cold all over.

    The woman is still conscious, but is restrained by the sealing technique. She can't speak and can only whine.

    In the moonlight, Haruno Sakura could clearly see the figure on the ground.

    She met the eyes of the woman who could only move her eyes, and the girl's tight little face suddenly collapsed.

    "Silent"

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s eyes widened and her eye sockets suddenly turned red.

    The poor, weak person in front of her is actually her senior sister!

    She clenched her silver teeth tightly, making a creaking sound, but crystal drops of water flowed out uncontrollably from her eyes.

    But this is not the end.

    The other Kumo ninjas who followed Kirabi brought the remaining Konoha messengers over one by one.

    Counting Shizune, there were fourteen people in total, all of whom had their hands and feet cut off, skewered with long knives, and fell to the ground dying.

    The remaining Jonin in the battle group was not spared. His heart was penetrated and his lifeless body was casually thrown aside.

    Except for Haruno Sakura, the remaining fifteen members of the mission, Saai and the Jonin of the combat team died, and the rest were all seriously injured and captured.

    They were thrown into the courtyard and lined up in front of the girl.

    Haruno Sakura was cold and trembling slightly.

    "Yun Renyou have angered me."

    The girl bit her tongue one word at a time and burst out with all her strength.

    "Tonight, either I die or you die!"

    Strong anger mixed into Haruno Sakura's spirit, causing the chakra escaping from her body to become cold and full of danger.

    The murderous aura surged out with her words and filled the air, so thick that it seemed as if frost and snow had condensed in mid-air.

    "Hahaha¡ª¡ª!"

    Lei Ying ignored her murderous intention and laughed wildly: "Don't rush to say such things I have no intention of killing you here!"

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s face remained motionless, her cold eyes turned around and glanced at Raikage.

    "What do you mean?" The girl's aura was solemn and restrained, like a volcano waiting to erupt, but her tone was extremely cold and she asked indifferently.

    "You shouldn't"

    "You have this childish fantasy that you can capture me alive!"

    A contemptuous sneer appeared on Haruno Sakura's lips.

    "No."

    Ai responded simply and neatly, the expression on his face was not as rough and bold as Haruno Sakura remembered, but instead looked cunning.

    "I just want to invite you to join Yun Ninja Village!"

    "It's very simple, as long as you choose to join our Yun Ninja VillageI will let you leave safely."

    Haruno Sakura narrowed her eyes slightly.

    What kind of conspiracy is this?  Is it possible to join the Ninja Village in such a childish way?  Leaving aside the issue of loyalty, if Haruno Sakura joins the Kumo ninja, what kind of inter-village struggle will this stir up?  Anyway, she couldn't understand Yun Ren's plan.

    But that didn¡¯t stop Haruno Sakura from suddenly having an idea: ¡°Want me to join? Yes!¡±

    She interrupted Raikage and said: "You let them go first, and when I confirm that they have crossed the border of Fire Country, I will agree to join your village!"

    "Haha!" Ai sneered twice, "Haruno Sakura, don't think of us as fools."?Listen to what I have to say!  "

    As he spoke, he winked at Kirabi.

    The jinchuriki nodded knowingly.

    He grabbed Shizune, whose limbs were severed and her body was completely covered with skin, and a disgusting and disgusting smile suddenly appeared on his face.

    Haruno Sakura could never imagine the lewd smile that would appear on the face of someone as unfeminine as Kirabi.

    Then¡ª¡ª

    Lightning flashes!

    Shizune, who was already so weak that she couldn't even moan, suddenly trembled all over and let out a shrill scream!

    The dazzling blue light penetrated Shizune¡¯s lower body.

    Blood, tears and saliva mixed together and flowed from the woman's face.

    "Stop!"

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s eyes were about to burst and she roared wildly!

    The girl subconsciously wanted to rush over, but her reason kept her firmly in place, telling her that she must stay calm and not be angered by them.

    Her strong willpower suppressed her overwhelming anger.

    Her feet seemed to be rooted, motionless.

    ??????? Kirabi¡­ in her impression, he is clearly a straight man who doesn¡¯t like women¡­ Why?

    "You can't kill someone without a nodWhy do you do this, bastard!" She gritted her teeth and asked in a deep voice.

    Haruno Sakura never thought that the tragic experiences of the female ninjas she had read about after being captured by the enemy would happen in front of her like this!

    "Hehe." Kirabi showed a satisfied and comfortable smile.

    He didn¡¯t answer Sakura¡¯s question, but that perverted smile had already given her the answer.

    He just likes to do it.

    "This woman is completely ruined."

    " Kirabi looked at Shizune's eyes that couldn't help but roll up. He put his thick fingers into her mouth, fiddled with her weak tongue, and said boringly.

    With that said, he casually untied Shizune's seal, and the woman's moans were no longer vague, low-pitched screams, but clear, meaningless low-pitched screams.

    "Listen, what a beautiful sound!"

    The Jinchuuriki threw the woman aside, stepped on the charred and carbonized part of the woman with his foot, and grinned when he heard Shizune's feeble screams of pain getting louder.

    "It's a pity that I didn't play with it." The man said regretfully.

    As he spoke, he glanced at the two female prisoners next to him with a particularly satisfied look.

    "Did you see it, Haruno Sakura?" Raikage glanced at Haruno Sakura, and the expression on his face became more sinister and cunning, "Stop trying to be cunning. Otherwise, Shizune will not be the only one who suffers this crime next time!  "

    "You don't have much time to think about it!" He sneered, "These people's injuries won't last long! Especially Shizune, if she doesn't receive treatment, she will die soon"

    "To be honest, even if we let her receive treatment now, this woman may never be able to be a ninja again."

    Ai looked at the woman who rolled her eyes and said disdainfully.

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s face was gloomy and silent.

    The tenacious will forcibly suppressed the turbulent emotions, and the mind was spinning wildly, trying to figure out the truth of what happened tonight.

    The temperaments of the Raikage Ai and the Eight-Tailed Jinchuuriki Rabbit changed drastically. One suddenly changed from rough and straightforward to cunning and insidious, and the other changed from being indifferent to women to a pervert. This can also be explained by the fact that they have not known each other for a short time, and they know each other well but don't know their hearts.

    But what if you make such a ridiculous request?

    "What on earth do you want to do! You know that I can't just join the Cloud Ninja Village." Haruno Sakura said coldly.

    "To take a step back, even if I join your village and you destroy the alliance like this, leading to the collapse of the Five Village Alliance, and then the entire ninja world is overturned by Akatsuki, how long can you survive?"

    "Unless you have united with Xiao?"

    "Very good!" Lei Ying laughed, "You finally asked a sincere question!"

    "Don't worry. If you join forces with Akatsuki, you are seeking the skin of a tiger. Even if you get a temporary advantage, when Akatsuki's great cause is completed, the Kumo ninja will be cooked by Liang Gongzang's lackeys We are not that stupid!"

    "We will not destroy the Five Village Alliance, but you will still join the Cloud Ninja Village!"

    Haruno Sakura was even more puzzled.

    "Why?"

    She asked coldly.

    Lei Ying stood proudly and smiled boldly: "With the unique secret technique of our Yun Ninja Village¡ª¡ª"

    "False waterfall!"

    ¡¾First update.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)com

 Chapter 521 Haruno Sakura¡¯s choice

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "The false waterfall is a magical place that can reflect the soul and change the soul"

    Raikage explained and continued: "In that place, we can replace you with another false personality loyal to Kumo Ninja"

    "If you don't believe it, you can look at Kirabi."

    "What?" Haruno Sakura frowned slightly.

    "Hmph! If we hadn't replaced the original personality that held resentment against the village with a false personality, how could he have become a perfect Jinchuuriki!" Raikage pointed at Kirabi, smiled proudly, and said proudly  , "Jinchuriki has grown up with resentment and hatred since childhood, and his mind has been distorted for a long time, and it is hopeless So we created a personality that doesn't care about being discriminated against and replaced it!"

    "This is the secret of Lei Ninja Village."

    "You have also seen that after accepting personality replacement, except for your thoughts being slightly changed, nothing about you will change, and you will not be harmed in any way You are still you!"

    Haruno Sakura frowned and clenched her fists.

    "My personality has changed, am I still myself? Stop being funny! Do you think I would agree to this kind of thing!" she said bitterly.

    ??Looking at Raikage¡¯s appearance, I¡¯m afraid the false waterfall is indeed real.  Haruno Sakura felt awe-inspiring in her heart, if she really let Yun Nin control her, the consequences would be far more serious than if she died here in battle!

    She glanced at Shizune and her companions who were lying on the ground.

    "Abandoning her companions and escaping alone is certainly not something Sakura is willing to do, but she may not have a better choice

    Raikage noticed the look in her eyes.

    "You want to escape?" The burly man snorted and said, "You don't think we haven't prepared anything, do you?"

    "Yes, you do have an extremely fast teleportation technique! However, your teleportation technique requires ice cubes as a medium to perform, and it cannot flash over a long distance. Am I right?"

    Ai paused for a moment, admiring Haruno Sakura's gloomy expression, and then said: "We have been fully prepared! The barrier, sealing class and sensory ninja, as well as the extremely fast-reacting Arashi Dun ninja can ensure your safety  The ice mirror will be shattered by us before it is completely condensed!"

    "hehe."

    Haruno Sakura sneered: "You are quite thoughtful! But have you ever considered why should I run away like a lost dog as you imagine?"

    "I can definitely defeat you here and then walk out with a big head!"

    The momentum of the girl gradually increased with her words.

    However, Raikage still looked confident and calm.

    "Destroy us?" He laughed as if he heard a big joke, "You are very confident!"

    "Indeed, if you turn on the sage mode, the battle will become very difficult However, after the Eight-Tails' sealing barrier locks this area and isolates the natural energy from the outside world, how long can you maintain the sage mode?  Woolen cloth?"

    Haruno Sakura narrowed her eyes.

    "Don't make it sound like you've got me! I don't believe itall my skills have been targeted to death by you!"

    She lowered her eyelids slightly and said murderously.

    "If you are really sure of this, why are you still talking such nonsense? Why don't you just attack?" The girl sneered and said.

    "Soyou are just bluffing!"

    Lei Ying waved his hand: "No, no, no!"

    "If we really attack, we will certainly be able to capture you, but in such a battle, Yun Ninja will also pay a heavy price!"

    "Don't forget, we have a common enemy, Xiao. They are still waiting outside!"

    "I said, I don't want today's incident to end in a life-or-death situation! That will only weaken ourselves, which will be very detrimental to the overall situation of the five villages united against Akatsuki!" Raikage looked righteous and righteous, patting his chest.  He promised, "As long as you agree to go to the false waterfall with us, apart from being secretly loyal to the Cloud Ninja Village, you will not change your temperament drastically, nor will you forget your companions and family!"

    "Shizune is your senior sister. I understand your feelings for her As long as you nod, Shizune will not die. You can return to Konoha safely with the rest of the mission and continue your life. Everything will happen after that.  as usual!"

    "Don't worry I'm not a murderous person, and I won't destroy the five villages' alliance to fight against a big force like Akatsuki.What happened?

    Why does all this seem unreal to her?

    ¡°Could it bethat she was under an illusion?

    But these people in front of me are obviously flesh and blood, lifelike.  The fight just now, the feeling when fists and kicks were exchanged, were obviously so real!  It was about the lives of Shizune and others, so she didn't dare to use too drastic means to try to crack it What if it wasn't an illusion?

    Thinking that she still had backup in the village, Haruno Sakura calmed down and decided to give in and pretend to agree first.

    "Don't, don't promise himSakura"

    A weak female voice suddenly sounded at this moment.

    Haruno Sakura was suddenly startled.

    Turning around, I saw that the person speaking was Shizune, who was considered a useless person by Kirabi!

    She took a breath.

    What kind of willpower allows Shizune to endure such pain, and to endure it to this point, and still remain conscious?

    "Senior sister" Haruno Sakura trembled.

    Kirabi frowned, walked over, stepped on the woman's head, pressed her head into the soil, and said viciously: "I'm leaving you alive, not to let you talk nonsense here! Give it to me.  Be honest and shut up!¡±

    However, the woman¡¯s voice still didn¡¯t stop, speaking intermittently and laboriously: "Sakurathe enemy¡¯s wordscannot be trusted"

    "They made one requestand moredemands"

    "So don't betray the village do what you should do"

    Kirabi snorted coldly, and increased the strength of his feet in annoyance: "Shut up! You are a useless person, what else can you do?!"

    "Ahem," Shizune's voice came out tenaciously from under the grass, "I reallycan't do anything"

    "Only the lastthe last thing"

    Haruno Sakura realized something.

    She froze in place, staring blankly at Shizune on the grass.

    The captured Konoha ninjas behind Shizune also closed their eyes.

    "You must liveSakura!"

    boom!

    The woman's body suddenly trembled.

    It shook for a moment, then stopped moving.

    Bang bang bang¡ª¡ª!

    The other Konoha ninjas all fell to the ground after making the same move!

    "Suicide"

    The faces of the Raikage and the Cloud Ninjas were very ugly.

    The last remaining Konoha ninja on the field stood in the courtyard.

    The moonlight shines on her face.

    It illuminated the two lines of tears that could not stop flowing in her eyes.

    The girl lowered her head and cried silently.

    "Thank you Shizune."

    "I have received your advice."

    "I know what I should do."

    If this was an illusion, she could only think of it as a lesson learned.

    If this were the real world

    She wants to make the cloud ninjas pay with their blood!

    Haruno Sakura raised her head.

    ¡¾Second update.  Occasionally, people report to me that their comments have been deleted. In fact, I don¡¯t have the habit of deleting comments. Unless it¡¯s something very vile, I won¡¯t delete it. Even the comment about my primary school student¡¯s writing style, I¡¯ve kept it.  .  .  However, some things in the previous chapter were deleted by Qidian due to minor content violations, which may have affected you.  .  .  Feel sorry.  ¡¿

    ¡¾There is one more update, which won¡¯t make you depressed for too long.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 There was a problem with the background update last night

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The whole starting point collapsed.  I sent a short chapter asking everyone not to wait but did not send it out.

    I haven¡¯t finished writing, and I couldn¡¯t write until the early hours of the morning.  I said it in the comment area and I guess you didn¡¯t see it.  .  .  I'll get up now and make it up.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 522 Take action

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The cloud ninjas could clearly feel that the Konoha girl's aura had changed.

    The eyes no longer held hesitation and hesitation, but became firm.

    Haruno Sakura looked deeply at Raikage and the other Kumo ninjas present, as if she wanted to remember them forever.

    His eyes were as sharp as a knife.

    "Everything you have done" the girl whispered, "I will always remember it in my heart."

    She really wanted to fight to the death with the Cloud ninjas here and avenge Shizune and the others on the spot.

    However, what Shizune told her at the last moment was, "Do what you should do."

    Therefore, Haruno Sakura cannot risk her life to stay in the dangerous place of Kumo Ninja just to vent her emotions.

    It¡¯s time for her to retreat.

    There are many ways she can take revenge; risking her own life for revenge is the stupidest one among them.

    Shizune and the envoys have sacrificed their lives in order not to become a burden to her and to prevent Kumo Shinobi from using them to threaten Haruno Sakura.

    Haruno Sakura cannot let their sacrifice be meaningless.

    Lei Ying frowned and said in a rough voice: "You want to escape?"

    Escape?  Maybe.

    Haruno Sakura didn¡¯t speak.  She had completely lost the desire to communicate with the man who was good at talking.

    The girl just clenched her fists silently.

    With his feet exerting force, his figure suddenly rose up, turned into an afterimage, and punched Kirabi.

    Boom!

    Kirabi secretly increased his vigilance when the girl's aura changed, and immediately retreated to avoid her heavy punch.

    The slender fist fell on the grass, making a big hole in the courtyard.

    "I want to play?"

    Kirabi whistled frivolously, held the long knife behind him with his right hand, licked his lips and said: "Although you girl has a flat chest, fortunately, you have a thin waist, straight legs, a beautiful face, and very attractive skin.  ,hey-hey¡­¡­"

    The Jinchuuriki looked the girl up and down, passing over those sensitive parts, and made distant caressing movements with his hands, smiling lewdly.

    "Come on, fight me for three hundred rounds!"

    As he spoke, his Adam's apple moved up and down.

    Haruno Sakura ignored him at all.

    She divided herself into fifteen clones, buried the bodies of Shizune and others in the hole created by the blast, and filled it with soil.

    Although she knew that there was no point in doing so, and sooner or later the Kumo ninjas would open up the graves and desecrate their corpses, there was only so much Haruno Sakura could do.

    After doing this, she raised her head.

    ?Looked carefully to the left and right.

    Wearing masks, the Anbu of the Kumo ninja cautiously gathered around her, making alert movements.

    "snort!"

    Haruno Sakura's face turned cold, chakra surged out crazily in an instant, and her majestic momentum suddenly rose!

    She flipped her wrists, and four crystal-clear ice darts suddenly appeared between her fingers. She flicked her hand and shot them out quickly; several darts turned into a few cold stars, drew several beautiful arcs in the air, and shot directly at the cloud ninja ANBU.  !

    At the same time, the ice clones also surged up, holding ice swords with shining cold light in their hands, and rushed towards the cloud ninja enemy on the other side!

    The battle has finally begun.

    Dang Dang Dang¡ª¡ª!

    Bang bang bang¡ª¡ª!

    The sounds of blocking, fighting, darts, and clone explosions came one after another.

    "Watch these darts!"

    The Kumo ninjas involved in the siege were all not mediocre, and they could block the darts that came at high speeds with ease; the subsequent explosion of darts, an insidious move, only made them embarrassed and created some chaos. In addition to paralyzing an unwary person,  The ninja was beaten to a bloody head and bruised skin, but it didn't cause much damage.

    On the other side, the ice clones also fought against the cloud ninjas.

    Boom boom!

    The wind of fists roared, and Lei Ying blasted out two heavy punches with thunderous force, easily defeating the two ice clones that rushed towards him; the clones self-destructed and the sharp fragments flying high-speed after the explosion hit the dazzling lightning, as if they were just  A gust of spring breeze blew across his face, but it failed to cause the slightest fluctuation in the thunder armor.

    However, other cloud ninjas do not have thunder escape armor to protect their bodies.

    The fighting power of ice clones is not weak in the first place. Coupled with the insidious and powerful clone explosion technique, it is really hard to guard against. Several ninjas were attacked on the spot!

    I saw a Yun who was proficient in beheading skillsThe Jonin swung the long sword in his hand, and the sword was as fast as thunder. In a few blows, the ice clone was unable to resist, and the knife was stabbed into the chest of the clone.

    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s a matter of distinction¡ª¡ª¡± Yun Ren looked disdainful and snorted coldly.  However, before he could finish his words, the clone in front of him exploded suddenly; the explosion so close at hand actually blew up a tough guy into a bloody mess, with no breath left, and he fell to the ground!

    "Be careful, the clone will explode!"

    Seeing a few Kumo ninja falling to the ground, Raikage couldn't help but yell angrily!

    Kirabi also put away his cynical smile, revealed the giant half-tailed beast tentacles, waved them, and swept away the clones.

    At the same time as Haruno Sakura launched a surprise attack, Kumo Ninja also launched a counterattack.

    "Thunder Escape - Earth Walk!" "Thunder Escape - Thunder Ball!" "Thunder Escape: The Four-Pillar Binding Technique!" "Lan Escape: Strength and Defeat Suohe Su!"

    The surging chakra swished at him from behind.

    The premonition of danger made the hairs on the girl¡¯s body stand up!

    After all, Haruno Sakura is not a god, nor is she an immortal body of filthy earth. If her physical body is subjected to such ninjutsu, even she will be injured.

    And in the front, Lei Ying finished cooking the clone, shook off the ice slag on his body, and rushed forward brazenly.

    On the other side, the huge tentacles of the Eight-Tailed Jinchuuriki were also ready to move; the Kumo ninjas who had not activated their ninjutsu were all staring at the girl's figure, always ready to wait for an opportunity.

    Attack from the front and back, ambush from the left and right!

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s face was extremely cold.

    Yun Ren's offensive coordination was extremely coordinated, leaving no gaps for her to exploit.

    Sakura has a lot of fighting experience, but most of them are one-on-one battles; this is the first time she has faced the siege of multiple elite ninjas.

    The opponent's seamless cooperation made her feel uncomfortable.

    There is not even time to launch the ultimate move!

    "You can't resist forcefully!" This thought first came to the girl's mind, "You can't exchange injuries for injuries! Otherwise it will be very dangerous!"

    The only thing we can do is get out of their encirclement first.

    She exerted force with her feet and kicked out a deep pit in the ground. She was as straight as a swimming dragon and jumped out of the range of the Thunder Escape.

    Boom!

    There was a roar of ninjutsu explosions behind her. Haruno Sakura had no time to take a breath, and there was a whistling sound above her head!

    The tentacles of the Eight-Tails?

    The girl¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    As soon as her steps settled down, Sakura kicked up again without stopping. She separated into a clone and jumped left and right to avoid the tentacles falling from the sky.

    The girl¡¯s random trick to confuse the enemy had no effect.

    "The one on the left is the real body!" As soon as the clone was separated, a reminder from the sensing ninja Nozomi came from outside the circle.

    "Don't even think about running away!"

    The Raikage shouted loudly, and followed Nozomi's reminder to lock his eyes on Haruno Sakura. His body was filled with thunder and chakra, and he pounced towards her.

    The girl's speed was extremely fast. After a few ups and downs, she faintly rushed out of the encirclement of Yun Ninja.

    But Ai was faster, as fast as lightning, and with continuous charges, he soon caught up with the girl who escaped at high speed.

    Bang bang bang!

    When the falcon fell, the two of them fought several times!

    The Raikage's power is not as powerful and violent as Haruno Sakura's Ninjutsu, but his physical speed is a bit faster than hers.

    The girl¡¯s rough whip just hit his left hand, and even now his hand is still a little weak. Raikage really feels sorry for Haruno Sakura!

    Therefore, Ai did not confront her head-on, but just interfered and pestered her to slow down her speed.

    With this delay, the Cloud Ninja troops caught up to her again.

    "You can't escape!"

    Lei Ying sneered, and kept moving his hands, leaping up, waving his arm and slashing with his sword.

    What surprised him was that in the face of his attack, Haruno Sakura did not dodge or intercept, but only glanced behind her coldly.

    Looking at the Yun Ninja people who were chasing after them, a strange smile appeared on their faces.

    She didn¡¯t even do anything What did she want to do?

    Lei Ying¡¯s brows furrowed, and the knife in his hand cut through the air, stirring up waves of palm wind and whistling sounds, and slashed at the girl fiercely!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The palm knife fell down without any hindrance.

    "Afterimage?" Lei Ying Tong Ling's big eyes suddenly stared, and he was shocked, and shouted, "Be careful, it's an ice teleportation body!"

    Haruno Sakura has disappeared in front of him.

    ¡¾Chapter One.  Two chapters in a row.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)bsp;[Chapter 1.  Two chapters in a row.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 523 Haruno Sakura¡¯s decision

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    the other side¡ª¡ª

    After the clone's true identity was revealed, only a few of the Kumo ninjas were left to deal with it, while the large force continued to maintain the encirclement and kept up with Sakura's pace.

    "Be careful of her self-destruction!"

    The leading ninja shouted loudly, dodging the clone's suicidal attack that obviously wanted to die together, and called on his companions to use throwing tools and ninjutsu to deal with the clone.

    Under this cautious response, the ice clone soon became overwhelmed, exhausted, and was beaten into a miserable state.

    "This is the last blow, look at me!"

    The team leader of Yun Ren felt determined, shouted in his mouth, and completed the seal on his hand.

    "Thunder Release-Black Spot Cha!"

    The black lightning condensed into a mighty cheetah in the hands of the ninja, roared, and rushed towards the clone with great momentum, and then¡ª¡ª

    Boom!

    "Ice Escape-Magic Mirror Ice Crystal!"

    The girl suddenly appeared from beside the clone and punched out, turning the majestic Lightning Black Panther into rubbish!

    "Don't stand in the way, you loser."

    When the girl passed by him, her stern blue eyes glanced at him indifferently, and her eyes were as sharp as a knife, as if she said these words coldly in his ear.

    The Kumo ninjas froze in place. Haruno Sakura glanced at her cold iceberg-like eyes, and the aura as thick as a mountain peak shrouded them, scaring these people so much that they dared not move a step!

    Haruno Sakura didn¡¯t have time to attack these people, so she stepped on the eaves with bare feet and left directly.

    A small trick allowed Haruno Sakura to temporarily escape from the encirclement of the Kumo ninjas; but after escaping from this small circle, Haruno Sakura had to face a larger encirclement by the Kumo ninjas!

    ¡°At least Raikage didn¡¯t deceive her at all

    In order to deal with Haruno Sakura, the Kumo ninjas set up a dragnet!

    There is an encirclement in front, and the Leiying, Kirabi and others are pursuing tirelessly behind.

    Haruno Sakura's ice teleportation body is subject to many restrictions in this encirclement. Under layers of surveillance, her teleportation medium is often seen through before it is condensed, so it is extremely difficult to use it.

    Without using the Ice Flash, her speed couldn't match Raikage's, and she would soon fall into a strange cycle of being chased back by the Raikage.

    The chase and escape lasted most of the night!

    For four hours, Haruno Sakura only moved ten kilometers towards the Land of Fire.

    As the fighting time prolonged, more and more ninjas from Yun Ninja Village joined the pursuit and encirclement mission.

    A few hundred or a few thousand?

    Haruno Sakura tried to kill several groups while escaping, but to no avail; the Kumo ninjas were still scattered in the huge encirclement like locusts.

    Every time she stopped, the Raikage and the Eight-Tails would entangle, draining her energy and preventing her from escaping.

    Haruno Sakura also felt more and more that it was difficult to use her teleportation technique.

    The girl began to feel like an insect falling into layers of spider webs. The more she struggled, the tighter she became stuck to the spider webs.

    "Sage mode? Wind blade torrent? Ice escape? Water escape? Or some other illusion?"

    She was desperately thinking of ways to break the situation.

    These techniques can indeed allow her to easily kill Kumo ninjas, including those seemingly strong jounin and elite jounin. If Haruno Sakura is really murderous, they will not be able to withstand a few moves under her hands.  But it can't break the situation - her physical strength is limited, even the chakra in the Yin seal is limited.

    This powerless anxiety and anger surged into her heart, and she couldn't help but have an idea.

    It¡¯s getting slower and slower

    If this continues, I may never be able to escape from their surroundings!

    Haruno Sakura stopped, panting slightly, feeling so weak for the first time.

    "What, you're not running away?"

    Lei Ying followed up with a satisfied smile on his face: "I've already said you can't escape!"

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you first and then I¡¯ll talk!¡±

    The girl's face was gloomy and she shouted angrily. She raised her hand and unleashed a nearly instantaneous water gun technique. The silver-white blade streaked across the sky and slashed straight towards Raikage's neck.

    Whoops!

    The figure of Leiying turned into an afterimage the moment it fell from the water line.

    "Save it!"

    Ai¡¯s figure flashed from another place on the ground and snorted coldly.

    The lightning on his body was still there, and there was a light on his neck.There were blood drops oozing out from the white mark, which was clearly the mark left by the girl's water jet.

    However, it only leaves a trace.

    The speed of Raikage is too fast.

    He touched his neck, looked at the blood beads on his fingers, sneered, and licked the blood beads into his mouth.

    "Your ninjutsu can't do anything to me!" Ai said coldly, "I've already told you, you can't escape!"

    "Admit the reality! You have only one choice, which is to become our prisoner!"

    "Unless you insist on disregarding the overall situation and fight to the death with us here! In that case, you know the consequences. The ninja world will be overthrown by Akatsuki, and your family, friends and companions will all die tragically in the disaster! Such an ending  Can you accept it?"

    Ai stared at Haruno Sakura closely, trying to see the expression of despair and collapse on her face.

    ¡°Her heart can hardly bear the pressure anymore

    Raikage was looking forward to it, but then he was shocked to see a smile on Haruno Sakura's face.

    "Ha ha!"

    She really laughed, not a desperate smile, but a relaxed and relieved smile after figuring something out.

    "why are you laughing?"

    Lei Ying suddenly had an ominous premonition in his heart and asked coldly.

    "I was thinking just now that you put all your main forces to intercept me in the direction between me and the Country of Fire."

    The girl smiled lightly and said slowly.

    "So in the opposite direction, your interception force should be much smaller."

    Lei Ying was slightly startled.

    He then said in a deep voice: "Huh, that direction is the direction of Yun Ninja Village. If you go that way, you will only die faster!"

    "Yeah?"

    Haruno Sakura asked back, the smile on her face became even brighter.

    "By the way, I have a question The fourth generation Hokage is faster than you. In theory, no one in the ninja world can kill him"

    "Thenhow did he die?"

    She said meaningfully.

    On this night, the fourth generation Raikage Ai, who had been strategizing, thought of something, and suddenly his expression changed drastically.

    Becomes a dead gray.

    "Youwhat do you want to do, Haruno Sakura! I warn you, don't act rashly!"

    He roared with fierceness and anger, his voice was thick and loud, but there was a hint of panic.

    "Haha! When you forced me to make a choice, did you ever think that I could make this choice?"

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s smile remained calm, but her murderous aura quietly rose.

    "I won't run away."

    The murderous intention overflowed from these four short words and spread coldly in the open space in front of the two people.

    Since you can¡¯t escape, then you won¡¯t escape.

    The girl made a choice.

    Raikage¡¯s heart was pounding as he realized what Haruno Sakura wanted to do.

    She wants to rush into the Cloud Ninja Village!

    "Since you guys want me to staythen I'll take the initiative."

    Ai's eyes widened, chakra surged all over his body, he rushed towards the girl and punched her.

    But it only hit the afterimage of Sakura disappearing in the air.

    "Sure enough, my ice teleportation is not strictly protected from this direction"

    "See you at the Cloud Ninja Village, Lord Raikage."

    The girl only left these few words before disappearing in front of the Raikage.

    Ai looked blankly at the disappearing figure of Haruno Sakura, his whole body was cold, and he let out a desperate roar.

    ¡°Ahhhhhh¡ª¡ª!!!¡±

    ¡¾Second update.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 524 Questioning

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Raikage-sama!" Nozomi's voice came through the headset that delivered the message, and his anxiety could be heard in the distorted voice, "Haruno Sakura's chakra teleported towards the village!"

    "I know!" Lei Ying said, pressing his forehead, "All combat teams, please pay attention. Anyone who blocks her route should try to block her movements! The rest of the group will return to the village immediately!"

    At this moment, he had recovered from the despair just now and knew that he had to do something, otherwise

    Yun Ninja Village may be delisted overnight!

    Lei Ying forced himself to calm down and continued: "In addition, immediately evacuate the non-combatants in the village! The sealing team assembles and waits for my order!"

    As he spoke, he quickened his pace.

    "Everyone, please remember that before I return to the village, you are not allowed to fight Haruno Sakura without permission! The other party is very dangerous!"

    "I will rush back as fast as possible! Wait for methree minutes!"

    Lei Ying gritted his teeth, his face tensed, and he was thinking nervously in his heart.

    The situation has developed to such an extent that if you insist that he has no problem with his decision-making as the Raikage, he would be deceiving himself.

    Of course, this does not mean that Raikage admits that his plan to torture the Konoha mission and force Haruno Sakura to bow to them was wrong.

    They are his heroes and my enemies, that¡¯s all.

    ¡°If we can absorb the Kumo ninja into a powerful fighting force and greatly increase the power of the village, why not be a hundred times crueler?  So what if a hundred or a thousand more Konoha messengers die?

    It¡¯s the Konoha ninja who died, so what does it have to do with the Raikage!

    The Cloud Ninjas will only cheer his wise decision and regard him as the hero of the Cloud Ninjas!

    A hero who built his achievements on the bones of Konoha ninjas.

    Raikage doesn't think there's anything wrong with what he did - neither the Kumo ninja nor the Kumo ninja people think so.

    His mistake was just that there was something wrong with his plan of action tonight.  It was very tight at first, but later, when Haruno Sakura blindly wanted to break through the encirclement, Raikage mobilized too many people to defend in the direction of the Land of Fire, resulting in the encirclement becoming dense and sparse in the opposite direction.  Case!

    This is the mistake he made.

    The fault was that when he dealt with Haruno Sakura, he was not thorough enough, insidious enough, and ruthless enough.

    The mistake was that when he was dealing with Haruno Sakura, he had the illusion that he could convince the young girl with his words, so he left some room and did not go all out to defeat her.

    If it happened again he would never choose this plan. Instead, he would lead his elite troops to attack them on the way back, capture Haruno Sakura alive, break her hands and feet, seal her chakra, and take her back for brainwashing.

    Lei Ying was extremely upset, but he also understood that being upset would not help.

    The matter has come to this, and he can only try his best to remedy it I hope Haruno Sakura won't really be so crazy!

    ??Unlike Konoha, the main population of Yunnin Village is mainly ninjas, and the proportion of civilians is not large, so the population in the village is not large.  In addition to the 20,000 to 30,000 combat ninjas currently on duty, there are about five times more retired ninjas, civilian ninjas, ninja students, and civilians who provide services to ninjas.

    There are about 150,000 people.

    Raikage tried not to think about itif a ninja of Haruno Sakura's level ran wild and wreaked havoc in the village, even for just a minute, what disastrous consequences it would have!

    the other side.

    In Yun Ren Village.

    The village was peaceful, the night was lonely, a bright moon hung in the dark purple starry sky, and the silver moonlight shone directly on the ground.

    Haruno Sakura did not go on a killing spree in the village and massacre the entire Kumo Ninja Village as Raikage imagined.

    She just pulled it casually.

    The thin stream of water shot out from the fingertips cut the towering Raikage Peak and Raikage Building into two parts, as well as several peaks behind.

    Amidst the roar, the Thunder Shadow Peak and the magnificent Funnel Building, which the Cloud Ninjas regarded as spiritual symbols, collapsed into ruins and no longer stood proudly.

    Under the night, the girl was wearing a moonlight silver gauze, standing alone as if she were alone in the world, her hair flying gently in the night wind.

    She looked indifferently at the collapsed Thunder Shadow Peak in front of her, her eyes were cold, and she looked like a goddess of revenge.

    Haruno Sakura stood for a moment, then turned around, the silver thread between her fingers hesitating, as if looking for the next target.

    At this moment, a Kumo ninja rushed forward either bravely or recklessly.

      "Stop it, you bastard!"

    The visitor, Haruno Sakura, happened to know him. It was Omoi who led the way that day. He glared at the girl and said fiercely.  "Why do you destroy our village?"

    "Why?"

    Haruno Sakura laughed as if she had heard a big joke. She looked coldly at the angry Kumo ninja young man in front of her and asked: "As the perpetrator, Kumo ninja, you are questioning me?"

    "I would like to ask you a questionwhy do you have that?!"

    "Just because you Konoha occupies the most prosperous and fertile land, has the most powerful blood family and the most powerful tailed beasts, yet you are unwilling to make progress and keep fighting among yourself!" Omoi stood in front of Haruno Sakura and said  Seriously and with arrogance, he said righteously, "So you deserve the decline of Konoha! And we Kumo ninja have nothing! So we can only grow up to where we are today by constantly working hard, forging ahead, and uniting as one."  His powerful appearance!"

    "hehe."

    Haruno Sakura sneered.  The more angry she became, the calmer her face and tone became.  "So for the benefit of your village, Kumo ninja can persecute Konoha's envoys unscrupulously?"

    "So in order for you Kumo ninjas to become stronger, I should just tie my hands?"

    "Then why don't you join the Kumo ninja?" The young man answered matter-of-factly, and even raised a sincere question mixed with everyone's consideration. "As long as you join the Kumo ninja, wouldn't there be no conflict tonight? Wouldn't it be able to help the positive  Will we, the enterprising ones, unify the ninja world and bring peace to the world?"

    Haruno Sakura narrowed her eyes.

    The girl can distinguish the emotions between Omoi's words.  He so naturally puts himself and his own village as the center of the world without any regard for the feelings of people in other positions.  His real questions about tonight's abnormal events were unpretentious and unpretentious.

    It's as if he is saying, "Why did you resist when I snatched your things? You resisted and both of us were injured. Isn't that your fault? If you didn't resist, everyone would be fine."  ?"

    So according to this logic, the reason why the Konoha ninja died was because she didn't surrender?

    Omoyi¡¯s face is similar to the sentence ¡°You are unwilling to surrender and you are unwilling to die, so we are also in a dilemma.¡±  [Changed two words to avoid suspicion]

    But his tone was so serious.

    Sakura even had a ridiculous feeling that she had done something wrong.

    When she was working as a guide that day, Omoyi gave her the impression that although he was a bit talkative, he had a good personality and good conduct.

    I don¡¯t know why, tonight, everyone¡¯s personality seemed to have changed 180 degrees.

    This world seems to have suddenly become strange and strange.

    What exactly is going on?

    She snorted impatiently and was no longer interested in talking to him anymore: "Are you done talking nonsense?"

    "Hmph. Tonight I not only destroyed the Kumo ninja village, but also killed many Kumo ninjas!"

    "Sowhat can you do to me?"

    ¡¾Third update.  There are still 500 words left in the fourth update, please wait.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 525 Battle

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "you¡ª¡ª!"

    Omoyi¡¯s eyes widened, as if he saw a shameless villain. He suddenly became furious and drew his knife.

    ¡°Then I will kill you and avenge my companions in the village!¡±

    "Revenge?"

    Haruno Sakura sneered: "Since you want to kill me to avenge the death of Kumo Ninja in my hands, then can I also destroy your village and avenge the Konoha envoy who was framed by Yun Ninja Village?  !¡±

    "That's nonsense! Go to hell!" Upon hearing this, Omoi's eyes turned red and he attacked fiercely!

    Snapped!

    Without any suspense, in the moment of the fight, the two of them decided the winner.

    Haruno Sakura knocked the long knife out of his hand with one palm, grabbed his throat with one hand, and lifted him up.

    "Didn't you say that you wanted to kill me to avenge Yun Nin?" She slowly increased her strength in her hands, squeezed Yun Nin's neck, tilted her head and looked at him, and said calmly, "It's a pityit seems,  You can¡¯t make it.¡±

    Bah!

    Omoi spit out a mouthful of blood, but Haruno Sakura quickly dodged it.

    He said with a hoarse voice: "Don't be proud, I will not surrender to the enemy Even if I die, the other Yun ninja will definitely catch you and chop you into pieces to avenge me!"

    The girl's face turned cold, she continued to exert force on her hands, and a cold sentence burst out between her lips and teeth.

    "Then you go to hell and wait slowly, wait and see if you can send me to hell before you all die!"

    After saying that, she showed no mercy.

    Click.

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s attack was swift and swift.

    The Raikage who arrived a step late was just in time to see Omoi tilt his head, vomiting blood, and the chakra induction suddenly disappeared.

    "B-bastard!" Ai was furious, pointing at Haruno Sakura and said, "You actually killed Omoi!"

    Haruno Sakura looked at him strangely.

    "You can brutally torture my companions in front of me, so why should you be surprised if I kill a Kumo nin in front of you?"

    As she said that, she casually let go of her hand, and Omoyi's body fell from the edge of the platform. Like a tattered doll, it bumped and tossed on the mountain wall a few times, and finally fell silently into the mountains between the mountains.  rock bottom.

    Lei Ying¡¯s face twitched.

    The night wind was cold, but what really made him feel the chill was the cold aura suppressed by Haruno Sakura.

    "What on earth do you want to do?"

    Lei Ying hesitated for a moment and asked in a deep voice.

    "What do you want to do?" Haruno Sakura chuckled, shook her head and said, "Didn't I tell you already?"

    "You gave me two choices."

    "And I chose to resist to the end."

    She looked at the increasingly gloomy expression on Raikage's face, then sneered and said, "Come on, Raikage."

    "Didn't you say that you have made a lot of preparations against me? Do your best to defeat me, right here!"

    Lei Ying remained silent.

    Fighting in the center of the village?

    It is different from the sparsely populated situation in the wild.

    Here, if Haruno Sakura casts a large-scale ninjutsu at her fingertips, she doesn¡¯t know how many people can be buried with her!

    This is what we are talking about.

    Raikage couldn't think of a good way for a while, his face was solemn, and he could only confront Haruno Sakura in silence.

    Without saying a few words, the rest of Yun Ninja also returned to the village one after another and rushed towards the battlefield here.

    "Your elite troops are back Now, do you have the courage to fight with me, Raikage-sama?" A sneer appeared at the corner of Haruno Sakura's lips, "By the way, there was someone who could always find my position accurately.  people"

    "It will be very troublesome if we don't kill him!"

    The girl said coldly, quickly forming seals on her hands.

    "Water Escape-Wind Blade Rapids!"

    Feeling the chakra fluctuations that made him fearful form in the palm of Haruno Sakura, Raikage's expression changed drastically and he roared:

    "Hurry, get out of the way!"

    The silver water line and Raikage¡¯s hurried reminder sounded at the same time!

    The former swept out a huge straight fan from the sky, cutting off everything in its path, including dozens or hundreds of human limbs, without any delay.

    With one blow, Yun RenThe elite troops that rushed over suddenly lost half of their men!

    The heads were missing, the hands and feet were severed, and countless stumps and broken arms fell to the ground with blood gushing out.

    It¡¯s like a human slaughterhouse has been opened.

    And further away, the building complex cut apart by the wind blade torrent is a dense residential area. How many people were accidentally affected there?

    Hundreds, hundreds, or thousands?

    Countless.

    Since the water gun technique was created by Haruno Sakura, this is the first time that it has caused such a terrible amount of damage.

    This is the first time she has used this technique so ruthlessly in front of such a dense crowd!

    And this record may be refreshed at any time tonight.

    ¡°You¡­bastard¡­!¡±

    Lei Ying's heart trembled. This knife seemed to have cut into his heart, making his heart bleed.

    However, Haruno Sakura did not stop, because her target, Nozomi, escaped the knife!

    The girl turned her slender fingers, made a circle in the water line, and then volleyed towards Yun Ninja's third figure.

    Raikage¡¯s eyes were filled with tears after seeing the hellish scene. Seeing that Haruno Sakura was still not satisfied and wanted to kill him, he immediately shouted angrily: ¡°How dare you!¡±

    Before he finished speaking, the lightning on his body surged, the brightness of the lightning increased greatly, and the power of the Thunder Chakra mode was pushed to the extreme by the angry Raikage, rushing towards Haruno Sakura like a bolt of lightning!

    "Stop it!"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The speed of the attack was extremely fast, and he punched Xi just before the wind blade torrent cut Xi into two pieces!

    boom!

    The solid touch made Lei Ying slightly startled.

    This punch actually hit directly.

    Haruno Sakura actually tried her best to take the Raikage's punch and kill Nozomi on the spot!

    The eight-tailed tentacles could not stop the extremely sharp ultra-high-speed water flow, and together with Nozomi, they were vertically cut in half.

    He fell to the ground slumped.

    Farther away, many buildings collapsed, causing numerous casualties.

    Seeing the tragic and terrifying scene, the Yun Ninjas remained silent and collectively lost their voices.

    And Haruno Sakura¡¯s determination to be ruthless to her enemies and even more ruthless to herself shocked even a man like Raikage.

    Ai withdrew his fist.

    ??Looking down.

    The cheekbones and chin of half of Haruno Sakura's side face had been shattered by him.

    The girl¡¯s distorted face and her firm eyes that did not waver at all, mixed together, looked extremely horrifying.

    Lei Ying was stunned for a moment. When he came to his senses, his heart was suddenly covered with more anger¡ª¡ª

    She actually dared to kill her most important subordinate under his hands!

    How dare she use this terrifying ninjutsu in the direction of the densely populated village!

    "You deserve to die!" Ai said through gritted teeth.

    We must never let her use ninjutsu again!

    His fists were tightly clenched and lifted behind his shoulders; because the lightning armor was too intense, it began to excite dazzling free arcs around his body from time to time.

    Another punch!

    This punch was fierce and powerful, like a thunder dragon probing its head, attacking Haruno Sakura brazenly.

    However, this punch was blocked by the girl with one hand!

    "Your fists are very heavy."

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s left hand rested on her cheek. The injury on her face had already been healed and her ability to speak had been restored.

    A large number of complex and gorgeous purple fairy lines appeared on the girl's face.

    She held her head high, looked at Lei Ying, and said calmly.

    "But it's not enough."

    Raikage is already impatient.  He was afraid that Haruno Sakura would continue to use this devastating ninjutsu, so he chose to fight Haruno Sakura in close combat.

    But can he win a close combat?

    "Let me show you"

    She clenched her right hand into a fist and put it at her waist.

    "What is the correct intensity!"

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s fist punched out in a straight line without any tricks.

    ¡¾Fourth update.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 526 Do you regret it?

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The Fourth Raikage looked solemn, with his hands crossed in front of him for protection.

    He has already suffered the loss of being hit by Haruno Sakura's strange power technique.  The girl's all-out high whip kick just now hit his left arm. Raikage, who was wearing arm armor and lightning armor for body protection, felt as if his arm was broken, numb and swollen, and even wondered if the bones were broken.  cracked.

    This sounds like a joke, but it is true - the Raikage is inferior in strength to the slender girl in front of him.

    It is the kind of gap that will be suppressed.

    Ai Ben should rely on his speed advantage to deal with Haruno Sakura.  But he couldn't do that.

    Haruno Sakura's ninjutsu is too powerful. If he continues to use that kind of meek style of fighting, I'm afraid that the Cloud Ninja Village will be razed to the ground, and he and Haruno Sakura will not be able to tell the winner.

    It¡¯s just that Ai has never thought about how terrifying the strange power technique plus the increased power of the immortal mode would be!

    ¡ª¡ªHe never thought that using such despicable and cruel methods to anger Haruno Sakura would bring disaster to Yun Ninja Village.

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s punch was not like the Raikage¡¯s punch, punching through the air, the wind of the punch was like a roaring tiger in the forest, coming over unstoppably.

    On the contrary, when this punch mixed with the power of Ninja Taijutsu and Sage Mode came out, the momentum was even a bit dull.

    As if there was no smell of fireworks, the fight came over.

    Ai Yan was prepared and did not dare to be careless at all, but when he received the punch, he still found that he had underestimated Haruno Sakura.

    ¡°What a heavy fist!¡±

    The fist reached the body, and overwhelming punching force came from it. Lei Ying's scalp tightened and his pupils shrank in an instant;

    It was only then that he realized that this punch only looked calm and quiet, but the small fist contained explosive power!

    Boom!

    When the fist hit him, the sound wave was squeezed into a shock wave and exploded all of a sudden.

    The transparent wall of air spread suddenly, and the whole world seemed to shake!

    The thick armor made of steel, as well as the lightning armor that was solid and harder than steel, collapsed layer by layer in front of this crushing force. Then, that huge force was vented into Raikage's hardened, rock-hard body.  superior!

    "Ninjutsu - Star Cannon Hammer!"

    boom!

    There was a loud noise, and Lei Ying's burly body flew backwards, like a kite with its string broken.

    "Brother!"

    The eight-tailed Jinchuuriki caught the Raikage with his tentacles, and when he lifted him up, he saw that half of the lightning armor on the latter's body had been blown away. There was a small dark red fist mark printed on his thick arm, and his entire right arm was weak.  The ground drooped aside.

    Ai was also strong-willed, and stood up after throwing away the support of the medical ninja.

    He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with his left hand, held the dislocated right arm, shouted angrily, and forcibly reattached the bone, staring at Haruno Sakura.

    He was slightly out of breath, but the fighting spirit in his eyes was still burning.

    "Come again!"

    The man¡¯s rough voice came from a distance of dozens of meters.

    "Bones are very hard!" Haruno Sakura sneered and said as if she was appreciative, "But if you can continue, how long can your village persist?"

    She stretched out her hand and pointed at the collapsed buildings behind Raikage.

    "Look behind you Lord Raikage."

    There were faint sounds of crying and shouting coming from over there.

    Ai was stunned for a moment, and his dark face turned pale unnoticeably.

    He slowly turned his head, his neck was like a machine lacking lubricant, so stiff that it was difficult to turn.

    The cloud ninjas present also followed Raikage's movements and glanced back.

    The moonlight was extremely bright, faintly reflecting the corner of Yun Ninja Village that was destroyed by the wind blade torrent in the night.

    After high-speed waterline cutting, nothing is spared.

    In the ruins, there was a faint light of fire.

    The Kumo ninjas knew that only a small part of the village had been destroyed, but with the population density of the village, how many people had been affected by this small part?

    "How many people are there?" Lei Ying asked, his voice trembling a little.

    No one knows the exact numbers.  After a moment of dead silence, a voice whispered: "Maybe maybe more than two thousand people."

    Ai was trembling all over, his eyes were red, and he slowly turned around.

    His eyes were filled with tears, and he pointed at his heart and roared: "The mountains where the cloud ninja buildings once stood were now turned into a huge crater, as ugly as if someone had cut out a piece of flesh in the cloud ninja village.

    The cloud ninja troops were scattered around, all with injuries and dull expressions.

    How many people lost their lives in this attack, including the ninjas present and the nearby villagers?

    one thousand?  two thousand?  four thousand?

    The thunder shadow is unknown.

    I don¡¯t even want to guess this number!

    "Where's Kirabi?"

    Lei Ying was startled and looked across the pit.

    On the other side, Kirabi released his tailed beast transformation.  He was covered in wounds, holding a knife and struggling to stand on the ground.

    Haruno Sakura was hiding behind the Titan Soldier, looking very embarrassed. The light and loose pajamas on her body had several charred holes, and she was covered in blood.

    But her chakra is still surging, and her eyes are still as sharp as knives!

    "Go to hell, Kirabi."

    The girl came down, held up the butterfly knife, pointed at the bruised man, and said coldly.

    The jinch¨±riki was silent.

    The frivolity on his face has disappeared at this moment, leaving only the last bit of fierceness in his eyes.

    ¡°Ahhhhh¡ª¡ª!¡±

    The man held the knife tightly and launched a desperate charge!

    When Lei Ying looked over, the two of them just finished charging each other for the last time and passed each other.

    Everyone stands still.

    A strand of hair in front of Haruno Sakura's forehead was broken and scattered in the air, and there was a trace of blood on her face.

    And Kirabi, his body suddenly trembled, he gasped for breath, and then collapsed.

    "Stop, Haruno Sakura!"

    Lei Ying shouted angrily across the pit, but he did not dare to act rashly.

    The girl ignored him at all.

    She had a very cold face, holding the ice skate upside down in her hand, turned around and walked to Kirabi.

    Just like how Kirabi treated Shizune just now.

    She stepped on the jinchuriki's head hard and trampled his face into the mud.

    The bridge of his nose was trampled off, his face was torn, and blood quickly flowed out from the ground.

    And this is just interest.

    "Do you regret what you did"

    "Are you a scumbag?"

    There was no joy of revenge in Haruno Sakura's voice, only infinite coldness.

    ¡¾First update.  The second update is expected to be more fun, so don¡¯t wait any longer and go to bed early.  In three or four chapters at most, this volume will be over.  According to the synopsis, there will be no plot similar to this volume.  ¡¿

    ¡¾No need to be shy in the comment area, if you dare to say anything about being my boyfriend, all of them will be pinned to the top to see if you still want to be shameless¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Sakura¡¯s limited edition Tsukuyomi, the world in which the characters¡¯ personalities are reversed

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Limited monthly reading, it appears in the movie version of Road to Ninja. Didn't you already guess it when I first wrote it?"

    The effect of this technique is to project the person who has been affected by the illusion into a false world, where the characters and special effects are all reversed. Therefore, Raikage will change from rough and straightforward to talkative and cunning, and Kirabi will become lustful.  And cruel.

    His personality is completely reversed.

    After getting rid of the illusion and returning to the real world, everything will return to normal.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 527 Fragmentation

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Regret? Haha, I haven't regretted it yet"

    Kirabi¡¯s entire face made a small shallow pit in the ground, and weak voices came intermittently from underneath.

    "You still dare to be tough?"

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s face was cold and she stepped down harder.

    "You ahem a bastard who can kill a thousand swords! If you have the guts If you have the guts, kill me! Even if I become a ghost I will crawl out of the ground! I'll bite, bite off a piece of flesh from your body.  !¡±

    The Jinchuuriki's mouth and nose began to choke on the blood flowing out, and he kept coughing, but he still stubbornly put down his harsh words.

    There is no sense of remorse at all.

    He groped with his hands and found a stone on the ground, and threw it out with all his strength.

    The stone was thrown softly and hit Haruno Sakura's feet.

    It¡¯s not that strong, it¡¯s not painful or itchy.

    But with that provocative meaning and that stubborn attitude, Haruno Sakura recalled the scene where Shizune was humiliated at his hands, and the anger in her heart suddenly exploded!

    On this cruel night, Haruno Sakura has seen too many unfamiliar firsts, too many images that have impacted her faith.

    It was the first time I saw my companions treated so cruelly.

    It was the first time I saw my companions sacrifice themselves for her.

    For the first time, he used the Wind Blade Torrent without any worries and killed hundreds of living people.

    This is the first time I encountered such a hated enemy!

    Haruno Sakura subconsciously wanted to condense two ice skates, but two dark blue crystal thin sticks suddenly stretched out from her hands.  (See Chapter 288)

    It was a thin rod made of pure spiritual power. It was supposed to be pure black representing will and Yin Escape, but because of the changes in the nature of Ice Escape, it turned into a transparent appearance similar to ice crystals.

    It looks very beautiful.  But Haruno Sakura somehow knew that this thin rod was harder than ordinary steel, sharp and dangerous.

    She has long known how to condense the light blue, fluffy will stick.

    It¡¯s just that Haruno Sakura has never been able to condense such a complete, deep and hard thin rod.

    ¡ª¡ªBecause she has never tried it before, her mood is so angry, her spirit is so high, and her will is so strong!

    The power of Yin Escape showed the dramatic improvement of her spiritual world.

    The angry Haruno Sakura did not delve into this change.

    Her face looked as if frost had condensed on it. With a cold expression, she pulled out more blue sticks and pierced them into Kirabi's hands and feet.

    Just like what he did to Shizune just now.

    The severe pain caused by his hands and feet being penetrated interrupted Kirabi's foul language, turning his words into bursts of suppressed moans.

    "Did you feel Shizune's pain at that time, Kirabi?"

    The girl looked at him calmly and said lightly.

    The Jinchuuriki raised his eyelids and wanted to say something, but his free breath could not support him from speaking.

    His breathing began to weaken and he was dying.

    Haruno Sakura frowned slightly.

    ??Looking at Kirabi, the last reciprocal revenge can no longer be completed.

    But whatever, she wasn¡¯t interested in touching Kirabi¡¯s place.

    Besides, Kirabi is just the executor.

    Haruno Sakura looked at the Fourth Raikage.

    The latter saw his brother's breath becoming vague, and his heart tightened. He couldn't care about anything anymore and shouted angrily: "Let go of Kirabi!"

    Before he finished speaking, Ai summoned the lightning on his body and rushed over.

    "You want a Jinchuuriki?" Haruno Sakura sneered, "Okay, I'll give it back to you!"

    She said she wanted to return it to the Raikage, but she swung her foot back and gave a fierce front kick, kicking Kirabi hard towards the charging Raikage!

    How could a Jinchuuriki, who was already releasing more energy and less taking in energy, withstand such torture?

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s merciless kick, even Kirabi in normal condition would not dare to receive it without protection!

    While he was still in the air, Kirabi's internal organs exploded, his orifices bled, and he died suddenly.

    This simple way of death may have given him an advantage.  But it doesn't matter, in Haruno Sakura's opinion, the real culprit is the Raikage himself.

    Ai caught Kirabi¡¯s body.

    His eyes were wide-eyed, and he was holding her like a broken doll.?A highly condensed body, as a result of the extreme change in Yin Escape properties, the Will Stick has detected some disharmony in this world.

    After a long time, she slowly opened her eyes and said coldly: "A very touching story."

    "It's a pity, it's fake."

    If she hadn¡¯t killed many people with her blue stick, and if Raikage hadn¡¯t taken the initiative to bump into her and died on her blue stick, Haruno Sakura might not have felt this abnormality.

    Lei Yingai, and others, are not real people.

    ¡­¡­

    In the real world.

    Obito¡¯s face was gloomy and he stood up suddenly.

    "Haha, it seems that this technique can't trap her," Bai Zetsu stood aside and said in a sinister tone, "After all, she is the woman who cracked Itachi's Tsukuyomi!"

    "However, she actually used this method to forcefully crack it," he said, pointing to the crystal ball that was beginning to crack on the table, "it really shocked us!"

    On the table, a dark blue stick of will pierced the crystal ball and stretched out from inside.

    On the cracked crystal ball, the cracks quickly grew, spread, and exploded.

    "There's nothing surprising." Obito said angrily, "As long as the mental power and willpower are strong enough, coupled with a little emotional stimulation, and proficient in the changes in Yin Escape properties, who can do this."

    ¡ª¡ªAlthough he can¡¯t do it himself.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The blue stick she creates does not have the power of the heretics to house the samsara eye, and even if she makes it, there is no threat

    Obito snorted and continued.

    "Although I failed to trap them, after experiencing these things in the Tsukuyomi world, I would like to see how the Konoha ninjas and Kumo ninjas can still cooperate closely!"

    Destroying the cooperation between the two villages is the real purpose of Obito's trip!

    ¡¾Second update.  This 4,000-word chapter is not divided into two chapters. You can read it in one go.  ¡¿

    ¡¾This chapter was very hard to write.  I originally wanted to write 2,000 words and post them, but I thought I¡¯d finish the last part today. As a result, I wrote the last 2,000 words from 12 o¡¯clock to 3:40.  too tired.  I was so sleepy several times that I almost fell asleep.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 528 The End

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Bai smiled nonchalantly.

    "Your original plan was to let the members of the Konoha Mission die in the Cloud Ninja Village" He slowly sank into the ground and said slowly.

    If Shizune and others died mysteriously in the Cloud Ninja Village, then the Cloud Ninja would really have yellow mud falling out of their crotches, and they would be shit if not shit.

    So Obito¡¯s strategy is just like this.

    "You want to kill them and then frame them on Yun Ninja." Bai Jue continued.

    The masked man nodded.

    "That's right, in this case, there will be a gap between Yun Nin and Konoha, and it is absolutely impossible for the alliance to cooperate!" He said.

    Obito recalled the Nine-Tails Rebellion.

    He deliberately attacked Konoha with the Nine-Tails controlled by the Sharingan in front of so many ninjas in Konoha, which put a big shit basin on the head of the Uchiha clan.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? After so long of self-examination, was yet to find out which of the young men had done it, and in the end they could not hand over the suspect, and were considered by Konoha to be harboring the criminal.

    One party firmly believed that he was innocent, and the other party believed that the other party was guilty. From then on, an irreversible gap developed between the Uchiha and the village. The contradictions and conflicts continued to accumulate, and finally brewed the bitter fruit of the annihilation of the Uchiha clan.

    Of course, the root cause of Uchiha and Konoha's inability to coexist has been buried since Madara Uchiha, and Obito only fanned the flames and detonated hidden dangers.

    This time it¡¯s the same.

    With the help of the power of several tailed beasts collected in the early stage, Obito can perform the pre-version of unlimited Tsukuyomi: Limited Tsukuyomi.

    The technique of limited Tsukuyomi is actually an enhanced version of Tsukuyomi with multiplayer networking.

    It¡¯s just that the online version of Tsukuyomi is more powerful, can create a mirror world more conveniently, and supports operations such as changing character personalities, world history, etc.

    Obito originally expected that this technique would trap Haruno Sakura and the Konoha envoys in the mirror world.

    ¡°At least trap their spirits inside, and then take the opportunity to kill the defenseless Haruno Sakura in the real world.

    The plan is not complicated - with Obito's IQ, he can't come up with a sophisticated and interlocking plot; but in many cases, the simpler and cruder the plan, the better it works.

    Bai Jue also understands this truth.

    This is the reason why Bai Zetsu, who is called Obito's subordinate and is actually the supervisor of the Eye of the Moon project left behind by Madara, supports Obito's operation.

    "But we didn't expect that Haruno Sakura could crack the limited Tsukuyomi so quickly" Bai Zetsu said with a frown.

    Obito frowned and said nothing, thinking in his mind that this might be related to Haruno Sakura's cracking of Itachi's Tsukuyomi before.

    So she has experience in dealing with this type of illusion

    "The normal limited Tsukuyomi should be to build a perfect world in the mind of the subject, so that he can sink into that perfect world and be unable to extricate himself. Why did you modify this part when you used this technique?" After thinking about it, Bai Jue said  Questions were raised again.

    Obito snorted.

    "It's not as easy as you think to pull so many people into the mirror world in one breath" He glanced at the vegetative person on the ground and explained, "That's why I asked the Kumo ninja to be blackened first, and then in the Tsukuyomi world  Force those people to death so that you can concentrate on dealing with Haruno Sakura later!"

    "Besides, what kind of world do you think will make her sink?"

    Haruno Sakura has both parents, and both her master and teacher are still alive. Although she comes from an ordinary ninja family, she has climbed to the position of a disciple of the Fifth Hokage and the top combat force in Konoha. She has a high status and many friends. She has a close and beautiful best friend and a handsome childhood sweetheart.  Or passionate teammates.

    With this kind of character background, they are considered to be the happiest people in the entire ninja world.

    Her life is already quite complete, so why would she miss the perfect world created by Tsukuyomi?

    Bai Jue was speechless for a moment.

    Obito glanced at the gradually shattering crystal ball. The illusion world displayed in the ball had begun to shake unsteadily, and the effect of the spell was about to be lifted.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? away.

    "Let's go."

    The masked man said, turned around and disappeared into the air.

    ¡­¡­

    ??In the world of limited Tsukuyomi.

    Haruno Sakura has not yet realized what her blue stick of will has done.

    She just felt that after the thin rod pierced Raikage's heart, it seemed to touch something.And the cold grass.

    Passing by the place where Shizune and others "died", she didn't even pause for a moment, and walked straight to Sai.

    Sure enough, Sai is cuter when she is still alive.

    "Sai," the girl tilted her head slightly and said teasingly, "Did you fall asleep on duty?"

    On the other side, a powerful scream suddenly came from the yard, followed by a burst of hurried footsteps.

    "Sakura!"

    Shizune shouted in fear.  Not long after, she hurried out with the rest of the delegation and found Haruno Sakura.

    "We seem to have collectively fallen under an illusion!" The senior sister looked ugly, with cold sweat on her forehead. She grabbed the girl's hand and said hurriedly, "It's Yun Nin! Yun Nin and the others are going to fall out with us!"

    "Calm down, senior sister."

    Haruno Sakura smiled faintly, held the woman's cold hand with her backhand, wiped the cold sweat on her forehead with her sleeves, and smiled gently: "We did fall under the illusion, but this has nothing to do with the cloud ninja, they have no intention of falling out with us."

    "It's someone elseXiao's people who are doing it."

    "Anyway, don't worry, I'm here!"

    Haruno Sakura said, patting her chest.

    The confident smile on the girl¡¯s face and the strong aura she exuded calmed everyone down.  After a while, Shizune and the rest of the delegation finally calmed down.

    The world in illusion is too real.

    The overly real pain and experience left a deep psychological shadow on them.

    Especially mute.

    ¡°Is it possible that I will never be able to get married and have children in this life

    ¡°A woman who can¡¯t get married at the age of thirty may have a hard time getting married in her lifetime.

    Haruno Sakura had a strange expression and secretly glanced at her senior sister.

    This happened.  Haruno Sakura would not be surprised at all if this resulted in any strange psychological sequelae.

    With this kind of accident, no one in the envoy could sleep, so they all stayed up all night to spend their last night in Yun Ninja Village.

    Haruno Sakura rearranged the personnel on duty and added hidden sentries.

    "Someone is coming." Haruno Sakura was talking about the arrangements for duty. A girl from the Inuzuka family was suddenly startled, stood up suddenly, and said, "It's the Raikage and the others!"

    Everyone stood up immediately.

    "Don't panic"

    Haruno Sakura waved her hands calmly and took the lead out of the room.

    "You just need to stand behind me."

    She thought for a moment, summoned the slug, and entered fairy mode.

    The lavender eye shadow and gorgeous fairy patterns appeared in an instant.

    ¡¾That¡¯s it for today, I won¡¯t be able to finish a chapter in the rest of the time.  I didn't go to bed until 4 o'clock last night. I was too tired. I didn't have energy all day today. I owe you the second update to be sent out tomorrow morning (before 12 o'clock).  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 529 Trust

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Everyone from the Konoha Envoy!" Before the Fourth Raikage arrived, a rough voice came over first.

    With a bang, a big hole was opened in the brick wall outside the courtyard.

    Haruno Sakura's eyes suddenly widened when she saw a burly man rushing in.

    "You guys" Ai Dai stopped in the yard covered with dust. He looked at Haruno Sakura who had entered the sage mode and was waiting, and was stunned for a moment.

    "Are you okay?"

    The members of the Konoha envoy stood behind Haruno Sakura, their expressions either solemn or calm. There were no signs of fighting on their bodies, and they seemed to be fine.

    The look in his eyes was very strange.

    "It looks like nothing happened."

    Being stared at by people in Konoha with such disrespectful eyes, Raikage couldn't help but frown, suppressing the slight displeasure in his heart, and said in a deep voice.

    "The Fourth Raikage-sama." Haruno Sakura took a step forward and was about to speak when she suddenly stopped talking and looked behind Ai.

    Someone is coming again.

    "Sir, Fourth Generation," several figures pushed open the door next to the gap in the wall and walked in. Complaining voices rang out, "Can't you just walk in through the door properly?"

    "It's you!" Shizune blurted out with a sudden jerk.

    It was Kirabi, Xi and others who walked into the courtyard.

    Not many people came, but the Kumo ninjas were all tall and strong. They were crowded in the courtyard like this, and they were so dark and imposing.

    ¡°Coincidentally¡­the looks in their eyes when they looked over were also quite strange.

    Most of the eyes fell on the face of the girl Zanli - as if they were looking at some savage beast.

    Haruno Sakura twisted her body unnaturally.

    After enjoying the treatment she received from Raikage just now and being showered with looks from the cloud ninjas, she suddenly felt uncomfortable all over.

    Although the two groups of people did not have any bad intentions, they each stood aside and looked at each other with weird eyes. The atmosphere spreading in the courtyard suddenly became a bit weird.

    "Ahem." The girl pretended to cough twice and said, "Lord Raikage, in fact"

    "We did encounter an attack."

    The expressions of the cloud ninjas looked quite surprised.

    "Attack?"

    Lei Ying raised his stubby eyebrows and said, "Sure enough, you also encountered that elusive masked man?"

    The word "ye" is used very well.

    The girl raised her eyebrows, which was a bit unexpected, but also a bit natural.

    "It seems that you have also met that man. No wonder you are here." Haruno Sakura smiled and said lightly, then described the characteristics of the masked man she met in the corridor.

    The clothes, body shape, especially the jutsu used and the feeling of chakra are all consistent with Raikage's memory.

    "Obviously, we were attacked by the same person" Sakura concluded.

    "Hmph." Lei Ying snorted coldly, "The one who hides his head and shows his tail must be Akatsuki's people!"

    Although that mysterious man failed to enter the core area of ??Yun Ninja, nor did he break through the big barrier of Yun Ninja, he was able to touch him, which was already very scary.

    Ai couldn't help but touched his shoulder.

    If it weren¡¯t for his reaction and speed, which are among the best in the ninja world, he would have been completely swallowed up by that weird time and space ninjutsu.

    And then while chasing him, he was glared at by that person, and he actually fell into the world of illusion

    "Could it be that you were also hit by a strange super illusion and pulled into a quite real world?" Haruno Sakura's heart moved, she blinked, and suddenly realized something.

    Raikage nodded.

    "You too?"

    His expression changed and he thought of something.

    Thinking about the people and things she met in the world of genjutsu, and looking at the weird eyes of the cloud ninjas when they looked at her, Haruno Sakura suddenly laughed twice: "Haha In the world of genjutsu, you met me.  ¡­¡±

    "Could it be that your temperament has changed drastically?"

    She scratched her cheek, a little embarrassed.

    "You have the nerve to say that!" On the Yun Ninja side, Karui jumped out and pointed at Haruno Sakura and shouted, "You are just a devil over there! I -"

    "Okay, Karui!" Kirabi came over, held down the excited Karui, andShe pulled back, "That's what happened in the illusion world, it's not real!"

    Haruno Sakura recognized that person.

    Sakura has a relationship with her a few times.

    A few days ago, she was the one who acted impulsively at the Raikage Tower.

    And just now, in the illusion world, this woman with breasts even flatter than Sakura avenged her master Kirabi, but was killed instantly by the water escape girl.  However, in the world of illusions, she actually became choppy and very unscientific - there was no reason for her personality to change and her figure to develop in the opposite direction!

    "It doesn't matter, let's talk about it." Haruno Sakura said calmly, "What did I do in that illusion?"

    Karui broke free from his master's big hand and stared at Haruno Sakura for a long time before snorting and speaking.

    "You were in the illusion world, and you suddenly launched a sneak attack for no reason and slaughtered everyone in the village"

    She talked about what happened during the illusion.

    The character of Haruno Sakura in the fantasy world is exactly the same as that in the real world. She is ruthless, ruthless, and enjoys killing and torturing others.

    So what they experienced was very simple. Haruno Sakura went on a killing spree in Kumo Ninja Village and brutalized the villagers.

    The reason why Karui was particularly excited was because she was cut into a stick by Sakura's water sword technique as soon as she came up. Then the girl kindly used medical ninjutsu to help her stop the bleeding. She was forced to move and looked at the Kumo ninja.  The other ninjas were defeated and tortured!

    it is as expected¡­¡­

    The girl couldn't help but want to roll her eyes.

    After she finished speaking, Haruno Sakura patiently explained: "The Haruno Sakura in the illusion has a completely opposite personality to the real me so you shouldn't worry about it."

    "Hmph! Who knows!" Karui crossed his arms, raised his eyebrows, and snorted, "You can't cut out your heart and show it to us. Who knows what you Konoha ninjas think? Who can guarantee it?  You won¡¯t act like in the illusion?¡±

    Haruno Sakura frowned.

    What Karui said is actually quite reasonable.

    The illusion performed by the masked man is not just a real model.  Although the characters in it have opposite personalities, they do things logically.  It can even be said that apart from the twisted character, everything that happens inside may not be a possibility for the future.

    Who can guarantee that Raikage has not used his crooked brain?

    Even if Haruno Sakura still believes that Ai is aboveboard, won't she still enter sage mode and become wary of Kumo Shinobi?

    In contrast, even if Raikage trusted Konoha's character, wouldn't he still lead a team here to investigate?

    Are you concerned that Konoha has been attacked, or are you worried that Konoha will really secretly attack Kumo Ninja Village like in the illusion world? Come and confirm?

    Trust is very fragile.

    Especially the relationship between the two villages was not very good to begin with.

    Haruno Sakura sighed.

    ¡¾The first update is to make up for last night's update, two chapters in a row, and there is a second update.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 530 Trust (2)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Listening to Karui¡¯s narration, the faces of people on both sides were ugly.

    Karui was still chattering: "You know your mouth but not your heart! Who knows if your Haruno Sakura is gentle and amiable on the surface, pretending to be a cute person with thin skin and tender flesh, but she might be preparing something evil secretly?"  plan of!"

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s face suddenly twitched.

    "It's better to be good-looking than the rough-looking guy like Raikage, right?"

    She didn¡¯t speak, but someone on Konoha couldn¡¯t help it anymore: ¡°Shut up! Bastard, why do you slander Haruno Sakura!¡±

    The girl turned her head and looked over. The person speaking was the jounin from the combat team, named Shiranui Kenichi. He was an acquaintance whom he had met several times before.

    This guy has been a passerby in the envoys for many chapters. Now he finally has a line. Let me introduce it a little: He is Xuanjian's cousin. He is about eighteen or nineteen years old. He is tall and strong. He likes to wear an exaggerated hairstyle.  Broom hair style.  Haruno Sakura met him several times at Shiranui Genma's BBQ restaurant when she went to eat skewers with Ino and Shikamaru Choji.

    "Don't just talk about us, isn't it the same for you Kumo ninjas?" Kenichi said excitedly, "In the genjutsu we fell into, the things you did are equally abominable!"

    As he said that, other people in Konoha also joined in with all kinds of chatter.

    The ninjas on both sides were so angry that they started to quarrel in front of each other.

    "Okay, Kenichi, you guys!"

    Looking at the turbulent Konoha ninjas, Haruno Sakura stopped with a cold face: "Stop talking, what's the fuss about the false things in the illusion?"

    Haruno Sakura has not yet exited the sage mode at this time. When her chakra leaks a little, the overwhelming momentum overflows, which is very scary.

    The girl just turned her head and glared at the Konoha ninja. In an instant, even the ninjas on the Cloud ninja side were so frightened that they stopped.

    Lei Ying's expression changed, and he asked thoughtfully: "It seems that we are not in the same illusion world?"

    "You guys should also tell me, what happened to the illusion you encountered over there?"

    His eyes were bright even in the night, and he looked at Haruno Sakura calmly.

    "Okay," the girl sighed and winked at Kenichi, "Since the Raikage wants to know, Kenichi, just tell me."

    Kenichi¡¯s expression was still a bit indignant, but for Haruno Sakura¡¯s sake, he nodded with a straight face.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUTOUT down the road.

    What happened after their death was filled in by Haruno Sakura. She will not elaborate on this part. She only said that she had a battle with the Raikage and the others, and then suddenly the illusion was lifted.

    "The fact that the illusion has been cracked must be related to a secret technique I used."

    Haruno Sakura said this.

    Naturally, Raikage and the others would not ask about Haruno Sakura's secret technique. After hearing the story here, their expressions were a little strange.

    In the world of genjutsu in Konoha, they actually changed from victims to perpetrators.

    No wonder people in Konoha are also excited.

    Kirabi finally understood why people in Konoha had been secretly glaring at him, especially Shizune, who always looked at him with a look that sounded like teeth.

    What he did in the genjutsu really made the jinchuriki feel a little ashamed.

    ¡°There is no false waterfall in our village.¡±

    He scratched his head and was speechless for a moment, not knowing what to say, so he explained silently.

    "There is a real waterfall, on Turtle Island where I practiced jinch¨±riki."

    "The effect is not to implant a false personality. On the contrary, the real waterfall is to let people see their dark side clearly and help people find their true self. This is very important for the jinch¨±riki and the tail flow."

    "Oh." Is it important to the jinchuriki?  Haruno Sakura silently wrote it down.

    "That" Kirabi paused, his face stiffened, and he looked at Shizune with an ugly smile.

    "Miss Shizune, I'm sorry."

    "You don't have to apologize, it's not your fault." Shizune had calmed down and said with a straight face, "It was just an illusion."

    Glancing at Shizune¡¯s calm expression, Haruno Sakura silently lowered her eyes.

    "It seems," Raikage finally said, "that mysterious masked man probably wants to do something while we are trapped in the illusion."

    "But because of the illusion?Haruno Sakura cracked it, and the conspiracy was defeated without any attack.  "

    As a Raikage, Ai Da could imagine what kind of disturbance would be caused if someone from the Konoha envoys and Kumo ninja died mysteriously tonight

    Haruno Sakura nodded: "He should be gone, I didn't feel his chakra."

    Lei Ying waved his hand and said: "In short, it was just a false alarm."

    "No matter how real the illusion world looks, it is still fake. I hope what happened tonight will not affect the cooperation between our two villages."

    "I hope we can still trust each other!"

    Ai walked over slowly and stretched out his hand.

    Haruno Sakura looked at him steadily, looking into the magnanimous eyes of the Fourth Raikage.

    Although what happens in the illusion world is fake, is there really no element of reality in it?

    ??At least Haruno Sakura believes that Kumo Shinobi has had similar thoughts to some extent.

    Presumably Raikage has similar thoughts now.

    So, does Raikage honestly want to shake hands, or does he have a sealing technique hidden in his hand to trick her?

    The world of illusion reminds Haruno Sakura that there is still a possibility.

    And trust, sometimes once broken, is difficult to re-establish.

    Just like Uchiha and Konoha back then, just like Ai and Haruno Sakura now.

    So, what should she do, take the risk and trust the Raikage, or cautiously refuse to shake hands, causing a rift between Konoha and Kumo ninja?

    There was a long silence.

    Haruno Sakura smiled faintly, walked over, and held Raikage's hand tightly.

    Raikage¡¯s hands are big and rough, and there are no hidden traps.

    "Of course, Raikage-sama."

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s views are not so narrow that she dare not accept the olive branch extended by others.

    The two looked at each other and laughed.

    At least at this time, Raikage and Haruno Sakura trust each other.

    ????????????????????????? However, trust simply existing in the leader is not enough.  Just as Fugaku did not believe that the third generation of Hokage would kill Uchiha, and the third generation has been seeking a peaceful solution to the problem; but others did not trust each other, so in the end the Uchiha clan was exterminated.

    ¡ª¡ªAmong the ninjas who had just argued, Haruno Sakura saw their distrust of each other.

    The seeds of doubt seem to have been planted, and more efforts are needed to prevent them from growing.

    The next day, Yun Ninja Village held a lively farewell ceremony as if nothing had happened.

    Along the way, the envoy and his team encountered no danger.

    A few days later, all members of the envoy returned to Konoha safely.

    Volume Fourteen, End.

    ¡¾Second update.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 531 Advice

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After September passed and entered October, the feeling of autumn became stronger day by day. The autumn wind withered the leaves and desolated the forest.

    Late October, Konoha Village.

    ? Approaching the entrance of the village.

    The gatekeepers were Izumo Kamizuki and Gang Zitie. When the two familiar ninjas saw Haruno Sakura, their faces showed warm and familiar smiles.

    "Welcome back!"

    Except for the fact that most of the pedestrians on the road changed into autumn clothes, nothing in the village seemed to have changed.

    ??Familiar taste, familiar voice.

    This made Haruno Sakura, who had always been worried after experiencing the terrifying illusion world in the Kumo ninja group, feel inexplicably calm.

    There was a sense of returning home in the cool breeze that made her couldn't help but squint her eyes and laugh.

    "Thank you." He nodded to both of them.

    The smile on the girl¡¯s face is calm and beautiful.

    After writing "Haruno Sakura" in neat and clear characters on the registration form, Haruno Sakura led her subordinates through the gate and went straight to the Hokage Building.

    Under the Hokage Rock, the Hokage's office.

    It seems that since Haruno Sakura became Tsunade's apprentice, the beginning of every volume starts from the Hokage's office.

    This volume is no exception.

    In fact, the person Haruno Sakura wanted to see the most right away was when she rushed back to Konoha

    It¡¯s Sasuke.

    ?????????????????????? But she still had to finish the task from beginning to end, and report the task to the Hokage first.

    In this line of work, we have reached important consensus and many cooperation contents with Yun Ren, and some accidents have also occurred, so there are many things that need to be reported.

    To finish talking about these things one by one, even if it is a short story, it will take half a morning.

    He said that he had dried up the girl's saliva and refilled the tea three times.

    "In short, it turned out later that this was a false alarm." Haruno Sakura said slowly with a serious expression, "The Raikage may have had doubts and concerns about us at the time, but later he decided that the matter had nothing to do with us and thought it was just Akatsuki  He is doing something unilaterally"

    "There was nothing worth mentioning after that. We left their village the next day with the welcome of the Kumo ninjas."

    "Everything went well on the way back, and those annoying Bai Jue didn't come out to harass us again. Sothat's the situation for this mission."

    Haruno Sakura said, stepped forward and handed a large mission report to Tsunade: "This is the report of this trip, please read it."

    Tsunade took the document, flipped it through, and put it on the table.

    "Well¡­¡­"

    She leaned back on the chair, closed her eyes and began to think.

    "If you hadn't broken the illusion by killing the Raikage, or in other words, if the illusion had become real, what would you have done next?"

    The first question Tsunade asked after opening her eyes was quite sharp.

    "Well¡­¡­"

    Haruno Sakura was stunned.

    She opened her mouth, but then stopped.

    Because the story in the illusion is too dark and bloody, Haruno Sakura has deliberately avoided recalling what happened there after getting rid of the illusion, and has never thought about Tsunade's assumption.

    I was speechless for a moment.

    "Okay," Tsunade saw that Haruno Sakura couldn't answer, so she didn't embarrass her and said with a smile, "Change the question."

    "What would you do if you managed to escape?"

    "Of course I choose to go back for revenge!"

    Haruno Sakura snapped her fingers and replied without thinking.

    It¡¯s not just a matter of pursuing enlightenment. If Konoha is treated like this and remains silent, then it will chill the hearts of all ninjas in the village.

    "Oh? What do you want to do?"

    The blonde woman sat up straight and asked, her huge plump body in front of her body squeezed on the table as if showing off, and her half-open chest suddenly revealed a large area of ??dazzling white skin like cream.

    Shizune on the side narrowed her eyes secretly.

    "I have a ninjutsu that can destroy the entire Kumo Ninja Village with one strike." Haruno Sakura narrowed her eyes and said calmly.

    "Secret Technique - Brilliant Radiation."

    Only about 20 kilograms of weapons-grade highly enriched uranium and plutonium can be combined to form a primitive nuclear bomb.

    After exceeding the critical mass and meeting the chain conditions of the chain reaction, the fission reaction of nuclear material will continue uncontrollably like dominoes.Are you taking over?  "[!This paragraph has no intention of alluding to reality, don't think too much about it! ¡¿

    "talk later."

    Tsunade didn¡¯t want to talk about these things so nakedly in broad daylight, so she stopped talking, took out a scroll from the drawer, and handed it to Haruno Sakura.

    That is a letter.

    The cover of the scroll reads: Haruno Sakura.

    "A letter from Naruto?" The girl accepted it in surprise.

    "The day after you set off, his letter arrived." Tsunade smiled, "Naruto will be back soon. Let me tell you -"

    "Okay!" Seeing her master's tendency to talk at length again, Haruno Sakura quickly stuffed the scroll into the inner pocket of her vest, interrupted Tsunade's words, and disappeared into the office.

    "I have something urgent to do with Sasuke!" The girl's voice came faintly from a distance, "I'll listen to your nagging next time!"

    Tsunade was stunned.

    She turned her head, looked at Shizune, and shook her head helplessly.

    "This guy!" Tsunade smiled, "He is becoming more and more disobedient."

    ¡¾First update.  The next second update will probably be at one or two in the morning, so if you can¡¯t wait, go to bed first.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 532 Interlude

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The dark area.

    Haruno Sakura has stayed here for more than a year. Although she rarely comes here recently, she is still familiar with the place.

    ANBU is a place with many strict rules.

    However, many times, the rules set by people will automatically become invalid when facing characters above a certain level, just like well, for example, Haruno Sakura did not wear a mask to hide her identity, did not wear an ANBU uniform, and did not enter or exit the ANBU building.  reason, but the girl walked in so carelessly, and no one stopped her.

    On the contrary, the two Anbu guarding the door nodded respectfully: "Sama Haruno Sakura."

    People in every circle will consciously or unconsciously arrange a place for others and themselves.

    Even in the elite jounin circle, Haruno Sakura is at the top of the food chain; so it may seem funny for people in the ANBU circle to address an underage girl as "sama", but in fact the logic behind it is very clear.

    Although Haruno Sakura herself doesn¡¯t have much airs about being a big shot.

    "Please don't call me that"

    Haruno Sakura was a little embarrassed. She was only fifteen years old and she felt uncomfortable being called "sir."

    "Just call me Sakura. Or just call me Haruno Sakura."

    After saying a few polite words, I entered the door.

    Because there has been no war for more than ten years, the ninjas who have been at peace for a long time have also begun to pay attention to connections It is difficult to say whether this is a good thing.

    She went to find Zhiye first.

    ¡ª¡ªThat guy goes to the small examination room to serve as a newbie assessor whenever he has free time, so he is the best one to find.

    "Sasuke has been working in the interrogation department recently, doing the work of interrogating former root ninjas. It is estimated that he either has a mission or goes to practice on his own." Shino, who has not appeared for a long time, said, "Do you still remember the location?"

    "Of course." The girl nodded, then disappeared in front of Zhiye, "Thanks, see you later!"

    "Huh? Waitwhy are you leaving in such a hurry?" Shino had only stretched out his hand halfway, and Haruno Sakura had already disappeared from his range of perception.

    The last time the two met was last month at Xiyan¡¯s house.

    So she can¡¯t stop and have a chat?

    Looking at the direction where the girl was going, Zhiye blinked: "This guycould itshouldn't be possible, right?"

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk."

    The Interrogation Section is located in a remote small building in the Anbu District, which is connected to the prison built on the underground floor, so it seems to have a somewhat eerie and dark atmosphere.

    Because of the particularity of the interrogation work, this department does not place much emphasis on the combat effectiveness of the personnel, but more on the personnel's review ability, observation ability and illusion ability - of course, the Byakugan and Sharingan are the most popular.

    So it¡¯s not surprising that Morino Ihiki would lend Hinata and Sasuke here at the same time.

    "Okay, Ekin, take No. 28 down." Ibihime's cold voice sounded emotionlessly in the interrogation room.

    When No. 28 Hara Nebe Ninja was taken away, the expression on Ibiki's face softened and he looked at the two young people sitting aside: "How are you? Are you tired?"

    Sasuke wiped the sweat on his forehead with his hand, panting in small breaths, too tired to speak at all.

    Throughout the morning, he used the Sharingan illusion technique in conjunction with Ibiki's words and interrogation techniques to try to break through the psychological defenses of the interrogated person.

    Even if the genjutsu itself is not overloaded, the more times it can be used, it will be enough to make Sasuke breathless.

    Hinata also nodded silently.

    She was also covered in sweat, but she didn't feel much relaxed.

    Sasuke is responsible for performing illusions, so the task of observing chakra must be completed by her with the Byakugan.

    Although the burden of the Byakugan is much lighter than that of the Sharingan, it cannot withstand it for a long time - Sasuke still has room to rest, and Hinata has to keep staring at the Byakugan to prevent the person being interrogated from secretly performing secret techniques.

    After a whole morning of rolling eyes, Hinata was very tired.

    But there is no way.  It is difficult to deal with this kind of particularly stubborn and thoroughly brainwashed former root ninja by ordinary methods. However, based on Tsunade's philosophy of treating diseases and saving people, it is not easy to deal harshly with those who may become companions in the future.

    Ibiki also feels troubled.

    At present, he has no good way, he can only grind slowly, which is hard for the two young people who were seconded.

    "How is it? Can you still persist?"

    Ibiki asked.

      The two were silent for a while.

    Hinata's words "Let's take a day off" were stuck in her throat and she couldn't say it out. She resisted the urge to shake her head and glanced at Sasuke.

    It happened that Sasuke also looked over.

    Two sharp eyes suddenly collided in the air.

    "I, I'm okay." Sasuke gasped and said these four words through gritted teeth.

    Sasuke can still persist?

    Hinata was stunned for a moment, then gritted her teeth, her eyes becoming extremely determined.

    "II have no problem either!"

    The Hyuga family can never lose to the Uchiha family!

    Hinata just doesn¡¯t want to lose to Sasuke!

    The aura of the girl with white eyes started to burn, she stood up suddenly and said, "I can still hold on!"

    The determination is commendable.

    However, the problem was that she had long since run out of energy. Now she stood up suddenly, her feet gave way and she fell back.

    Then the back of his head hit something soft and a bit harsh.

    "Eh?!" Hinata was stunned.

    This familiar touch, could it be¡ª¡ª

    "Aside from insisting on being brave," Haruno Sakura suddenly appeared behind Hinata, reached out to catch her, and smiled, "What are you insisting on?"

    As she spoke, she helped Hinata sit down on a chair.

    "You're back, Sakura." Sasuke said weakly, lying on the table.

    "Yeah." Haruno Sakura nodded.

    "I came back in the morning. Then when I handed over the task, I was criticized by Master Tsunade." The girl curled her lips.

    "So, Haruno Sakura, you just finished reporting the mission and you went straight over to find them?" Ibixi joked, "Are you so impatient?"

    "It's quite urgent." Haruno Sakura replied.

    Then he looked at Sasuke: "So, Sasuke, come out with me."

    Sasuke dragged his exhausted body out of the building, leaned against the wall to bask in the sun, and asked lazily: "What do you want from me?"

    Normally, he would never behave in such a lazy manner, but at this moment, he was exhausted and could not care about his image.

    "Go to your house." Haruno Sakura looked around and whispered.

    "Um?"

    "Remember the scroll I gave you for safekeeping before I left" Haruno Sakura came closer and whispered to him, "I need it urgently now."

    Sasuke frowned.

    The breath of the girl's voice when she spoke made his ears itch.

    He shrank his head, thought for a moment, and simply gave the key to the girl: "I'm very tired. I have to continue working in the afternoon, so I won't go back You can go get it yourself, and return the key to me when you use it up!"

    In order to meet Hinata¡¯s challenge in the afternoon, Sasuke must recharge his batteries; Uchiha¡¯s honor cannot be lost in his hands!

    "The scroll is placed in the corner of the hall, in a very conspicuous place, you will see it."

    "Also, don't rummage through my things!"

    Haruno Sakura looked at the key in her hand and twitched her lips: "You trust me enough Okay, then you can rest."

    She went to take the scroll without mentioning it.

    After getting back the scroll, Haruno Sakura went straight to the outskirts of Konoha, followed a branch of the Nanga River, and came to her secret underground base.

    Open the scroll, inject the originally reserved spiritual power into the split body, and activate the split body.

    The clone woke up from the table.

    She opened her eyes, and a pair of beautiful black eyes suddenly turned into a strange blood red. Several magatama beads flowed leisurely. Then, the chakra fluctuated again, and the three magatama sharingan evolved into the Mangekyo Sharingan.

    The clone climbed down from the bed and stared at Haruno Sakura with her four-cornered pinwheel-shaped monster eyes.

    "It actually woke me up" The clone retrieved the memory, his face a little solemn, "Have you encountered any trouble?"

    "I encountered a very strange and powerful genjutsu in the Land of Thunder" Haruno Sakura said slowly, "Although I cracked the genjutsu, but whether the effect of the genjutsu has really disappeared, I need to use the Mangekyou Sharingan.  Use the power to confirm.¡±

    "What if you were indeed affected by that illusion?" the split asked.

    Haruno Sakura raised her head and glanced at the split body.

    "Thenjust use the other gods on me once!"

    ¡¾Second update.  My mind got confused after writing this, I hope there are no bugs left] (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 533 Naruto

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    A month ago.

    The Kingdom of Tang.

    This small country located in the southeast corner of the Land of Fire, as its name suggests, has a large number of natural hot springs, meandering scenery, and pleasant climate, making it the most suitable place for a relaxing trip.

    However, the two masters and apprentices passing by here did not come to soak in the hot springs.

    As ninjas, they have their own purposes: to practice, or to find out information.

    ¡ª¡ªOf course, it also occasionally includes peeping and drinking flower wine.

    In the country of Tang, there is an inaccessible hill.

    A highly dangerous practice is underway.

    ¡°Roar ah ah ah¡ª¡ª!¡±

    In the center of the clearing, the boy was wrapped in dark red ominous chakra, staring into the yellow and dangerous beast eyes, roaring in pain.

    Orange hair, cheeks with whisker-shaped marks, and an evil and powerful tailed beast coat indicate his identity.

    That is the Nine-Tailed JinchuurikiUzumaki Naruto!

    And this training is exactly the controllable tailed beast training to learn how to control the power of the tailed beast.

    "Come on, Naruto, hold on!" Jiraiya stood aside, nervously looking at the tail behind Naruto, and encouraged loudly.

    In front of him, three tails behind Naruto have condensed, and the huge and evil chakra exudes terrifying pressure!

    "Control the Kyuubi's chakra and don't be overtaken by his negative emotions, Naruto!"

    "II understand!" Naruto tried his best to control the power of the nine tails, and his words came out intermittently.

    "Lovable unclebe carefulI'm going to a deeper level!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    More nine-tailed chakra was extracted by Naruto, and another tail gradually formed behind him.

    "It's time to enter four-tail mode"

    Jiraiya swallowed a mouthful of saliva.

    During the process of Naruto's tailed beast transformation, the first three tails only superficially borrowed the chakra of the Nine Tails.

    In the three-tailed mode, Naruto wears an orange-red tailed beast coat and is very emotional, but he can still maintain his sanity.

    But after the fourth tail grows, everything will be completely different

    The four-tailed state is the so-called half-tailed beast transformation stage.  In this state, Naruto's strength, speed and reaction ability are greatly enhanced, and his destructive power increases sharply. However, at the same time, his consciousness will also be eroded by the evil thoughts of Kyuubi, and he will gradually lose his mind!

    "Naruto in this state is very dangerous!"

    The expression on Jiraiya's face was tense, he did not dare to be careless at all, and stared at Naruto closely.

    The beard on the young man's face became thicker and thicker as he transformed into a tailed beast. His exposed skin was burned and eroded by the continuous outflow of black chakra. The color of the tailed beast's clothes also gradually changed from translucent orange-red.  It turned into a rich and dangerous dark red.

    The expression on Naruto's face became blurred, the divine light in his eyes gradually dimmed, and the overflowing chakra spontaneously wrapped the boy into the form of a demon fox

    The four-tail mode is achieved.

    Jiraiya felt a shiver in his heart and entered the sage mode.

    "Naruto?" His chakra gathered alertly and prepared to form seals, "Are you okay?"

    The small demon fox was lying on the ground, breathing heavily, exuding a terrifying aura.

    For a moment, Jiraiya thought Naruto had lost consciousness.

    Then a thick and slow voice came from the middle of the open space:

    "I'm okay¡­¡­"

    The voice is not childish and hoarse like a teenager in the voice-changing stage, but is deep and deep, like a giant beast.

    With amazing perseverance, Naruto suppressed the backlash of the Nine-Tails, and his pair of turbid orange-yellow vertical eyes gradually lost their animal nature and regained some clarity.

    After practicing many times, he has gradually become accustomed to this state.

    Jiraiya breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Very good, I managed to stabilize it this time" He wiped the sweat from his forehead and said, "It seems that you have completely mastered the four-tailed state."

    "Then, the next step is to try to generate a fifth tail give it a try, don't force it, Naruto!"

    Naruto nodded laboriously.

    After entering the four-tailed state, his main energy was on resisting the erosion of the nine-tailed negative thoughts on him, and he had almost no energy for complex thinking.

    However, this is compared to what he had done before.The destructive power is even more extraordinary. Even Orochimaru will die miserably if he is completely hit by this move!

    Even if Jiraiya turns on the sage mode, he still feels troubled by Naruto in this state!

    The only drawback is that in this mode, Naruto is too easily eroded by the Kyuubi and loses his self-awareness, so he only relies on instinct to fight

    "That's enough, Naruto." Jiraiya clapped his hands and advised, "Let's get here first today!"

    Naruto slowly turned his head.

    Looking at the emotionless smile on the boy's lips, Jiraiya was stunned.

    "No, it's not enough" Naruto said mechanically.

    Jiraiya's heart skipped a beat.  Could it be that the tailed beast jade aggravated the evil thoughts of the nine tails that corrupted him?

    "Recover quickly, Naruto!"

    Naruto seemed not to have heard anything, took a deep breath, and suddenly roared: "Hooooooooh¡ª¡ª!!"

    The Nine-Tails Chakra surges out crazily!

    As the power of the nine tails overflowed, the sixth tail also slowly grew out from behind Naruto!

    "Damn it! If this continues, Kyuubi will completely escape the sealNaruto will die!"

    Jiraiya's soul was greatly emitted, he quickly formed seals in his hands and rushed forward!

    "¡ª¡ªNaruto!"

    ¡¾First update.  The second update will probably have to wait until around one o'clock in the morning.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 534 Return to the Village

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Moribai's bones began to form outside Naruto's body.

    That is the body of a demon fox mimicked by ultra-high concentration of nine-tails chakra

    We are one step closer to constructing the true form of Kyuubi!

    Naruto's mind has fallen into a drowsy state at this moment.

    After successfully entering the five-tailed state, he got a little carried away.

    For non-perfect Jinchuuriki, tailed beast transformation is a very dangerous process.

    Because of Kyuubi's uncooperation, when the tailed beast transforms to extract the Kyuubi's chakra, it will also extract the Kyuubi's will and evil thoughts.

    The deeper the tailed beast transformation is, the more tails are generated, and the more Naruto needs to use great will and perseverance to overcome the erosion of the nine tails' evil thoughts on his sanity!

    This is like a tug-of-war, with the will of Naruto and Kyuubi using chakra as a rope, pulling hard.

    If you don't pay attention for a moment, Naruto will slide towards the direction of the Nine-Tails, be swallowed up by the Nine-Tails' hatred and malice, and lose his mind!

    And now, due to the use of a tailed beast jade, the excessive extraction of Kyuubi's chakra and Naruto's slightly relaxed mentality, the Kyuubi's consciousness took the opportunity to enter.

    Naruto's consciousness began to fade.

    Jiraiya's loud shout came into his mind in a daze, and he couldn't hear what he was saying.

    Damn itI can't be swallowed by the Kyuubi!

    Naruto tried hard to maintain his sanity and struggled hard, but he began to feel that he was falling into an abyss, falling deeper and deeper, with no strength around him and unable to break out.

    Is consciousness going to be replaced by Kyuubi?

    Panic thoughts came to mind, and Naruto began to feel suffocating pain!

    "Naruto, never give up! Teacher believes in you!" In the darkness, Naruto suddenly heard a familiar voice.

    He gritted his teeth and tried his best to open his eyelids.

    Dimly, Naruto saw Kakashi's typical lazy figure standing in front of him.

    ¡°¡­Ka¡­Kasi¡­Teacher¡­?¡±

    The six-tailed Naruto has become like a small demon fox, and his words are as deep and muddy as a beast's roar, and they are heard intermittently from the field.

    There was no time to wonder why Kakashi-sensei appeared here.

    Kakashi¡¯s encouragement made Naruto seem to suddenly surface after drowning and take a breath of fresh air.

    "Hey, you guy at the end of the crane, it would be too bad if you were swallowed by the Nine Tails!" Another familiar young man's voice came from the side, "Aren't you going to fight with me? Stand up for me.  !¡±

    Naruto was stunned for a moment, turned his eyes with difficulty, and looked to Kakashi's side.

    Sasuke had a familiar tugging expression on his face, and there was concern in his eyes hidden by his arrogance.

    Naruto couldn't help but have a difficult smile on his face.

    "Hmph Idiot Sasuke I won't be defeated by Kyuubi"

    Somehow, Naruto felt his heart suddenly warm up.

    From the depleted heart lake, it was as if there was a living spring that kept pouring out sweet water, replenishing it with the power of will, slightly pulling back the hatred of Kyuubi.

    It seems like I have regained some control over my body.

    Naruto turned his head and looked next to Sasuke.

    As expected, the pink-haired girl stood there quietly with a soft smile on her face.

    "Come on, Naruto." She said with concern, "The Naruto I know will not be defeated like this!"

    "In my heart, Naruto, you are a powerful ninja who never gives up!"

    Naruto took a deep breath.

    The warmth in his heart suddenly surged out, warming his body, and his whole body seemed to be full of strength again.

    "Well don't worry, Sakura" The boy clenched his fists and his eyes became firm, "I want to be the man who becomes Hokage How can I fall here!"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    "That's good!" Haruno Sakura nodded and smiled, "However, if you really fall here and your will is eroded by the Kyuubi"

    The girl clenched her fists.

    The force was so strong that it made Naruto's bones creak, which made Naruto's hair stand on end.

    "I'll just use this fist and use 100% of my strange strength,He successfully stabilized the state of Vulpix, but the danger of losing control still existed If it happened again, he couldn't guarantee that Naruto wouldn't lose control again.

    You have to get other people to help!

    Jiraiya thought silently, the first candidate that flashed in his mind was the ice escape girl

    "There are two sage modes, plus three Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. If it doesn't work, you can also ask Tsunade to help It should be able to cope with the tailed beast transformation of the six-tailed state or above!"

    Jiraiya said to himself.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    "So when you see this, Uncle Jiraiya and I are probably already on our way back to Kimura."

    "I will show you the power of Vulpix then. Hehe, you will definitely be surprised!"

    "See you back in the village! Best wishes!¡ª¡ªNaruto."

    Haruno Sakura leaned on the bedside table, reading Naruto's letter silently, with a faint smile on her face.

    "Are you on your way back already?" She put away the scroll and put it on the cabinet aside, counting the days in her mind.

    The letter was sent last week Sakura happened to be on the way to Kumo Ninja Village at that time.

    Calculate the time

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be great to be back soon?¡±

    Haruno Sakura thought, turned off the light, and lay on the bed with anticipation.

    After a while, the girl's gentle breathing sounded in the room.

    The outskirts of Konoha in the distance.

    Naruto lay on the sleeping mat, looking at the bright starry sky above his head, feeling a little tossing and turning.

    Jiraiya flicked the bonfire and glanced at him.

    "Go to sleep, Naruto!" He knew the young man's mood and said with a faint smile, "You can return to the village tomorrow, so don't look listless then."

    "oh¡­¡­"

    Naruto responded with a low voice, tried his best to put away the chaotic and exciting thoughts in his heart, and closed his eyes.

    The boy¡¯s sleep quality was excellent. Although he was a little timid about being close to home, he felt sleepy as soon as he closed his eyes.

    Not long after, a low snore sounded.

    ¡¾Update from last night's update.  The typhoon was very scary. It whistled all night long, and the sound was as scary as the wind escape ninjutsu in the book. I couldn't sleep well all night.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 535 Blood Successor Elimination

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "So have you thought of the answer?"

    The next morning, in the Hokage's office, Tsunade looked at Haruno Sakura who came to see her early in the morning and said.

    "Answer?"

    Haruno Sakura blinked, thought for a moment, and then recalled the "homework" assigned to her by Tsunade.

    She had been busy with her own affairs yesterday and had completely forgotten about it.

    She immediately laughed twice.

    "ThatMaster, I haven't fully thought about it yet."

    The Fifth Hokage glared at her.

    I haven¡¯t thought it through completely. In fact, I haven¡¯t thought about it at all, right?  She is also someone who has been a disciple for three generations and knows Xiao Ying's little thoughts.

    "What did you do with your time?" she said angrily, turning the pen in her hand.

    He said he was going to find Sasuke.

    "What do you want to do in such a hurry to find Sasuke?"

    "Hey," Haruno Sakura scratched her hair and looked up at the ceiling awkwardly, "Well"

    When she came out of the office, she was in such a hurry that she didn't take it to heart. She was only thinking about the clone she kept at Sasuke's house.

    After getting the scroll, Haruno Sakura went directly to her secret little base, spent a long time there, and checked it carefully with the clone's Sharingan to confirm that she had no signs of being affected by illusions or even hints.  Breathed a sigh of relief.

    However, regarding the Sharingan clone, she wanted to keep it a secret for the time being.

    Haruno Sakura thought for a while, ignored the matter, and said: "I went to the training ground outside the Death Forest to experiment with the new power."

    "New power?" Tsunade put down the pen in her hand and asked curiously, "What's going on?"

    Haruno Sakura is not going to the Kingdom of Thunder to practice, so how can she start talking about new strength?

    "It's a change in the nature of Yin Escape." The girl said seriously.

    In the illusion in the Land of Thunder, Haruno Sakura gained not only fright, but also a breakthrough in her Yin Escape.

    ¡ª¡ªYou can use the change of Yin Escape properties to condense the Crystal Rod of Will.

    ???????????????????? However, the dark blue crystal rod that is formed by the condensed will and belongs to the advanced properties of Yin Escape has little practical significance for Haruno Sakura.

    As a product and advanced application of Yin Escape, crystal rods can be used to destroy the structure of various Yin Escape Ninjutsu, causing illusions and Yin Escape Secret Techniques to become ineffective.

    In theory, this is a very practical auxiliary secret technique.

    But with Haruno Sakura¡¯s resistance to illusions, apart from the limited Tsukuyomi that day, it¡¯s hard to imagine any other illusions that could force her to the point where she had to use a crystal rod to break the situation.

    As for the limited monthly reading

    ¡° If such a powerful technique could be used at will, the masked man would have conquered the five villages and unified the ninja world. Why would there be any need for sneaky plots?

    What if the crystal rod itself is used as a sword weapon?

    ?Things built with Yin Escape as the main body are not good at physical properties.  In other words, that thing is not particularly outstanding in terms of sharpness, hardness, and toughness.

    She might as well just condense an ice sword out of it.

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s ice escape is already very strong now.

    In fact, after Haruno Sakura added the nature change of Yin Release, the ice escape blood successor, which is a mixture of wind and water attributes, has the potential to evolve into a super ice escape blood successor that combines the three attributes of wind, water, and yin.  sign.

    The difference between the Ice Release Blood Successor¡¯s limit and the Ice Release Blood Successor¡¯s elimination can probably be described as the gap between the first generation Wood Release and Yamato¡¯s Wood Release.

    The first generation of Wood Escape, in addition to the dual attributes of water and earth, also added the ultimate Yang Escape power that comes with the immortal body, forming the Wood Escape Blood Succession.  The limit of Yamato's Wood Release Blood Succession is only a mixture of water and earth. Compared with it, the power is incomparable.  If the power of the first-generation Wood Release is compared to a towering tree, then Yamato's Wood Release, if described vividly, is like a small grass under the tree, right?

    Of course, the changes in Haruno Sakura¡¯s Yin Escape properties are far from as perfect as the first generation Yang Escape.

    " However, the fact that she can condense this form of crystal rod shows that she is getting closer and closer to the first generation.

    "Is the Ice Escape Blood Successor eliminated?"

    Tsunade rubbed her smooth chin and said thoughtfully.

    "Yeah." Haruno Sakura nodded and continued to explain, "After adding the Yin Escape attribute, the duration, power, hardness and toughness of Ice Escape have been greatly improved."

    &nbThey have a real waterfall that can help jinchuriki practice.  "

    "The reason why Kirabi can become a perfect Jinchuuriki is because of that thing, right? The two Jinchuuriki of the Kumo ninja seem to be well controlled."

    Tsunade nodded.

    "You're thinking¡­¡­"

    "Well, I was wondering if we could discuss with the Raikage and let our Naruto go there to practice?"

    Haruno Sakura became solemn in a rare moment.

    "This matter-" Tsunade was about to speak, but suddenly stopped and looked outside the door.

    Haruno Sakura also looked back, her expression a little surprised, but the corners of her mouth were slightly raised.

    The door handle of the office door turned, and someone pushed in from the outside.

    Before the figure arrived, the voice came over.

    "I thought I heard my name?"

    ¡¾First update.  The second update will be posted tomorrow morning.  Today's typhoon is a bit scary. The windows are banging with the wind, as if it will be sucked away at any time] (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 536 Reunion

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "What a familiar voice" The young man's voice came from behind the door, "Who is it?"

    The orange-haired boy opened the door and walked in with a bright smile on his face.

    "It's Naruto"

    Haruno Sakura raised the corners of her mouth, squinted her eyes and smiled faintly.

    "haven't seen you for a long time!"

    "Sakura!?" Naruto's eyes lit up, he walked over in two steps and said with a smile, "It's really you!"

    "Ah, there is also Granny Tsunade!"

    "You're back, Naruto!" Tsunade looked at Naruto's appearance and responded, looking out the door unconsciously.

    As she expected, the rough man walked in.

    There are wooden clogs on the feet, oil paint on the face, and a free and uninhibited smile on the face.

    The corners of Tsunade's mouth curved slightly.

    "Long time no see, Sakura." The man waved his hand casually and said hello to Haruno Sakura, and then turned his eyes to Tsunade's face.

    "Welland Tsunade." The man said calmly.

    The two people's eyes met in the air. Tsunade smiled faintly, her eyes moved, and she lowered her eyes and said, "It's been a long time, Jiraiya."

    "It's been more than a year."

    Of course Jiraiya still remembers that the last time he and her got together in Konoha was after the Chunin Examination last year.

    It has been one year and three months since now.

    "Yes, it's been a year." Tsunade sighed softly.

    Jiraiya smiled, walked over and looked at Tsunade, his eyes stayed on the woman's face in a regular manner, and said: "You haven't changed much you seem to have become younger."

    Tsunade chuckled.

    "Don't come and compliment me." She glanced at the man, with a rare feminine look in her eyes, "The smooth talk has not changed at all!"

    I don¡¯t know what the point of laughter was in these words. The two looked at each other and couldn¡¯t help laughing.

    "Okay." Tsunade waved her hand, stopped laughing, and said seriously, "Let's get down to business. When you come back this time, you won't leave again, right?"

    "Who knows?"

    Jiraiya looked deeply into Tsunade's eyes and said meaningfully.

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll stay for a while before leaving, or maybe I¡¯ll just stay here.¡± He seemed to be expecting something.

    "Huh?" Tsunade raised her eyebrows, but didn't say anything.

    "At least in the recent period, I will stay in the village." Jiraiya smiled freely and explained, "Before Akatsuki's problem is solved, if I wander outside the village rashly, even I will be in danger."

    "It will be troublesome if we meet that person."

    This sounds more like an excuse to Tsunade.

    "Hey" Tsunade pursed her lips, paused, and whispered, "Now that you're back, don't leave in a hurry."

    Jiraiya was silent for a moment.

    He looked directly into Tsunade's eyes. The woman's eyes were as clear as autumn water and were lowered, not meeting his gaze.

    Is this a way to stay?

    "Well" the man responded vaguely.

    "You have been wandering outside for so many years, and it's time to stop This is your home." Tsunade fiddled with the pen in her hand, her eyes wandering, and said softly, "Konoha needs you."

    "we need you."

    The man¡¯s resolute and rough face softened for a moment, as if the ice was melting.

    He looked at the blonde woman in front of him quietly.  She looks strong, but the people she loves die in front of her many times, and her heart is already scarred.  Although the hemophobia has been cured, the deeper sorrow has never healed, so that she dare not face Jiraiya's feelings.

    That¡¯s not what he wanted to hear.

    But he knew this was Tsunade's limit.

    "Ah" Jiraiya opened his mouth hesitantly. He was good at making jokes and suddenly found himself so clumsy.

    Jiraiya wanders around the ninja world like a prodigal, walking through flowers. He is good at peeping, drinking flower wine, writing pornographic stories and teasing little girls. However, when it comes to his own emotional issues, he is cutely clumsy.

    What should I say?

    What should we respond to?

    So he didn¡¯t say anything after all. He laughed at himself and stopped talking, but said: "This Let¡¯s talk about it later. By the way, what were you and Xiaoying discussing just now?"

    ??You two haven¡¯t practiced together for a long time, and it¡¯s just a good time to restore the tacit understanding of Kakashi¡¯s class. Then I might¡ª¡±

    Tsunade stopped suddenly in the middle of her words.

    There was a rapid knock on the door.

    "Come in." The Fifth Hokage said in a deep voice.

    "Tsunade-sama!" An ANBU ninja came over in a hurry, presented the secret document in his hand to Tsunade, and gasped slightly, "Urgent message from the Land of Water!"

    "The Kingdom of WaterMist Ninja Village?"

    The woman frowned slightly and took the letter.

    She unfolded the letter and quickly scanned the text with her eyes. The relaxed expression on her face quickly dissipated and turned solemn.

    After reading the urgent letter, Tsunade put it on the table, raised her head, and glanced back and forth from Haruno Sakura and Naruto.

    "It seemsthe reorganization of Kakashi's class is inevitable." Lord Hokage smiled playfully and said slowly.

    "Konoha Jounin Haruno Sakura, Genin Uzumaki Naruto, obey the order!"

    Sakura and Naruto immediately put away the smiles on their faces and stood up straight.

    "Yes, Hokage-sama!"

    ¡¾Complete the second update from last night.  Set a small goal: update two more chapters in the afternoon and evening.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 537 Reunion (2)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "The news from the Mist Ninja," Tsunade said solemnly, "They found signs of the Three-Tails' resurrection."

    Haruno Sakura frowned slightly and asked, "What does this have to do with our reorganization of Team 7 Could it be that the Mist Ninja want us to go over and help capture the Three-Tails?"

    The Fifth Hokage nodded.

    "That's right. The Mist Ninja currently lacks high-end combat power, and considering that Akatsuki is also coveting the Three-Tails, they hope that Konoha can mobilize some masters to help them capture the Three-Tails. I think this task should be completed by your Kakashi class.  most suitable."

    Team 7 has no shortage of strength and experience, and the Kiri Ninja has worked with Haruno Sakura once, so he trusts her.

    "Will the Mist Ninja be willing to let us participate in the capture of the Three-Tailed Beast?" Haruno Sakura said with doubt on her face, "Aren't they afraid that we will secretly take the tailed beast away?"

    She laughed evilly: "Hehe Actually, if we just rob it by force, they won't be able to do anything to us."

    It¡¯s not like Haruno Sakura looks down on Kiri Ninja Village.

    She went there personally and saw what was going on in the Mist Ninja Village: the talent was withering and there was no replacement.

    If it weren¡¯t for being isolated overseas, easy to defend and difficult to attack, Mist Ninja Village would have been removed from the list by some hot-tempered old men in the ninja world - yes, we are talking about the Cloud Ninja Village, which has been secretly building up troops and strengthening its armaments for the past ten years.

    In short, the village of Mist Ninja, one of the top five in the ninja world, after decades of hard work by the Fourth Mizukage, those who can fight now either died in internal strife or defected, leaving only Terumi Mei.  One person takes the lead alone.

    This means that even if the Three-Tails is resurrected near their village, the Mist Ninja cannot find a suitable person to capture it.

    We can only ask Konoha for help.

    "Compared to losing the Three-Tails to Akatsuki, the Mist Ninja is more willing to take risks and trust us." Tsunade explained, staring at Haruno Sakura and said, "And we don't need to use any tricks at this juncture."

    "Don't think blindly, Sakura."

    "Tailed beasts are a very sensitive matter. Taking away the tailed beasts of the Mist ninja, the consequences may go far beyond the fact that the Mist ninja village withdraws from the alliance, and everyone in other ninja villages will also be in danger! By then, the five village alliance will collapse, and they will be unable to join forces to fight against Akatsuki  , in the end, if the Ninja Village is overturned and the Ninja World is destroyed, we will become the sinners of history."

    The Fifth Hokage solemnly warned.

    "Sacrificing the overall situation for the sake of petty profit is Danzo's style.  With the current situation, there was no need for Konoha to offend the Mist Ninja and other Ninja Villages just for the sake of a tailed beast that could neither rise nor fall.

    At present, Konoha has no shortage of the high-end combat power of this head-tailed beast.

    Haruno Sakura is still convinced of her master¡¯s decision-making and overall view.

    She put away her joking tone and nodded: "Yeah, I understand. So what's the situation there now? Do you want us to leave now?"

    "It's not necessary yet." Tsunade picked up the letter, shook it in her hand, and said, "In fact the Mist Ninja just discovered signs of the Three-Tails' resurrection, and they haven't determined its location yet."

    "Why?" Haruno Sakura was a little confused, "Since the traces of the tailed beast's resurrection have been discovered, the sensing ninja can't detect the location of the three tails?"

    Tsunade shook her head and smiled.

    "If we could easily discover the exact location of the wild tailed beast's resurrection, the mist ninjas wouldn't be so nervous."

    "The news from the Mist Ninjas said that they found a very strange storm on the sea, but storms rarely occur during this season They think this is the result of the resurrection of the Three-Tails."

    "As for the location where the three tails were resurrected, the Mist Ninja speculates that it is in that storm."

    She took out a page from the letter and handed it to Haruno Sakura and Naruto: "You can read it yourself."

    Naruto pretended to read two pages before his brows and nose wrinkled.

    He handed the letter to Sakura, raised his hand, and asked with a puzzled face: "Grandma Tsunade, the task is for us to help the Mist Ninja capture the tailed beast! But according to what you said, it seems that they just saw it  It's just some inexplicable storms, and I can't even find the shadow of the tailed beast, how can I complete the mission?"

    "Well, what Naruto said makes sense." Haruno Sakura took the letter, looked at it, and nodded, "The information is too vague. This alone can't explain anything."

    "So we don't have to worry." Tsunade took back the letter and put it aside, smiling.

    "Before there is any further news from the Mist Ninja, you can team up and train first to regain the previous tacit understanding."

    "Of course, don't underestimate Mist Ninja either."?Even Naruto would be shocked.

    It is also possible that he is using the combined escape technique he learned from the third generation: using the main body and the shadow clone to perform escape techniques with different attributes at the same time, combining them into a compound ninjutsu that doubles the power.

    It may even be the newly created ninjutsu he recently created

    Haruno Sakura is looking forward to what kind of ninjutsu her students will perform.

    I saw Konohamaru quickly forming seals with his hands.

    With a bang, a lot of chakra smoke suddenly appeared in the open space; amidst the clouds and mist, a slim and graceful woman walked out.

    "Secret Technique - Seduction Technique!"

    Unlike comics and animation, in the real world of Naruto, the smoke generated due to imperfect chakra control will soon dissipate, instead of always covering key parts

    Therefore, Haruno Sakura can see clearly.

    The expression on the girl's face suddenly froze.

    "How's it going, Naruto-nii!" Konohamaru didn't even notice the strange look on Haruno Sakura's face, and pulled Naruto with excitement and said, "Is it perky enough, straight enough, and white enough?"

    "Tsk." Naruto smiled disdainfully.

    "Konohamaru, we are already real ninjas." He looked serious and patted Konohamaru on the shoulder and said, "We can no longer use this level of magic like playing tricks!"

    Konohamaru was stunned for a moment and was calmed down by Naruto.

    Haruno Sakura's face brightened: "Naruto has been traveling for two years, and he has indeed grown a lot"

    ¡°I¡¯ll give Konohamaru a good lesson in a while!¡±

    Then she heard Naruto continue to say with a righteous face: "A real ninja should use more complex and practical erotic ninjutsu!"

    "Look at my harem skills!"

    The girl¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡¾There should be another update.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 538 New trick

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    With two loud bangs, Naruto and Konohamaru each took one of Haruno Sakura's love bombs, and immediately squatted on the ground with their heads covered, screaming in pain.

    "It hurtsTeacher, I was wrong!"

    "I feel so nostalgic"

    Haruno Sakura rolled her eyes at the two of them.

    "You two guys!"

    She was not angry because the two of them practiced this kind of ninjutsu in private - after all, Haruno Sakura was a time traveler and knew that boys were very curious about the opposite sex during this period.

    Commonly known as the Teddy stage.

    In my previous life, I had also been very active in thinking about what kind of effects could be achieved by the Shadow Clone Technique and the Transformation Technique I'm not bragging, the generation that grew up in the Internet era has much richer and more exciting imaginations than Naruto.  .

    "What does a small harem trick mean?"

    Although Naruto's harem technique is indeed uniqueahem.

    What makes Haruno Sakura angry is that two people performed such ninjutsu in front of her, and they performed such ninjutsu on the street in broad daylight.

    Don¡¯t you have any sense of shame?

    The girl yelled madly in her heart.

    It felt like she would be looked at strangely when she was next to these two people.

    So she used two iron fists of love to severely suppress the two wanton guys.

    Haruno Sakura grabbed Konohamaru's ears with hatred and taught him a lesson: "Konohamaru, you got carried away when you saw Naruto, didn't you? If you don't want to learn anything bad, you have to learn this ninjutsu from your brother Naruto! You  Is this a boring trick that my proud ninjutsu is all about? This makes the teacher so angry!"

    ????????? Then he nodded at Naruto¡¯s forehead and spit out, ¡°And you!¡±

    "Naruto, you idiot! After training with Jiraiya for two years, have you only learned his lustful ways? And you even led the bad guys to teach Konohamaru something like this!"

    "Also, would a real ninja demonstrate this kind of erotic ninjutsu on the street? You really show me some self-awareness!"

    She said without stopping.

    After scolding the two of them like a storm, Haruno Sakura spared them.

    "Huh, I'll let you go this time. I won't be lenient next time, understand!" the girl said with a sullen look on her face.

    "Hey, I understand, teacher." Konohamaru touched his forehead, stood up, and said with a pout.  Although the blow from Haruno Sakura was painful, it was precise and did not leave any bruises.

    "Waitteacher?"

    Naruto suddenly caught the word and screamed in surprise.

    He looked back and forth between Haruno Sakura and Konohamaru, and asked in surprise: "Sakura is the teacher?"

    "Yes." Konohamaru replied matter-of-factly, "I have been following Sakura-sensei since I graduated from Ninja School."

    "Then are you just like Kakashi-sensei?"

    Haruno Sakura nodded matter-of-factly.

    "I'm already a Jonin, what's wrong with instructing newcomers like Kakashi-sensei?" Seeing Naruto's wide-eyed expression, Haruno Sakura puffed up her chest and said with a smile.

    The girl put her hand on Konohamaru's shoulder again, imitating Kakashi's movements, and continued: "Konohamaru is in Haruno Sakura's class, and I am their teacher!"

    It is of course normal for a Jonin to become a team teacher.

    But Naruto never associated Sakura with the identity of the leading teacher.

    He did know that Haruno Sakura had become a jounin, and he also knew that a jounin could lead a team.  But I never thought that Haruno Sakura also had a Haruno Sakura class.

    "Really?!"

    Naruto was stunned, with a dull expression.

    Haruno Sakura couldn't help laughing when she saw it, and she was suddenly amused; even Konohamaru also joked about Naruto's expression.

    While they were talking and laughing, two other children from Sakura Haruno¡¯s class came over.

    Of course, Moehuang and Udon need no introduction. They were members of Konohamaru's army. When they played house with Konohamaru, they were also Naruto's followers. When they met, everyone waved in surprise.  Come.

    "Hey, Udon, Moehuang! Hee heeLong time no see!" As soon as he saw the two of them, Naruto waved and shouted.

    "Naruto-chan, you're back to the village!" Moehuang and Udon ran over in surprise and said with a smile, "Ah, the teacher is here too, long time no see!"

    ? ???looming.

    Haruno Sakura and the others looked intently and saw a little monkey hanging on Konohamaru's arm, looking at everyone with a blank expression.

    It was a rather petite baby monkey, with a pair of smart and round eyes on its childish face. It looked cute and cute - obviously it was not the powerful psychic beast ape demon of the legendary third generation.

    "Haw?"

    "He's still a little monkey who hasn't been weaned Hahahaha!" Naruto took a closer look and burst into laughter.

    "Ahhh!" Konohamaru was so embarrassed that he quickly sent the little monkey back and said frantically, "Damn it, I used too little chakra!"

    The corners of Haruno Sakura's mouth twitched.

    She shook her head slightly, patted Konohamaru's shoulder and comforted him: "Just practice more When Naruto first started learning psychic skills, he could only summon tadpoles for several days."

    "He has no right to laugh at you!"

    Although the chain fell off, Konohamaru's technique was a surprise to Haruno Sakura.

    After all, necromancy itself is a rather rare thing.

    Don¡¯t look at the psychic skills in comics. In fact, in the real ninja world, there are only a handful of people who own psychic beasts, especially powerful psychic beasts.  Don¡¯t you see, even a ninja of Kakashi¡¯s level can only make up the numbers with his own ninja dogs?

    Although the ape clan is not as powerful as the Myoboku Mountain Toads and Ry¨±chi Cave Giant Snake clan, their combat effectiveness is not weak at all.

    This can be seen from the ape demon.

    As the strongest assistant of the third generation, although the monkey demon is not as huge as the psychic beast of the three ninjas, its combat power is as good as that of a close-level ninja, and it can also transform into an indestructible and deadly weapon. For the third generation of Hokage,  The combat capability is an extremely useful addition.

    Of course, the monkey demon is still too far away for Konohamaru.

    In short, Konohamaru's ninja path has obviously been paved by the Third Hokage. The ninjutsu that Sarutobi Hiruzen prepared for him is even enough for him to use until he reaches the level of shadow.

    "Go back and work hard, Konohamaru!" Haruno Sakura smiled happily and said, "Then who is next?"

    ¡°I¡¯ll come, I¡¯ll come!¡±

    Menghuang jumped out impatiently and said mysteriously: "My technique, teacher, you have to be mentally prepared, don't be too surprised!"

    She walked to the field confidently and began to use her ninjutsu on the open space in front of her.

    Naruto watched her chakra fluctuate several times, but there was still no obvious change on the field, so he frowned: "Menghuang, has your technique been used? Why didn't I see any changes?"

    "Shh! Don't talk yet!"

    Haruno Sakura interrupted Naruto's shouting and stared at Moehuang closely, with an unusually solemn expression on her face.

    ¡ª¡ªMuch more serious than when Konohamaru used the psychic technique just now.

    "I probably understand."

    The girl thought for a moment, smiled slightly, and walked into the weeds in front of Meng Huang.

    "Hey!"

    "I've been tricked, teacher!" The cute thief laughed, and chakra surged out of his body!

    In the surprised eyes of everyone, a thick vine suddenly rose from the girl's feet and tightly entangled her in place!

    "Wood Release-Devil Vine Killing and Binding Technique!"

    Wood escape?  !

    ¡¾Update from last night's update.  I'm really sorry. I sat there all day and was still not satisfied with what I wrote. I couldn't find a balance between advancing the plot and enriching the details, and I couldn't find the right inspiration.  After deleting and revising it several times, I still couldn't find a better way, so I had to write it according to the original idea.  ¡¿

    ¡¾There will be another update next.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 539 Each¡¯s new technique

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    [According to the setting and Boruto information, Moehuang can indeed use wood escape, and Udon¡¯s ninjutsu is also that]

    "It's the wooden escape used by the first generation of adults!"

    The first one to react was Udon wearing glasses; he liked reading and knew a lot of useful and useless knowledge, so he was the first to recognize it.

    The vines wrapped around Haruno Sakura's legs, waist and body, binding her tightly like a rope, were obviously the effect of Wood Release.

    "Wood escape?"

    Konohamaru and Naruto said at the same time.

    ? One is surprised, the other is confused.

    "Brother Naruto, Wood Release is a ninjutsu used by the first generation of adults. Legend has it that it is extremely powerful. Master Hashirama used it to calm down the troubled times and establish the Hidden Leaf Village." Konohamaru recalled how his grandfather taught him  knowledge, explained quickly.

    When it comes to the reputation of the First Hokage, even Naruto understood it in an instant.

    "So will Menghuang become the next Hokage?" He was a little surprised.

    "She's still far enough in!"

    Haruno Sakura smiled.  With a little strength in her hands and feet, she broke free from the seemingly tough and thick rattan and walked out of Menghuang's technique.

    "ButI was really surprised."

    She pulled off a piece of vine, rubbed it, put it in front of her eyes and observed it carefully, and was amazed.

    This is indeed a living plant.

    Just now, Haruno Sakura sensed that Moe Huang used water and earth escape properties at the same time, and then generated a chakra with a slightly familiar texture, so he guessed that she had undergone the property change of the blood inheritance limit.

    Water plus soil is obviously the wood escape.

    Of course, there is a huge difference between Menghuang's Wood Release and the vitality-filled Wood Release of the first generation; as mentioned before, Hashirama's Wood Release is essentially a blood inheritance formed by the fusion of water, earth, and yang.

    And the strength of vines like Menghuang is far inferior to even Yamato's Wood Release.

    ¡ª¡ªYamato is also an elite jounin after all, a ninjutsu-type ninja who can change the properties of water and earth very well.

    "However, it is quite amazing to be able to develop hemorrhage limits on his own at this age.

    "It's actually Wood Release, it's amazing!" Haruno Sakura nodded and sighed sincerely, "At your age, you have developed your own blood inheritance limit. This kind of talent is very rare in the ninja world!"

    Haruno Sakura has always felt that Menghuang has a talent for practicing water escape.

    But she never thought that Meng Huang could be so stunningly talented!

    "After listening to your experience of practicing Ice Escape for the first time, teacher, I thought I could give it a try, so I cultivated Wood Escape." Menghuang said with a proud smile, "It doesn't seem to be very difficult.  Look!"

    Menghuang looked satisfied and satisfied.

    Haruno Sakura raised her eyebrows.

    Isn¡¯t it difficult to limit blood inheritance?  How many ninjas in the entire Naruto world have blood inheritance limits?

    The total number of active ninjas in the five villages is less than 200,000.  Among them, the number of ninjas who know how to use the attribute blood inheritance limits - especially the ninjas who create their own blood inheritance without relying on blood inheritance - can be counted on two hands.

    Even Haruno Sakura herself didn¡¯t do it easily when she developed Ice Release.

    "But the strength of the technique still needs to be improved." Teacher Ying decided to pour some cold water on her, and then said, "You can only say that the change in the nature of water escape is just okay, and the change in the nature of earth escape may not even be considered a master.  superior."

    "So you spent so much effort, but the effect of wood escape is not as strong as the effect of water escape."

    "With your current level of Wood Escape, you can at most call it Grass Escape!"

    "Huh?" Menghuang pouted and lowered his head in shock.

    "Grass Escape? It's so unpleasant!" She murmured.

    Seeing the girl¡¯s frustrated expression after being hit by her, Haruno Sakura felt a little helpless.  Many things can only be understood through personal experience. After becoming a teacher, the girl realized that students' pride and complacency must not be indulged. Appropriate crackdowns, although helpless, are also necessary.  The more criticism, the more it shows Haruno Sakura's concern for Moe.

    ¡°It only makes sense to lay a solid foundation first, and then discuss advanced attribute fusion.¡± Haruno Sakura warned her.

    "Otherwise, just relying on the rough changes in the properties of water and soil in your hands, the Wood Release you perform will not make any qualitative progress no matter how much you practice, and will always remain at the level of half a bucket of water!"

    Blindly pursuing powerful ninjutsu without paying attention tonbsp; "It's been fifteen days, and this strange storm hasn't stopped yet. It may even be getting worse!" He said in a deep voice, looking at the scene in front of him.

    "Generally speaking, after entering October, there will not be such a large-scale and lasting storm on the seaunless Sanwei is in the storm!" He frowned and said slowly.

    "So, where is it?" an ANBU asked.

    "If this is a typhoon or tropical cyclone, it should have a storm center or typhoon eye, and Sanwei is likely to be there." Nagakuro said decisively.

    "Brother, tropical cyclones need sunlight to heat the sea surface, evaporate the seawater into the sky, and form a low-pressure center." Chojuro stepped forward and whispered, "The sunlight and temperature in winter cannot meet this condition! So, this is not  It could be a typhoon."

    Changkuro just shook his head.

    "My stupid brotherAccording to experience, winter storms will not last so long and behave like this, so this shows that something has caused an anomaly that goes against experience! It is meaningless for you to use common sense to measure the existence of anomalies.  !" He said slowly.

    He waved his hand, beckoning the ANBU to follow him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go in!¡±

    "From the periphery to the center of the storm, we need to conduct a dragnet-style search Everyone, please cheer up and find the Three-Tails before Akatsuki does! Although the task of capturing the Three-Tails requires the help of Konoha's ninjas, we  You have to show the ambition of a Kirin ninja!"

    Nagakuro¡¯s steady voice came from the front.

    Wearing raincoats, the mist ninjas ran across the sea and filed into the dark storm area.

    In the howling storm, the rain came down harder and harder.

    ¡¾This is the first update on the 18th.  I'm due for an update and I'll see if I can code out three chapters tomorrow.  ¡¿

    [I was really exhausted after writing at half past two, and I still wrote a 3,000-word chapter] (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 540 Tracking and Encounter at Sea

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Because of the lack of manpower, the Mist Ninjas cannot use blanket or dragnet search methods.

    The route they scouted was a radial path along the diameter.

    This will pass through the center of the storm many times - Changkuro also thinks that the possibility of Sanwei being in the center of the storm is relatively high.

    In the storm.

    The rain is heavy and the wind is howling.

    The raindrops hit the ninjas wildly and forcefully.

    With the coolness of autumn.

    Marching in such a violent storm, even ninjas with abilities far beyond ordinary people will feel their own insignificance in the endless struggle with nature, and will soon become exhausted.

    The fog ninjas were still using chakra to block the rain at first, but then quickly gave up the idea.

    In such a harsh weather environment, it is too difficult to maintain chakra protection for a long time!

    The result was that the ninjas were showered in the rain and quickly became soaked.

    After being soaked in water, the clothes became as heavy as a pair of armor clinging to the body.

    Every time the exposed skin is hit by dense raindrops, it feels like being hit by hard pebbles; cold water droplets drip on the skin, taking away the precious heat in the body.

    It¡¯s not just about the rain.

    The turbulent and churning water beneath their feet made the most common ninja's treading water become unusual and even extremely difficult.

    Every huge wave rises, testing the ninjas¡¯ most basic chakra manipulation skills!

    In this case, the mist ninjas still need to concentrate on sensing whether the three-tailed chakra is hidden in the undulating waves.

    You also need to keep your eyes open to see if the bumpy water surface obscures the silhouette of the three tails.

    Soon, the mist ninjas began to breathe heavily.

    "Brother," Chojuro glanced at the exhausted companion beside him, walked forward, mustered up his courage, and whispered, "Let's find a place to rest for a while."

    The voice was heavy, interspersed with rapid breathing.

    It was already ten hours after entering the storm.  After a long and intense mission, the ninjas began to be unable to hold on.

    Chokuro stared hard and scanned the sea area in front of Ichiwa. After confirming that the three tails were not here, he stopped and turned back to glance at his brother indifferently.

    His eyes were full of sternness and determination.

    "The eldest brother is like father."  The brothers' parents died early, so Chojuro grew up under the care of his brother. He was usually most afraid of Kuro's scolding and glares.

    He was soft-tempered, and when his brother saw him like this, his heart tightened, and most of the courage he finally mustered up suddenly disappeared.

    But thinking of his companions behind him, Chojuro mustered up his courage even though he was beating a drum in his heart, and said bravely: "Brother we have been walking for ten hours in a row, and everyone is very tired. If we continue to carry out the task forcefully, there will not be enough."  Mental and physical strength, it is easy to miss the traces of Sanwei, and it may even lead to casualties."

    "It's better to take a break first and let everyone regain their energy before carrying out the task. That would be more efficient."

    Chokuro¡¯s eyes moved away from Juro and turned to the mist ninjas behind him.

    His indifferent eyes swept over the demoralized Mist Ninjas, and when he saw the Sensing Ninja who was already swaying and still pushing forward, his eyes finally fluctuated.

    Changkuro kept a straight face and remained silent.

    "Brother?"

    The younger brother asked cautiously.

    Changkuro narrowed his eyelids, and after a long time he said indifferently: "Find a small island or somewhere, stop and rest for five hours!"

    The exhausted ninjas suddenly brightened up, looked at each other with Chojuro, and cheered lowly.

    "Very good!"

    The perceptive ninja quickly found a tiny island.

    "Look here, there are rocks under the water!"

    It¡¯s not right to say it¡¯s a small island. It¡¯s actually just a reef. The topmost reef is still several meters deep under the water.

    In the environment where the turbid waves are emptying and the sky is dark, the coral reef is only a hazy shadow. If it were not for the efforts of the sensing ninjas, the mist ninjas would not be able to discover its existence.

    ¡°It¡¯s too deep, we can¡¯t rest here!¡± a Mist Ninja shouted loudly.

    The rain is getting heavier again.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­Adjust the volume to the highest level.

    Fortunately, some of the accompanying ninjas knew how to escape, so someone immediately stood up and said, "I'll do it!"

    He mobilized the little chakra he had in his body and quickly formed seals on his hands, changing the shape of the reef.

    The rocks hidden under the water soon rose up and surfaced. The Earth Release Ninja continued to form seals, manipulating the rocks to transform into solid walls and rooms. A temporary but solid camp soon stood in the storm.

    The spirits of the mist ninjas suddenly lifted up and they filed into the camp.

    Changing clothes, making fire, cooking and other matters were carried out in an orderly manner.

    The emergency dry food soaked in the hot soup, the warm food and the bonfire brought with the fire oil quickly warmed the cold ninja from the inside out.

    "Come to life!"

    The sensing ninja sat cross-legged by the fire pit and said exaggeratedly.

    She was a petite young girl, with a childlike look between her brows and eyes. She held up her food box with a smile and sipped the hot soup with her small, smooth feet.

    Sitting next to her was an older ANBU, about forty or fifty years old, with a lot of vicissitudes of life between his brows.

    He glanced at the girl who was not sitting upright, and said with a smile: "That's all because the captain is kind-hearted, otherwise you wouldn't be able to rest comfortably here now!"

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong,¡± the girl pouted, lifted up her trousers and rubbed the tender white flesh of her calf, muttering, ¡°I can¡¯t feel my feet anymore.¡±

    "Haha." The old ninja smiled nonchalantly.

    "Yuriga, you can't stand it now?" He shook his head, "If we had been left alone, even just five or six years ago, how could the village tolerate a delicate little girl like you to become a ninja!"

    If it were the Mist Ninja Village during the Blood Mist Period, the leading captain would not even pay attention to such a request.

    "It's your own fault if you can't keep up with the team!" He said with emotion, "No one will help you, let alone stop to let you rest."

    ¡°That¡¯s what the village was like back then.¡±

    "Times are different now! If in our time, Kuro would be looked down upon if he did this, and others would think he is cowardly!"

    The Blood Mist prides itself on ruthlessness, and the companionship promoted by Konoha was seen as a symbol of weakness in those days.

    Chojuro listened to a few words, came over and asked with interest: "Uncle Hino, what was the village like at that time?"

    The other young people in the team also pricked up their ears.

    Uncle Hino moved his buttocks and made room for Chojuro to sit between him and Yurika.

    "Hey, since you are interested, let me tell you."

    "At that time, we called ourselves the Blood Mist"

    After talking for a while, Changkuro walked in. His hair, body, and clothes were all still wet. It was obvious that he had been busy until now.

    He walked straight to Uncle Hino and whispered: "The duty schedule has been arranged. We have to work harder and take turns to be on guard. They are young people who are weak in physical strength. Let them rest for a while. I will be on the first shift and you will continue.  Do I understand?"

    "Yes!" Uncle Hino responded solemnly.

    Changkuro turned to look at the others and said in a deep voice: "Everyone, please stop talking. There are beds in the room inside. You can rest early after eating. The tasks that follow will be even more difficult. If you don't have enough physical strength, you won't be able to cope with it."  Yes! Do you understand?"

    Changkuro said, and specifically glared at the sensing ninja sitting at his feet.

    "Especially you, Terumi Yurika!"

    "Yes." The young girl responded with a pout.

    The hall became quiet.

    About five hours later.

    Judging from the time, it was already late at night or early in the morning.

    But for the center of the storm, where dark clouds cover the sky and the sun is obscured, the distinction between day and night is no longer obvious.  The mist ninjas walked out of the house, not even realizing that night had entered.

    Along the previous direction, the mist ninjas continued their mission.

    After walking for a while, Yuliga suddenly stopped.

    "etc!"

    "What's wrong?" Changkuro suddenly raised his fist, signaling everyone to stop, and asked her in a deep voice, "Have you found the three tails?"

    "I felt a powerful chakra reactiona very terrifying aura!"

    "Are you sure it's three tails?"

    The sensing ninja closed his eyes, frowned tightly, and whispered: "Wait No, this is not the breath of the Three-Tails!"

    "And it's not just one chakra, it's two very powerful chakra auras!"

    She turned pale and exclaimed: "Right in front of us"

    "The feeling they give me is scarier than the Three-Tails!"

    ¡¾First update.  One more update.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)??No, this is not the breath of Sanwei!  "

    "And it's not just one chakra, it's two very powerful chakra auras!"

    She turned pale and exclaimed: "Right in front of us"

    "The feeling they give me is scarier than the Three-Tails!"

    ¡¾First update.  One more update.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 541 Parting and Reunion

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Sensing those two strange and huge chakras, Terumi Yurika breathed rapidly and her face turned pale with shock.

    "Calm down, Yurika!" Changkuro held her arm tightly, looked directly into the girl's eyes with firm and powerful eyes, and said calmly, "Let's take a closer look at the other party's location, possible identity, and other information.  ?¡±

    The sensing ninja took a deep breath and calmed down with the help of Changkuro.

    She closed her eyes and sensed the chakra of the strange visitor not far away. Her lips were still trembling a little, and she said slowly: "The other party's position is about 2,300 meters directly in front of me, and it is heading towards us at an angle.  Come closer! The other party probably hasn¡¯t noticed us yet, but it¡¯ll be hard to tell in a few minutes!¡±

    "By the way, they seem to be performing a larger-scale ninjutsu, which should be a reconnaissance ninjutsu Yes, they are also looking for the Three-Tails!"

    Changkuro's pupils narrowed slightly.

    "Besides the Mist Ninja, is there another force searching for the Three-Tails?" Changkuro felt awe-struck.

    Those who break in here without informing the Mist Ninja must have bad intentions and are enemies rather than friends!

    Even if the other party is from Konoha

    No, if people from Konoha suddenly appear here, it can only mean that they have evil intentions and are trying to get their hands on the Three-Tails. The plastic friendship between Konoha and the Kiri Ninja can only be said to be gone

    "Can you confirm their identities?"

    "One of them may be the traitorous ninja Kisame Kisaki back then. I used to conduct a simulated perception experiment with Kisame Kisaki when I was doing sensory training" The girl looked gloomy and said seriously, "The other one has not sensed it, but it seems that he has.  Smells like a puppet master."

    There is only one puppet master with Xiaozhongying-level strength.

    "It's the Red Sand Scorpion and the Dried Persimmon Kisame" Chokuro looked into the distance and said coldly, "The Akatsuki people are here too!"

    "Xiao?"

    The ninjas were shocked and their expressions changed.

    The Mist Ninjas who have been harmed for so many years understand Akatsuki's majestic power best.

    "What should we do? Do we want to fight Akatsuki's people?" Uncle Hino asked in a low voice.

    Changkuro looked at everyone coldly.

    The team he led is not weak in terms of combat effectiveness. It is more than enough to survive the wild tailed beasts, but it is impossible to win against the S-class rebel ninja who are stronger than the tailed beasts.

    What¡¯s more, there are sentient ninjas in the team who are not very effective in combat and need to be protected.

    "There is no point in fighting them." Changkuro looked indifferent and said in a deep voice, "And even if you risk your life, you can't defeat these two people."

    "Thenretreat." He said without hesitation.

    A very bloodless decision.

    Hino frowned and raised objections: "I also agree with the decision to retreat but they are too close. I'm afraid we won't be discovered if we don't go far!"

    "So we need someone to break up the rear, or someone to lead Akatsuki to the other side" Changkuro's voice was extremely cold.

    "And this task is something only I can complete."

    He slowly lowered the sword behind him and handed it to Chojuro solemnly.

    "If I can't come backthen you will inherit the twin swords. Do you understand, Juro?!"

    Then he raised his head again: "Mr. Hino, please take care of themand my brother."

    Uncle Hino looked at the young man in front of him and nodded heavily.

    "Brother!" Chojuro refused to take the sword and choked with tears in his eyes, "Don't gocome with us, we can escape!"

    "Obey the order, Chuunin Chojuro!" Chojuro snorted coldly and glared at his younger brother, "Don't forget the oath you swore when you became a real ninja!"

    As he spoke, he forced the knife into his brother's arms, turned around with an expressionless face.

    The typical tough guy of the Kiri Ninja is the one who knows he is going to die but still has an unchanging face and goes to die with courage.

    Just like Changkuro.

    Even if he is about to face an opponent that he absolutely cannot win, the man still does not feel panic - because he is a person who has realized his mortality. The worst outcome is just to die on the spot.

    "That's right." Before leaving, he turned to look at Yuliga and said, "I have something to sayplease help me tell my teacher, your cousin."

    "I did not die from the persecution of the village or from killing each other, but to protect the village andHe died protecting his companions and his younger brother"

    "I'm very proud of this. Thank your sister for me, thank her for changing the village."

    "Please, teacher, help me take good care of Juro."

    The young captain said solemnly.

    Yuliga stared at him blankly, then suddenly rushed forward and kissed the stunned man on the lips.

    "You won't die." The girl clenched her fists tightly and choked out, "Your water escape is so powerful, even if you can't win, you can still slip away from the bottom of the sea. You only need to delay for five minutes, and we will  I can stay away from here!¡±

    The man¡¯s ice-like expression melted at the last moment.

    "I accept your good words"

    The corners of Changkuro's mouth curved slightly.

    In fact, he knew very well the power of Kisame's Water Release and Samehada.  Facing Kisame, he had no chance of resisting or escaping!  Even procrastinating for five minutes can be difficult.

    But Changkuro didn¡¯t say anything after all.

    Then he disappeared in front of everyone.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Konoha Village, a sunny morning.

    After giving instructions to the three children in Haruno Sakura¡¯s class one by one, the sun was already high above the head and the time came to noon.

    After saying goodbye to the students, Haruno Sakura felt her empty stomach and felt that it was almost time for lunch.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and find Sasuke, he should be off work as well.¡±

    The girl stretched herself, walked out of the training ground, and said leisurely.

    Sasuke has been working in the interrogation department recently. The commuting time there is very regular, just like the urban white-collar workers in his previous life. Unlike ordinary ninjas, after completing the task, they have free time and can arrange it as they please.

    After Haruno Sakura finished speaking, she looked back at Naruto and found that he was following behind her and looking at her thoughtfully.

    "What's wrong?" She was slightly stunned and asked directly.

    "nothing."

    Naruto blinked and smiled: "I just think, Sakura, when you gave Konohamaru some training instructions, you looked like Mr. Kakashi!"

    "Hareally?"

    "Yeah." The boy nodded, feeling a little emotional, "You haven't changed in a year, but Sakura, you have changed so much."

    "However, apart from the fact that you became a teacher, if you think about it carefully, nothing seems to have changed." He scratched his head and glanced at Haruno Sakura with a smile.

    ?????????????????????????????? It seems that the facial features and appearance have grown a bit longer, the height has increased a lot, and the figure is probably a little less flat.

    The change is not obvious.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????: The speed and strength are further improved, the amount of chakra is stronger, we master more and stronger techniques; there are also improvements in character and will.

    Although the change is big, it will not be reflected.

    It was also what Naruto said. Haruno Sakura looked back on her growth this year and realized that she had come a long way.

    "Sakura is still Sakura."

    Naruto chuckled.  Whether it was getting slapped on the head by her for doing something wrong, or her care for him as a companion, these things about Haruno Sakura have never changed.

    For Naruto, this is enough.

    "Naruto has changed a lot!" Haruno Sakura said with a smile on her face as she looked at the demon fox boy.

    In addition to the obvious growth, the most important thing is that the temperament of his body has got rid of his childishness and has become mature.

    Jiraiya took Naruto on a trip, not just to see the scenery with him.

    He has become more knowledgeable, his horizons are no longer limited to one country and one village, and Naruto's childishness is much less.

    ¡°He is becoming more and more like a mature man.¡± She smiled.

    ¡ª¡ªExcept for being particularly obsessed with erotic ninjutsu.

    After chatting along the way, we soon arrived at the downstairs of the ANBU building.

    "Why are you here?" The black-haired boy happened to come out and was a little surprised to see Haruno Sakura appear at the door.

    "I have something to ask youguess who I brought here?"

    Haruno Sakura said mysteriously.

    "Huh?" Sasuke was slightly startled, and then looked behind Haruno Sakura, and a horizontal figure suddenly jumped out.

    "Long time no see, Sasuke!"

    With a bright smile on his face, the orange-haired boy roared and jumped in front of Sasuke.

    "It's Naruto"

    Sasuke maintained a calm expression on his face, and said coolly: "Long time no see you are finally back."

    The black-haired boy tried hard to control his excitement and acted calmly.

    The corners of his mouth curled up uncontrollably.

    ¡¾Second update.  For the sake of me still insisting on updating after typing until two o'clock, please subscribe and vote!  It is really not easy to write a novel. I hope everyone can support the author with a genuine subscription.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)With a straight expression, he said coolly: "Long time no see you are finally back."

    The black-haired boy tried hard to control his excitement and acted calmly.

    The corners of his mouth curled up uncontrollably.

    ¡¾Second update.  For the sake of me still insisting on updating after typing until two o'clock, please subscribe and vote!  It is really not easy to write a novel. I hope everyone can support the author with a genuine subscription.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 542 Brother Chapter 528 Reorganization

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    It¡¯s no wonder that some girls look down upon others.

    When boys who have a good relationship become inseparable, they become inseparable, as if they are stuck together, much closer than ordinary boyfriends and girlfriends.

    Think about it carefully¡ªboys can have fun with anything but having a room together. In a more vulgar relationship, the only way to get excited is to have a room.

    The same goes for switching to the world of ninjas.

    And our time traveler protagonist also discovered this problem from a girl's perspective for the first time: Naruto and Sasuke seem to be hot and cold, and they seem to be chatting to death at any time. In fact, when they talk,  Sakura had no room to interrupt.

    According to the principle that opposite sexes attract and same sexes repel, she and Naruto, she and Sasuke should have a closer relationship than Naruto and Sasuke, but in fact¡ª¡ª

    "Hehe, I haven't been idle in the past two years, and I have developed several new tricks!"

    Naruto proudly showed off to Sasuke.

    "Tch. You must have upgraded the Rasengan to some other Rasengan, just think of it as a new move." Sasuke curled his lips and said disdainfully, but with a faint smile on his face, "I'll tell you  Tell me, I am the one who has mastered the new ultimate move. Hum, it¡¯s definitely beyond your imagination!¡±

    "Hey, wait a minute," Haruno Sakura squeezed over and said with a smile, "Actually, I also have a new trick! I'll show it to you later -"

    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Naruto with a perfunctory smile: "Yeah, I understand, Sakura."

    Because the two exchange letters from time to time, Naruto knows a lot about Sakura's training progress, knows many of the girl's moves, and also knows that she has mastered the Sage Mode - which is what Naruto needs to practice in the next stage.

    So Naruto understands that the gap between him and Sakura has not shortened. He is not interested in Sakura in a short period of time, and his goal is still to catch up with and surpass Sasuke.

    Naruto immediately turned to look at Sasuke and said with interest: "Sasuke, we haven't sparred for a long time. Let's do some long-lost combat training in the afternoon! Don't just think that my special move is chakra balls!"

    "The training ground in the village cannot be used," Sasuke said calmly, "I recently discovered that the training ground in the Forest of Death is very wide, and there is almost no one there. Let's go there in the afternoon!"

    The girl raised her eyebrows.

    She and Kakashi decided on that training ground. Where did you find out about it, Sasuke?

    She wanted to refute, but couldn't get a word in. Her oval face turned into a bun face in anger, and she was left aside.

    Are you two really not a couple?  !

    In most occasions, Haruno Sakura is the focus of the crowd, or at least one of the objects of attention: because of her outstanding strength and status that has a lot of room for imagination.  Even ordinary people who don't understand this will look at the girl a few more times because of her delicate face.

    The only exceptions were the two teenagers present.

    They were already used to her high strength, and they didn't care much about her status as a Hokage disciple. Her appearance was not something that deserved the attention of a young man - even an immortal would get tired of looking at her every day; not to mention that the girl's beauty was just a comparison.  It's just outstanding, far from reaching the level of fantasy in online articles that can shock the world with just one smile.

    Haruno Sakura endured it for a long time. Seeing that the two of them had no intention of stopping, she squeezed in between them and said with a stiff smile:

    "I'm so hungry, let's go eat!"

    "Oh." "Yeah."

    The two of them took the time to express their opinions to Sakura, and without even turning their eyes to look at her, they continued to talk about the previous topic.

    "Hey, let me tell you," seeing the two of them walking forward in tacit understanding after they finished speaking, the girl blinked and followed, "Where are you going?"

    "eat."

    Sasuke finally turned his head and explained to her.

    "Didn't you say you were hungry?"

    Haruno Sakura hurriedly walked to Sasuke and said with a smile: "Then where should we eat? I know that a new hot spring buffet restaurant opened a few months ago. Last time Hinata and the others -"

    "Of course it's Ichiraku Ramen!" Naruto didn't even hear what she said after that. As soon as he mentioned food, he reflexively replied, "Hehe I haven't eaten Ichiraku Ramen for a whole year.  I miss you so much!¡±

    Sasuke looked at him, smiled slightly when he heard this expected answer, and shook his head helplessly.

    "Humph, I knew you would say that."

    He said in an accommodating tone: "Then have fun."

    ¡ª¡ª??, forced himself to push it down, and said with a cold snort, "In other words, Changkuro may never wake up? He can only lie in bed for the rest of his life?"

    "Don't Konoha's medical ninjutsu claim that as long as you breathe, you can definitely save people?! What do you do for food!"

    The voice with hints of anger pressed towards the medical ninja like a huge wave. The captain's face turned pale in an instant and his body shook violently.

    "Yes, I'm sorry, Terumi Mei-sama!" he said tremblingly, "We have only been training in Konoha for one year, and we have not fully mastered the essence of medical ninjutsu, and we cannot be as good as Konoha's medical ninja  ¡­¡±

    Terumi Mei gritted her teeth.

    She knew that just one year was not enough for her medical ninja to grow up.

    She also knew that she was angry at her own inability, but she was taking her anger out on others, and the medical ninjas had done their best.

    She also knew that the root of the problem lay in the overall decline of the Mist Ninjas, which could not be made up for in a short time.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that after the Mist Ninja formed an alliance with Konoha, Konoha promised to help them train some medical ninjas, Changkuro would have died in front of her.

    Terumi Mei took a deep breath.

    No need to hesitate anymore, the current situation is no longer something that the Mist Ninja can handle alone.

    "Qing, bring me paper and pen."

    The woman¡¯s face was gloomy and as heavy as water.

    "When I finish writing, you will send my credit to the Fifth Hokage as quickly as possible!"

    ¡¾First update.  I was running to the hospital yesterday and the day before yesterday.  I have been sitting full-time writing for a long time, and I have no major physical problems, but a lot of minor problems. I finished a full set of scraping, cupping, and moxibustion yesterday, and I really can¡¯t do the writing.  I'm going out now, and there will be another update when I come back in the evening.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 543 Brother Chapter 529 Terumi Mei

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ¡¾The Fifth Hokage Tsunade:¡¿

    ¡¾The current emergency situation is reported to your village¡¿

    Terumi Mei picked up the pen and started writing almost without thinking.

    In an emergency situation, she didn't bother to beat around the bush or work hard on choosing words and sentences. She directly told Tsunade in the most straightforward language that Akatsuki was also here to find the Three-Tails. The Kiri Ninja couldn't bear it anymore and asked for support.

    Mizukage Terumi Meito is a bachelor, and the tone of the letter is also very bachelor.

    no way.

    The Kiri ninja had only such a small amount of wealth at the moment, and hurting just one of them would be enough to make the Mizukage feel distressed for a long time.  What's more, judging from Akatsuki's strength, if Terumi Mei didn't take action personally, only a few of the other Kiri ninjas would die.

    At the end of the letter, Terumi Mei was about to fold the paper when she glanced at Chokuro who was sleeping on the bed. Her heart suddenly softened and she added another sentence at the end of the letter.

    ¡¾We have important personnel who are injured and cannot be cured. We sincerely ask you to provide certain medical support¡¿

    "So be it."

    Terumi Mei signed a few big Chinese characters at the end, then folded it and handed it to Ao who was waiting at the side.

    The woman watched Qing take the letter and leave in a hurry, and couldn't help but sigh.

    When Terumi Mei was the only conscious person in the ward, this strong Mist Ninja leader couldn't help but show a bit of sadness in his eyes.

    Terumi Mei leaned against the window, looking at the sunlight hanging westward outside the window, and fell into deep thought.

    She is not worried about whether Konoha will send support.

    Based on Terumi Mei's understanding of Tsunade, that woman still has a good sense of the overall situation; she will definitely not watch the Akatsuki capture the Three-Tails just to see the Kiri Ninja defeated.

    She will definitely send help.

    Terumi Mei is only worried about Chokuro.

    There is no need for Konoha to help the Mist Ninja treat the wounded.

    "Tsunadewill you be so kind?"

    Terumi Mei held the beads on the curtain and murmured, thinking about the woman's temperament in her mind.

    She only interacted with the Fifth Hokage once.

    The only time the two met was a few months ago, during the chunin exams.

    Terumi Mei recalled the scene at that time.

    During that month, the so-called exam was just a sideshow. The real highlight was that the shadows from the three villages gathered together following the exam to seriously discuss the alliance.

    When she walked into Konoha Village, the first impression Tsunade left on Terumi Mei was her face that was too young for her age.

    As a woman who is about to enter her thirties, Terumi Mei's eyes almost bulged when she saw Tsunade's youthful and beautiful face for the first time; fortunately, what made her feel very balanced was that Tsunade was already fifty.  After many years, I am still alone.

    ¡°Hmph, no matter how beautiful and well-maintained you are, you can¡¯t find a man either?

    She thought sourly as her heart boiled with sourness.

    Of course, as a Mizukage, Terumi Mei's understanding of Tsunade is certainly not limited to the superficial level of "a frozen old woman who knows how to take care of herself".

    In fact, Tsunade¡¯s clear-thinking, flexible and shameless politician side left a deeper impression on Terumi Mei.

    The reason why I say this is because at the alliance negotiation meeting, several requests put forward by Terumi Mei were all forcefully rejected by Tsunade: In particular, she argued hard for the request to remove Minazuki Shiro and Terumi Yuzuki's family, etc.  The ninja's reminder to welcome back to the Mist Ninja Village was shot down by Tsunade without any appreciation, leaving no room for bargaining.

    "There is one ice escape ninja in every village", "Mizunazuki has been a member of the Mist Ninja since ancient times"

    Terumi Mei was so argumentative at the time.

    Tsunade said very bluntly: Since you can't retain talents in the blood mist and let people from the Minazuki and Terumi clan join Konoha, it is impossible to "repay" them.

    As for what has been said since ancient times Well, only a strong village has the weight to say this. A weak village can just "put aside the dispute"!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? choked Terumi Mei, was speechless and speechless.

    Lord Mizukage still remembers the slightly disdainful look on Tsunade's face when she spoke.

    But the ignorance and darkness in the blood mist and the current weakness of the Kirito ninja village are also facts. Being looked down upon by the Hokage, Terumi Mei could only bite her lip.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? are speechless.

    On the other hand, Zabuza¡¯s body was moved back to Kiri with Shiro¡¯s consent.He snorted: "It is indeed Xiao's style."

    "Okay, I understand. Next, you should have a good rest and recuperate, Changkuro. Huh?"

    She waited for a moment, but received no response from Changkuro.

    Terumi Mei turned around to look with confusion, only to see Changkuro trying to hold himself up and looking at her stubbornly.

    "Mizukage-sama." The man asked in a low voice with a shadow of uneasiness hidden in his eyes, "Am Inever able to be a ninja anymore?"

    Terumi Mei¡¯s eyes subconsciously fell on Chokuro¡¯s empty trousers.

    It is difficult for a disabled person to be a ninja.

    She lowered her eyes, not daring to make contact with Changkuro's dim eyes that contained hope.

    "Relax and recuperate, we will cure you."

    Terumi Mei whispered these unconvincing words, then turned and left.

    The movements were somewhat awkward.

    There was deathly silence in the ward where the woman was away, except for the patient's heavy breathing.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Konoha Village.

    The letter from the mist ninja asking for help has not yet been delivered.

    ¡ª¡ªIn fact, when Haruno Sakura, Naruto, and Sasuke finished lunch and came to Training Ground No. 39, Chokuro was still leading the Kirin Ninja ANBU in their first search.

    So before setting off to the Kingdom of Water, the three of them still have some time to conduct pre-mission training.

    The so-called running-in, the most basic requirement is to understand the fighting methods and new tricks of your companions.

    For example¡ª¡ª

    "The Mangeky¨­ Sharingan is activated!"

    "Secret Technique - Susanoo!"

    Now it was no longer difficult for Sasuke to use these two moves, and he naturally condensed the nearly 100-meter-tall purple giant.

    "Wow!"

    The mighty and huge body and the oppressive chakra texture made Naruto take a step back nervously and shout out in surprise.

    "I told you before, when the Sharingan evolves to the end, it is the Mangekyo Sharingan" Sasuke jumped on the giant's shoulder in a few steps, looked down at Naruto, and smiled slightly, "So, this is the Mangekyo Sharingan."  strength."

    "Awesome" Naruto raised his head and looked at Sasuke, feeling shocked and speechless.

    "That's not all!" Haruno Sakura patted Naruto and said with a smile: "Based on Susanoo, Sasuke can also display stronger forms and ninjutsu. Now you, even if you have mastered the six tails  Even in beast form, he is no match for him!"

    ¡°But we¡¯ll talk about this later, and I¡¯ll also show you my new power!¡±

    "Isn't it the sage mode?" Naruto curled his lips.

    "Humph."

    The girl shook her head, took out a scroll from her arms and shook it towards Naruto, smiling mysteriously: "Wait a moment"

    "What does she want to do?"

    Watching Haruno Sakura mysteriously sneaking into the darkness of the forest, Naruto frowned, a little confused.

    "You'll find out soon."

    Sasuke jumped off the purple giant's shoulders and said calmly.

    His Mangekyou Sharingan was extremely perceptive, and he quickly caught two slender figures walking out of the darkness of the forest.

    "She is coming."

    ¡¾That¡¯s it for today, I went out during the day.  The owed updates are counted as ten updates, and the owed updates from last month¡¯s rewards have not yet been repaid, so tomorrow I will start using the Black Room to code words and start paying off the owed updates.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 544 New Name

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ¡¾The chapter in the previous chapter said that it was so filthy that it broke the sky!  !  ¡¿

    Two identical girls held hands and walked out of the forest.

    "Shadow clone?"

    Naruto's first reaction was that Haruno Sakura used his commonly used ninjutsu.

    "But if it was just a shadow clone, Sakura wouldn't be so serious about it.

    "No, that's not right." Naruto was also a master of shadow clones. After looking at it carefully, he quickly discovered something unusual about the clone.

    The shadow clone and even the ice clone all have the stiff flavor of a chakra entity.

    But the cloned clone looks like a real person, with a lively expression and clear eyes, full of vitality.

    Real person?

    He walked straight up to the clone - the difference in the color of his eyes allowed Naruto to recognize the clone at a glance - and poked her cheek with his finger.

    ? Soft, creamy and elastic.

    That is definitely not a feeling that chakra can simulate.

    "This is a real person!"

    Naruto's eyes widened and he shouted.

    The clone slapped Naruto's mischievous hand away and glanced at him with a sullen expression: "Am I still a dummy?"

    The orange-haired boy was stunned for a moment.

    Completely stupid.

    "That's so rude, Naruto!" Seeing Naruto's dazed look, I burst out laughing, walked over and said, "She is a clone, and she is different from ordinary clones."

    Looking at Naruto's confused expression, Haruno Sakura knew that he didn't understand at all, and smiled: "Anyway, just treat her as another me."

    "Two Sakuras?"

    Naruto was half surprised and half confused, rarely accepting this reality.

    He frowned, scratched his chin, and moved his eyes back and forth between the two Haruno Sakuras.

    At first glance, the original image and the clone are almost identical, but after all, Naruto and Haruno Sakura have been classmates and teammates for so many years. If you look closely, you can see the difference¡ª¡ª

    Eyes.

    The clone's temperament is cooler than that of the original, and his eyes are less gentle and more cold.

    Body.

    The original figure has been exercising all year round. Although his body is slender, it is also well-proportioned and fleshy, and it is by no means morbidly thin like a skinny body. In contrast, the clone has a thinness that is rare for ninjas due to insufficient exercise.

    But the biggest difference is chakra.

    Naruto's eyes finally fell on the clone's eyes.

    From here, he felt a familiar, slightly cold and evil chakra smell

    "Oh, you feel it."

    The clone smiled slightly and subconsciously lowered his eyes, blocking Naruto's sight.

    When she opened her eyes again, those clear black and white eyes had turned into a pair of bright red eyes.

    "Sharingan!?"

    Naruto suddenly found that this wide-mouthed, shocked expression had appeared on his face countless times today.

    After so many shocks, the boy finally had some immunity. He held his chin that was about to dislocate, pointed at the clone next to him and stammered: "Soyou, you are actually, Uchiha Sakura?!"

    The sound of "Uchiha Sakura" was truly shocking.

    "U-UchihaSakura!?"

    When Sasuke, who was watching silently, heard the name, his little face that had been pretending to be lying down suddenly became tense and he laughed wildly: "Haha! Uchiha Sakura!"

    Looking at each other with the clone, Haruno Sakura shook her head half helplessly, half amusedly.

    "You idiot, I have never been from the Uchiha clan!" The clone gave Naruto a slap in the face in embarrassment and annoyance, "Don't change my name to be so ambiguous without permission!"

    Haruno Sakura doesn¡¯t have Uchiha¡¯s unique black hair.

    UchihaSakura?

    After tasting it carefully, she always felt that this name was very misleading.

    It seems like she has some kind of relationship with Sasuke.

    After a lot of effort, Sakura explained to Naruto the origin of the Sharingan Eyes.

    "But if you call it like this, it will be easier to distinguish the clone from the original one." Although Naruto accepted her explanation, he still felt that his name was correct. He muttered and said, "The clone should also have its own name.  Bar!"

    "Normally I don't use clones." Haruno Sakura explained with a smile,??So no need to worry about confusion.  "

    She waved her hand and stopped Naruto who was about to speak.

    "Okay, Naruto."

    "We are here to practice, right? Don't waste time on such trivial matters." Uchiha Sakura Bah, it was Haruno Sakura's clone who took over the original words and said, "Whether you call me a clone, Uchiha  It doesn't matter whether it's Bo Ying or not, it's up to you. The name is just a code name."

    ¡°As he spoke, the clone slowly injected chakra into his eyes, transforming the three magatama into a four-cornered windmill-shaped kaleidoscope.

    "The key point is still the power I useSimilarly, my Sharingan can also open into the form of a kaleidoscope." The clone said, pointing to his own eyes.

    "oh."

    Naruto nodded calmly, expressing his understanding.

    After experiencing so many surprises in one day, he felt that he would no longer be surprised by another pair of Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. Having said that, even Sasuke had turned on Mangeky¨­, and Haruno Sakura's Sharingan ability could not be compared.  He, Naruto, should be surprised!

    "So Uchiha Sakura can also perform Sasuke's technique?" He pointed at the purple giant behind Sasuke and said.

    "Humph."

    The clone smiled proudly and said: "Compared to that one, I can do it even stronger!"

    "You guys step back a little bit."

    As she spoke, the girl clasped her hands on her chest, and a surging chakra aura gradually emerged from her body, and the overwhelming momentum filled the entire training ground.

    Haruno Sakura pulled Naruto back to a safe distance and explained: "Usually when the clone goes out to fight, I will hide aside and enter the 'immobile' state, absorbing the magic chakra for the clone to use in battle."

    ? Perhaps the other way around is also possible.

    Of course, entering immortal mode through slug clones is also a way.

    However, the disadvantage of slugs is that the smaller they are, the less powerful they are. Small slug clones can be used for fun, but when it comes to serious use, facing those extraordinary enemies, relying on slug clones alone is a bit inadequate.

    This is a small shortcoming of the Slug Immortal Technique - on the other hand, there are several small but powerful toads on Miaomu Mountain, which are specially used by ninjas to enter the sage mode.

    The first Hokage went further than Haruno Sakura.

    He does not need a slug clone to absorb natural energy. He has obviously relied on his extraordinary talents to sublimate the immortal mode and got rid of the shackles of the slug magic.

    Of course, Haruno Sakura also has her own way to go.

    The next stage of the Immortal Mode, the Star God Mode, absorbs the energy of fission radiation - that is the essential source of the endless energy in the core of the planet in the Naruto world. The energy of the earth veins and underground magma are just a drop in the bucket of the planet's energy.  In terms of the nature of energy, radiated energy is more tyrannical and domineering than natural energy. The Star God mode born based on this is naturally more powerful and higher-level than the Immortal mode that absorbs natural energy.

    The more advanced Yangshen mode, which absorbs the energy generated by the eternal fusion of the sun - which is the source of all life and all natural energy on this planet - is another indescribable stage; let alone  Senju Hashirama, even the legendary Sage of Six Paths, may not be able to reach this level.

    And these seemingly dreamy and fairy tale-like ideas have actually gradually come to light thanks to the efforts of Haruno Sakura.

    Of course, the strongest power that Haruno Sakura can exert at the moment still remains at the level of kaleidoscope and sage mode:

    "The Secret Technique of Kaleidoscope - Susanoo!"

    With the clone¡¯s roar, a huge green giant rose from the ground and stood on the field as if it was upright!

    Its figure is far larger, taller, and majestic than the purple giant behind Sasuke.

    It was as if a majestic mountain peak stood in front of Naruto.

    The orange-haired boy held his breath.

    He thought that nothing would scare him anymore today, but he was wrong.

    The majestic and ever-changing light green giant in front of you is so thrilling!

    "Is it an illusion?"

    Sasuke raised his head, looked at the girl standing high on the head of the giant Susaku, and murmured.

    "I always feelshe has become stronger."

    ¡¾First update.  It¡¯s been a long time since I wrote about the daily life of Class 7, and I feel so loved.  Chapter 2 will be updated around 1 o'clock.  ¡¿

    ¡¾Forgot to say, happy Mid-Autumn Festival!  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 545 New Power

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s light green eyes reflected the same light green giant figure in front of her.

    Emotionally.

    Although this level of power is not as good as the further "powerful magic weapon", it is already quite impressive.

    "During my mission to the Kingdom of Thunder, I encountered some things After that, Yin Dun achieved some breakthroughs."

    "So this technique has also seen some new changes."

    She explained a few things to Sasuke.

    Sasuke understood.

    The connection between the power of Yin Dun and the Sharingan is so close that the progress of Yin Dun¡¯s practice will be directly reflected in the ability of the Sharingan.

    The young man raised his head and carefully looked at the giant in front of him.

    ¡°It¡¯s bigger and more delicate than before.¡±

    He said firmly.

    But the changes are not just about body shape and appearance.

    I saw that the chakra in the split body was still not stopping, and continued to surge out and flow into Susanoo.

    A huge amount of Yin Escape Chakra gathered in the palm of the green giant and condensed into a huge long sword!

    The giant sword was over a hundred meters long, with a fierce momentum. The blade had a weird shape, like a spiral twisted steel bar, and finally wound up into a conical bladeless spiral sword.

    "A weapon"

    Sasuke murmured.

    ¡°Probably because she is not of Uchiha blood, there are always some slight mismatches in the Susanoo that Haruno Sakura used before.  Even though she was able to push Susanoo Valley to an extremely majestic and powerful state, the green giant still had no weapons and could only fight with his bare hands.

    On the other hand, when Sasuke, who was born as an orthodox Uchiha, could not condense the complete body of Susanoo, Susanoo had a complete set of weapons.

    Now it seems that Haruno Sakura has made up for the last shortcoming of her Susanoo. The only gap between the Susanoo in the ultimate form in the Uchiha legend is the lack of wings behind her.

    "It's actually possible to do this"

    Because he understood the difficulty and power of this technique, Sasuke was no less shocked than Naruto.  "Humph, you are indeed Uchiha Sakura!"

    Seeing that a companion who is not of Uchiha blood can achieve such an extent, Sasuke, who is beaten by her every day, will inevitably have such questions:

    Does the glory of Uchiha lie in the Sharingan?

    Does bloodline really determine everything?

    Sasuke also had this thought.

    At least for Haruno Sakura, this is not true.

    "After acquiring new weapons, Susanoo has several more forms of attacks." Uchiha the voice of the clone came faintly from the sky, "I found Shisui's information at Sasuke's house and roughly deduced  How to use the new moves"

    As she spoke, she demonstrated the changes brought about by the new weapon to the two of them.

    The spiral sword is huge in size, and a simple slash has the unrivaled power of splitting mountains and rocks. The unique spiral sword body can also rotate at high speed and turn into a drill bit that penetrates everything. It can charge and stab invincibly!

    It can also be combined with Fire Release to become a high-speed rotating flame giant sword with high-temperature burn effects.

    There is also a move called "Susanoh-Ninety-nine". The name is very weird, but the actual effect is to launch hundreds or thousands of chakra arrows from the sword body to carry out a blanket attack on distant targets.  .

    The fourth move has nothing to do with the new weapon Spiral Sword.

    This move also has a name, called "Yasaka Magatama". It can condense four-cornered pinwheel-shaped magatama in the hand and shoot it out like a dart.  Compared with the secret technique "Ninety-nine", the power of this move is concentrated on the magatama, so it is more destructive.

    "The above are Susanoo's new moves."

    The clone watched Yasaka Magatama hit the ground in the distance, causing an explosion that shook the earth. After the earth-shattering blow calmed down, he spoke slowly.

    In the distance, the smoke and billowing dust gradually dissipated.

    What was displayed in front of Sasuke and Naruto was the training ground after being attacked in turn by Susanoo¡ª¡ª

    The huge wooden target stuck in the ground has long since disappeared, leaving only an unfathomable huge pit on the flat ground. The soil that was lifted up was scorched black, and white smoke was rising.

    So strong!

    Naruto and Sasuke were both silent.

    "I didn't use all the power of Susanoo because otherwise, the movement would be too great." The clone continued, "Besides, I don't have Fire Release.Is very good at it.  "

    "As long as you know that I have these skills. In real combat, except for using this spiral sword for medium and close combat, I basically don't know how to use other moves."

    She has the stronger Wind Blade Riptide and other Water and Ice Styles in her hands, so she naturally doesn't like long-range ninjutsu like "Susanoh-Ninety-nine" and "Yasaka Magatama".

    After saying that, the clone released Susanoo and fell to the ground.

    "I rememberyou have a more powerful weapon, the Divine Weapon, on top of Susanoo, right?" Sasuke frowned and asked.

    He has always been obsessed with the powerful magic weapon that shined in the other world.

    "More powerful than this?" Naruto looked in disbelief.

    "Yeah." The clone nodded solemnly.

    "The Majestic Divine Weapon is a combination of senjutsu and kaleidoscope, and it also incorporates the power of ice escape and water escape secret arts. Compared with the ordinary Susanoo, it is superior in strength and defense!"

    Looking at Naruto's expectant expression, she smiled apologetically.

    "But in terms of attack form, it has nothing new, and the movement is too loud, so I saved my energy and skipped this move."

    Haruno Sakura patted Naruto on the shoulder and said with a smile: "Okay, Naruto, I'll show you the next time I have the chance to satisfy your eyes!"

    "Now let's let Sasuke show off his skills first!"

    Sasuke¡¯s ultimate move is also Susanoo.

    ¡ª¡ªHe directly skipped the somewhat shameful Thousand Birds Demonic Body form.

    Unlike Haruno Sakura, the purple giant behind Sasuke only has half a body, not a complete form.

    The weapon used is not a huge one-handed spiral sword, but a bow in one hand and an arrow in the other.

    "Look, Sakura."

    Naruto pulled Haruno Sakura and pointed at the extremely special bow and arrows.

    He looks dull, but he has a very high talent for fighting. At a glance, he can see the beauty of the strange disc-shaped giant bow: it can be used as a bow from a distance or as a shield in close combat; the chakra giant arrow in his hand,  It can be fired from a distance or used as a long sword for close combat.

    "Um."

    Haruno Sakura looked over, thought for a moment, and commented in a low voice: "This set of weapons is a bit interesting Suitable for both near and far, both offensive and defensive."

    When Sasuke cultivated Susan in this form, she was already on the way to the Land of Thunder, so this was Sakura's first time to see Sasuke's new power.

    "This is Susanoo in normal form." Sasuke merged into the giant's body and said slowly.

    He controlled the Susanoo and swung it a few times. The sword was powerful and roaring like thunder. Its power should not be underestimated.

    Then he bent his bow and set up an arrow, and after demonstrating some long-range attacks, the black-haired boy continued: "Based on the Susanoo, I can also incorporate the power of Thunder Release into it to form a stronger technique"

    "Secret Technique-Jianbudu God!"

    The lightning suddenly blazed, and a dazzling blue light suddenly exploded on the training ground. Even if you close your eyes, the strong light can still penetrate your eyelids, stinging your eyes and hurting!

    After a while, Haruno Sakura rubbed her tearful eyes and saw clearly the changes on the field:

    The purple giant put on a layer of thick and mighty lightning armor, and charged towards him with a majestic and awe-inspiring aura.

    In the air, there was a faint crackle of ionized thunder and fire, indicating the danger of Sasuke's new technique.

    The three of them couldn't help but take a few steps back.

    "Is it the advanced form of the Thousand Bird Demonic Body"

    Haruno Sakura narrowed her eyes.

    The technique of Jianbu Du Shen is, to a certain extent, the sister chapter of the Thunder Release of the Majestic Divine Weapon.

    Sasuke was too much influenced by Haruno Sakura.

    Even the development of ninjutsu is full of the shadow of girls:

    The same way he likes to develop a technique in depth and evolve it to a higher level; the same way he likes to fuse Susanoo with his best escape technique to turn it into his strongest move.

    ¡ª¡ªOf course, Haruno Sakura¡¯s powerful weapon does not have those cute cat ears.

    "Awaited."

    Sasuke put down the seal in his hand and said calmly.

    ¡¾Two chapters in a row.  First update.  ¡¿

    ¡¾Recently, the efficiency of typing in a small black room is extremely low. Obviously I am neither in the group nor playing games or checking Moments. I am just staring at the screen in a dazeMy head seems to be confused.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 546 Naruto

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Has Sasuke become so strong?"

    Naruto had a very serious expression on his face, stared at Sasuke closely, and whispered.

    Just by looking at it, Naruto instinctively felt the danger of Sasuke's technique.

    He was quite confident in his tailed beast status, and felt that he should be able to surpass Sasuke and stop being a tail beast, and even Sakura would no longer be able to catch up.

    Today, after each of them practiced this, and two incredibly powerful Susanoos were displayed in front of Naruto, he realized that he had gone astray.

    He is indeed growing rapidly, but Sasuke and Sakura are not growing slow at all!

    Am I still the weakest person in Kakashi class?

    Naruto pursed his lips and thought to himself.

    There is something uncomfortable in my heart.

    "In the state of Kenbutoshin," Sasuke continued, "Susanoh's speed and strength have been greatly improved, which is completely different from before."

    "And when you use the Thunder Release Ninjutsu, you will become more comfortable and perform it freely!"

    "In order to save my eye power, I will only perform one move." The black-haired boy smiled and said, "Watch it."

    Susanoo raised his right hand and aimed at the forest of death opposite the training ground.

    Intense lightning condensed on the purple giant's arm. Under Sasuke's powerful control, the restless current turned into a stream of light as quiet and serene as water, converging into a straight and hollow arrow.

    At the end of the arrow, there is a specially made streamlined kunai.

    Sasuke took a deep breath.

    "This moveis called the electromagnetic gun!"

    Under the strong blue light, the faint smile on his face also looked very imposing.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the young man's open palm suddenly clenched into a fist.

    Whoosh¡ª¡ª!

    In an instant, infinite light burst out from Susanoo's body, and the dazzling blue light filled the entire field of vision; followed by a shrill howl!

    Howling, thundering, and dazzling lights filled the entire training ground.

    For a second or two, Naruto felt his ears ringing so heavily that he couldn't open his eyes at all.

    After a while, he came back to his senses and looked intently.

    In the direction pointed by the electromagnetic gun, the fallen trees formed a straight and slender line, as if the forest of death had been split open with a knife, and the knife marks penetrated deep into the forest until they were invisible.

    The penetrating power of the electromagnetic gun is so terrifying!

    Naruto opened his mouth, but couldn't speak.

    Sasuke put away his Susanoo and jumped down from the air.

    "How about it?"

    "Very strong."

    Haruno Sakura said calmly.

    She must admit that in terms of power and penetration, the electromagnetic gun is much more powerful than her Wind Blade Torrent.

    "Of course, if you use better metal projectiles, the power of this move can be further improved." Haruno Sakura continued to evaluate calmly, "Anyway, it's already very powerful."

    There is no problem in penetrating through the forest of death, or even through the entire Konoha!

    "Humph." Sasuke glanced at the girl, the corners of his mouth turned up, and he felt a little happy.

    "Naruto, it's your turn."

    "YeahI understand." The orange-haired boy rubbed his palms and responded.

    He swallowed and walked to the training ground, which was already pitted and in disarray.

    "I only have two new tricks." Naruto walked to the field and said in a deep voice, "One is the Rasengan that incorporates the changes in wind escape properties, and the other is the new tailed beast mode."

    "Compared to Sakura and Sasuke, who are full of tricks, the number of Naruto's new techniques seems a bit shabby.

    However, in terms of quality alone, the Wind Release Rasengan and the Nine-Tailed Tailed Beast mode are not much worse than "Yasaka Magatama" and Susanoo.

    "It's coming" Haruno Sakura raised her eyebrows, a little surprised.

    Naruto directly entered tailed beast mode.

    The first one, the second one,, all the way to the sixth one!

    In the field, Naruto's figure has been covered by ultra-high-density chakra, and the dark red tailed beast coat is wrapped around him, turning the boy into another small demon fox!

    The huge amount of chakra condensed into substance exudes a terrifying aura as heavy as a mountain, which can even make people breathless.

    "Six tails?! Naruto, hold on!"Sasuke looked solemn and looked at the young man in front of him in surprise.

    "Narutoare you okay?" Haruno Sakura was also a little worried. She pulled the clone one step forward and said, "Don't force yourself too much!"

    "I'm fine"

    The chakra aggregate in the form of a demon fox opened its mouth and spoke with difficulty.

    It sounds nice, but in fact, Naruto had only mastered the five-tailed form before.

    The six-tailed form is too unstable, and he has never succeeded. Every time he has just condensed the sixth tail, he is defeated by the evil thoughts of the nine-tails, and has to escape from the tailed beast form with the help of Jiraiya.

    So now Naruto hastily activated the six-tailed form, which is really a bit rash.

    Haruno Sakura knows this.

    But she knew better that the reason why Naruto forced himself to enter the six-tailed form was just because he didn't want to be left behind by her and Sasuke - the five-tailed form was obviously no match for Susanoo.

    The girl blamed herself a little. She was so busy showing off herself that she forgot to consider Naruto's mood.

    "Come onNaruto!"

    She clenched her fists and said softly.

    The clone stood beside her, reopened the Mangekyo Sharingan, and stared closely at the dangerous chakra aggregate in the field.

    Fortunately, probably because of the encouragement from her and Sasuke, Naruto always maintained a trace of clarity in his eyes, firmly curbing Kyuubi's evil thoughts.

    The sixth tail gradually solidified completely.

    Naruto did not lose control after all, and remained stable in this state, roaring in a low voice.

    "Success!"

    Sakura and Sasuke looked at each other and said in surprise.

    But Naruto still didn't stop.

    ¡°No¡­this level of power¡­is not enough!¡±

    Vulpix form?  It just looks powerful.

    After seeing Sakura and Sasuke's Susanoo, Naruto knew that even if he opened the sixth tail, it was still nothing compared to the two of them!

    Naruto gritted his teeth and continued to frantically extract the power of the nine tails, heading towards a higher level of tailed beast form!

    The seventh tail gradually condensed.

    The deeper and more profound dark thoughts from Kyuubi also came out and fell on Naruto.

    The voice of Kyuubi poured into the young man's ears like a magical sound.

    "whee¡­¡­"

    "Naruto, why don't you accept my power?"

    "What's wrongyou need my power."

    "Otherwise, you will be left too far behind by the two of them."

    "Look, Sakura and Sasuke are walking side by side and have forgotten about you."

    "Hurry up and borrow my power to catch up with them"

    In these inductive words, the last trace of clarity in Naruto's eyes gradually turned into confusion.

    The boy is in crisis!

    This time, Naruto was too impatient.

    He couldn¡¯t even master the six-tailed form in the first place, so how could he jump two levels in a row and maintain the seven-tailed mode?

    Naruto, who looked like a demon fox in the field, began to roar like a wild beast!

    "Roar¡ª¡ª!"

    "He's starting to lose his mind!"

    Haruno Sakura shouted in shock, quickly exchanging glances with Sasuke.

    She took the clone¡¯s hand, and the latter¡¯s kaleidoscope began to rotate rapidly.

    The next moment, the scene changed suddenly.

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s figure flashed and appeared in a dark and damp underground hall.

    ¡¾Second update.  ¡¿¡¾Recommend a friend's new book "The Future Daughter Comes to the Door", a campus youth love story about a father's love.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 547 Nine Tails (1)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Coming in"

    Haruno Sakura narrowed her scarlet Sharingan.

    The slender beautiful eyes looked carefully up and down from left to back.

    This is a dark and water-filled underground hall.

    There are no walls around the hall, and the darkness seems to extend to infinity until it falls into endless darkness and silence.

    As expected, she had entered deep inside Naruto's body and was in the sealed world constructed by the double four-image seal.

    ??Caught between reality and spirit, which is neither true nor false?

    So, the self here and Naruto standing not far away with his back to her are just mental projections, right?

    "Naruto?"

    She called out.

    no respond.

    The orange-haired boy was surrounded by the power of the Kyuubi, and white foamy chakra wrapped around him, binding his body.

    Naruto was still struggling, but he was gradually losing strength and losing consciousness.

    In front of him, the Nine-Tails' chakra leaked out across the seal, condensing into the demon fox's head outside the huge seal cage.

    A pair of orange-yellow beast eyes, half a man tall, stared at Naruto coldly and fiercely.

    "What are you hesitating about, Naruto?" The demon fox's bewitching voice echoed in the hall, "Come on, open your heart and accept my power"

    The voice was deep and deep, like thunder ringing in the ears.

    "You need my strengthotherwise you will be left behind by them and become a lonely person"

    "Hee hee hee¡­¡­"

    The tailed beast¡¯s cold laughter was chilling.

    "Let him go, Kyuubi."

    The girl said coldly.

    Those cold red eyes glanced at Kyuubi without emotion.

    "These eyesare the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan."

    The huge head of Kyuubi turned around and looked at Haruno Sakura.

    As he spoke, as more and more chakra leaked from the seal, the form of the Nine-Tails became more complete, detailed and solid.

    The aura of the demon fox became more and more solemn.

    "Haruno Sakura" it said coldly, "I remember that you are not from the Uchiha clan."

    Being stared at by the demon fox¡¯s huge and malicious eyes, Haruno Sakura showed no fear and walked straight towards it.

    ??????? Walk until the point where Kyuubi Morihaku¡¯s sharp teeth are within reach.

    "so what?"

    The girl¡¯s cold voice sounded faintly.

    "If you don't want to be beaten, let Naruto go quickly!"

    Kyuubi opened his mouth and sneered.  It opened its mouth, and its sharp fangs were as long as an arm. It was extremely terrifying. It said solemnly: "The fact that you can enter here means that you have indeed mastered some of the power of the Sharingan"

    "I have seen the power of Sharingan before." Its body gradually became complete as it spoke. Kyuubi sat up from the ground and looked down at the girl, saying with disdain.

    "In the past, Uchiha Madara once had a more evil and terrifying pupil technique than mine. He once controlled me."

    "but¡ª¡ª"

    "You young girl, don't be too loud! Don't think that just because you have transplanted a pair of kaleidoscopes and mastered some of the Sharingan, you can call yourself Uchiha Madara You are not worthy of it!"

    Haruno Sakura sneered.

    There was no smile in her eyes.

    "Uchiha Madara? I'm not interested in imitating him."

    She tilted her head and glanced sideways at Kyuubi, with absolute confidence and contempt in her tone: "It's you instead. It seems that you chose to be beaten"

    The girl's figure looked so petite in front of the monster fox, not even as tall as the fox's head, but her aura was as majestic as a mountain, rivaling the Nine-Tails and not inferior.

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s chakra poured out unscrupulously in front of Kyuubi, pure, cold and powerful.

    The demon fox snorted coldly.

    Next.

    It strikes without warning.

    Suddenly, a huge claw suddenly stretched out, raised high, and grabbed Haruno Sakura fiercely and quickly!

    The huge contrast in body shape makes the girl look so small and fragile in front of the demon fox's sharp claws.

    ???????????????????????? It seems that with just a little bit of force, it can pull that delicate bodysp; "You hurt me, Haruno Sakura."

    The roar of Kyuubi, which contained anger, rumbled out, and the vast sound wave pressed towards the girl.

    Haruno Sakura did not retreat, but took another step closer.

    ¡°Huh¡­so what?¡±

    The girl stood indifferently and asked in a cold voice.

    The four-cornered windmill in her eyes rotated slightly, and in conjunction with the chakra that was about to move, she faced the Nine-Tails head-on without any tricks.

    The calm air seemed to suddenly be stirred up by a whirlwind.

    "If you are not convinced," Haruno Sakura's enchanting red eyes cast a very cold gaze on Kyuubi, and she said slowly: "We can have another fight!"

    "I can beat you until you are convinced!"

    Kyuubi narrowed his eyes dangerously.

    As a tailed beast, except when it was controlled by Madara Uchiha, has it ever been provoked like this before?

    The fierce murderous intention flowed out from every pore of the demon fox and condensed in the air, as if the temperature of the entire hall dropped by ten degrees.

    The claws moved slightly, but they immediately suppressed the idea of ??attacking.

    Those pairs of Mangeky¨­ Sharingan are really too dangerous

    Haruno Sakura was able to control its clone with just one look, which reminded the demon fox of the shame of being dominated by Madara.

    "snort¡­¡­!"

    Kyuubi snorted coldly.

    ¡¾There is only this update today.  I recommend a friend's book "Diary of Survival in the Ninja World", it's a very good Naruto fan.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 548 Nine Tails (2)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Kyuubi was secretly annoyed, but ultimately did not dare to act rashly.

    As the head of the nine-tailed beast, it is unruly and does not think highly of humans deep down - except for a wall hanging that allows wood to escape.

    The only thing he is afraid of is the Sharingan.

    Especially the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.

    Even though it possesses rare power in the world, it still has to succumb to the illusion of kaleidoscope!

    ¡ª¡ªTailed beasts do not have low illusion resistance, they just lack resistance to the Eye of the Immortal.

    And now, standing in front of it are two pairs of kaleidoscopes!

    ?????????????Two boys and girls who look extremely young, but have extraordinary bearing, are staring at it with their scarlet eyes, looking at it coldly.

    "In addition to Haruno Sakura, there is also that Uchiha boy, he also has"

    From the corner of Kyuubi's eyes, he noticed the almost eerie and beautiful six-pointed star pattern in Sasuke's eyes.

    "The Mangekyo Sharingan."

    The demon fox's heart is filled with a manic desire to attack, but the reason in its mind always suppresses the anger, making it unable to move forward.

    "So, is it the true form of the Nine-Tails that made Naruto lose his mind?"

    The black-haired boy gently placed his companion on the ground, pointed at the huge tailed beast, and asked softly.

    "Yes."

    The girl nodded and walked to the sealed door.

    The power of the four-image seal is embodied here as two huge iron fences joined together. The place where the lock should be in the middle seam is covered by a rune with the word "sealing" written on it.

    The gap in the fence is extremely wide and can trap the Kyuubi, but humans can easily get in and out.

    "What should we do so that Naruto will no longer be occupied by its evil thoughts?" Sasuke thought for a while and asked, "How about killing the Kyuubi?"

    Kyuubi¡¯s eyes are full of violence, hatred and darkness, which is really disgusting.

    Haruno Sakura glanced back at him.

    Kill Kyuubi?

    This idea is too radical.

    She shook her head and replied: "No. In that case, Nine-Tails will die and then be resurrected in a corner of the Land of Fire two or three years later."

    "As for Naruto"

    "This will indeed eliminate the risk once and for all, but he will also completely lose the power of the nine-tails from now on. The power of the nine-tails is very important to him!"

    "To solve the Nine-Tails problem, we can only find a way to persuade it not to cause trouble with Naruto."

    Sasuke frowned: "How to convince? I don't thinkKyuubi will listen to you!"

    "It's very simple." Haruno Sakura raised the corners of her mouth and showed a meaningful smile, but said nothing.

    "Tsk" Sasuke curled his lips.

    From the beginning to the end, neither of them thought it would be difficult to kill Kyuubi itself.

    That contemptuous attitude immediately angered Kyuubi.

    It had a fierce look on its face, and hit the iron fence with one claw. A loud bang resounded throughout the hall, and the iron door suddenly shook!

    "Assholes!" the demon fox said angrily, "If you weren't sealed inside, I really want to tear you all to pieces!"

    Haruno Sakura looked back calmly.

    The large area of ??blood red in those eyes instantly extinguished half of the demon fox's anger.

    "Sealed inside?"

    The girl chuckled lightly, raised her steps, and stepped directly through the gap in the fence that was wide enough for two people, and stepped into the seal.

    ¡ª¡ªThis seal only protects against tailed beasts, not humans.

    She just crossed the fence that separated the tailed beast from the outside world and approached the fox.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    "I'm in."

    "Kyuubi, do you think this seal is to imprison you?" She smiled contemptuously and said disdainfully, "You are wrong."

    "This sealis used to protect you."

    "I hope you understand this!"

    Kyuubi narrowed his eyes suddenly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    It didn¡¯t take Haruno Sakura¡¯s words to heart at all, and only regarded them as useless and stupid words.

    What the demon fox cares about is that Haruno Sakura dared to cross the cage and get so close.  The desire to attack became more intense and restless as the girl's steps came closer, constantly attacking the shackles of reason.

    Until the girl stopped in front of its claws.

    &??Sound.

    " However, the Bagua seal tightly bound the Nine-Tails' power within the seal. The sealing technique turned into an invisible barrier, intercepting the Nine-Tails' energy.  Across a fence, the violent explosion was attenuated by the barrier into a gentle breeze, which could only lift the girl's hair and brush her cheek.

    Kyuubi's attack was completely in vain.

    It is also not allowed.

    "Noisy."

    Sasuke's face turned cold and he looked at the girl who turned around.

    With two swish sounds, the purple and emerald green armors emerged in tacit agreement, each extending two thick and powerful arm bones, pressing the Nine Tails to the ground.

    "Be quiet!"

    Haruno Sakura snorted, and controlled Susanoo to exert force to press the Kyuubi's head and mouth, locking it tightly.

    "Your genjutsu doesn't seem to be very convincing." Sasuke chuckled and said, "Although you have defeated it twice, Kyuubi has no intention of obeying you."

    The girl¡¯s face was gloomy and she was speechless for a moment.

    After a while, she finally said: "Training a dog requires patience. If it doesn't work twice, just try again!"

    "It's better to try another way" Sasuke shook his head.

    He has been watching from the side, and the onlookers clearly feel that Sakura is a bit over the top.

    "Kyuubi seems to be very resistant to being used by illusions" He said calmly, "It should be because it has been controlled by Uchiha using illusions several times!"

    "It's better if I use Susanoo to fight it head-on. After defeating it, it will probably become obedient."

    Frontal combat?

    Haruno Sakura also disagreed. She felt that Sasuke underestimated Kyuubi.

    "You don't need any genjutsu, and you can't use many secret techniques in Naruto's body. You can't defeat him." Sakura said with a frown.

    Although she regards Kyuubi as a beast that is difficult to communicate with, she has to admit that Kyuubi is wise.

    It¡¯s just full of negative emotions.

    Even Haruno Sakura herself would find it difficult to deal with such a thinking tailed beast, let alone Sasuke!

    "Illusion is the easiest thing to do!" Haruno Sakura touched her eyes and said coldly, "Since ordinary illusions are useless, let's use more powerful illusions!"

    Sasuke was stunned: "Do you want to?"

    "That's right."

    Haruno Sakura nodded.

    "I'm going to use other gods on it."

    ¡¾Please recommend and subscribe!  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 549 Naruto and Other Gods

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Nono gods?"

    Kyuubi was pinned to the ground by four giant hands, like a husky that was punished by its owner for being too active. He rolled his yellow and white eyes and tried to look at Haruno Sakura.

    Although he didn¡¯t know what the ¡°Other God¡± technique was, Kyuubi subconsciously felt that something was wrong.

    "What kind of technique is thatwhat do you want to do to me!"

    It turned over vigorously, came out of a small gap between its mouth and the floor, and spoke vaguely.

    "Another god?"

    Haruno Sakura chuckled and glanced at Kyuubi.

    As her eyes flashed, she suddenly had other thoughts.

    "Forget it, let me tell you about this jutsu." The girl changed her style and introduced her ninjutsu to Kyuubi.

    "The other gods are the most powerful illusions in the world."

    "This illusion can permanently change a person's thinking, no matter how huge or ridiculous the change is. For example"

    She paused, with an unknown smile on her face, and continued: "For example, it can make you surrender to the human beings you hate most."

    When Haruno Sakura said this, she stopped calmly.

    She winked at Sasuke, and they both released Susanoo's grip on the Kyuubi at the same time, allowing it to get up.  He looked over coldly, admiring the expression on Kyuubi's face.

    "What did you say?"

    Kyuubi shook his hair, and his face was so gloomy that it seemed like it could drip water.

    It suppressed its anger, murderous intent looming in its gloomy vertical eyes, and its voice was as cold as an ice cave: "You said this illusion can permanently control me?"

    "Forget it if you don't believe it." Haruno Sakura spread her hands and shrugged.

    "Anyway, you will experience it for yourself soon."

    In fact, Haruno Sakura doesn¡¯t think that the effectiveness of other gods can really be so powerful.  Of course, Sakura has experienced this technique on herself. With her resistance to illusions, she will be hit by it, let alone others?

    But can other gods really have a permanent effect on an existence at the level of Nine-Tails, causing it to completely change its attitude on the most important things?

    Haruno Sakura doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple.

    If this technique is so unsolvable, why was Shisui forced to death, and why didn¡¯t Danzo use it in all the years he had it?

    Haruno Sakura, who has actually performed and experienced this technique, knows it best. Other gods are far from achieving the effect of the so-called "thought seal".

    The scary thing about it is that it can plant an idea in the enemy's mind.

    The effectiveness of the spell will tell the person who has been possessed by other gods that the thought belongs to the subject, allowing him to believe it subconsciously, until the thought slowly grows and grows, like spring rain moistening things, subtly changing the mind and body of the subject.  idea.

    In the end, the subject really thinks that he came up with this idea himself.

    For example, if Danzo wants to become the Fifth Hokage, he can use the other gods on the Third Generation, so that the Third Generation will gradually develop a good impression of him, slowly change his mind, and feel that his ideas and work style are very suitable for becoming the Hokage, so he passes the throne  Give it to him; of course, you can also be simple and crude, and forcibly change Sarutobi Sasuke's mind, so that he suddenly has the strong idea of ??"appointing Danzo to be the Hokage".

    ¡ª¡ªIf Danzo regards the Third Hokage as a fool.

    Three generations are not stupid.  Thoughts can be changed, but the way of thinking cannot be changed. Even if Danzo suddenly feels that Danzo is handsome and his eyebrows are lowered, he will at most have a good impression of Danzo, and will not deduce that Danzo is suitable to be the current Hokage.

    As for having sex directly Sandai is not a young boy who will act impulsively at the slightest thought.  He would have countless thoughts and make comprehensive considerations when making decisions, and the idea of ??"making Danzo the next Hokage" was just one of them.  No matter how strong it was, Sarutobi Sasuke, who had enough willpower to weigh the pros and cons, would not let it come true.

    This feeling is as if your favorite thing that you can't afford suddenly goes on sale at a discount. You strongly want to buy it, but when you think about saving money to buy a car and pay off the mortgage, you have to use extreme self-control.  He resisted the urge to chop his hands.

    The human heart is the most complex thing in the world.

    "Being different from the gods is an art of playing with people's hearts.

    If used well, it can twist the kindest people into the most evil ones, and turn the things a person hates the most into the things he loves the most.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Seamless, not a little out of place, and so clean that it is creepy.

      If it is not used properly, it will be like Mifune in the original work. People can tell at a glance that Danzo has tampered with it.

    ¡ª¡ªSince it is art, it is naturally difficult for a rough guy like Danzo to get started.

    Similarly, Haruno Sakura is also very self-aware of herself:

    There is no doubt that she is a tomboy.

    In other words, she cannot learn from Shisui, who is delicate and thoughtful; the delicate and powerful Betami is nothing more than a hammer in her hands.

    She also doesn¡¯t know how to subtly implant thoughts and change the Kyuubi; she can only forcefully twist the thoughts of the demon fox like a bully.

    Haruno Sakura will only forcefully plant the idea of ??"surrendering to Naruto" in Kyuubi's heart.

    This set of practices may not be effective permanently, but as long as it lasts for a few years or more than ten years, it is enough.

    "Okay, no more nonsense."

    The corners of Haruno Sakura¡¯s mouth curved up into an evil smile: ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡±

    As she spoke, the girl concentrated chakra in her eyes, and the four-cornered pinwheels in her eyes began to rotate slowly.

    Just when Sakura's kaleidoscope illusion was getting ready to go off, Kyuubi's whole body was tense and ready.

    "etc!"

    A voice suddenly broke the solemn atmosphere.

    "Sakura, wait a minute, don't do this!"

    Haruno Sakura was slightly startled and turned her head. The person speaking was Naruto who had just woken up.

    The girl frowned slightly, but still stopped the other gods in her eyes who were about to move.

    "What's wrong?"

    "Sakura" The boy put his arm around Sasuke's shoulders, walked over slowly, shook his head and said, "Please don't use the other gods on Kyuubi."

    Haruno Sakura frowned even more and said in confusion: "But it just bewitched you to become addicted, and even lured you into Nine-Tails mode, and almost killed you!"

    "You don't want to be friends with itit hates you!"

    She stared into Naruto's eyes tightly and warned in a deep voice.

    The Kyuubi hates Naruto - or every Jinch¨±riki - because the Jinchuriki is the cage that imprisons it and enslaves it!

    "I know."

    Naruto walked over, one step at a time, one step at a time, one step at a time, his steps were staggering, but his expression was extremely determined.

    "But, I really want to be friends with Kyuubi."

    Because only in this way can he become a perfect Jinchuuriki like Kirabi.

    Naruto walked up to Haruno Sakura, looked at her seriously, and said slowly.

    Haruno Sakura frowned even more tightly. She could see that those words just now were not arrogant words spoken by Naruto.

    The young man in front of him has made up his mind.

    Should I call him naive or brave?

    "However, this choiceis indeed Naruto's style.

    The girl¡¯s red lips parted slightly, and she wanted to say something, but for a moment she had nothing to say.

    Instead, Kyuubi laughed ferociously: "Oh hehehehe!"

    The demon fox suddenly stretched out its sharp claws, and the tips of the claws poked out from the gap in the fence, almost piercing Naruto, and then shouted: "Come here, brat! Let me tear you apart, let me cut you into pieces  !¡±

    "Let me kill you firsthehehethen we can be friends"

    It responded like this to Naruto's kindness.

    Kyuubi opened his mouth, revealing his sharp teeth and grinning ferociously, his words filled with deep malice that seemed to have solidified into substance.

    Haruno Sakura looked solemn and looked at Naruto.

    Sighed.

    Naruto's choice may be stupid, inefficient or even never successful, but what Haruno Sakura appreciates most is Naruto's stubbornness.

    Out of some kind of mental obsessiveness, Sakura doesn't like to use other gods on others, so she likes to hear that Naruto is willing to use stupid methods to deal with Kyuubi.

    But facing the Kyuubi with this kind of attitude, does Naruto really have a chance to have a heart-to-heart relationship with it?

    "Kyuubi can't communicate at all!" She said with a frown, "Even so, do you still want to stick to your choice?"

    "It hates us, it hates humans!" Haruno Sakura added as a reminder.

    She has a rather negative view of such a alien creature that hates humans.

    ¡¾Please subscribe!  I have given up on the dark room. I am completely out of my depth using the dark room to code. I can¡¯t even write a chapter even if I open the dark room for ten hours.  I will resume word coding tomorrow and resume updating twice a day.  ¡¿

    [This chapter is supposed to have a plot, but my mind can¡¯t move] (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)??Website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 550 Failed Talk

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Non-my family, its heart must be different.

    When Haruno Sakura was young in her last life, she was an idealist. She felt that if human beings could abandon differences in skin color, ethnicity, country, and culture, reduce internal friction, and establish a harmonious society where everyone is equal, that would undoubtedly be the ultimate ideal of mankind.

    So she felt that such words that deliberately created gaps in the crowd were simply sinister and could be punished.

    ¡°After she was slapped in the face by reality too many times, and after she changed from an idealist to a pragmatist, she gradually felt thatthis statement really makes sense. Reality is both real and cruel.

    You treat others as a friendly, and others look down on you at all, and you can't wait for you to die.

    Including certain ethnic groups that claim to have a high level of civilization Haha.

    So in the world of Naruto, her ideas have not changed much.

    ¡ª¡ªOf course, judging from the average moral level of ninjas, Haruno Sakura can be considered very gentle and kind.

    Discrimination is soft violence. This is not popular among ninjas and ninja villages who have fought three ninja wars in the past sixty years. They are more hostile to ninjas who are not from their own village, and even fight naked violence.

    And discrimination happens more often to jinchuriki: because of ignorance or fear, jinchuriki will always receive strange looks or even look at them with blank eyes in the village.

    Haruno Sakura is not discriminating against Naruto.

    But she was full of prejudice against Kyuubi.

    In the history of Konoha, there is nothing good about the events related to the Nine-Tails. The Nine-Tails brought disasters full of destruction and killing.

    Haruno Sakura has now personally come into contact with Kyuubi.  From the texture of its chakra and its words, Sakura could not tell that Kyuubi had any good intentions.

    But when Naruto proposed making friends with Kyuubi, Haruno Sakura did not stop him.

    At this age, she herself is also a middle-aged teenager full of naive ideas. She always thinks too ideally and too simply when thinking about things.

    The girl said nothing, waiting to see how the unruly Kyuubi would respond.

    ¡ª¡ªKyuubi¡¯s vicious words were completely expected by her.

    "Give up, Naruto!" Haruno Sakura sighed and said, "This is a wise beast that only hates humans!"

    Naruto shook his head.

    To Haruno Sakura's surprise, the goodwill he released was trampled upon by Kyuubi, while Naruto still had a calm face and firm eyes.

    Being able to accept setbacks so calmly, Naruto's growth really surprised her.

    "Because I was a Jinchuuriki, I was once an 'alien' in the village." Naruto spread his hands and said slowly, "Actually, in the eyes of many people, I am the Kyuubi.  He grew up in an environment where he was looked down upon and even looked down upon with hostility.¡±

    "So I can understand your mood very well, Kyuubi."

    The orange-haired boy pursed his lips and smiled bitterly again.

    Haruno Sakura frowned slightly and reached out to pat Naruto on the shoulder, but she had nothing to say.

    She knew that Naruto didn't need sympathy or pity, what he needed was recognition.

    "To be honest I also had thoughts of revenge on the village at that time. I thought about killing everyone and slaughtering the entire village." Naruto looked solemn and said in a deep voice, taking out the secrets in his heart.

    Needless to say, even Naruto, who always seems to have a sunny face, has had many dark thoughts in his heart.

    ¡°After allhe grew up in that environment.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it similar to what you think, Kyuubi?¡± He laughed at himself.

    The demon fox stared at Naruto with cold eyes.

    "Huh." In response to Naruto's question, it just snorted coldly and did not respond.

    "I learned about Kyuubi's history from Uncle Jiraiya and Sakura You attacked Konoha twice, causing many deaths. But this was not your intention, you were manipulated."  The person didn't take it seriously and continued in a steady voice.

    "So Kyuubi is actually a victim, and is treated as a victim of the perpetrator indiscriminately." Naruto said this to Haruno Sakura.

    He saw Sakura's subconscious hostility towards Kyuubi.

    The girl pursed her lips and was noncommittal about Naruto's conclusion.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????? The Nine-Tails, who was full of evil, seemed to have been cleansed, but if you think about it carefully, Naruto's statement is actually reasonable.

    ???????In the two incidents where Kyuubi attacked the village, the real culprits were Uchiha Madara andThe effect is obvious, but it will leave endless troubles.

    "At least let me give it an insurance policy!" Haruno Sakura frowned even more tightly and said in a deep voice, "Let me use other gods to erase its murderous intent on you."

    This is her bottom line - at least to ensure Naruto's life safety.

    Naruto still shook his head.

    "The relationship between friends does not need other gods to maintain it." He explained simply.

    "Kyuubi doesn't treat you as a friend!" The girl raised her eyebrows, feeling that Naruto's persistence was really annoying and funny.

    "If you use other gods on it, then it will never recognize humans again." Naruto said firmly, "Besides, it is not so easy for the Nine-Tails to enter the complete tailed beast transformation and kill me.  I am resurrected"

    "Because, I have two of your companions helping me!"

    This is an important reason: if it doesn't work, she can use other gods to turn the tide.

    but¡­¡­

    Haruno Sakura bit her lip, wanting to say something more, when the ground suddenly shook.

    Naruto's body is about to wake up.

    Haruno Sakura knew it was time to leave.

    The girl looked at Naruto, then at Kyuubi with a ferocious face, but in the end she said nothing.

    As Naruto said, this is a matter between him and Kyuubi. As an outsider, it is not easy for her to get involved.

    Although in fact she has already been deeply involved.

    Being punished severely by Haruno Sakura, and learning that she possesses such a powerful illusion as another god, no matter what the fox wants to do to Naruto, it must take Haruno Sakura's existence into consideration.

    It¡¯s time to leave.

    Haruno Sakura finally turned her attention to a hidden corner of the sealed space.

    "If I remember correctly, there was a little chakra fluctuation here just now Someone left his chakra here!"

    ¡°But when I looked at it again, I couldn¡¯t notice anything strange at all.

    "Who is it?"

    The sealed space shook violently again.

    The earth shook for a while, and then the three people's eyes lit up. They had escaped from the sealed space in Naruto's body and appeared in the sunny real world.

    "We're back¡­¡­"

    "Let's take a rest." Haruno Sakura looked at the two people who were slightly panting and not very interested, and suggested, "After you have rested for a while, let's simulate how to cooperate in a battle"

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The practice of Class 7 continued normally after that.

    A few days later, Tsunade received an urgent letter from the Mist Ninja.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 551 Hidden Mist Village

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Kakashi Ban received an order to support the Kiri Ninja on the same day.

    Without wasting any time, after receiving the mission, they made some simple preparations, and Haruno Sakura and the other two went straight to the Kingdom of Water.

    Two days later.

    The Kingdom of Water, Mist Ninja Village.

    It was not the first time for Haruno Sakura to take her two teammates through the Kingdom of Water and arrived at the Mist Ninja Village.

    Terumi Mei has been waiting at the waterfall arch bridge at the entrance for a long time.

    "You guys came faster than I thought!" As soon as Haruno Sakura stopped, Mizukage came up to her, shook hands with her, and said, "That's great."

    Her face looked a little tired, and her carefully dressed makeup had flaws without even realizing it. She was visibly relieved to see Haruno Sakura appear.

    "Yeah." Haruno Sakura nodded, glanced behind her, and added, "The two behind are my teammates."

    Following her words, Sasuke and Naruto appeared behind the girl one after another.

    Mizukage's eyes passed over the two teenagers and then looked behind them. It was clear that no one would follow them.

    Are there only three people?

    There were no medical ninjas accompanying her Her eyes flickered a few times, a little disappointed, and she quietly hid her disappointment under her eyes.

    "There are only three of us here this time." Haruno Sakura noticed her eyes and explained.

    "Uchiha Sasuke, Uzumaki Naruto."

    Although she didn¡¯t think that Terumi Mei would not know the Uchiha orphan and the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki, Sakura still made a routine introduction.

    "Nice to meet you." Terumi Mei looked at the two teenagers carefully, her eyes stayed on Sasuke for a while longer, and said lightly.

    What a handsome boy.

    If it was normal, she would probably tease this handsome boy with great interest.  And the orange-haired sunny-blooded guy next to him is also a potential stock.  Both of them have good backgrounds, strength and temperament, and perfectly meet her requirements for choosing a mate, except for being a little younger. However, Mei Terumi prides herself on being a voluptuous beauty in her youth, so what if she eats two bites of tender grass?

    But Mizukage was not in such a mood today at all.

    "Thank you for your hard work." She forced a smile, "Thank you for coming to help the Kirigakure Ninja Village."

    "Please come with me."

    As Mizukage said that, he turned around neatly and led the guards beside him and Haruno Sakura and his group into the village.

    "How is the situation?" Haruno Sakura followed closely behind and asked as she walked.

    "It's not very good." Terumi Mei walked at the front in a hurry, turned to glance at her and replied, "No, I should say it's very bad."

    "Yesterday we lost contact with another elite perception team, and there is still no news until now. It may have been sacrificed."

    "In fact, since the day before yesterday, we have completely lost the ability to monitor the stormy sea area."

    Master Mizukage said seriously with a worried look on his face.

    In that sea area, the Mist Ninja had sent out several reconnaissance teams.  The team led by Changkuro is one of the two elite teams.  After receiving the news of Chokuro's attack, Terumi Mei was worried that the remaining teams would also encounter Akatsuki's enemies, so he cautiously withdrew them one after another, leaving only the last elite team.

    They were also strictly ordered to pay attention to concealment and only conduct control, and never engage in combat with the enemy; once they encounter Akatsuki's people, they should retreat immediately.

    In this way, the efficiency of search will naturally be greatly reduced, even approaching zero.  In fact, the mist ninjas could only roughly know that the three tails were still hiding in the storm, and the enemy had not succeeded.  Others, such as how much Akatsuki came, they are not sure even now.

    However, even so, the Mist Ninja also lost a lot of personnel, and in the end, an elite team disappeared silently into the sea.  It has been a whole day after the agreed time, and there is still no news.  No matter how optimistic people are, they know that something is wrong with them.

    The manpower of the Kiri Ninja was already stretched thin, and many people were sacrificed in this mission, including precious sentient ninjas. When Terumi Mei thought of this, her face became ugly.

    In addition to the loss of personnel, the more serious problem is that the Mist Ninja has lost the ability to control the affairs at home.

    "We are not even sure whether Akatsuki has found the tailed beast." Terumi Mei sighed, her face showing exhaustion, "What we are sure of is that they at least sent Scorpion and Kisame¡ª¡ª"

    Haruno Sakura frowned slightly and interrupted: "It's impossible"Legal things.  "

    She sighed.

    "Okay, I understand." The girl spread her hands to show that she understood, "At least they stopped the bleeding."

    "Fortunately, I came early. It's not too late for treatment now, and there will be no permanent damage. After recovery, Chokuro can continue to be a ninja."

    "As long as it can be cured, I don't have too much hope for anything elsebecause Chokuro will never be a ninja in the future." Terumi Mei gave a wry smile and shook her head.

    Following her line of sight, Haruno Sakura carefully opened the quilt and saw the empty trousers under the quilt.

    ""

    The girl fell silent for a moment.

    Terumi Mei didn¡¯t say anything, and the atmosphere in the ward instantly became extremely dull and depressing.

    After pondering for a while, Haruno Sakura suddenly raised her head and said in a deep voice: "It's not like there's nothing we can do."

    "Is thispossible? How to do it?"

    Terumi Mei asked the question dubiously.

    Haruno Sakura smiled mysteriously and did not answer directly. She just said: "Of course it is possible. Just leave it to me!"

    Cloning and stem cell technology can work wonders.

    This is not the first time Sakura has done this kind of thing.  However, this time she planned to use the topic to do some other work, including leading public opinion and changing the natural dislike of other people in Konoha towards this technology.

    The twists and turns inside are not enough for outsiders to understand.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    ¡¾Note: The story behind Kirigakure Village is quite interesting.  Specifically, regarding the hospital, this is the official reason for canceling the hospital, but the hospital can be cancelled, but the doctors will not disappear.  So where are the medical ninjas?  ¡ª¡ªThe truth is that they were originally valuable public resources and were divided up by the Mist Ninja family, ahem.  The content of this part is too much to expand, and it is too easy for people to associate.  Let me explain in advance that the world of Naruto is an imaginary world conceived by Kishimoto and has nothing to do with me. These contents are not my second set. Uncle JC, please listen to my explanation!  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 552 Changkuro

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When Changkuro woke up from the severe pain, the first thing he saw was a vague figure taking out a piece of something from his stomach.

    Seeing him wake up, the dark figure turned his head, showing his teeth in a stern smile.

    He shivered with horror and realized that he was tied to the bed and could not move.  Someone was calling his name, and the sound came from a very far away place, erratic, as if the devil from hell was calling.

    "Changkuro!"

    Changkuro was startled, cold sweat broke out on his forehead, and his muddled mind suddenly came to his senses.

    He raised his head with difficulty and blinked hard. It turned out that the person speaking was not a devil, but Terumi Mei who was looking at him with surprise and concern.  That eerie and vague figure was not a bad person, but the Konoha ninja Haruno Sakura.

    The pink-haired girl wore a ponytail and large-framed medical glasses. She looked like an intellectually dressed doctor. Her green eyes turned to look at him distantly.

    "You're awake." She said calmly.

    There was no surprise or excitement in his words, as if he was stating an ordinary thing.  "Sooner than I expected."

    I am not dead, but receiving treatment

    Changkuro relaxed the muscles in his neck, fell into the pillow, and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Terumi Mei-sama, and Miss Haruno Sakurawhat's wrong with me?"

    He asked weakly.

    "Call me doctor, thank you." Haruno Sakura twitched her eyebrows slightly and said, "I just performed a partial spleen resection on you"

    She shook the internal organ fragments in her hands and turned her head to glance at Terumi Mei.  "You treated the internal injuries too roughly before. That part of the internal organs has become necrotic. I can't save them, so I can only remove them. Damage to internal organs is a typical water escape injury. You should be very experienced in this."

    Terumi Mei smiled bitterly, but had nothing to say.

    As a Mizukage, she couldn't explain it clearly to an outsider when it came to the sensitive turmoil of more than ten years.

    Haruno Sakura threw the necrotic pieces of meat in her hands onto the plate aside.  As a water escape expert, she naturally knows the power of water escape.  Except for her water gun technique, which causes cutting damage, the general water escape technique relies on unparalleled impact to cause blunt injuries and internal injuries.  In other words, if the ninja was hit by the water type and there were no obvious injuries on the surface, and the ninja could still stagger on for a while, in fact, the internal organs might have been bleeding profusely, and he would suddenly collapse soon after.

    Don¡¯t think that water is soft. Water under high speed and high pressure can be harder than cement!  After shaping and adjusting the water escape, the damage caused by a large water escape being charged head-on is no less than a hill pressing down on it.  What's even more frightening is that this impact is still continuous and will last until the end of the entire ninjutsu.  One can imagine the power of high-end water escape.

    The girl frowned slightly and thought for a moment.

    From the injuries on Chokuro's body, Haruno Sakura could probably estimate how much power Kisame's Water Release still had after being made into a human puppet.

    Let's put it this way, Kisame at his peak, using his water release at full strength, can knock Chokuro to the ground with a single encounter, his internal organs will be shattered, and he will die in an instant; he will never be able to escape the pursuit and escape back to the village.  , and persist until now.

    "By the way, I helped you treat the hidden wounds left in the past. Take a good rest and recuperate, and you will get better." She said softly.

    Haruno Sakura's hand lit up with a blue light and began to sew up the incision on Nagakuro's abdomen.

    Changkuro smiled reluctantly.

    "I am already useless!" The man patted his abdomen that was missing some parts, coughed twice, and said with a blush, "I will never be a ninja again"

    Chokuro groped for the wound on his abdomen. The Konoha ninja's medical skills exceeded his expectations. The wound that had just been sutured did not leave any scars.  Nagakuro was surprised and helpless: "Master Terumi Mei, there is no need for you to waste your time on a useless person like me Dr. Haruno's medical ninjutsu should be used on other valuable people."

    Haruno Sakura raised her eyebrows.

    "The injuries of the others are not serious, and the medical ninjas in your village can also handle it." She glanced at Changkuro's hand rubbing his abdomen, and then said, "Are you looking for scars? They disappeared when I just healed  ¡­¡±

    "Medical ninjutsu is convenient and simple for beautifying skin and removing scars. She used it a lot, and subconsciously used it on Chokuro, making a superfluous joke.  I was stunned for a moment, and then I remembered the motto "Scars are a man's medals."One afternoon, I was exhausted.  "Naruto replied cheerfully, "It's so comfortable to take a bath after sweating all over.  "

    When Haruno Sakura followed Mei Terumi to treat patients and read information, they were not idle. They followed the ninjas of Kiri Ninja to urgently conduct cooperative combat drills, and they did not come back until the sun went down.

    However, this is not what Sakura wants to ask.

    "There is a large bath here. Three or four people can bathe together without being crowded." Sasuke quickly explained, "Are you coming? The water is not cold yet, I can help you heat it up. Taking a bath can effectively relieve physical fatigue.  of."

    He didn't know why, but he and Naruto just took a bath normally, just like they usually did in the bathhouse, which was perfectly normal; even though he could understand Haruno Sakura's teasing eyes and teasing tone, he still had to subconsciously  He explained to her.

    "Let's talk about it later." Haruno Sakura smiled and said nothing more. She waved her hands and said seriously, "Before that, let's get down to business."

    She paused for a moment, waiting for Sasuke and Naruto to get their bearings before continuing.

    "Take the time to rest tonight. This may be the last time to rest comfortably in the next few days! The tasks ahead will become long, arduous and full of dangers"

    The girl looked solemn and said in a deep voice.

    "You have to be mentally prepared!"

    Naruto clenched his fists with a solemn expression and smiled slightly: "Don't worry, Sakura I can't wait to take on the challenge!"

    ¡¾Friendly recommendation of a friend's book "Gaara's Super Power Father"¡¿(Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 553 How to achieve peace?

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Compared to Naruto, Sasuke's expression was much more reserved. He just smiled lightly and said nothing.

    But beneath those indifferent black eyes, there was the same determination and fighting spirit hidden.

    The two young men, one as calm as water and the other as high-spirited as fire, were completely different in appearance, but Haruno Sakura could see that their thoughts were exactly the same.

    "Having confidence is a good thing. But be careful not to be careless!"

    Haruno Sakura stared into Naruto's eyes and said in a deep voice.

    She rubbed the boy¡¯s head.  Naruto's hair was shaved shorter than before, making it look crisper and prickly.

    Among the three, Naruto has performed the fewest high-level tasks and has the least experience. This is also where Haruno Sakura worries the most.  He has always been called the most unexpected ninja by Kakashi. This title has mixed praise and criticism; sometimes this kind of wonderful unexpectedness is very useful when facing difficulties. However, in such a highly dangerous mission, Haruno Sakura would rather  He should be more prudent and avoid accidents.

    What is gratifying is that after more than two years of training with Jiraiya, Naruto has become much calmer.

    He has grown up.

    "I understand." He looked solemn and nodded seriously.

    The next dinner may be the last sumptuous and delicious hot dish that the three of them can eat in the past few days.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­  The delicious fish soup, fresh and huge shrimps, and seafood were supplied in sufficient quantities, giving the inland visitors to Konoha a delicious meal.

    "When I came here, I heard you say, Sakura, that the Mist Ninja Village was very poor, but it doesn't look that bad now." Naruto said vaguely while eating a big meal.

    ¡°At least the food is pretty good.¡±

    " In terms of hardship, he followed Jiraiya to the mountains and seas, ate the wind and drank the dew, and walked through many remote places in the past two years. It was much harder than Haruno Sakura and Sasuke who had always stayed in the village.  Although the latter's job is dangerous, Konoha is extremely prosperous, so that their daily treatment in Konoha can be considered a pleasure compared to most areas on the planet.

    "The Mist Ninja Village is one of the five major villages after all. No matter how poor it is, it won't be that poor." The girl glanced at him and said calmly, "It's just treating us to a meal of seafood and local products. It's not like we can't even afford this.  ."

    "Hmm." Sasuke nodded casually as he dealt with the crab in his hand.

    He is also very interested in aquatic products - the Nanga River is at the door of his home, and he often ate wooden fish rice balls when he was a child.  The seafood dinner at the moment suited his appetite.

    "The condiments are average, but the ingredients are delicious. It is delicious without much need for dipping sauce." Sasuke finished sucking the crab roe, calmed down, and began to process the white and tender crab meat, commenting with admiration.

    He raised his head and saw Haruno Sakura sitting upright with a faint smile on her face. The cups and plates were clean and tidy, and her posture was very elegant and calm. You know, no matter how careful you are about your posture when you are enjoying a seafood dinner,  There will also be a hint of messiness.

    Sasuke was slightly startled and noticed that among the three of them, Sakura was the only one who didn't move her chopsticks very much.

    "You don't want to eat it?" the black-haired boy asked while chewing the crab meat.

    "I'm not interested in seafood." Haruno Sakura smiled slightly.

    What¡¯s amazing is that in her last life, she was born in a coastal area. In her two lifetimes, Haruno Sakura was not able to develop a strong appetite for seafood.

    Naruto obviously couldn't understand this.  In his world view, even if the seafood on this table has no seasoning and is only roughly processed, it is still a delicacy of the highest quality.  He didn't understand why Sakura, who had a normal sense of taste, wasn't interested in these delicacies, just as he never accepted that there were still people in the world who liked to eat salty tofu.

    "It's delicious, try it, Sakura." Naruto enthusiastically handed over the freshly peeled shrimp crackers in his hand, "Didn't you say that ninjas can't be picky eaters!"

    You must know that in many places he has visited in the past two years, it may be difficult for ordinary people to eat such food in their lifetime.  He sympathized with those people, but he couldn't help them; and Naruto couldn't figure out the reason behind this.

    "Uhthank you." Haruno Sakura raised her eyebrows and ate helplessly.

    "I'm not a picky eater. I just don't like eating, which doesn't mean I hate eating." After finishing the meal, she shrugged and explained, "If I want to eat these, it's just a matter of water escape and a fishing net.  "

    &nbs; Sand Ninja Village and the Kingdom of Wind have always longed for the rich and rainy land. The Kingdom of Earth and the Kingdom of Thunder are also envious of the large flat plains of the Fire Kingdom. A war breaks out in order to compete for land and seize expansion space. This answer is enough  The standards are correct enough, but the girl feels that they don't go deep enough into the essence.

    Sasuke and Naruto frowned, looked at each other, and gave up thinking at the same time.

    "Okay then" the black-haired boy sighed and said, "Then what is the correct answer?"

    Haruno Sakura smiled faintly.

    "I told you, I don't know either. However, it doesn't matter what the correct answer is. The important thing is to learn to think about this problem"

    "I hate using my brain the most." The little fox said with a pout, "Besides, it's not our turn to worry about this kind of thing, so don't think about it!"

    For a hot-blooded idiot, this kind of question is too over the top.

    The girl grabbed Naruto's hair fiercely and glanced at him: "Idiot! Don't you want to be Hokage? As Hokage, you must think about these issues!"

    "But these are too complicated."

    Naruto replied with a grimace.

    "Then is there a more concise and clear answer? For example" He scratched the back of his head and asked, "A way to achieve peace in a few simple steps?"

    A simple way to achieve peace?

    What a loud tone.  Billions of people in both worlds long for peace, but peace has never been truly realized.

    But in the world of Naruto

    Haruno Sakura thought for a while and chuckled: "There is a simple way."

    "As long as two first-generation Hokage-level masters appear again and work together to maintain world peace, then there will be no more wars between ninja villages"

    ¡°At least back then, when Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara were alive, no ninja village dared to provoke disputes.

    A strong man with absolute power might be able to intimidate the entire world and force people to suppress the desires that are lurking in their hearts, right?

    The girl just said this jokingly, but Naruto and Sasuke nodded thoughtfully.

    "Okay, okay!" Haruno Sakura finally smiled, "Think about these things slowly, there is no need to give the answer now. Let's focus on the task first!"

    ¡­¡­

    A night of silence.

    In the early morning, Haruno Sakura woke up on time.

    After briefly washing up, when they walked out of the room, Naruto and Sasuke had already gotten up and were packing their equipment for the trip.

    "You're awake." Sasuke bit the bandage in his mouth, carefully wrapped it around his calf, tied a knot with force, and then raised his hand to greet her vaguely.

    "Um."

    The girl responded lightly, her eyes swept over the neatly arranged shurikens, kunai and other ninja tools on the table, as well as the neatly packed belt, as well as the black sealing technique on Sasuke's wrist, and nodded.

    "You are also ready"

    "Then, let's go." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 554 Departure (Congratulations to IG3 for the 0-0 win!)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Kunai, darts, chains, explosive charms, smoke bombsall ready."

    Various ninja tools are kept close together, neatly packed one by one in the carefully layered ninja tool bag.  The sound of steel rubbing against steel echoed in the room. The atmosphere was very similar to the feeling of loading bullets and pulling bolts of firearms in the movies of previous lives. The rich smell of gunpowder smoke before a battle filled the air from this sound.

    Sasuke put on the white wrist guard to cover the sealing technique on his wrist, and picked up the hard armor arm guard on the table.

    "Arm guards? Just don't wear that one." Haruno Sakura glanced at him and said.

    Sasuke was stunned for a moment, stopped his hand, and looked up at her.

    "In a battle of this level, wearing armor is of little significance, and it also affects flexibility. It's better to save some energy." The girl waved her hand and explained.

    This mission is no ordinary ANBU mission.

    If you are facing Akatsuki's group, a mere layer of hard armor will not be effective. Flexibility and Susanoo are the key.

    "That's right." After a second thought, Sasuke stuffed the arm guard into his bag and said, "That's it."

    He stood up, checked it over, and patted his ninja bag to indicate that he was ready for combat.

    Combat preparation in a broad sense also includes training and practice before combat; but generally speaking, what we call combat preparation still refers to arranging the ninja tools into the ninja tool bag and loading the ration pills before performing the combat mission.  , bring the scroll, put on the leggings and even the armor and so on.

    Yes, armor.

    Before the establishment of the ninja village system, ninjas were popular in armored fighting.

    It is a kind of half-body armor that imitates a warrior's armor. It is made up of long and thick armor plates as thick as the thighs. It includes a breastplate, a vest, a shoulder armor, and a haori (that is, a crotch protector and leg armor below the waist). It has protective capabilities.  And flexibility, the whole set of equipment weighs dozens of kilograms, making it extremely powerful and domineering when worn.

    It looks exactly like a military commander from the Warring States Period.

    When Haruno Sakura saw Uchiha Madara¡¯s record of fighting wearing armor for the first time in the information, she was a little stunned: Where is this ninja?  Judging from the appearance of his body protected and armed to the teeth, he is clearly a samurai general who has mastered ninjutsu!

    In fact, in modern times, ninjas have gradually replaced the status of samurai and the army.

    After the establishment of the ninja village system, the fighting style of heavily armored ninjas was gradually eliminated, and heavy armor was gradually replaced by light armor, soft armor, or even no armor. The emphasis on protection was moved to the path of flexibility. The game and development of this are subtle.  It involves the financial problems of the ninja village, the evolution of new ninjutsu and fighting methods, and the evolution of craftsmanship. A detailed description is probably enough to write a thick tome.

    Since the title of this book is not "Replacement of Ninja Fighting Styles in Modern Times", this book is not a masterpiece for hard-core readers, and Haruno Sakura is not an expert scholar in humanities and history, so I will omit the 200,000 words of research and textual research here.  Demonstrated.

    Today, in the 60th year of Konoha, heavy armor is no longer in the formal attire of ANBU ninjas, replaced by tough soft-armor vests and hard-armored arm guards on the forearms.  The classic ANBU outfit is lined with black sleeveless tights, white soft armor on the outside, a mask on the head, and a ninja pouch around the waist - this is what Sasuke looks like at the moment.

    Haruno Sakura is different.

    "I'm fine. What about you?"

    Sasuke turned his head and looked at the girl's appearance. Haruno Sakura did it even more thoroughly than him. Not only did she not wear any armor, she also didn't wear a matching vest or soft armor.  He frowned slightly: "Is this okay with you?"

    "Uh-huh." The girl spread her hands, raised her eyebrows, and responded with a nasal voice without comment.

    She rarely wears armor - it's not because she dislikes the gray and autumnal color that it's not beautiful enough, it's just because at the level of a girl, ordinary equipment is no longer of much use.

    Soft armor can protect against cuts and punctures, but it cannot resist blunt blows.

    However, for Sakura, enemies who can threaten her will never be stopped by a mere layer of mass-produced cheap soft armor: the Samehada sword, Amaterasu and Susanoo, time and space ninjutsu or the reincarnation eye, etc.  When faced with bug-level plug-ins, does it make any difference whether to wear armor or not?

    But if you only wear tights, it would be a bit too shameful Only Akai and his disciples in Konoha would wear those clothes that highlight your figure all day long, wouldn't it be embarrassing (and their tights  It¡¯s still grass green and looks like a huge frog).  Or a beautiful woman with a slim figure like Maoyue Xiyan can also wear it to show off her figure. Others will not be embarrassed and obtrusive, but will only find it stunning and refreshing.

    &nbCan still be around there.  "

    "I understand." Haruno Sakura looked solemn and nodded.

    The tall Mist ninja patted Chojuro on the shoulder and said: "I'm sorry, we can only take you here. Going any further is beyond our capabilities The next task will be carried out by  You've done it, friends of Konoha."

    Haruno Sakura smiled faintly and said nothing, but Naruto rushed to respond: "Don't worry, we will definitely defeat Akatsuki's conspiracy, beat the shit out of Akatsuki's people, and prevent them from getting the Three-Tails!"

    Sasuke nodded. Although he didn't speak, the confident eyes and eager expression on his face revealed his thoughts.

    Haruno Sakura secretly rolled her eyes at the overconfidence and flag-raising mentality of the two of them.

    Chojuro, however, was following this trick and did not feel that they were losing character at all. He said happily: "Come on! We must defeat Akatsuki and avenge my brother!"

    After saying that, the two mist ninjas solemnly saluted, then turned and left.

    Haruno Sakura watched them go away until they disappeared under the sea level, then turned her head.

    "Let's go." The girl said calmly.

    "Let's meet Akatsuki's people!"

    ¡¾Note: I remember I wrote before that Sakura got some special hard sand from Gaara, but she couldn't find it¡¿

    ¡¾Congratulations to ig, after seven years of waiting, you finally won the championship, ig is awesome!  lpl is awesome!  ¡¿

    "I won't do it on the big day, I'm so disappointed with it.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 555 Division of Troops

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    It¡¯s raining heavily.

    The wind is strong and the waves are surging.  Extremely severe weather has divided the sea storm area into a desperate situation for mankind.  Even on Earth in the previous life, where humans had tamed the power of steel and fire and built giant steel ships and airplanes worth tens of thousands of tons, they still regarded this as a daunting prospect!

    In this dangerous environment, there are three people walking on the sea, ignoring the strong wind and waves around them, and moving forward firmly.

    Suddenly, a huge wave surged up. It was a wave of more than ten meters high, several times higher than the tallest buildings in Konoha and Kiri Ninja Village. It made people look as small as ants against the background.  In the storm, it is sparse and ordinary, everywhere.  The terrifying waves swept thousands of tons of seawater into a wall of water, covering the sky and the earth, and pressed against the three tiny figures with overwhelming force!

    Wow¡ª¡ª!

    The huge wave crashed head-on, causing water to fill the sky, and then submerged into the undulating sea.

    The three figures walked out of the waves calmly, their breaths not disturbed at all, and they still maintained amazing stability, as if no matter how big the waves were, they could not stop their progress.

    The young girl walking at the front had a calm expression on her face. As she walked here, her body was extremely dry and her steps were still graceful and free.  Just now, the huge wave came down on her face, and there was no drop of water on her face and head. She obviously used some extremely advanced skills to protect her whole body; however, to be able to achieve this level, this chakra control power is really  It is a shock to the past and the present.

    Although the two teenagers following her couldn't use such magical chakra to protect themselves from water, they still had their own ways to protect themselves from being drowned by the waves and looking embarrassed.

    They were already soaked to the skin, and their clothes clung to their bodies, revealing the lean torsos of the young men. However, their energy and energy had not diminished, and their steps were still steady and powerful, without any sluggishness.

    It was the Konoha group that submerged into the stormy sea after bidding farewell to Chojuro and the others.

    After walking a few steps, the orange-haired boy suddenly stopped, wrinkled his nose and face and asked, "Sakura, we've been walking for so long, why haven't we seen Akatsuki's enemies yet?"

    The girl paused and looked back, her delicate eyebrows lightly wrinkled.

    They are different from the fog ninja team that searched this sea area before.

    The latter knew that he was no match for Akatsuki, so he moved forward cautiously and cautiously, taking two steps and looking at each step for fear of bumping into Akatsuki, so he didn't walk very fast.  However, after acting so cautiously, they unfortunately encountered an enemy within a few days of searching, and they were able to escape only by Changkuro sacrificing himself.

    On Haruno Sakura's side, the three of them believed that the combat power of Team 7 was enough to deal with any of Akatsuki's duo. Instead of paying attention to concealing their whereabouts when marching, they moved forward quickly and confidently in an enemy-seeking manner.  As a result, they walked for a whole day without encountering an enemy. The young people's fighting spirit and vague expectations were completely extinguished by the cold rain.

    It was dark, and wading through the water in the stormy waves consumed a lot of energy, but also patience.

    As a "experienced person" Haruno Sakura understands their thoughts very well.

    She was also a little helpless.

    No matter how powerful Haruno Sakura is, she is not strong enough to control the entire sea area and find enemies at will.

    "If it's a calm place, using a large-scale reconnaissance ninjutsu similar to Rain Tiger's free-flowing technique, and injecting chakra into the rain, Sakura can monitor a radius of several kilometers.  It's just that the weather here is bad, with strong winds and waves, heavy rain, lightning and thunder, any reconnaissance ninjutsu will be greatly reduced, and even the most commonly used chakra perception will be greatly interfered with.

    Therefore, although Squadron 7 has launched a reconnaissance formation, it can only detect movement within a thousand meters around it, which is nothing in the vast sea area.

    If you want to find the enemy, you still have to rely more on luck.

    The girl looked up at the sky and pursed her lips.

    The dark clouds in the sky are so low that they seem to be pressing down on the top of the head, making people depressed and irritable.  From time to time, a thunderous flash flashed across the sky like a dragon, lighting up the groggy world and illuminating the girl's delicate facial features and slender neck in black and white.

    ???????????????????? Boom!

    After a while, the belated thunder exploded between the sea and the sky.

    Haruno Sakura lowered her head and sighed.  She also didn't expect that the biggest difficulty in this mission was not how to fight the enemy, but how to find the enemy.  The storm on the sea is really crazy and annoying. Compared with it, the biggest rainstorm in the Fire Country in the summer seems much gentler.

    She turned around and was about to say something to persuade, but Sasuke spoke first: "Be patient, Naruto! There is nothing you can do about it in this weather."

    &Started before?

    After a pause, the girl continued: "The only one who slipped through the net was Kisame Kisaki who defected Unfortunately, he was also killed a few months ago."

    Sasuke and Naruto: ""

    They should be lucky that the Red Sand Scorpion that took away Kisame's body was born in the Kingdom of Wind and doesn't know much about Water Release and the ocean. He didn't know that there was such a move. Otherwise, this sea area would be full of Kisame's eyes and ears.  sharks are swimming around.

    After being silent for a while, Sasuke still asked: "If this method doesn't work, what should we do? Although we can persist, it is better to find the enemy as soon as possible. If it takes too long, the three tails may be formed!"

    Even if the Three-Tails has already taken shape, Akatsuki's people might be dealing with it After all, no one knows what happened in the storm!

    They have to pick up the pace.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Haruno Sakura couldn't find any clever ideas for this moment, so she could only remain silent.

    "How about we split up?" Naruto suddenly suggested with a sullen face.

    Haruno Sakura and Sasuke were startled and turned to look over.  Naruto's expression was solemn, and he did not mean to joke. He said decisively and calmly: "We will search in three directions, so the efficiency will be tripled!"

    "But the danger becomes ten times a hundred times!" Sasuke directly rejected Naruto's suggestion without thinking, "This is too risky, I don't agree!"

    Except for Sakura who can fight one against two, whether it is Sasuke or Naruto, it is extremely dangerous to face the Akatsuki duo alone, and they may even fall before support arrives!

    Especially Naruto, his methods are the most single and the most worrying.

    "Sakura, you are the captain, what do you think?" Naruto knew his shortcomings and did not argue with Sasuke. He turned to look at the frowning girl beside him.

    The two of them waited in silence for Haruno Sakura's answer; the sound of words subsided, and the sounds of wind, rain, surges and thunder occupied their ears again.

    "I object too."

    The girl said coldly.

    Sasuke's face relaxed, but Naruto's brows furrowed even more.

    "Sakura!" the orange-haired boy shouted anxiously.

    "Listen to me, Naruto, and Sasuke." Haruno Sakura said calmly, "I object to being divided into three groups, but I am not opposed to dividing the troops."

    The two boys were stunned.

    "That means?"

    "Divide into two groups: two of you in one group, and myself in one group."

    The girl said calmly.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Haruno Sakura's proposal was finally recognized by Sasuke and Naruto - after all, they couldn't find a better way.

    After being divided into two groups, each group will be able to fight against Akatsuki's two-person team, and can at least hold on until the other group comes to support, and the degree of danger is greatly reduced.

    They made a plan, took a short rest, replenished food, and then split up, one on the left and the other on the right.

    Perhaps it was because the efficiency of separate operations was greatly increased, but within a few hours of walking, Haruno Sakura actually encountered the enemy.

    ¡¾Orca is a very interesting creature, smart and powerful, but this metaphor is more suitable to be used to describe boys, hehehe.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 556 Sneak Attacker

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Whoosh whoosh!

    The sudden attack of darts shot out like a few cold stars, covering the ignorant girl who was walking among the waves.

    The whistle was so loud that the female ninja who was attacked seemed unaware, but her ears covered by her hair were trembling slightly.

    It wasn't until the cold light reached her body that she reacted suddenly - the girl twisted her waist and long neck lightly and nimbly, and with a slight difference, she dodged the incoming hidden weapon which looked dangerous but was actually very easy to do.

    "Haruno Sakura"

    The voice came from behind.

    It seems that the sneak attacker did not expect those darts to be successful from the beginning, but regarded them as a malicious and dangerous way of greeting.

    "You are indeed here."

    The cold voice came clearly through the noisy storm.

    Haruno Sakura stood still, her eyes half closed, and the expression on her face was neither surprise nor joy.

    The voice coming from behind was very unfamiliar. It was not the voice of Red Sand Scorpion, Kakuzu, or other Akatsuki members she knew.

    In other words, the number of personnel dispatched by Xiao this time exceeded the estimate of the intelligence - it was not the duo she was familiar with, or even not just a duo.

    Yes, although no matter in this world or the "original" world that he traveled through before, Akatsuki only sends out one team to perform tasks every time; but who stipulates that Akatsuki must only send out two people?

    Combined with the words of the visitor, it is easy for people to make some very bad guesses.

    This isa trap?

    Haruno Sakura thought of all this, but her eyes were calm, as calm as a puddle of autumn water.

    "You should continue to attack." The girl opened her red lips lightly and said calmly to the enemy behind her without looking back.

    "Why?"

    The attacker¡¯s voice was slightly raised, and he was still wondering why the offensive words before could not shake the girl¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Shedidn¡¯t understand, or was she confident enough?

    "Because that's your only chance of winning."

    At the same time as he answered, Haruno Sakura turned around suddenly, fired the water knife in his hand, chased the sound of the sneak attacker, and slashed across half of the sky!

    Whoosh¡ª¡ª!

    ??Silver light suddenly exploded in front of Haruno Sakura, and the silver-white water line shot out along the girl's green and straight index finger. It was slender and beautiful, and the agitated whistle was sharp and dangerous, so sharp that it made people's scalp numb.

    The indestructible ultra-high-speed water flow cut off the air, and the sneak attacker split into two without any hesitation, and then stopped contentedly and dissipated into the air.

    The excitement of killing the enemy could not be found on Haruno Sakura's face, but her beautiful eyebrows wrinkled slightly.

    She looked solemnly, staring at the sneak attacker floating in mid-air.

    That person is not dead yet.

    That's a woman.

    A beautiful and cold woman.

    She is about 20 years old, which is the most attractive age for a woman; she has exquisite facial features, a beautiful face, and a sexy lip nail under her lip, but her temperament is extremely cold, and her voice has a bit of lazy hoarseness.  Exuding fatal and seductive attraction.

    Behind the woman was a pair of huge paper wings, flying high in the air with a graceful figure, looking down at the girl on the sea indifferently.

    What is more eye-catching than the woman's appearance is her skill: she was cut into two pieces from the waist, but she did not die.

    Haruno Sakura looked intently and saw that when the wound that was considered fatal to ordinary people fell on the woman, she did not shed a drop of blood; the lower body that was chopped off was scattered into countless pieces of paper under the girl's eyes, and then reassembled.  At the woman's wound, her body was restored again!

    ¡°Obviouslyher entire graceful body has changed from a body of flesh and blood to a body of paper made of endless pieces of paper!

    "Obviously, this is an extremely profound secret technique of yin and yang escape. It can transform itself into a combination of pieces of paper, thus becoming immune to all physical attacks. It is very similar to the technique of hydration.

    Haruno Sakura's thoughts were racing, and she was quickly recalling the information in her mind.

    The secret technique of paper?

    The identity of the visitor has been revealed.

    "Angel of God" Sakura's voice was as cold as ice, her green eyes looked at her emotionlessly, and she said in a cold voice, "Xonan?"

    The woman's expression changed slightly.

    The light in those cold, light orange eyes fluctuated slightly, and she asked, "Do you know me?"

    Who leaked Akatsuki¡¯s information?? 

    The woman was shocked, but the expression on her face was still arrogant, cold and indifferent, waving her huge wings behind her and flying high.

    Haruno Sakura had just cut her into two pieces from the waist, and in the blink of an eye, her slender waist was back to its original shape.

    "Nagato, Pain, and you" Haruno Sakura calmly recounted the top-secret information, "Don't you think Jiraiya is dead?"

    The real information was actually obtained from another world, and Haruno Sakura would naturally not tell it.

    She casually pulled Jiraiya out to explain. It didn¡¯t matter whether the other party believed it or not. They would never guess the correct answer anyway.

    "Jiraiya-sensei?"

    Xiao Nan lowered his eyes and his eyes flickered a few times.

    When she mentioned this person, she was a little excited. Her breasts trembled a few times, but she finally calmed down.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that that man is already their enemy.

    After calming down, Haruno Sakura brought out Jiraiya to explain. She could only accept it with suspicion. After all, there was no better explanation.

    Even Uchiha Itachi, the most suspicious person, cannot know those three names; and the only person who knows her and his identity, except Jiraiya, is Abi, who calls himself Uchiha Madara.  However, although they each have their own hidden agendas, Xiaonan does not think that A Fei will leak information about Akatsuki to the people in Konoha.

    Xiaonan took a deep breath.

    Whether what Haruno Sakura said is true or not, whether Jiraiya discovered their identities or not, these are no longer important.

    "It seems that you have discovered some secrets of Xiao and obtained my information" the woman said indifferently, "However, this will not affect the final result."

    "It won't affect the outcome of your defeat here!"

    Xiao Nan¡¯s tone was decisive and full of confidence.

    Haruno Sakura frowned tightly.

    Admittedly, she was a little surprised when she first discovered that the water sword did not kill Xiao Nan.  Among the information provided by that world, the information about Konan was the least, so Haruno Sakura did not expect that Konan actually had such a move that was immune to physical attacks.

    Paper Escape Any secret technique that does not belong to the Five Elements Escape Technique is generally a type of Yin Yang Escape.  If Konan is immune to physical attacks, quite a few of Sakura's attacks will indeed be ineffective.

    But that¡¯s nothing.

    The problem is that she was finally targeted.

    But this is what Haruno Sakura has expected.  Any organization that operates normally will not fail to collect intelligence about an enemy that it has been fighting against for a long time and make corresponding arrangements - after all, she is not the protagonist of Xiaobai's novel, and she does not have the halo of wisdom in the whole picture.

    Haruno Sakura has fought so many times with Akatsuki, and even killed several Akatsuki members, so it¡¯s strange that she wasn¡¯t targeted.

    Her attack method is more physical, whether it is water escape, ice escape, taijutsu or even illusion, she is inclined to physical attacks, and she is very unskilled in fire escape; Konan's paper escape happens to be completely immune to physical attacks. In theory, this woman will indeed be quite restrained.  .

    Butis it really that simple?

    Haruno Sakura smiled coldly.

    "You are overconfident." She narrowed her eyes slightly, made those beautiful eyes slender and cold, and said lightly.

    "The one who loses is you, not me!"

    When she said this, Haruno Sakura had already thought of several strategies to deal with her!

    "Yeah?"

    Instead of showing an angry look on Xiaonan's face, she smiled slightly.

    "Then I'll wait and see."

    As she spoke, she suddenly raised her chakra, and a condensed and powerful aura suddenly emanated from this angelic and beautiful woman, filling the sea and sky.

    The courage is quite amazing.

    As expected of being an official member of Akatsuki!

    Haruno Sakura raised her eyebrows.

    Judging from the momentum alone, among the many outstanding and powerful women the girl has met, the strength of the woman in front of her is not at all inferior to her masters Tsunade and Terumi Mei!

    Contrary to imagination, Xiaonan is not just a flower vase or a foil to Payne, but a real strong man.

    "Shadow" level powerhouse!

    Among female ninjas, she is probably the top figure in the world.

    ?It¡¯s truly amazing.

    However the person standing opposite her is also often misunderstood as a useless vase with low combat effectiveness, but his strength is one of the top among all ninjas in the world!

    Yes, she is one of the strongest ninjas in the world!

    Haruno Sakura shook her neck and rubbed her wrist.

    The Yin Seal is open!

    ??Secret Technique-Ying Chong-Phase 3Start!

    The wildly surging chakra sometimes escapes from the girl's body, turning into an almost substantive aura that suppresses the noisy storm.

    Suddenly, near this small sea area, the wind seemed to become lighter, the rain seemed to become thinner, the waves seemed to become shorter, and the sound seemed to become quieter.

    The girl raised her head and looked at Xiaonan flying in mid-air.

    A faint smile appeared on his face.

    The latter flew extremely high, and the smile on his face faded.

    His expression became serious.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)One of the strongest ninjas in the world!

    Haruno Sakura shook her neck and rubbed her wrist.

    The Yin Seal is open!

    ??Secret Technique-Ying Chong-Phase 3Start!

    The wildly surging chakra sometimes escapes from the girl's body, turning into an almost substantive aura that suppresses the noisy storm.

    Suddenly, near this small sea area, the wind seemed to become lighter, the rain seemed to become thinner, the waves seemed to become shorter, and the sound seemed to become quieter.

    The girl raised her head and looked at Xiaonan flying in mid-air.

    A faint smile appeared on his face.

    The latter flew extremely high, and the smile on his face faded.

    His expression became serious.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 557 Xiaonan

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The "white tiger" of Xiaonan is Xiaonan.

    No surname, war orphan.  People from the country of rain.  When he was young, he wandered with Nagato and Yahiko, and was later discovered by Jiraiya and accepted as his apprentice.  One of the three founders of Xiao.

    The strength should be above the Jonin level.

    The original world and Jiraiya only provide so much information.  In the original world, Naruto and the others have never fought Konan, and Jiraiya has not contacted Nagato and the others for many years. There are many things that this lecherous immortal who is a confused master does not know.

    But just judging from the woman's aura, Haruno Sakura can be sure that Konan's strength will never be weaker than the other members of Akatsuki.

    Although her appearance is very confusing.

    Her pretty face is slightly cold, and her appearance is extremely beautiful, almost coquettish.  When such a young and cold beauty suppressed her smile, pursed her lips, and looked at Haruno Sakura indifferently with her eyes under dark purple eyeshadow, it was really difficult for her to reconcile such an iceberg beauty with the most feared terror in the entire ninja world.  The identity of the veteran of the underground organization "Akatsuki" was connected.

    But coincidentally, the outstanding female ninjas Haruno Sakura has seen are usually above average in appearance, ranging from Tsunade, Terumi Mei, Uzuki Yugao, to Shiro, Hinata and Ino

    Even Haruno Sakura herself.

    There seems to be no necessary connection between appearance and strength.  But ultimately, ninja is a game about chakra, and the almighty chakra, in addition to being used in combat, has many other effects that can be developed - as a disciple of Tsunade, Haruno Sakura knows that her master is particularly good at it  A certain way.

    So this is not surprising.

    What Haruno Sakura feels strange is that she has experienced many battles, big and small, and has seen many different enemies, including Kisame and Kakuzu, as well as Uchiha Itachi and Akisa.  Zhi Scorpion is such a handsome male god-level figure, but

    It was the first time for her to face a female ninja of this level.

    Before the battle, she would naturally not let the messy thoughts of "How can a beautiful woman become a thief" affect her brain, nor would she have the illusion of pity for her opponent because of her opponent's gender

    ¡ª¡ªWho is the fragrance and who is the jade?

    Haruno Sakura slowly raised her hand, astonishing chakra surged crazily at her fingertips, and blue light suddenly appeared.

    "Before I do anything, I want to ask a question first."

    The pink-haired girl raised her head slightly, pointed at Xiaonan flying in mid-air, and said coldly.

    The paper angel looked indifferent, with his exquisite eyes lowered, coldly looking down at the girl who was rising and falling with the waves on the sea, indifferently.

    "Why?"

    The girl asked.

    Why, as Jiraiya's disciples, would they embark on this path, establish the Akatsuki, cause trouble everywhere in the ninja world, and try to subvert the world order?

    She is Jiraiya's apprentice, and Sakura is Tsunade's apprentice. They can even be said to have come from the same sect, and can be considered sisters in the same sect, but they ended up meeting each other at war here.

    Even in the world of the original work, they ignored the kindness of taking in and educating them and killed their mentor Jiraiya with their own hands!

    Why?

    For Haruno Sakura, all this is a bit difficult to understand.

    Jiraiya is a blessing to Konan and the others!  Teaching three homeless orphans who can't survive to become talents and giving them the ability to survive is equivalent to giving them a second life!  Even if we don't mention the feudal concept of "once a teacher, always a father", this was a great kindness even in the previous life.

    ¡°Are Xiaonan and the others the kind of white-eyed wolves who kill teachers?

    Judging from Jiraiya¡¯s description, they don¡¯t look like this kind of people.

    Because of this special relationship and this lack of understanding, Haruno Sakura asked more questions.

    Unlike before, just hit when you hit. Why the enemy did this has nothing to do with her.

    "Jiraiya-sensei, hasn't he already told you everything?"

    The paper angel flapped its wings slowly, and responded in a distant voice.

    Haruno Sakura frowned and said in a deep voice: "He didn't know that after he left you, you would actually create Akatsuki and make so many mistakes!"

    "mistake¡­¡­?"

    The corner of the woman's mouth suddenly turned into a sarcastic arc: "That's just your opinion. People like you who were born in a big country and a great ninja village will never be able to understand our path!"

    ??A big country versus a small country

    The small country living between the gaps, the orphan of the country's withering and the death of the family due to the war, the position of this kind of personp; I saw that the slender straight calves and thighs were connected in a straight line. They seemed delicate and soft, but when they kicked Xiaonan, they were like a straight and hard iron rod hitting her, with an unstoppable force.  Everything it kicks will be crushed into bone fragments and flesh and blood!

    "Half of Xiaonan's body turned into bright red powder and flew into the sky.

    Like a bloody rose blooming in mid-air!

    ¡­¡­died?

    Haruno Sakura stopped her feet and stood still, but she was a little surprised and uncertain.

    She didn¡¯t believe from the bottom of her heart that this extremely powerful woman would die so easily in her hands or at her feet.

    The girl felt calm in her heart, and then in the next moment, she suddenly felt the familiar chakra fluctuate slightly.

    A bad wind blows from overhead.

    Looking up, the blood, flesh and bones all over the sky have long since turned into flying paper, and then condensed into the flawless and beautiful face of a woman. The cold and delicate eyes are looking at the girl indifferently, and the right hand with bright nail polish is holding a sharp sword tightly.

    Raise it high and swing it down hard!

    Whoops¡ª¡ª!

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The same sea area, on an uninhabited island.

    In the sea between the Kingdom of Water and the Kingdom of Fire, small islands like this can be seen everywhere. Due to the policy of the Kingdom of Water to close the country and villages in the past, a large number of small islands far away from the shipping routes are dotted and uninhabited, with only lush forests and  Flocks of seabirds fell during the period.

    This is the case on this island. No human has set foot on its land for hundreds of years. Until today, a skinny man and a beautiful woman sitting on a giant wheelchair-like life-support device stepped onto the island.  There are traces hidden in the trunk of an ancient tree.

    "How is ithave you met anyone from Konoha?"

    The man sat in the center of the hollow of the tree trunk, looking at the paper butterflies flying in from outside the tree, and asked in a hoarse voice.

    The paper butterfly flew around the tree hole and stopped on the woman's slender jade finger. The latter paused and closed his eyes gently, as if reading something.

    A moment later.

    "Yes, Nagato."

    "I have found Haruno Sakura." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 558 Payne

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The surprisingly thin man sat on the life-support device and frowned inadvertently.

    "Haruno Sakura?"

    Nagato chewed on the name, slowly said it, and soon became silent again.

    "Where are the others, Xiaonan?" After a long time, he asked.

    There is still a hidden spy with Obito in the Kingdom of Water. Although his level is not high, he still knows that there are three people from Konoha.

    "I only saw her alone." The woman replied. She was obviously just a paper clone of Xiao Nan.

    "Yeah?"

    "Haruno Sakura should have separated from her companions." The paper clone added, "Although the separation of troops reduces the combat effectiveness, the ninjas of Konoha have always maintained their courage."

    She said sarcastically.

    Nagato was noncommittal.

    "It's a pity that Jue can't function in the sea" He frowned slightly and said in a deep voice.

    Relying on the all-pervasive reconnaissance ability, Akatsuki's actions are often carried out with sufficient intelligence, just like playing a moba game with the whole map turned on. The enemy's movements are clearly known, so they are often unfavorable.  However, in the sea, Zetsu's earth escape technique cannot be used, and the Akatsuki organization can only play a hide-and-seek game with the enemy in a stormy environment with extremely low visibility.  Akatsuki had not encountered this feeling of darkness on the map for many years. It made the originally simple task of snatching the three tails so complicated, and Nagato felt a little depressed.

    No wonder Madara wants to secretly plan his plans here. The Kingdom of Water is far away from the mainland, communication remains unchanged, and the sea environment is not conducive to Zetsu's actions. He does not want the Kingdom of Water to escape control

    "Let Scorpion and the others search and deal with the remaining two Konoha ninjas." He said while thinking, "First use the way of heaven to deal with the thorn in the side of the lady"

    "You don't have to rush to show up, Nagato." The woman sneered, "Let me have a fight with her first maybe I can get rid of her without you taking action!"

    The man was slightly surprised.

    He turned to look at Xiaonan and blurted out: "You are no match for her."

    Nagato knows that Konan is not just a flower vase with an empty appearance. She is very strong, even stronger than some members of Akatsuki.  He doesn't deny this.

    but¡­¡­

    "Even if you practice specifically to restrain her jutsu," Nagato said honestly, "you still can't defeat her."

    Yes, in Nagato's view, Konan has indeed reached the "shadow" level, and the techniques she uses are quite restrained against Haruno Sakura, but she and Haruno Sakura are still not on the same level as her opponents!

    According to Nagato¡¯s classification method, above the mortals, there is the ¡°shadow¡± standing on the top of the world; above the ¡°shadow¡±, there is him, the ¡°god¡± who regards the ¡°shadow¡± as an ant.

    Although Haruno Sakura is not as powerful as a "god", there is no doubt that she has far surpassed the ordinary Kage level.  In the battles between Akatsuki and her in the past few years, she could still suppress her steadily at the beginning, but later she no longer had the upper hand. Then this year, Kisame was killed by her alone, and Itachi was forced to retreat by her. This girl has been unknowingly  In his sleep, he grew into a dazzling new star and Xiao's innermost enemy!

    "At least Xiaonan has no chance of winning against her.

    But the way he spoke was a little more straightforward.

    "Uh!" The woman was a little annoyed and snorted.

    They are both women, is the gap so big?

    Xiao Nan was secretly unconvinced, but she was used to not refuting; she opened the paper curtain and walked out of the tree hole.

    Outside the cave, the six Tiandao people were ready to go. When they heard the sound, Payne turned his head.

    The black rod inserted into the face did not destroy Payne's face, but made the appearance of Yahiko even more monstrous.

    Facing the rebirth of his lost lover, Payne, Xiaonan's mood quickly calmed down.

    "Before, Madara borrowed the power of the tailed beast to prepare a technique," Pain said lightly, "I wanted to use it to deal with Haruno Sakura."

    Payne knew that Xiaonan had good intentions and hoped that he would try not to use the power of heaven. That would be a heavy burden for his weak body, Nagato.

    But against Haruno Sakura, he had no room to withdraw his strength, so Payne could only patiently explain to Konan.

    "But he failed." Xiaonan already knew what Payne wanted to say.

    Not long ago, Obito¡¯s actions in the Land of Thunder not only aggravated Nagato¡¯s distrust of him, but also made Nagato even more wary of Haruno Sakura.

    The masked man¡¯s dishonesty made Nagato even more suspicious of his intentions, especially the mysterious energy-consuming technique.?What kind of jutsu can be accomplished by borrowing the power of multiple tailed beasts?  That was definitely not an ordinary ninjutsu, but Obito was vague.  Nagato even began to feel that Zetsu was becoming suspicious.

    The intrigue within Akatsuki has nothing to do with Haruno Sakura, let¡¯s not mention it for now.

    What¡¯s more important is that the masked man vowed before taking action that he could kill Haruno Sakura, but he failed.  Judging from the results, the ice escape girl returned to Konoha unscathed, and her chakra induction not only did not weaken, but became vaguely stronger.

    What happened in the Kingdom of Thunder?

    The man who calls himself Uchiha Madara has prepared so much but still can't do anything to get her. How strong is Haruno Sakura?

    Even Nagato, who considers himself a god who transcends all living things, begins to feel that the girl has become troublesome.

    Payne nodded, took a step forward, and said in a deep voice: "So this time I will go all out."

    "Is she really that strong?" Xiao Nan frowned nicely and asked in a low voice.

    Payne pursed his lips tightly, looked up at the gloomy and dark sky, and remained silent.

    The rain ran down his hair and handsome face.

    It is precisely because he knew the threat of Haruno Sakura that Nagato came to the Kingdom of Water himself after learning that Sakura might appear here.

    "The rain has become lighter."

    After a long time, Payne suddenly spoke.

    The woman frowned slightly, wiped the rain off her face, and raised her head to look at the sky.

    "Um."

    The rain has become much softer from the previous heavy and heavy rain. This is the first time such a change has occurred in several days.

    Xiao Nan¡¯s expression changed.

    "The storm is about to end." Payne said slowly with a stern face and a cold voice, "This means that the three tails will be successfully resurrected soon."

    He turned around and looked at Xiaonan.

    "Then it's time to take action."

    Payne said, turning his head and looking ahead, his sharp gaze seemed to penetrate the gradually thinning rain curtain.

    It seemed as if it fell on two women far away, fighting for life and death.

    On the turbulent sea, Xiao Nan, the Angel of God, scattered into blood flowers and suddenly solidified.

    She appeared in mid-air above Haruno Sakura's head without anyone noticing, and slashed down with the paper sword in her hand!

    The sharp sword cut through the air and raindrops, with a rapid and sharp whistle, and landed on the head of the pink-haired girl at a ruthless angle and with an indomitable momentum!

    No matter the speed, power, angle or unexpected launch timing, this is a perfect strike.

    Murderous aura!

    Even those delicate eyes, as cold as icebergs that are thousands of years old, seem to be bursting with blazing murderous intent!

    "Die!"

    However, what Xiaonan saw was that the girl made the right response with extraordinary reaction speed.

    Turn your head and shoulders sideways.

    Haruno Sakura twisted her body to the extreme.

    The paper sword slashed down, grazing Haruno Sakura's broad forehead, cheeks, and shoulders. With a few strands of broken hair, it narrowly passed over the girl's coat on her chest.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The sword wind was still fierce, but it failed by a hair's breadth!

    The Paper Angel¡¯s pupils shrank, and for the first time a strange expression appeared on his frosty face¡ª¡ª

    ???????????????????????????????????????

    She actually escaped?

    Before Xiaonan could have any more thoughts, a girl's voice suddenly came from underneath her.  "Well played."

    The corners of Haruno Sakura's mouth raised, revealing a shallow smile.

    The expression on Xiaonan's face froze, and then the next moment, the radiance of chakra burst out from underneath, and a ferocious counterattack swallowed her up completely!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 559 Two People (1)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    While it rains heavily in the Water Country, the weather in the Fire Country is excellent.

    The sun is shining brightly, a sunny day in late autumn.

    Konoha, Hokage Rock.

    The scenery here is excellent. Looking down, you can take in the entire Konoha. The neat houses at your feet are fan-shaped and spread out regularly, extending beyond the skyline until the view is blocked by the towering Konoha wall.

    When the sun was setting in the west, an ambiguous man and woman escaped from official duties and slipped to the rooftop of Hokage Rock, where they leisurely enjoyed the rare warm sunshine.

    Of course, a bottle of sake and two stacks of snacks for dinner are also indispensable.

    After a few glasses of sake entered his mouth, the man¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but become blurred.

    "I saidTsunade," the burly man said vaguely, his Adam's apple twitching, "Is it okay for us to be so leisurely?"

    He was sitting on the edge of the rooftop, his figure swaying with the wind, making people worried that he might fall.

    "Huh?" Tsunade turned her head and glanced at him.

    There was a faint layer of intoxicating blush on the fair and smooth face like a girl; the moment he looked back, he was full of charm, gentle and charming, without any dignity of the Fifth Hokage.

    "Did you agree not to talk about business, Jiraiya?" She rolled her eyes at the man angrily, but her lips curled up softly, and she smiled, "Okay, I know you are worried about Naruto Don't worry,  With Sakura and Sasuke here, nothing will happen."

    Tsunade moved her eyes away from the man's face and looked at the buildings of Konoha Village under her feet extending to almost the horizon, her expression became leisurely.

    "I dare to let the three of them independently carry out such ultra-high-end tasks. Naturally, I have my basis." The woman Youyou said, "In the past two years, don't think that only Naruto has been growing!"

    Jiraiya turned his head and stared at the beauty beside him, and saw a familiar confident smile on the delicate red lips.

    "Um?"

    Tsunade nodded slightly and said, "Especially, Sakura."

    Haruno Sakura.  Her second disciple.

    She is Tsunade¡¯s biggest support in allowing the three members of Team 7, including the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki and the Sharingan orphan, to carry out dangerous missions.

    "If I say," Tsunade suddenly turned around and smiled interestingly, "Haruno Sakura has completely surpassed me and has even surpassed you without a doubt, would you believe it, Jiraiya?"

    "oh?"

    Jiraiya¡¯s first reaction was that Tsunade was joking with him.

    "Haha." He shook his head and smiled, lowering his head to cover Tsunade and himself.

    "drink."

    "Dry."

    The wine glasses clinked lightly, making a soft tinkling sound, and Jiraiya drank it all in one gulp.

    When adding the third cup, Jiraiya looked at Tsunade carefully and realized that she didn't seem to be joking.

    "Are you serious?"

    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m kidding you?¡±

    ""

    The man frowned slightly.

    She really means it.

    That¡¯s why Jiraiya felt unbelievable.

    "I don't believe it." Jiraiya was very confident in himself.  He knew very well that his ability to reach this level was not due to luck or the blessing of his ancestors' bloodline, but to his great perseverance and courage, and he had overcome numerous difficulties and obstacles to gain such strength.  It is absolutely impossible to reach that level by relying on cleverness and opportunistic shortcuts, let alone surpass yourself in just two or three years.  Orochimaru is the best example. He wanted to take the shortcut to immortality, but was surpassed by Jiraiya.

    Haruno Sakura surpassed him at such a young age?  This is simply a fantasy.

    However, after Jiraiya took a sip of wine, he looked back and looked at Tsunade, with piercing eyes, and said, "But now I believe it."

    Tsunade looked at him steadily for two seconds.

    Jiraiya believed in himself, but at this moment he chose to trust her judgment.

    "You find it incredible, don't you? Sometimes I find it unbelievable. But it is true. Haruno Sakura" Tsunade paused, as if to organize the words in her mind, with a bit of sadness in her expression,  "She has mastered the magic of immortality perfectly, and she has developed many secret techniques from nowhere Haha, to be honest, as a master, I can no longer see through her depth."

    "Her limit is probably far higher than yours and mine."

    ¡°Seeing the growth of my disciples with my own eyes, I gradually realized that I was beingA little surprised.

    "They are only fifteen years old! And -"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????: The last time we carried out a generational inheritance and passed the throne to the disciples instead of the disciples, it caused a big disaster.  This is how Orochimaru separated from Konoha.

    "I know what you are worried about." Tsunade suppressed her smile and raised a finger to explain, "But the situation is different from the past, so there is no need to be taboo about this. First, Kakashi is not an ambitious person like Orochimaru.  second¡­¡­"

    She paused and took a sip of sake.

    "Second," the woman continued, "I didn't say I would pass the throne to someone new nowI'm not too old to move yet!"

    As she spoke, she rolled her eyes seductively at the man.

    That makes sense.

    Jiraiya looked at her suspiciously, staring closely into her eyes, trying to read the woman's thoughts through her beautiful eyes.

    "Soyou want to appoint Sakura to be the next Hokage, Tsunade?"

    He raised his glass and said calmly and calmly.

    Although Jiraiya doesn¡¯t know much about politics, he understands Tsunade.  Putting aside those general words and introductions, what Tsunade really wanted to express, as long as he thought a little, he could always peel off the cocoon, find the key points from the chaos, and speak it out to the point.

    The woman¡¯s thoughts have been guessed.

    The extraneous expression on Tsunade's face quickly faded, and her expression became serious.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 560 Two People (2)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Imperial order?" Tsunade's beautiful eyes narrowed slightly and her eyes became sharp, "Don't call me so dictatorial Besides, aren't I discussing with you now?"

    "Who will become Hokage in the end is a consensus reached based on the opinions of me, the old man, you and the other jonins. It is not just someone I want to appoint as Hokage."

    The woman¡¯s voice was unhurried and eloquent.

    Jiraiya remained calm and listened to her explanation quietly.

    Tsunade was not in a hurry. She picked out a few fried peanuts from the small plate next to her with her slender fingers and ate them leisurely.  After a while, he stopped, licked his fingertips, and said slowly: "Of course, I don't deny that as the current Hokage, I have a huge influence on the issue of deciding the next Hokage. I can even say that I can decide it with one word.  It's what you call 'imperial decision'. But before making a decision, I still hope to convince you firstor, if you have a better reason, it wouldn't be a bad idea to be convinced by you."

    "After all, I am also an enlightened leader!"

    The woman Wang Po smiled like she was selling melons, trying to lighten the overly serious atmosphere.

    Jiraiya, on the other hand, showed a rare serious smile and said with a serious look: "I didn't prepare many reasons to convince you I just want to remind you that Naruto's dream has always been to become Hokage, but Sakura has never expressed it  Live your longing for Hokage. I think, no matter who you choose to be Hokage, the person¡¯s own thoughts are also important, right?¡±

    He paused slightly, looked into Tsunade's eyes and said in a deep voice: "Tsunade, you should know better than meDoes Sakura really want to be Hokage?"

    The woman stopped drinking.

    She lowered her eyes, her eyes twinkling.

    "There is nothing better than a father to know a son, and nothing better than a master to know a disciple."  Tsunade got along with her apprentice day and night, and she knew Haruno Sakura very well.  Generally speaking, she is a girl with very contradictory characteristics. Sometimes she is easy-going and sometimes she is inexplicably arrogant. Sometimes she is very profound about political issues and sometimes she is like a novice. Her personality is full of boyish heroic spirit but also very gentle.  Excellent female ninja.  And for such a maverick person, she seems to have no idea about the position of Hokage

    Unlike many ninjas in the village.

    "I have to have a good chat with her when I get back." Tsunade thought to herself that this was indeed an oversight on her part.

    But this doesn¡¯t mean that Jiraiya¡¯s words can convince her.

    On the contrary, Tsunade has always believed that people with too pure minds are not suitable to be Hokage. This reason alone is enough for her to firmly vote against Naruto.  Of course, she did not deny that the first Hokage was a great Hokage, although he was also very stubborn But the great grandfather had Tobirama to assist him back then, and his own strength was proud of the ninja world.

    If the strength exceeds a certain limit like the first generation, then many rules will not apply, but is it possible for Naruto to do it?

    "I understand what you mean, Jiraiya." Tsunade took a deep breath and said, "But"

    "You should know that politics is the art of compromise."

    Jiraiya nodded.

    Tsunade continued: "To put it bluntly, the environment and resources we live in are limited. If we want to live a human-like life, obtain more resources, and leave a broader living space for future generations, conflicts are bound to arise.  , conflicting interests, causing them to fight each other, this is a fight.¡±

    "If there are too many fights, this is war."

    ¡°When we find that war and killing cannot solve the problem, we can only pinch our noses and exist under the same blue sky as other people. The various struggles and compromises we make for this are politics.¡±

    Unlike Jiraiya who does not care about politics, Tsunade has sat in the position of Hokage for several years, and has been influenced by the first, second and third generations of Hokage for many years, and has her own unique understanding of so-called politics.

    The position of Hokage seems to have great power, and she is in control of life and death. She can do whatever she wants. In fact, Tsunade is rarely able to be arbitrary and arbitrary in anything she really wants to do. She must take into account all aspects and make various compromises.  If not for that, Danzo and Nebe had obviously committed many evil deeds, so why did their problems not be solved until this year? It wasn't until he was defeated by Sakura and Shisui's eyes were taken away that Danzo completely collapsed?

    This is true internally, let alone externally.

    "Jiraiya, the old man also wanted you to be Hokage, but you refused." Tsunade said slowly.

    "Because I'm not suitable to be Hokage."

    "That's right. Your character has nothing to do with politics." Tsunade nodded, "Your ninja is persistence and perseverance. You will never look back when you decide on something. But as Hokage, you often don'tHe also said with a big tongue and a mouth full of alcohol, "Times are changing so fast!"

    "You who were very beautiful back then are now an old woman over fifty years old, and you have a disciple who is prettier, stronger and flatter than you. As for me, I also have a disciple who looks like me in every aspect!  I really look forward to what they will be like when they grow up!¡±

    Tsunade's eyes were also blurred, her face was red, and she shook her head and said: "Idiot Sakura and Naruto are probably out of the question. Instead of looking forward to them, it's better to seize the moment!"

    "At least Sakura is gentle to Naruto, how could she be so cruel to you"

    "You bastardyou deserve a beating, don't you?"

    "Look at you here you go again!"

    Strange to say, it was obviously late autumn on the rooftop and the cool breeze was blowing, but Tsunade felt that the sake tasted very good. After drinking it, it felt warm and sweet in the stomach.

    On the Konoha Street under the Hokage Rock, the street lamps were lit, and the dim yellow lights shone up from below, making the night warm and ambiguous.

    The moonlight is so beautiful tonight.

    ¡¾I don¡¯t know if you have watched "White Snake: The Origin", it is a very good movie recently.  Unfortunately, I went to the cinema alone]

    ¡¾The last sentence is a joke, but it¡¯s not pretty when you say it.  ¡¿

    [Insert two chapters of branch content, and return to the main line in the next chapter] (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 561 Melee (Happy New Year)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of consideration for a certain pair of crazy men and resentful women in Konoha.

    Let¡¯s shift our perspective from Konoha Village to the ocean between the Land of Water and the Land of Fire, thousands of miles away.

    The storm that has been raging for more than half a month is approaching the end of its life and is slowly shrinking and weakening.

    The storm gradually subsided.

    However, in a small sea area close to the Kingdom of Water, although the wind and rain gradually calmed down, the waves continued unabated and were still rough.

    Wow, wow Wow!

    The monstrous waves can even reach hundreds of meters high, and the sea water they raise covers the sky and the sun, like a water wall across the sky. It is accompanied by dull loud noises and explodes on the calm sea from time to time, in the calm sea.  The sea surface was filled with turbulent waves!

    The posture was as if there were two astonishingly huge sea beasts chasing each other on the sea, causing the sea water to become turbulent and violent, with high winds and high waves.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? When the waves are taken, the sea surface is calm, where are the giant beasts tumbling between the sea and the sky?

    What appeared in the vast sea were clearly two graceful and graceful women in elegant clothes.

    Flying high in the air, with white wings dancing behind her, Xiaonan is the White Tiger of the Dawn, as graceful as an angel but with a commanding aura.

    Standing pretty on the sea, with her hair swaying in the wind, her figure as slender as a willow, her eyes as cold as frost, and her murderous intent as snow, the Konoha Jounin, Haruno Sakura.

    The overwhelming waves and the strange noise that echoed through the sky were clearly just the aftermath of the fight between the two.

    There are no gorgeous ninjutsu exchanges, only dangerous hand-to-hand combat. The fighting momentum of two shadow-level experts is so earth-shattering!

    Most of this is due to Haruno Sakura's unique physical attack.

    Born out of Tsunade's strange power technique, it was combined with some skills from Wing Chun and Hinata's soft fist in the previous life, supplemented by Sakura's original auxiliary secret technique, and finally refined in the life-and-death battles with all kinds of shadow-level powerhouses, and was born.  What emerged was Haruno Sakura's unique ninjutsu.

    Nameless.

    She has never given this powerful ninjutsu a name, but that doesn't hinder its power.

    Manipulating chakra with extraordinary subtlety and finesse, allowing it to bless the body and accurately infiltrate into every muscle fiber, thereby allowing the body to gain astonishing speed, power and precision. This is Sakura's  The essence of ninjutsu.

    Its overbearing power is probably best understood by its enemies who face it head-on¡ª¡ª

    The whip leg swept away, and the feet were able to kick out the sound out of thin air; when the fist was blasted, the fist blasted the sea on the deep pit!

    The rapid and piercing roar and the sudden depression of the sea are clearly the best footnotes to the power of his ninjutsu's fists and kicks!  ¡¾Note¡¿

    Theoretically, Konan's shikizhi dance can transform the body into a paper form to be immune to physical attacks. It is already invincible and can completely restrain Haruno Sakura's taijutsu.

    Before setting off on this trip, she thought so from the bottom of her heart.

    But after actually fighting Haruno Sakura, Xiaonan realized the difficulty of her opponent:

    Extraordinary reaction speed, simple and efficient fist and kick movements, and unstoppable physical power!

    The battle between the two women soon developed into a situation beyond Xiaonan's expectation.

    This is different from what she imagined!

    Konan, who theoretically had an absolute advantage, actually got into a fight with Haruno Sakura, bringing the situation to a deadlock!

    He didn¡¯t defeat Haruno Sakura in a crushing way, and his opponent didn¡¯t even support him. Konan really tried his best, but he just fought with the girl to the point where it was inseparable and inseparable!

    The battle that I thought could be decided within a few moves turned out to be a bitter battle.

    In this battle, no one can have the upper hand, and no one can even effectively hurt the other party

    Whoosh whoosh!

    Xiaonan¡¯s attacks are continuous, her face is as delicate as a flower, but her sword is as vicious as a poisonous snake.

    She uses the ability of Shiki Dance to perfection, transforming her body into thousands of flying paper, and then suddenly gathers her body, and repeatedly cuts out fierce and vicious swords at various weird and even impossible angles, which makes people unable to guard against it.  !

    Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª!

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s pretty face was cold, and she had murderous intent.

    She pushed the effectiveness of the secret technique Ying Chong to the extreme, which accelerated her nerve reactions and thinking speed to the extreme.  During the battle, the girl's vision slowed down obviously, as if time had been stretched out; even though the opponent's attack was fierce, under the gaze of Sakura's green eyes, Konan's sword light seemed like an insect struggling in the mucus.  To be dull and slow.

      Haruno Sakura can handle the unpredictable sword light of the Angel of Dawn with ease.

    The power of Ninja Taijutsu was fully demonstrated in this battle.

    With punches, whip kicks, hidden kicks, and elbow strikes, each of the girl's blows were powerful with the blessing of strange power. With surging momentum and unparalleled power, she blasted the girl with a crushing force.  On Konan, he was forced to continuously consume chakra and enter the state of shiki paper dance, cutting the latter's offensive into pieces and making it difficult to form a system.

    As soon as the battle started, there was this paradoxical situation where you can¡¯t hit me and I can¡¯t hurt you.

    No one can do anything to anyone.

    In the blink of an eye, accompanied by strange sounds and huge waves coming from the center of the battle, the two fought for dozens or hundreds of rounds.

    The more Xiao Nan fought, the more frightened he became.

    This peerless beauty has always been inconspicuous in Xiaozhong, and her presence is low. She gives the impression that she is more of a woman next to the leader, a beautiful vase.  But in fact, this woman's power should not be underestimated. In terms of strength, she can undoubtedly be ranked among the "Kage" level ninjas. Her secret paper escape technique can even be immune to physical attacks. It was Konan who personally defeated Scorpion back then.  That's why he was drawn into the Akatsuki organization.

    Its strength is evident.

    Even in the Akatsuki organization where strong men gather, she is also ranked among the strongest!

    "But such a master has prepared secret techniques to completely restrain his opponent, but he still can't defeat that frosty-faced pink-haired girl!

    On the contrary, she had an absolute advantage and fell into the quagmire of fighting

    Whoosh!

    Once again, the sword was swung out.

    Attacking from an absolute blind spot, Konan slashed out with a sword. The sword in his hand was flickering with light, like a poisonous snake spitting a message. The sword was vicious and vicious, making it difficult to guard against; but Haruno Sakura's reaction was faster, almost  The moment Konan waved his hand, he made a dodge movement. The latter's sword light almost missed Sakura's calm face. The girl's indifferent expression was more like a kind of contempt at this moment.

    While turning her head to dodge, Haruno Sakura's arm had already been thrown out with the rotation of her body. Her pink hair was fluttering, she bent her arm and raised her elbow, and hit Konan with a fierce elbow strike in return.

    Boom!

    "So fastso strong!"

    The moment Xiaonan turned into flying paper, this thought flashed through her mind.

    A bit of consternation gradually rose in her heart.

    The next moment, this pretty face with exquisite makeup and unparalleled beauty twisted and deformed under the action of the powerful force. It became ferocious and terrifying for an instant, and then turned into countless fluttering paper flying all over the sky.  The ground moved away.

    The waves suddenly broke out, and half of the sky was filled with water spray and flying paper in an instant!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Under the cover of white paper flying all over the sky, Xiao Nan manipulated some of the paper to dive into the water, and quietly condensed half of her figure directly under Haruno Sakura.

    Wow¡ª¡ª!

    Konan¡¯s attack suddenly erupted from right below the girl¡¯s feet, and the bright sword light seemed to completely engulf Haruno Sakura in an instant!

    This was the closest Konan came to injuring Sakura in the entire battle.

    The girl had no idea that Xiao Nan would risk the paper being soaked by the sea water and launch an attack from underwater, so she did not pay much attention to the precautions under her feet.

    But in the end, she raised her feet in time, dodging the clear sword light from the water as much as possible.

    Sakura snorted coldly.

    "Ninjutsu - Tenshou Knee!"

    Bang¡ª¡ª!

    The raised foot stepped down heavily, and the petite jade foot blessed with strange power turned into a murder weapon. The heel stepped on the sea, and the vast power instantly reduced Xiaonan to countless white papers, and then on the calm sea surface  It created a huge crater and several huge waves that towered over the building.

    ???????????????????? Boom!

    This time, Xiaonan did not choose to continue to gather his body and attack again.

    After the white flying paper was blown away, it flew quickly, and re-condensed the woman's slim body slightly far away.

    The Angel of Dawn slowly flapped its wings and flew in mid-air.

    She took the initiative to withdraw from the battle.

    ¡¾Note: The boom is a sonic boom caused by the speed exceeding the speed of sound.  Reference to the sonic boom created by supersonic aircraft flying.  The snap produced when a whip is wielded is also a sonic boom produced by the supersonic speed of the tip of the whip.  This should be the simplest supersonic object that humans can create.  ¡¿

    ¡¾Happy New Year!  This chapter is a bit short because it was very late and I was very sleepy, so I couldn¡¯t conceive of the rest of the content.  ¡¿

    ¡¾Why did a bunch of people suddenly join the readership on New Year's Eve?  The red envelopes have been distributed.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)what happened?  The red envelopes have been distributed.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 562 The Paper God

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The battle came to an abrupt end.

    Wow, wow, wow¡ª¡ª

    The waves stirred up by the fierce fight and the water splashing all over the sky gradually calmed down.

    Da da.

    The black sandals stepped on the blue sea, the steps were light and steady, and the sound of the footsteps was like the sound of a snare drum stepping on the heartstrings of the paper angel.

    The slender figure of Yingying Zhuo slowly emerged from the mist in the sky.

    The girl raised her head, her face calm.

    Haruno Sakura looked at the paper-winged angel flying high in the sky in the distance, suddenly raised the corners of her mouth, and walked towards that person.

    Until I stood in front of the woman.

    ??Sand, sand.

    The sea surface returned to calm.  Slightly undulating waves surged through the soles of the shoes, and the white foam playfully got into the gap between the feet and the shoes, covering the white insteps, caressing the slender ankles, and making a soft sound.

    Haruno Sakura's voice was much colder than this: "No fight?"

    She looked up at the woman in the sky, narrowed her eyes slightly, and took another step closer.

    "Whydon't you have an absolute advantage?"

    The faint smile on the corner of the girl's mouth suddenly seemed dazzling.

    Xiao Nan was silent.

    Indeed, for Konan, who is immune to physical attacks through the secret technique of transforming into paper, most of Haruno Sakura's attack methods, including Taijutsu, most Water Release and Ice Release Ninjutsu, are ineffective against this woman.

    Konan, who uses the shikizhi dance like an instinct, is almost invincible.

    ¡ª¡ª¡°almost¡±.

    Taking the initiative to stop the close combat means that Xiaonan has realized¡ª¡ª

    In this battle, she did not have the upper hand.

    The opponent's super physical skills and reactions wiped out the absolute advantage brought by Shiki Paper Dance.

    Xiaonan is not in an "invincible position". On the contrary, if she continues to fight, she may even lose her physical strength and lose because of her continued maintenance of high-consuming secret techniques!

    The Paper Angel did not speak.

    After a fierce fight, Xiaonan was already slightly out of breath.

    Right now she was trying her best to control her breathing, hiding the fact that her breathing was becoming rapid.

    But the slightly damp hair on the temples and the tight-fitting clothes that were soaked in sweat and became transparent and tight-fitting were exposed to the sight of the girl's green eyes.

    These details did not escape Haruno Sakura¡¯s attention.

    "That's not a sign of being wetted by sea water" The girl's eyes passed over Xiaonan's delicate face and fell on her body.  The clothes that were slightly damp with sweat clung to the woman's body, highlighting her exquisite figure and making her look extremely attractive.  It's a pity that Haruno Sakura is not in the mood to appreciate it, she is thinking about something else.

    "Those are sweat stains" she suddenly realized.

    Sakura raised her eyebrows.

    "So that's it." She said lightly with a half-smile expression on her face, "You don't have much chakra and stamina anymore."

    "Really, senior sister?"

    Haruno Sakura and Konan have different masters, but their masters are both the third generation Hokage and received similar Konoha-style ninja education. It makes sense to call them "senior sister".

    "It's just that such a warm word as "senior sister" becomes full of irony when spoken from Sakura's mouth.

    Fellow disciple?

    Ah.

    Instead of being like sisters, the two of them are fighting like life-and-death enemies here!

    Xiao Nan remained silent, her face as cold as frost.

    She frowned slightly, and the look in her eyes became colder and harsher.

    Haruno Sakura didn't mind her silence and said as if she was still talking to herself: "That's right. The secret technique of turning into paper has such a powerful and specific effect, and the chakra consumption will naturally be considerableso you  I just stopped. Because if you keep fighting, you will be the one who cannot hold on!"

    Xiaonan¡¯s pupils shrank suddenly.

    "So what?" The woman suppressed the panic in her heart and said coldly.

    "That means," Haruno Sakura said with a cold smile, "you have no chance of winning this battle from the beginning! The suspense is only how long you can struggle under my hand"

    "In other words, when will your chakra run out!"

    The girl shouted sharply!

    "Asshole!" Xiaonan's face changed drastically. She who had always been stern and expressionless couldn't help but become frightened and angry, "Don't look at it.What a shame!  "

    While speaking, the woman suddenly raised her right hand and flipped her wrist, causing the chakra in her body to surge.

    Haruno Sakura said that Konan's physical strength and chakra had been consumed a lot, but when the Paper Angel suddenly burst out, the chakra on his body was not exhausted at all, and was still vigorous and powerful!

    As a true Kage-level ninja, Konan's strength is not as weak as her soft appearance makes her look!  Even though her physical strength has been exhausted, the remaining strength of this woman is still majestic and impressive!

    "Secret Technique - Paper God!"

    She opened her fingers suddenly, without even forming a seal, and the huge chakra on her body was skillfully driven by her and moved at high speed.

    I saw that the seawater under Haruno Sakura's feet suddenly deformed and cracked, as if it had condensed; in an instant, the vast sea turned into countless pieces of paper!

    No, that¡¯s not an ordinary piece of paper.

    There are clearly numerous spells drawn on the paper, and a huge word "Explosion" is printed on the back - this is the detonation talisman!

    This is the secret technique of Xiaonan's "Paper God". It can transform paper and detonating talismans into anything, even sea water. Taking advantage of the moment when the two of them stopped fighting and talked, they quietly drove it to flow to the girl's feet!

    In an instant, the seawater under Haruno Sakura's feet suddenly turned into thousands of detonating talismans!

    Thousands, tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, or even¡ª¡ª

    "One million."

    Xiaonan looked down from a high position, her expression returned to sternness, and she said calmly.

    Then, she suddenly waved her right hand down!

    Whoosh whoosh¡ª¡ª

    The detonating talisman transformed by the sea water seemed to become extremely light, and flew into the wind. Following Konan's gesture, it stuck to Haruno Sakura at a very high speed.

    It is said in a long paragraph in the book. In fact, Xiaonan just raised and waved her right hand, two light and quick movements, and completed her technique in the blink of an eye; one moment it was calm, and the next moment, the sea water transformed.  Countless papers, like birds returning to their nests, clattered tightly to the girl's body, wrapping her tightly and turning her into a paper figure!

    Xiaonan succeeded with one blow.

    It has always been Haruno Sakura's style to take advantage of the break between battles to secretly prepare ninjutsu to inflict evil on people. Now she is being treated in the same way as others, and I don't know how Sakura feels at this moment.

    It¡¯s just that the girl has been wrapped into a mummy by countless detonating talismans. She can¡¯t move her eyes or speak. She looks like a slender white pupa. Obviously, she can no longer give the answer to this question.

    Heaven.

    "The power of one million detonating talismans" The paper angel soared high in the air, looking down indifferently at the tiny paper man at his feet, thinking calmly in his heart, "What are you going to do?"

    With her mind whirling, she moved without hesitation. The five open fingers suddenly clenched, and a fierce chakra overflowed from her fist.

    "go to hell!"

    The sea.

    The detonating talisman sizzled.  Immediately afterwards, a huge firework exploded!

    Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª!

    ¡¾ps: How big is one million detonating symbols?  You can refer to the volume of one million sheets of one hundred RMB (that is, 100 million yuan), which is a 1*1.55*0.77 cubic meter cuboid.  Of course, the detonating symbol is larger in area and thicker. The volume should be expanded several times. If it were turned into a body of water with a thickness of 5 centimeters, it would occupy a square with a side of more than ten meters.  ¡¿

    ¡¾Happy Valentine's Day!  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 563: Playing tricks

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ???????????????????? Boom!

    The roar of the explosion echoed between the sea and the sky, resounding through the sky!

    The explosion of the detonating talisman is different from Haruno Sakura's ice blasting technique.

    In previous lives, the so-called "explosion" was actually an explosion in which explosives oxidized in a very short period of time, amplified their volume hundreds or thousands of times, and released a large amount of heat, causing severe effects such as destruction, throwing, or compression of the surrounding media.  process.

    The essence of explosive explosion under normal circumstances is the process of converting the chemical energy contained in the explosive into mechanical energy.

    In the world of Naruto, due to various reasons, humans have not yet developed a dazzling variety of explosives, not to mention nitroglycerin, picric acid, TNT, RDX, c4 plastic and even the total nitrogen anion under development  Salt and the legendary metallic hydrogen, even the most primitive black gunpowder, have not become popular.

    But it doesn¡¯t matter, this world has more convenient and more versatile chakra, which can replace gunpowder.

    The essence of detonating talisman and ice blasting is nothing more than replacing gunpowder with chakra, converting chakra energy into heat energy, light and mechanical energy.

    However, the essence of the two is the same, but the forms are quite different: the detonating talisman is a highly developed product of the sealing technique, while the ice blasting technique is an extension of the shadow clone blasting technique.

    And in terms of power, there is a huge difference between the two!

    Because, the former is a mass-produced commodity, while the latter is a ninjutsu carefully brewed by Haruno Sakura; what's more, in the ice blasting jutsu, the most damaging thing is not the explosion itself, but the sharp ice flakes flying at high speed after the explosion!

    In high-level battles, the damage caused by the detonating talisman is very small, and it is difficult to have room for use.

    "However, one million detonating talismans is another matter.

    Quantitative changes lead to qualitative changes.

    No matter how insignificant the damage is, superimposed a million times, it will become extremely considerable, enough to break the defense of a strong person, and even threaten the life of a shadow-level ninja!

    I saw Xiaonan detonating all one million detonating talismans in one breath while flipping his hands.

    Bang!

    When the earth-shaking loud noise came from the center of the explosion, the whole world seemed to be shaken.

    The hemispherical vibration wave is visible to the naked eye, like a thick ripple of air, with the girl's position as the center of the ball, spreading out!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    "Following the shock wave are gusts of wind, carrying countless water droplets and white foam. The wind roars wildly.

    The paper angel stands high in the sky, facing the strong wind, with its beautiful shadow swaying, black hair fluttering, and beautiful clothes.

    She had a cold, pretty face, and the expression on her face was not as relaxed as if she had succeeded in a single blow.

    "strangeness¡­¡­"

    Xiaonan frowned, and doubts suddenly arose in her heart.

    Haruno Sakura didn't even resist?

    Even though she was very confident in her skills, Xiaonan never thought that her moves could defeat her opponent so smoothly.  No matter what, with Haruno Sakura's reaction speed, she wouldn't have suffered this blow without doing anything in response.

    Something went wrong!

    The woman¡¯s forehead wrinkled deeper, and she looked closely at the center of the explosion filled with smoke and thick fog.

    As the explosion subsided, the thick smoke gradually dispersed.

    In the mist, the blurry figure of the girl gradually became clear.

    "died¡­¡­?!"

    Xiaonan was suddenly startled, and Tan's mouth couldn't help but open slightly, and she said in a low voice.

    What caught her eyes was a mutilated and charred body!

    The girl¡¯s arms were broken, and a large piece was missing from her waist and abdomen. She stood motionless on the sea.

    It was lifeless and obviously dead.

    Instead of feeling happy, the Paper Angel felt shocked and doubtful - this is impossible!  If the opponent was killed so easily, then Xiaonan could have taken her down long ago in the previous battle. How could he force out another of Xiaonan's trump cards?

    The woman looked intently, and the non-human body under her feet changed again under her eyes: the blackened flesh and blood and the messy and shattered clothes suddenly emitted bursts of light smoke as the chakra dissipated, and after a blur,  , the girl's remains were completely restored to their original shape and fell into the sea.

    In the sea waves, it rises and falls, shining brightly.

    That¡¯s an ice cube!

    "It's just an ice cloneare you surprised?"

    The cold voice of the spring wild cherry suddenly sounded, as ethereal as a spring in a valley or a stream in the forest, clear and sweet.

    "Or, do you think I will beDid you use your little trick to fool me?  "

    Xiao Nan¡¯s delicate body trembled. The moment she heard the sound, a chill suddenly rose from every acupuncture point in her body!

    She turned her head sharply.

    The figure of the girl is standing pretty behind her, with pink hair and white clothes, calm and tranquil.

    There is no trace of being harmed by the detonating talisman at all.

    Haruno Sakura was not in a hurry to take advantage of the opportunity to launch an attack.  With most of her moves being restrained by Shiki Paper Dance, this battle is destined to become a war of attrition and protracted.  Sakura needed to be patient.  Patiently find her weakness, drain her chakra, or wait for new variables.

    "Sure enough you're not dead." Xiaonan's face changed slightly!

    "It's a good idea to turn the detonating talisman into sea water and hide it next to me." Haruno Sakura raised the corner of her mouth and looked at her coldly and said, "But, do you think I can't tell the difference between fake water that has been transformed by chakra and real sea water?"  The difference?"

    When it comes to water escape, she is number one in the world.

    Playing this kind of trick in front of Sakura is simply trying to do the same thing and bring humiliation to yourself!

    The face of Paper Angel became ugly.  She actually made such a serious mistake after so many secrets. Therefore, her seemingly insidious and hard-to-prevent hidden trick was actually discovered by Haruno Sakura long ago - how stupid!

    The woman pursed her crimson lips tightly and said nothing.  Haruno Sakura snorted, and without waiting for Konan to speak, she sneered and said, "It's not rude to come back without reciprocating It's my turn to attack!"

    Before she finished speaking, she suddenly raised her left hand.

    The thick and pure chakra suddenly surged and overflowed.

    The ninjutsu that had been brewing for a long time, with the girl's gestures, burst out like a flood coming out of the gate!

    "Water escape-water dragon bites through!"

    Boom¡ª¡ª!

    Hearing a loud sound coming from the direction of the soles of her feet, Xiaonan felt a chill in her heart. Looking out of the corner of her eyes, she saw a ferocious and huge sea dragon breaking out of the water and attacking her with lightning speed!

    Ouch!

    With sharp teeth, a roaring mouth, and gleaming scales, this sea dragon's power can be known just by looking at its lifelike appearance!

    The morphological changes of Ninjutsu actually perfectly present the tiny scales and long hair

    The face of Paper Angel was solemn.

    How can someone master water escape to such a level!

    There was no time to think too much, no time to be amazed and shocked, Xiaonan's pretty face tightened, she flew into the air with all her strength, her body rose up, and she used all her strength to dodge!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The huge and solid sea dragon narrowly missed her, and by the way, the half of its wings that could not be retracted were crushed into pieces, turning into countless primitive white papers.

    "What a strong water escape"

    Xiao Nan¡¯s pretty face was tense, and she watched Hai Long go away with lingering fear.  Although her shikizhi dance is not afraid of physical damage, the consequences of being crushed by this sea dragon may be much more terrifying than the girl's fists and kicks at least the chakra consumed by being crushed and restored to the original shape will be many times more!

    "Fortunately I escaped!"

    She was secretly breathing a sigh of relief when she suddenly noticed that the sky had darkened.

    The woman quickly turned her head.

    A towering and broad wall of water was standing behind her, standing between the sea and the sky, almost as high as the clouds.  The thick body of water blocked the sunlight, making half of the sky dim as far as the eye could see.

    The woman took a breath of cold air.

    Haruno Sakura stood on the top of the water wall, with her other hand raised high.

    Then, it fell hard!

    "Water Escape-Water Wall Crush!"

    The thick wall of water, like a huge raging wave, with unparalleled power and destructive power, crashed down like a mountain!

    "Can't hide"

    The Angel of Paper turned pale and murmured to himself.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 564 War of Attrition

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The extremely broad water curtain rises like a mountain, like a huge tsunami suddenly set off in the center of the ocean, making the paper angels floating in the air as small as ants.

    In an instant, Xiao Nan¡¯s eyes widened.

    She opened her mouth slightly and moved her lips slightly to say something, but the boundless wall of water covered the woman mercilessly.

    Boom¡ª¡ª!  !

    The roar the moment the water curtain fell was louder than hundreds of thunders. The overlapping sound waves hit the air like a heavy hammer, creating a circle of transparent ripples visible to the naked eye!

    ????????????????????????

    The mountain-like wall of water fell from the sky, colliding with the sea surface with huge kinetic energy, bouncing back and forth, then falling, over and over again, until it spread very far away and turned into restless waves on the sea surface.

    The rumbling sound also echoed in the sky in waves.

    After a while, the vast ocean surface gradually returned to calm.

    Haruno Sakura stands high above the huge waves, looking down at the ocean.  On the gradually calming ocean, the paper angel has disappeared.

    "do you died?"

    The girl¡¯s beautiful eyebrows moved slightly, she let go of her hand, put away her chakra, and slowly fell to the sea.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The aftermath of the sea has not calmed down.  The remaining power of the ninjutsu is still lingering in the sea water. The waves are rough and the undercurrent is rapid. The sound of the waves echoes noisily, as if answering Haruno Sakura's question.

    No, what really answered the question was the familiar chakra looming between the sea and the sky.

    Konan¡¯s chakra.

    Sakura frowned slightly.  "Not only is he not dead, he can even be said to be unscathed?"

    She caught the woman's breath.  The chakra that was still fluctuating steadily indicated that the girl's attack had not achieved effective results.  It can even be said that it was a failure.

    Facts have coldly proved that Paper Angel¡¯s secret technique not only made her immune to physical combat, but also ineffective in her water escape attack.  It seems that only fire escape or similar blood escape techniques can effectively harm her, but Haruno Sakura is not good at this. Her fire escape is only enough to make a fire in the wild.

    This also means that the enemy in front of you¡ª¡ª

    ¡°It¡¯s a headacheit¡¯s my type that¡¯s quite restrained.¡±

    Haruno Sakura said softly.

    But there was no trace of anxiety or headache on her expression. Instead, the corners of her mouth were raised in a cold arc.  Facing such a difficult enemy, Haruno Sakura remained calm and calm.  After countless life-and-death battles with powerful enemies, Haruno Sakura is no longer the young girl who struggled in fear under Orochimaru's murderous intent; what has grown rapidly is not only the girl's size and strength, but also the strength that a strong person should have.  mentality.

    It is true that Konan's Paper God is a very troublesome ninjutsu, but so what?

    She won't lose.  Haruno Sakura has enough confidence.

    A moment later.

    Several pieces of white paper floating on the sea suddenly trembled a few times.

    I saw them rising slowly, shaking off water drops, and flying out of the sea.

    Swish swish swish!

    As if a signal was sent, more papers flew out from farther out on the sea and even deeper into the water!

    Thousands of white papers shot out of the sea quickly and formed a ball in the air.

    Piece by piece, the appearance of the Paper Angel was soon vaguely condensed.

    Within a few seconds, under Haruno Sakura's eyes, the Paper Angel had restored her beautiful appearance; as expected, there was no sign of injury on Konan's body.

    The paper angel regained its form, spread its huge white wings again, and floated in mid-air.

    She was unscathed, but it cannot be said that Haruno Sakura's attack had no effect at all.

    Xiao Nan's blue-purple hair seemed to have been soaked in water. It was ironed on the woman's head and temples. The water flowed down her pretty face; her clothes were already soaked - not by the clothes.  The kind that is wet with sweat, but absorbs the water from the inside out, and sticks tightly to the body without leaving any gaps, completely exposing the woman's tall figure and perfect exquisite curves, and the remaining water drops  It was dripping continuously from the cuffs and trousers, causing Xiaonan's angelic demeanor to completely disappear.

    The aura as heavy as a mountain just now has completely disappeared from her body.

    "Hmph" Haruno Sakura's smile was a bit playful, "Tsk, I'm in a drowned rat-like embarrassment."

      Xiao Nan's face turned serious when he heard this, and she responded fiercely: "Don't be so proud, your moves have no effect on me! No matter how many times you try, you won't be able to defeat me!"

    Haruno Sakura shook her head.

    "Is it really completely ineffective?" The girl raised her hand, pointed at Xiaonan's wet hair, and asked calmly, "Even if your secret technique can be immune to my attack, it still requires a lot of chakra and physical strength to perform such a technique.  Bar?"

    "Your chakra and momentum have dropped a lot compared to before!"

    The huge chakra in Xiaonan's body has indeed declined.  At this distance, Haruno Sakura, who has extremely strong spiritual power, has very delicate perception. Even if Konan's aura is restrained, she cannot escape the girl's sense.

    The woman¡¯s beautiful eyebrows suddenly frowned.

    "So what?" She turned pale and panted slightly, but she still stood up straight and said coldly, "Even if I expend a lot of energy As the attacker, if you use that level of magic,  The power consumed is probably far greater than mine! In a war of attrition, you will be the first to run out of chakra and fall!"

    What responded to her was the girl's unscrupulous laughter.

    "Ha ha ha ha ha¡ª¡ª"

    Haruno Sakura laughed!

    Than the consumption of chakra

    Who has more chakra than an ordinary Kage-level female ninja or a blood-successor ninja who has mastered senjutsu and Yin seals and has an unknown amount of energy stored on his forehead?

    The cold laughter echoed between the sea and the sky, so harsh to the ears of Paper Angel; Xiaonan frowned, her lips clenched tightly, her eyes became colder, but she suppressed the urge to take action, because she knew that there was nothing she could do.  Haruno Sakura!

    After a while, the girl's laughter finally stopped before it reached the limit of Xiaonan's endurance.

    "Haven't you Akatsuki already collected information about me?" Haruno Sakura sneered and pointed at the mark on her forehead with her thumb, "You haven't forgotten that I also have the Yin Seal technique, right?"

    Xiaonan frowned even more tightly, biting her silver teeth secretly, but was speechless.

    Sakura ignored her silence and further said: "Also, don't underestimate me! In the environment of the sea, using this level of water escape is not a waste for me I want to play  I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t afford to accompany me in this war of attrition!¡±

    The girl saw the Paper Angel's face change slightly with satisfaction: "You - stop bluffing!"

    "Whether this is a bluff or not, you will know soon." Haruno Sakura clasped her hands together and made a hand seal gesture, "Finally, by the way, I will deal with you"

    ¡°You don¡¯t need me to open the Yin Seal yet!¡±

    The chakra is as vast as the sea. The girl stands with her hands on her chest, her slender fingers flying like butterflies. The huge amount of sea water under her feet rolls into shape, condenses like a dragon, and rushes out of the sea.

    The pretty face of the Paper Angel was cold, as cold as frost, chakra surged out crazily from her fingertips, and countless explosive symbols gathered into a huge spear, pointing at Haruno Sakura from a distance.

    Knowing clearly that such an attack would not have a decisive effect, the two opposing women still launched a confrontation without hesitation.

    The rumbling collision of ninjutsu echoed across the sea.

    The long war of attrition, after a brief pause, resounded in the sky again.

    This is destined to be the strangest battle Haruno Sakura has experienced since becoming a ninja.  There is no back-and-forth calculation of every move, nor is there the exhilaration of crushing and winning with one move. This battle is like falling into a quagmire, boring, with no end in sight.

    Haruno Sakura didn¡¯t look anxious.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 565 Terumi Mei¡¯s actions

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The waves suddenly became higher.

    The offshore rocks were engulfed by the high waves, and a few loose stones rattled under the impact of the sea water.

    "Do you feel it?"

    Rondo¡¯s eyes moved, his brows suddenly wrinkled slightly, his face looked solemn, and he said in a deep voice.

    He is tall and thin, wearing a gray and white ANBU uniform, with a stern face. He is one of the mist ninja guides who led Haruno Sakura and others to this sea area not long ago.  After separating from Sakura earlier, they retreated to the nearest coastline and waited for Haruno Sakura and others to return from the battle.

    "Ah?" Chojuro was stunned. He quickly squatted down and put his ears on the wet rocks. He listened for a moment and said excitedly: "This is the sound of fighting! Are they starting to fight?"

    "Yes, I sensed Haruno Sakura's chakra from a very far away place." Rondo looked stern, nodded slightly, and said coldly, "At this distance, I can actually feel her fighting"

    He stared at another higher wave not far away, like a white line, approaching from afar, and pulled Chojuro up from the ground, his heart trembling slightly.

    As a perceptive ninja with a fairly keen sense, he could clearly feel the girl's noisy chakra fluctuations.

    As turbulent as a storm, as vast as the sea.

    Even at such a long distance, it still made his heart beat, and he was so shocked!

    This abnormal wave is clearly the aftermath of the battle.

    What kind of water escape is that, so that the aftermath can still be resolved at this distance?

    "I feel it too." Chojuro said, with the same shocked expression on his face.

    Although he is not slow, he is not a perceptive ninja, and he can make Chojuro feel the fluctuations of the ninjutsu Realizing what this means, Chojuro takes a sharp breath.

    "This is" he said bitterly, "Is this the strength of a shadow level?"

    Haruno Sakuraif I remember correctly, she is even younger than him.  The gap between people is so huge!

    Rondo¡¯s eyes flickered and he didn¡¯t answer.

    He can somewhat understand Chojuro¡¯s mood.  This young man who looks a little shy and not confident enough actually has a heart that wants to become stronger, so he probably cares about such things!

    But to be honest, comparing myself with that extraordinary genius girl is really not a wise choice.  She is just too strong.  Rondo thought this, and his mood was also subtly bitter.  If he hadn't seen it with his own eyes, it would be hard for Rondo to believe it.  That girl's strength is probably stronger than the current Mizukage Terumi Mei!  Moreover, the two boys who were traveling with him were also quite impressive.

    A young girl of fifteen or sixteen years old from a neighboring country is more powerful than everyone in their Water Kingdom and Mist Ninja Village!  Is this ridiculous?  Is this shameful?  What has the village done over the years?  Why did the Mist Ninja Village, which used to be full of talents and strong men, fall into this situation?  !

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????? If the blood-stepping families such as Minazuki and Kaguya are still there, if the seven swords of the Mist ninja are still intact, and if Kisame has not defected How could the village be so weak?  !

    How hateful!

    "Feel it carefully, Chojuro." Rondo said suddenly, his voice was dry and stiff, "Look at how a ninja from the Land of Fire made our unique water escape ninjutsu so perfect!"

    He turned around and glanced at Changjuro, who looked like a big boy, his eyes full of inexplicable meaning.

    Rondo is no longer young.  Whether the Kiri Ninja can rise in the future under the leadership of Terumi Mei depends on whether the new generation of young people can live up to their expectations!

    "Yes!" Chojuro suddenly felt a weight on his shoulders, quickly saluted, and responded solemnly.

    A moment later.

    The information observed by the Rondo duo was transmitted back to the village through the secret technique of the Mist Ninja.

    The barrier class is located in a hidden underground building in Kirigakure Village.

    Terumi Mei, as well as the fog ninja elders and ANBU guards are gathered here, waiting for the news.

    "So," Terumi Mei put on her headphones and listened to her subordinate's report, and said solemnly, "Haruno Sakura has already started fighting with Akatsuki's people? Who is the other party?"

    "According to the intelligence shared by Konoha and the perceived chakra aura, there is a 70% chance that the opponent is Konan, the White Tiger of Akatsuki, codenamed Angel."

    "Where are Uchiha Sasuke and Uzumaki Naruto? Where are the other Akatsuki people?"

    "From the perspective of chakra perception, Uchiha Sasuke and Uzumaki Naruto are approaching two mysterious figures with huge chakra fluctuations Well, the Intelligence Department believes that these two people are the same people who have been with each other before.The Akatsuki duo that Chokuro fought against.  In addition, there is a vague, obscure but surprisingly large chakra reaction, which is approaching Haruno Sakura at an extremely high speed. He is probably the leader of Akatsuki, Pain himself.  "

    A ninja used barrier techniques to convert information into patterns and projected them in mid-air. He explained to Terumi Mei while making gestures.  The map that appeared in mid-air showed that the battlefield was divided into two parts, and a fierce battle was about to break out.

    "Four people? Akatsuki came out in full force this time" Terumi Mei narrowed her eyes, looked at the map, and said coldly.

    "Qing, can you see them?" She turned her head, looked at a man wearing an eyepatch next to her, and asked again.

    Qing shook his head slightly, apologetically: "No, the distance is too far."

    "Hmm" Terumi Mei touched her smooth chin.

    He pondered for a moment.

    "Then it's time for me to take action."

    With that said, Mei Terumi took off her Mizukage hat, and her eyes suddenly became sharp.

    "Wait a minute" Mizukage's elder, an old man who had lost all his teeth, stretched out his withered and trembling arms to hold her, "Mizukage-sama, what are you going to do? It's very dangerous outside!"

    "Sir Elder." Terumi Mei looked at the most virtuous and respected elder of the Mist Ninja. The anger in his eyes was replaced by respect. "I want to go out to support my companions in Konoha."

    Even though the strength of Kirigakure Village has fallen to a low point, and it is difficult to find a decent top-level combat force, Terumi Mei and the Kirigakure still have their pride.

    "We can't just watch the people of Konoha fight for the village, while we, the Mist ninjas, are hiding in the safe boundary of the village like turtles. Because doing so will not only make the village lose its position to future alliances and coalition forces.  Morality and status, and more importantly, if we set an example of cowardice now, our next generation and the next generationwill forever lose the courage to face powerful enemies!"

    Terumi Mei said without hesitation with firm eyes.

    If she is just an unscrupulous politician, letting Konoha and Akatsuki fight to the death, and letting the Mist ninja sit on the mountain and watch the fight between tigers and tigers, may be the choice to maximize the interests of the Mist ninja in the short term.  But Terumi Mei looked further ahead.  Just as that woman did not hesitate to send her disciples and village elites to help the Mist Ninja Village, when it was discovered that the people of Konoha might be in a hard fight, Terumi Mei did not hesitate to choose to go to support.

    This kind of capacity may be the reason why she can grow into the Mizukage.

    "Then go, Mizukage-sama!" The elder nodded and a smile appeared on his face that was wrinkled like a chrysanthemum.

    Terumi Mei nodded.

    She put the Mizukage bamboo hat into Qing's arms and said, "Akatsuki's fighting strength is all used in fighting for the three tails, so after I go out, the village should be safe. But you still have to be careful Qing, when I'm not here,  I¡¯ll leave the village to you!¡±

    Mizukage glanced at Qing meaningfully, then patted his shoulder heavily, suppressing Qing's words that slipped to his lips.

    "This is an order, Qing!"

    "Yes, Mizukage-sama!" Qing responded in a deep voice, and the light bamboo hat in his hand suddenly became extremely heavy.

    "Then, the others will guard the village and follow Ao's command" Terumi Mei turned around gracefully, waved her hand and said, "Taki One, Taki Two, follow me to fight!"

    With a few whooshes, the water shadow and the two guards turned into three afterimages and disappeared into the hidden basement.

    Terumi Mei¡¯s actions can be described as decisive.

    The first moment we received reliable information, we made a judgment and took action.

    However¡­¡­

    On the way out of the Kiri Ninja Village and about to enter the sea area, Terumi Mei suddenly stopped.

    "I didn't expect that Xiao sent not only four people to fight this time, but five people They really think highly of us!"

    The woman snorted coldly and said with a sarcastic expression.

    Standing in front of her was a man wearing a black cloak with red clouds.

    He had a stern face and a slender and powerful figure. He stood silently on the ground, his chakra fluctuating indistinctly and powerfully.

    "It's a pity. This roadis not accessible." The man said calmly.

    Terumi Mei¡¯s lips curved into a sneer: ¡°What if I have to go there?¡±

    He was silent, and then gently closed his eyes.

    When he opened it again, those dark and piercing eyes had turned into a strange scarlet color.

    Sharingan Terumi Mei's eyes narrowed dangerously.

    "You dare to block my way," she licked her lips and unconsciously pressed her fingertips on her red lips, "be careful of me melting you"

    "Uchiha Itachi!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com)Melt it away"

    "Uchiha Itachi!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 566 Rondo

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Getting closer.

    The sounds of battle can already be faintly heard, and the low rumbling roar echoes heavily in the sky.

    The storm was about to subside, but the sky was still gloomy, with low-pressure clouds dripping with drizzle, blurring the vision.

    You can feel the collision of ninjutsu in the distance, just beyond the horizon. Every sudden burst of chakra from Haruno Sakura and Konan will make Rondo's heart beat violently like a drum.

    A string in the Kirigakure ninja's heart began to tighten. As the distance approached, an invisible and heavy pressure was pulling the heartstring tighter and tighter, as if it might break at any time!

    He held a kunai tightly in his hand, and beads of sweat began to ooze from his palms, and the anti-slip cloth strips on the handle were quietly wet with sweat.

    In the depressing atmosphere, Chojuro followed Rondo's footsteps and walked silently among the waves.

    Suddenly, Rondo's footsteps stopped suddenly.

    A burst of chakra suddenly erupted in the distance like a mountain torrent. The sound was unprecedentedly shocking. Rondo was shocked and his heartstrings were broken. He almost subconsciously waved the kunai to protect his chest. His body tensed, and the chakra in his body was about to spurt out.  out.

    Almost in the blink of an eye, Rondo was ready to defend, which shows the strength of the elite jounin of the Mist Ninja.

    But the embarrassing thing is that the object he wants to guard against is dozens of kilometers away from here. Rondo used his left hand to seal the seal on the water formation wall halfway before he realized that he was too sensitive and nervous, and almost made an own mistake.

    "What's wrong?" Chojuro approached nervously and asked with a stern face, the same frightened look on his face.

    He also felt the amazing burst of chakra.

    Rondo calmed down and shook his head: "That was them fighting it has nothing to do with us."

    He stopped and squinted his eyes, looking at the sky, silently sensing the changes in chakra in the distance.

    At the end of the sea and sky, the clouds were blown away, and the beam of light poured down, extremely bright.  If you go twenty or thirty kilometers further, you may be able to see a wall of water stretching across the sky, standing on the sea level, gray and white, transparent, like the edge of the world.

    In the vision of the perceiving ninja, all this is as clear as if it is happening in front of you.

    "Let's stop here. Going any further" Rondo said in a low voice, "It will be too dangerous."

    The distance was close enough. After Rondo and Chojuro passed on the first round of intelligence, they ventured to move sixty or seventy kilometers in the direction where Haruno Sakura and Konan were fighting, compressing the original distance to half.

    Sakura's strong and huge chakra fluctuations can be perceived clearly enough at this distance, and Rondo can "see" it. That huge ninjutsu fluctuation represents a water escape, similar to the water formation wall, but more  Huge, majestic, and more offensive than defensive.

    This ninjutsu was improved by Haruno Sakura.

    Rondo imagined that tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands of tons of seawater had seeped into the girl's chakra, towering over the sea, forming a towering wall of water.  The turbulent waves just now are just small ripples at the foot of the thick water wall. Standing in front of it, the transparent seawater will occupy the entire field of vision, so broad and majestic that it is suffocating.  This is not a result that ordinary water escape can achieve. The water formation wall cannot carry such a huge amount of sea water. The user must have an astonishing amount of chakra, as well as an even more amazing understanding and control of water escape.

    He was amazed at this water escape ninjutsu in his heart.  I am also amazed by this genius of water escape.

    Counting this time, Rondo has only seen Haruno Sakura twice.  His impression of this Konoha ninja initially focused on a beautiful but thin girl.  Although they know that she has some strength and can use ninjutsu well, most people in Rondo and Kiri Ninja have a consensus on strong people who are cruel, ruthless, cold-blooded and unsmiling, just like the Seven Great Swords back then, or at least like Terumi Mei.  It melts people at every turn.

    This prejudice was wiped out from Rondo's mind the moment he saw Haruno Sakura's ninjutsu.

    Chakra is a combination of physical and spiritual power. For Rondo, who is proficient in perception, it is easy to understand the user's spirit and will through chakra.  Even without mentioning the powerful ninjutsu, Haruno Sakura's tenacious will and solid murderous intent can easily convince Rondo - this is by no means a flower in the greenhouse, but a real strong man.

    It is said that she has fought against most of the Akatsuki people and escaped unscathed.

    "Amazing!" The words of admiration were not spoken, but they could not help but echo in my heart.

    But the enemy of Akatsuki who fought against Haruno Sakura was also not a soft persimmon.

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s move can make himShui Dun, who was completely helpless, was skillfully and easily resolved by her.  Rondo sensed that the woman named Xiaonan had used a magical and weird secret technique to avoid this shocking blow. Her chakra was evenly distributed into many fragments, making her immune to the damage of water escape.  Then the millions of fragments came back together, and the woman reappeared on the battlefield almost intact, except for a decrease in chakra.

    Rondo frowned slightly.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this kind of enemy in an invincible position?  This kind of battle has gone beyond Rondo's imagination!

    "Senior, how is the battle situation now?" Chojuro noticed the change in Rondo's expression and stepped forward to ask.

    While speaking, a deep and heart-wrenching rumble came from a distance.

    That was the sound of the water escape from earlier, and it took several minutes for it to reach here.

    "Evenly matched." Rondo replied, after observing for a while, he changed his mind and said, "No, that's not right Haruno Sakura should be slightly better!"

    The battlefield over there, after a brief lull, once again aroused chakra fluctuations.

    It is still a confrontation of ninjutsu.

    Haruno Sakura's Water Dragon Bomb is exquisite and huge, and the changes in the shape and nature of chakra have been achieved to the extreme, which is perfect.  On the other side is the unknown secret art of paper escape, which is probably a kind of Yin Yang escape. Its power is equally astonishing. It is condensed into the shape of a gun, and it is tit for tat with Haruno Sakura.

    The confrontation between the needle tip and Maimang aroused a greater momentum than the water escape just now, and Rondo's heartbeat seemed to have stopped for a beat.  Before he could calm down, a new round of confrontation began again. Even if he was just watching from a distance, Rondo found it difficult to keep up with the fighting rhythm of the shadow-level ninjas.

    Water escape.  Water Dragon Bomb, Water Breaking Wave (actually Wind Blade Torrent), Exploding Water Wave, Water Formation Wall

    Haruno Sakura was able to perform all kinds of intermediate and advanced ninjutsu at her fingertips.  With her peak chakra manipulation ability and unique understanding of water escape, she has the power to turn decay into magic, making every move of Haruno Sakura extremely powerful.

    More often than not, Haruno Sakura is not limited to the existing ninjutsu. She just forms seals at will, and her chakra moves with an almost instinctive feeling. When she steps lightly, the sea water turns into various forms, whether it is a lion or a tiger.  , either a dragon or a roc or a kun, roaring and charging forward!

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s water escape, in Rondo¡¯s ¡°view¡±, is pleasing to the eye; but Konan¡¯s secret technique is mysterious and powerful.

    Billions of white papers dance with the Angel of Dawn. Under the influence of chakra, they condense into spears or gather into shields. There are also weapons such as swords, guns, and sticks in various shapes, which are inexhaustible with the powerful water of Haruno Sakura.  Dun constantly confronts each other brazenly.  From time to time, Xiao Nan will turn himself into paper to hide his figure, make him immune to attacks, or launch a surprise attack in a hidden place, making it difficult for people to guard against him!

    After several rounds of confrontation, although the battle was fierce, neither of the two women could inflict substantial damage to the other. Regular water escape was ineffective against Konan, and ordinary paper escape could not do anything to Sakura either. It was really difficult for the two of them.  Win or lose, evenly matched.

    However, upon closer inspection, Konan's chakra has begun to slip from its peak, but Haruno Sakura's power has never diminished. Only then did Londo realize that the balance of victory had quietly begun to tilt!

    "Haruno Sakura's physical strength is simply unfathomable! Is it because of the Yin seal?" Rondo thought to himself, "And the enemy's momentum and strength have begun to decline"

    The dawn of victory appeared.

    Haruno Sakura is still not impatient.  After trying the regular water escape routines one by one, she began to use ice escape and other secret techniques to test Konan's weaknesses.  The latter's paper escape came and went with the same moves, changing the soup without changing the medicine, and gradually became familiar and understood to Ying.

    The Paper Angel began to show signs of failure.

    ¡¾PS: Yes, I picked up the name Rondo casually after watching NBA.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 567 Calculation

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    " If the fight continues like this, Akatsuki's woman will definitely be defeated." Londo said to Chojuro.

    They are currently hiding on the sea sixty or seventy miles away from the battlefield, shrinking down, concentrating their chakra, trying to hide their existence, like ants watching a giant elephant fighting.

    The waves on the sea surface are undulating, and the aftermath of the battle will occasionally set off abnormal waves. The hunched figures of Rondo and the two men are looming in the waves, hiding into two inconspicuous little black spots.

    "Because neither Haruno Sakura nor Konan has moves that can effectively defeat each other." Rondo saw the confusion on Chojuro's face and explained in a low voice, "So do you know what factors determine the outcome of this battle?  "

    "It's physical strength, it's chakra." Rondo directly revealed the answer.

    Chojuro was thoughtful.

    Rondo continued: "It is true that there is no winner in a short period of time. But until now"

    At this moment, Xiaonan finally confirmed that Haruno Sakura's previous words were not a bluff.

    She is really better than me!

    In the sky, the paper angel is flying with difficulty.

    Those gorgeous and huge white wings, the left one was roughly torn off, and a large amount of flesh and blood was taken away while pulling, like a rag doll that was ravaged by a naughty owner.  Countless new papers gathered at the wound, roughly filling the hideous wound. The missing wings quickly regenerated, mixed with blood-stained feathers, and were filthy. The woman looked particularly embarrassed.

    Rain and sweat soaked her hair, forming small strands and dripping down her cheeks. Xiaonan opened her mouth and gasped for air, her chest heaved and her breathing became heavy.

    She looked at the Haruno Sakura standing on the sea not far away with gloomy eyes.

    The girl, as she said, acted so calmly, and after the fierce battle, she didn't even shed a drop of sweat.

    It¡¯s just a slight breath.

    "Huh!" Xiaonan gritted her teeth and tried to calm down her rapid breathing, but her heartbeat was fluctuating.

    She initially thought that she could easily defeat Haruno Sakura with her secret skills; but not long after the battle, she changed her mind and thought that she could wear her to death with a battle of attrition.

    "I didn't expect that she, who had a huge advantage in secret skills, would be beaten to such a miserable state!

    Paper Angel knows that if she continues to fight, she has no chance of winning.

    ¡° However, Xiaonan has other plans.

    Not far away, Haruno Sakura stood calmly, her clear eyes reflecting Konan's slightly messy figure.

    The girl tilted her head slightly and looked at Xiao Nan with a gloomy expression with interest.

    You have realized that you will lose!

    So, what will you do?

    Sakura was thinking as she manipulated chakra to transform the ice floes on the sea into countless sharp knives, guns, swords, halberds and other weapons, and suddenly stabbed Konan in mid-air!

    Without giving Konan a chance to breathe, Haruno Sakura launched the next round of offensive!

    far away.

    "Senior," Chojuro grabbed his hair and asked, "Why doesn't that woman named Konan retreat?"

    "Since she knows that if she continues to fight, she will only lose!"

    Rondo was slightly stunned.

    Because he had been focusing on sensing the changes in chakra and deducing the details of the battle between the two women, he actually missed such a simple and important detail.

    "You know you can't defeat but you don't retreat?" Rondo frowned suddenly, lowered his head, and his mind was running rapidly, "Either it was to delay the delay"

    The man paused.

    "Either," he suddenly raised his head with an idea, "there are reinforcements!"

    Rondo ignored the startled Chojuro, closed his eyes tightly, shifted his perception away from Haruno Sakura and Konan, and looked further away¡ª¡ª

    Aimless searching is boring and difficult, especially at such a long distance.

    The Perception Ninja¡¯s detection of targets outside the field of vision is more like finding a distinctive piece among a bunch of similar color blocks.  The battle between Haruno Sakura and Konan was so intense that it was as noticeable as ink spots dripping on a piece of white paper.  But finding a moving target further away is as difficult as finding a tiny, slightly white speck on a huge piece of white paper.

    Beads of sweat quickly appeared on Rondo¡¯s forehead.

    Fortunately, the target he was looking for possessed a huge amount of chakra and did not deliberately hide his existence.

    "Found it!" Rondo suddenly saidSaid, "A huge chakra reaction is moving towards Haruno Sakura at high speed!"

    "Distance from Haruno Sakura"

    "Less than a hundred miles!"

    For a shadow-level ninja, this distance is dangerously close.  Chojuro looked horrified and shouted to Rondo quickly: "Senior, two against one Haruno Sakura will be in danger! We have to go and warn her!"

    "It's too late." Rondo shook his head, looked solemnly, and said bitterly as he looked into the distance.

    For safety reasons, the distance between the two of them and Haruno Sakura was dozens of kilometers, not much closer than the high-speed moving target.  When the two of them arrived at the battlefield, they most likely saw Haruno Sakura facing off against that person.

    Don¡¯t even remind Haruno Sakura then, it¡¯s already good if it doesn¡¯t become a burden to her!

    Rondo¡¯s face looked very ugly.  A sense of powerlessness and anger arose from the bottom of my heart.

    He is also a senior Anbu after all. Even if he is not as good as the Seven Great Swordsmen, his strength cannot be underestimated. He is the best among jounin.  Unexpectedly, when he met Akatsuki and Haruno Sakura, he could do nothing. He could only hide and peek at the battlefield, like a wretched rat nesting in a dark corner.

    "We can't do anything now." Rondo clenched his fists and whispered, "The only thing we can do is to hide aside and collect intelligence, and believe that our allies can deal with all this!"

    He patted Chojuro heavily on the shoulder.

    "We can only believe her."

    Chojuro frowned and forced himself to calm down.

    He took a deep breath, his eyes flickered a few times, and suddenly asked: "Wait! Since we can discover this problem, can Haruno Sakura also guess something?"

    Rondo still shook his head: "If that's the case, she should speed up the pace and defeat Konan to end the battle!"

    "unless¡ª¡ª"

    Rondo and Chojuro looked at each other and their eyes lit up.

    "Unless she did it on purpose!" Chojuro blurted out, "Haruno Sakura deliberately wanted to lure that person out!"

    Sois that really the case?

    On the battlefield.

    The battle between Haruno Sakura and Konan is coming to an end.

    "caught you."

    The pink-haired girl straightened her arm, spread her five slender green-white fingers, and then - she made a fist!

    The rapidly growing ice grabbed the ankles of the Paper Angel, who had escaped the ice attack with various thrilling movements, and then spread and grew up along the woman's slender and straight thighs.

    Click click click!

    The ice grew at a high speed, making a strange friction sound while quickly trapping Xiaonan's lower body into the ice.

    "You bastard move!" The woman kicked her feet desperately, flapped her wings, and struggled a few more times, her face anxious, but she still couldn't take off again.

    "snort."

    Haruno Sakura looked at the woman struggling in vain in front of her and sneered.

    ¡¾I had already written more about this chapter, but I couldn't write it anymore and my brain couldn't work, so I can only post it like this.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 568 Fishing

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "The chakra in your body can at most sustain the consumption of the last technique, and then you will never be able to escape again. So"

    "you lose."

    Haruno Sakura put down her hands, with a cold smile on her lips.

    ? ? Magnificent icicles rise from the frozen sea like a straight giant tree.

    The woman was imprisoned on the top of the pillar.  The hard ice had grown to her chest, locking her firmly in mid-air.  The paper angel's face is pale, and its smooth wings hang weakly. The picture is as poignant as a religious oil painting.

    Haruno Sakura looked up at this scene.

    Although she was in a difficult situation, Xiaonan still had sharp eyes, pursed her lips, and looked back at the girl unwilling to be outdone.

    "so what?"

    The woman's voice was cold and indifferent, as if she didn't care about her own life or death.

    She simply admitted her failure.

    In this battle, Xiaonan used secret techniques to gain the upper hand at the beginning.  But soon, Haruno Sakura stabilized her position with her excellent response.  And after that¡ª¡ª

    After that, Sakura had the upper hand.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A fierce battle with a seemingly evenly matched Ninjutsu vs. Todoroki with no clear winner, but for Konan, it turned out to be a nightmare where she was completely suppressed and led by the nose.  Haruno Sakura skillfully used various water escape and ice escape, bombarding her to a pulp. After a few blows, Konan lost the initiative in the battle. She defended and dodged amidst the girl's continuous ninjutsu bombardment, and was in a state of embarrassment.  and chakra drops dangerously quickly.

    So far in the battle, Xiaonan's chakra has been exhausted and there is not much physical strength left.

    She lost.

    But¡ªso what?

    "You have long realized that you have no chance of winning." Haruno Sakura narrowed her eyes slightly, with doubt in her tone, "Why don't you run away? Why do you persist in a battle that is destined to be lost? What are you insisting on?"

    "Why?" Xiao Nan sneered, "There is no need for any reason at all Because as a citizen of the five major countries, you will never understand the pain of us living in small countries, and you will never understand that we are persevering.  What!"

    Haruno Sakura frowned slightly.

    If it is unfortunate to be born in a war era, then a small country born in a war era is the most unfortunate among misfortunes.  Therefore, Haruno Sakura is lucky. She has lived in a peaceful country for at least two lifetimes. The feeling of the country being destroyed and the family being destroyed only exists in history books.

    And being wantonly invaded by the five major nations, the small country and its people living in the cracks and the ninjas of the five major nations are people living in two different worlds.

    But Konan said that Haruno Sakura cannot understand this feeling, which is also biased.  After all, Haruno Sakura is a time traveler, not a simple native.  She has obtained far more information than the ninjas who lived in the almost feudal era, so at least Sakura can understand to some extent what happened in those small countries.

    On the earth in the previous life, the same tragedy happened all the time in the small countries that were oppressed by the big countries.  As long as you pay a little attention to the news, you can always see news about wars in China and other countries, hundreds of civilians were killed, and the masterminds behind all this are just those big countries.  The life and death of human lives in these areas are sometimes not as big as the ripples caused by a fire in a famous building in a large country on the Internet.

    Human beings, the bad nature of human beings.

    Haruno Sakura was silent.  The wars between the five major powers have brought about many tragedies. This is their fault.  The emergence of "Dawn" is the backlash caused by this mistake.

    But this does not mean that Haruno Sakura will surrender in order to make up for these mistakes, or that the five major countries will allow Akatsuki to act recklessly in this world.  Perhaps after solving the Akatsuki problem, the entire Naruto world will reflect on this lesson. Human beings will know the preciousness of peace only after they have suffered enough.

    But when we need to reflect and review, it will never be now.

    During the battle, she had no time to think deeply about these issues.

    Regardless of sympathy or not, she and Konan are now life-and-death enemies. What Haruno Sakura has to do is to completely defeat her and her companions!

    Xiaonan took a deep breath and continued: "My country was destroyed in the war between your five major nations. My parents were killed by ninjas from your five major nations. In the Kingdom of Rain, there were thousands of wandering orphans like me.  Ten thousand, and eventually most of them died tragically from hunger and cold in the winter You don¡¯t know what we have gone through!¡±

    ¡°So the three of you formed ¡®Akatsuki¡¯ to take revenge on the five major countries?¡±

    "On the contrary." Xiao Nan raised his head contemptuously.Then he said loudly, "Yahiko and Nagato's minds are much broader than those of your five major nations They founded Akatsuki not to start a war, but to prevent war and realize their dream of world peace!"

    "Really?" Haruno Sakura sneered, her smile full of sarcasm, "The warmonger's dream is world peacedon't you want to tell me that you Akatsuki captured the dangerous Jinchuuriki for the same reason?  World peace, senior sister?"

    Xiao Nan was not angered, but looked back at the girl calmly and indifferently.

    "You outsiders will never understand the will of God, nor the pain of the world" She said lightly, "So no matter how strong you are, you are just an innocent little girl. In front of God, you  The power you are proud of is as small as an ant!"

    The girl¡¯s face darkened slightly.

    "What you call a god is just the owner of a special blood inheritance like the Samsara Eye" Sakura curled her lips disdainfully, "Penn's six paths are nothing more than strange abilities, so stop pretending to be a god!"

    Xiao Nan¡¯s calm expression finally changed.  She was suddenly startled and her eyes widened!

    ¡°How do you know who it is¡ª¡ª?!¡±

    Nagato¡¯s information is Akatsuki¡¯s top secret. It has been tightly controlled. How could it be leaked?  !

    Is it a spot?  Is it Uchiha Itachi?  Or someone else?

    You know Nagato¡¯s intelligence, but you don¡¯t know that Konan has recently practiced tactics against Haruno Sakura. Does this mean that this person has not been in contact with them recently?

    For a moment, she was confused and had many suspicious thoughts in her mind. However, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn't guess that Haruno Sakura actually traveled to the future of the original world and got information about Akatsuki from there

    This method of fouling was beyond Xiaonan¡¯s imagination.

    The Paper Angel calmed down and suppressed the shock in his heart.

    Even if the information is leaked, so what?  God is God after all.

    Nagato is invincible!  Even though the strength of the girl in front of her far exceeded her prediction, Konan was still full of confidence in Nagato, and he would definitely be able to defeat Haruno Sakura!

    That¡¯s right, that¡¯s it.

    Thinking of this, Xiaonan breathed a sigh of relief.  The paper clone over there just sent back the news that Payne has set off.  Counting the time, he had delayed Haruno Sakura for so long Payne should have arrived long ago.

    "Huh these don't matter anymore."

    The woman said, the solemnity on her face disappeared, and she sneered.

    She had obviously been beaten to the point of collapse by Haruno Sakura, but she looked at Sakura with a downward gaze - as if Haruno Sakura was the loser.

    Haruno Sakura stood upright on the sea not far away, tall and graceful, and remained motionless despite the bumps of the waves.  The sea surface is also very strange. There are turbulent waves outside, but the place where the girl is standing is suddenly calm. There are only shallow waves of water pulsating, flowing over Sakura's round toes, curling up with bubble flowers, and playfully touching the girl's ankles.  Leaves a circle of lace-like water foam.

    The girl has been observing Xiaonan's expression, from panic and shock for a moment to calmness and sneer.  Yingying smiled, as if she had seen through this defeated general.

    Looking at Ying Yingying¡¯s confident eyes, Xiaonan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    For no reason, a thought came to her mind: Was Haruno Sakura really delayed for so long because she had no decisive means?

    She hasn¡¯t even turned on the Sage Mode Can Haruno Sakura, with her full combat power, be able to ignore Shiki Paper Dance and kill herself in an instant?

    Also, now that Akatsuki¡¯s information has been leaked, does Haruno Sakura not know that Nagato will definitely come to save her?

    The smile on Paper Angel's face froze, he lowered his eyes and turned pale.

    No wonder this battle was so awkward

    Konan finally realized that while she was trying her best to delay time and try to catch Haruno Sakura, Sakura was trying to trick her into playing tricks and cooperated with her to put on a good show and fish out Payne's Six Paths?

    Who is it? Who has been caught?

    "Judging from your expression just now," Sakura Haruno's voice suddenly sounded, "Penn must be arriving soon."

    Xiao Nan suddenly raised his head and saw the girl standing far away, a pair of beautiful light green pupils looking at her playfully.

    "So¡­¡­"

    She raised her right hand.

    The girl¡¯s white arm pointed straight at Xiaonan, with her fingers spread wide.

    "The bait is useless." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 569 Summons

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Chakra suddenly exploded.

    Boom¡ª¡ª!

    Xiaonan closed her eyes subconsciously, preparing to face the explosion of icicles.

    "¡ª¡ªUm?"

    The Dance of Shiki Paper has not been activated.  The Paper Angel opened his eyes and found that the icicles had been shattered, and he was embraced by a familiar figure.

    Payneis here.

    Not far away, a huge chameleon more than ten meters long disappeared without knowing it. The moment the girl raised her hand, it sneaked up to Haruno Sakura and launched a surprise attack!

    The place where chakra breaks out is the movement caused by the battle between one person and one person.

    Bang!  !

    Amid the roar, water splashed, filling the air and dispersing into a hazy mist.

    The chameleon's huge body flew out of the mist, its back bent into an inverted U-shape at an angle that exceeded the limit. Blood spurted wildly from the huge gap in the beast's head, dyeing the chameleon's translucent body dark red.  of a piece.

    "Ouch¡ª¡ª"

    The shrill cry of the giant beast faded in mid-air.  It fell heavily to the sea, and its heavy body sank involuntarily. It struggled to stand up several times, but its body was so weak that it was unable to even simply stand up.

    It let out a mournful cry, fell into the water, and was completely swallowed by the thick seawater. There was a ball of blood-colored sewage left on the sea, which gradually spread out, dyeing the sea area red.

    ??Zhushengdao stood indifferently on the sea, letting the chameleon fall beside him, unmoved, without even looking at it.

    A piece of trash that can be knocked down in one blow is not worthy of his attention.

    The moment the giant beast flew out, the eyebrows on his cold face slightly raised.

    That woman is so strong.

    ?That¡¯s the so-called ¡°Weird Power Fist¡±, right?

    Zhu Shengdao looked at the place where the mist was dispersed from a distance, his eyes seemed to be able to penetrate the mist and see the proud figure of the girl.

    This man was originally a ninja of the Fuma clan. After his death, Nagato created him as the beast path, one of the six paths of Pain. He specializes in spiritualism and can summon various giant beasts with different abilities and the other five Pain.  It is an individual often used by Pain's Six Paths to test first and attack first.

    His eyes are slender and cold.  Now he narrowed his eyes slightly, his eyes suddenly became sharp, and the evil aura appeared.

    The water surface gradually returned to calm.  The bubbles left behind by the sinking of the giant beast rumbled on the sea surface.  When the sound disappeared, the faint sound of "ta, ta" water could be heard in the distance.

    ??Light and regular footsteps.

    In the mist, the girl stepped on the mirror-like water and walked forward. The water patterns under her feet bloomed like lotus flowers, and her hazy figure gradually became clear.

    Zhu Shengdao stood indifferently, guarding Xiaonan behind him, looking at the girl and said: "As you wishI'm here."

    "Are you Payne?"

    Haruno Sakura stopped and looked at the man in the distance.

    He had a long ponytail tied behind his head, his face was stiff, pale and lifeless, like a resurrected zombie.  No the Six Paths of Pain itself are made of corpses.

    Sakura shook her head: "No, Pain's Six Paths are six individuals, and you are just one of them."

    "Where are the other five? You don't think you alone can deal with me, do you?"

    The moment he spoke, a high-pitched eagle's call pierced the sky, and it sounded suddenly behind Haruno Sakura, shrill and sharp.

    Jie¡ª¡ª!

    It was a giant eagle that hovered over the girl's head at some point. It raised its sharp beak and swooped down towards her!

    Haruno Sakura seemed to have expected this.

    She turned around calmly, the ninjutsu in her hand had been completed, she waved her left hand, and a line of silver water shot out along the fingertips of the girl's sword fingers.

    Whoops¡ª¡ª!

    The slender silver thread cut through the air, emitting a scream that was sharper, more shrill, and hair-numbing than an eagle's cry, and landed on the giant beast that launched the sneak attack.

    It¡¯s like cutting open a piece of blood tofu.

    A blood flower bloomed in mid-air, black, white, yellow and red, it was chaotic, and there was a rain of flesh and blood.

    Haruno Sakura stood in the rain, and the falling corpses were pushed away by invisible repulsion and scattered around the girl.

    "Is there any more?"

    Sakura crossed her arms and sneered.

    This is not the end.

    The girl said, she raised her foot and stepped lightly on the water. With a pop, a vast force seeped into her.??ÖÐ.

    The next moment, the chakra turned into a giant dragon and broke out of the water. In its terrifying mouth, there was a three-headed hell dog lurking in the sea.

    The Cerberus is as tall as several people, but it was as weak and thin as a puppy after being bitten by the sea dragon.  It struggled "ouch", its hind legs kicked wildly in mid-air, and blood was flowing out.  The amplification summoning spell that Payne cast on it worked. The vicious dog was almost bitten in two by the giant dragon, but it never died. Instead, it expanded in size, and more heads sprouted from the wound, turning it into a huge  multi-headed hellhound.

    In the blink of an eye, the hell dog expanded several times, with dozens of heads growing on its neck, and twisted around to bite the sea dragon, becoming both ferocious and disgusting.

    ¡ª¡ªIs it really infinite proliferation and division?

    The girl frowned slightly.

    snort.

    She raised her toes and stepped lightly on the water again, making a clear splashing sound.

    With this step, Hailong underwent a new change; the originally huge body actually grew a bit larger out of thin air, and the fangs and sharp teeth that were mimicked by a mouthful of water became extremely solid and hard, and were slightly translucent.  Just hearing a loud noise, the giant dragon suddenly opened its mouth full of sharp teeth to the limit, then bit down hard, shockingly biting the vicious dog into two pieces!

    The next moment, with a bang, the giant dragon exploded violently, completely blasting the proliferating hellhounds into a pulp!

    The roar that resounded through the sky carried gusts of wind, causing ripples on the water.

    The girl crossed her hands and looked at the Cerberus corpses scattered from the air with great interest. She wanted to know if it could continue to multiply and grow more heads after it was shattered to such an extent.

    The answer is of course no.

    Any ninjutsu has its limit. The so-called infinitely proliferating hellhound cannot split into 2 to the 64th power of evil dogs after being cut 64 times - that is an astronomical number, 1844 billion evil dogs.  The total mass is greater than the mass of the entire biosphere.

    But before it reaches its limit, this kind of physique, which becomes stronger the more attacks it receives, is very bluffing and very troublesome.  For an ordinary ninja, it would be very difficult just to deal with this summoned object.

    Haruno Sakura is obviously not an "ordinary ninja".

    The Way of Animals confirms this.

    "Good skills." He said calmly, "You are indeed the ninja who has killed our Akatsuki members, Konoha's genius girl Haruno Sakura."

    "If it were you, it wouldn't be a surprise to be able to easily deal with the chameleons and hellhounds. But one thing I'm curious about is the transparent chameleons and the hellhounds hiding under the seahow did you discover them?"

    Haruno Sakura responded in silence.

    But there is no need for Sakura to answer, Zhu Shengdao has already found the answer.

    "It's water. You injected chakra into the sea water and mist!" He looked at the excessively calm sea at the girl's feet and felt convinced.

    It is very similar to his Rain Tiger Free Technique.  Injecting chakra into water creates a sensory ninjutsu similar to a barrier.  This requires extremely sophisticated chakra control or a huge amount of chakra.  No matter how hidden the chameleon and hellhound are, as long as they are still in or at sea, they will never escape Haruno Sakura's perception.

    "In this way, the sneak attack will have no effect on you. It is really an impeccable method." Zhushengdao said slowly, "A frontal attack can't do anything to you, and a sneak attack will have no effect. If it's just me it's really a bit difficult.  So¡ª¡ª"

    "We can only summon them here."

    Haruno Sakura is not short, and her height of 165cm is considered tall in this world.  But the way Zhu Shengdao looked at her always had a hint of looking down.

    "Before you are killed, I have one more question." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 570 Payne¡¯s Six Paths

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Haruno Sakura was unmoved by his arrogant demeanor.

    The sea breeze that had been calm for a long time suddenly blew up, blowing Sakura's hair. The pink hair was flying softly, grazing her smooth chin and teasing the girl's pink lips.

    Haruno Sakura stretched out her hand and held down her restless hair. She looked at the beast with a pair of green eyes calmly, and a faint smile suddenly appeared on her face.

    "Before that," she said, "how about answering a question I have?"

    Zhushengdao frowned.

    He remained silent, his eyes signaling the other party to ask questions.

    But what Payne was waiting for was not the girl¡¯s question, but the giant thing that suddenly rose from beneath his feet!

    "Water escape-water dragon bites through!"

    The sea environment creates great conditions for water escape sneak attacks.  The same move has already been used on Konan, but Haruno Sakura doesn't mind using it again on the beast!

    The ferocious dragon burst out of the water, its crystal sharp teeth almost touching Payne's robe.  But the latter's reaction was also extremely fast. The moment he sensed the subtle fluctuations of chakra, he jumped up and barely avoided Haruno Sakura's killer move.

    Zhu Shengdao escaped the disaster, but the woman behind him was unable to dodge and was torn into pieces by Hai Long!

    Wow¡ª¡ª!

    The water dragon was exhausted, exhausted its last chakra, and scattered into water splashes in the air.

    The drifting water mist, mixed with broken pieces of white paper, fell one after another.

    "Paper clone." Haruno Sakura frowned slightly.

    It turned out that the woman had left here long ago, leaving only a paper clone to hide from others.

    "Tsk."

    The girl sighed regretfully.

    When the animal path fell, five cold and gloomy weirdos suddenly appeared in front of them. They were also wearing black sticks.

    The leader has a handsome face, but his eyes are extremely cold. The special ripple-like pattern in his eyes is eye-catching. The tiny black rods inserted on the bridge of his nose and lips give people an extremely weird feeling.

    ??Tiandao Payne.

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s eyes were fixed on him.

    This person is completely different from the beast just now.

    She could sense a strong dangerous aura from this person, which made the hairs on the hair stand on end, and the cold air rose from the tailbone all the way to the Tianling Gai.  Every cell in her body was warning her of the danger of this man.  The nerves naturally tightened, and the chakra accelerated crazily involuntarily, as if boiling.

    That was a feeling Haruno Sakura had never felt before.  It was a feeling she had never experienced before even though she had been in danger many times, and she had never experienced it even when she faced Kisame, Itachi, or even the mysterious man she had fought with in another world.

    will die.

    Unlike the joke-like animal way before, it was barely enough for her to warm up.  This time Pain's six paths gathered together, which meantif you weren't careful, you might die in his hands!

    There is no need for intelligence to emphasize, as long as she stands in front of this man, Haruno Sakura already knows how dangerous he is.

    Sakura has never fought such an uncertain battle.

    "Is this your problem?" Tiandao took a step forward, his eyes were cold and there was no warmth in his words.

    "Tiandao, the individual born in Yahiko's body, is the head of the Six Paths of Pain, and is also the main perspective of Nagato's control of the Six Paths of Pain.

    Hundreds of miles away, through the eyes of Tiandao, Nagato "saw" Haruno Sakura for the first time.

    "Is she Haruno Sakura?"

    The skinny man sat on the life-support device and said slowly.

    While talking, Xiao Nan walked in from outside the tree house, her face was pale, her body was soaked, and she was slightly out of breath.

    After Zhu Shengdao rescued her just now, he sent her back here - with the help of Payne's power, Xiaonan used a substitute technique that spanned hundreds of miles, swapping places with the paper clone on the island.

    The woman pulled off a clean and refreshing red robe from the wall and put it on her body, covering her graceful figure exposed when the clothes were wet and clinging to her body, while answering Nagato's question.

    "Yes." She looked up at Nagato with twinkling eyes, "You have to be careful. She is very troublesome."

    Nagato glanced at Konan in surprise.

    Xiaonan¡¯s ability to reach where she is today relies not only on her qualifications as a founder of Xiao, but also on her strange and powerful kung fu.  This is not something that ordinary women, or even ordinary ninjas, can do.  Without enough self-confidence and determination to keep up with Nagato, she would not have grown to such an extent.

    However, such a powerful Xiaonan actually?One day, my deep fear of another woman will be revealed in front of him, and even my eyes will become weak

    Presumably the battle with Haruno Sakura just now left a very deep impression on her, right?

    Being toyed with by the opponent in the midst of applause, he tried his best only to warm up with the opponent, and ended up in such an embarrassing situation that he almost died.

    Xiao Nan was defeated.

    "I know." Nagato said softly.

    No need for a woman to remind him, Nagato can clearly feel this through the perspective of heaven.

    The girl standing opposite Tiandao, her seemingly weak and slender body contains such terrifying power.

    As long as you face her and feel her aura seriously, your blood will naturally speed up and your heart will be at ease.

    A dangerous opponent.

    ??An opponent who even a god would feel in danger.

    In the entire ninja world, Akatsuki has enemies all over the world, so Nagato once imagined a scenario of confronting all kinds of powerful ninja players.

    This planet is full of strong players, including people from the Five Shadows such as the Hokage, Mizukage, and Raikage, or the Jinchuriki and top combat powers of each village, such as Jiraiya.  It may take some effort to deal with them, but it won't be too difficult - even for the mysterious man who calls himself Uchiha Madara, Payne is only wary, not afraid.

    Only the person in front of you can be called your opponent.

    Nagato's heart was surging, but Payne was as cold as ever, with no wave in his eyes.

    Tiandao stood at the front of Payne's Six Paths, as quiet as a sculpture.

    He is not short, a head taller than Haruno Sakura. When he looked at the girl, he naturally lowered his head slightly, with a hint of looking down.

    ¡ª¡ªGod is still arrogant, Haruno Sakura is worthy of being his opponent, but victory will ultimately belong to God.

    In silence, the girl answered his words.

    "I just want to make sure" she said, "to make sure that the battle for a while will not be disturbed by irrelevant people."

    The girl¡¯s tone was still light and calm.

    However, murderous intent overflowed coldly from those soft lips and those plain words.

    "She has lost her fighting power, do you still want to kill them all?" Payne asked.

    "Is it possible" The girl's lips curled up playfully, "You want me to let the tiger go back to the mountain?"

    Payne was silent, seemingly unable to refute.  The pair of samsara eyes that swung in circles like water ripples narrowed dangerously.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????

    "He is cruel and ruthless, and his skills are extraordinary." He said, "Haruno Sakura, you have become a serious problem for Akatsuki. That's why I will break Akatsuki's routine and deal with you personally."

    ¡°Should I feel honored to be given special treatment by ¡®God¡¯?¡± the girl sneered.

    "Before I kill you, I want to ask a question," Payne ignored Sakura's sarcasm and said indifferently, "How did you get my information?"

    Haruno Sakura looked at him steadily.

    Payne didn¡¯t expect an answer from her, but he asked anyway.

    "Do you think I will tell you?"

    ?An expected answer.  Payne was not angry or excited, but said calmly: "It doesn't matter. After defeating you I will naturally have a way to get the answer."

    God¡¯s arrogance is unabashedly revealed in Payne¡¯s calm words.

    "Yeah?"

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s smile disappeared from her face.

    Her expression was indifferent, neither surprised nor happy, neither angry nor sad, only calm.

    However, under this calm appearance, the girl's chakra began to circulate violently, and the amount of energy in the Yin seal was released crazily.

    "Thencome and kill me."

    The girl said so.

    The sea breeze became restless.  The water began to flow uneasily.

    ¡¾It won¡¯t be too long to write about beating Pain¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 571 The battle begins!

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The air began to be filled with the depressing atmosphere of impending mountain rain.

    The light in the sky that had just become bright suddenly dimmed again.

    The clouds in the distance were rolling, converging towards the center of the battlefield, getting lower and lower, and gradually turned into a jet-black color that looked like it had been dyed with thick ink.

    The light dragon wanders among the clouds, and the dull thunder echoes between heaven and earth.

    Under the clouds, the sea breeze whistled.

    It was like some kind of wild beast roaring, or like a low war song.

    The sea water became more and more restless, flowing restlessly, stirring up waves of towering waves.

    Only in the center of the battlefield, the sea area where the two of them stood was strangely calm, as if the sea wind and waves did not dare to make any noise for fear of disturbing the two of them.

    Haruno Sakura stood silently, as if she were an unmoving stone statue in the darkness.

    Only those blue eyes were still bright, shining with a compelling light.

    A hundred meters away, Payne also stood silently, his enchanting samsara eyes and the girl's clear eyes looking at each other from a distance, their eyes connecting in the air.

    There was silence, and then chakra began to overflow.

    It leaked from the two ninjas, seeped into the air, flowed into the sea, and filled every particle in the world.

    At the same time, even more amazing than this chakra aura, two majestic and majestic auras rose up from the sea.

    It¡¯s not a murderous aura, it¡¯s a power that is more intense than the murderous aura. It seems to be able to condense into substance, traversing between the sea and the sky, covering both the sky and the sea!

    "One side looks like a thousand-year-old glacier, and the cold is bone-chilling;

    The other side is like the summer sun, bright and hot.

    The clash of qi and machines seemed to divide this world into two worlds!

    far away.

    Rondo¡¯s face turned pale.

    His Adam's apple twitched and he couldn't help but swallow his saliva.

    His subtle perception ability made him feel as if he had traveled dozens of miles and was in the middle of the battlefield, being pressed down on him by two vast auras at the same time!

    Feeling the astonishing momentum that was constantly rising and seemed to have no upper limit, the man was sweating like rain, his heart was beating like a drum, and his whole body became weak and froze in place.

    It is by no means a wonderful feeling to feel the power of those two people in person.

    The keen perception he was once proud of has now become a burden for him!

    Chojuro, who was standing aside, had a much slower perception than him, so he didn't react that much at this time.

    He just vaguely sensed two terrifying chakras confronting each other in the distance. He felt uneasy, but he could still forcefully calm down.

    ¡°Senior, are you okay?!¡±

    After noticing Rondo¡¯s embarrassment, Chojuro asked quickly.

    He patted the senior's shoulder suddenly, causing the latter's feet to weaken and almost sink to the bottom of the sea.  Chojuro pulled him, and Rondo woke up from the shock. When he touched his forehead and back, he found that they were soaked with sweat.

    "I'm fine."

    He cut off his perception and calmed down, his voice was a little hoarse.

    Chojuro felt that Rondo didn¡¯t look like he was fine at all, but he didn¡¯t ask any more questions. He just said, ¡°How is the situation over there?¡±

    "Penn is here." Rondo took a deep breath, and his stiff body gradually recovered, "The battle is about to begin."

    He looked deeply into the distance, focusing on the other side of the sea beyond the blackened skyline.

    "We guessed it right just now Haruno Sakura did not fall into the trap, but was deliberately waiting for Payne to appear."

    Rondo said slowly.

    "But there is one thing we seriously misjudged" He paused and looked back at Chojuro, his voice hoarse, "The strength of Haruno Sakura and Pain far exceeds our expectations!"

    "This will be a battle that even I, as a sentient ninja, cannot see through"

    As if there was a feeling in the dark, the moment Rondo finished saying this, the battle started on the other side of the sea.

    Whoops¡ª¡ª!

    She didn¡¯t raise her hand, and there was no abnormal fluctuation of chakra.

    It seemed as if Haruno Sakura was still standing silently just a moment ago.

    The next moment, the wind blade torrent was launched without any warning.

    The silvery water line, with a slight green light caused by the change of wind escape properties attached to the surface, shot out from in front of the girl!

    The extremely high speed made the water jet seem to ignore the distance of space, and in an instant, it fell in front of Payne's Six Paths.

    ¡­What a fast technique!

      Pain's pupils shrank, and the moment his thoughts arose, the water jet had already fallen on Liu Dao.

    The six individuals of Payne's Six Paths were originally lined up; the Heavenly Dao stood in the middle, taking a step forward, and the one on the far left was the Human Dao.

    There was only a slight click, and Human World Dao's strong body was cut into two pieces from the middle like tofu by silver wire. The body was broken into several pieces and fell into the water.

    One thought leads to life, one person dies.

    The moment the thought came up, Payne died under the water jet!

    "Asura Daoget out of the way!"

    The Paynes had second thoughts.

    Shura Dao stands second on the left.  His reaction was not slow. The moment the water knife struck Human Dao, Shura Dao had already begun to crouch down, trying to avoid the blow.

    But he underestimated the sharpness of the water jet.  Human World Dao's body did not hinder the Wind Blade Torrent for half a second, and the latter had already cut it down. The silver thread came out of his body, just in time to meet Shura Dao who was still squatting - he was too slow.

    Shura Dao¡¯s head flew high.

    One thought leads to life, another person dies!

    Hungry Ghost Daoabsorb it!

    This is the third thought of Payne.

    The Hungry Ghost Path was originally standing on the far right, but at this moment, it crossed the Animal Path and Hell Path at an extremely fast speed and stopped in front of the water jet.  He was originally a chubby, clumsy fat man. After being made into one of the Six Paths of Pain by Nagato, his skills and reactions became extremely fast, and he actually kept up with the rhythm of this battle!

    In an instant, he was squatting firmly in front of Zhu Shengdao, with a confident smile on his face, and his palms were aimed at the silver line that was cutting across.

    absorb!

    The ability of the Hungry Ghost Path is to absorb the chakra contained in the enemy's ninjutsu and render it ineffective.  This strange and powerful ability should have completely restrained ordinary long-range ninjutsu, but the water sword technique performed by the girl was an exception.

    Applying high pressure to the water body and causing it to spray out from a special nozzle, the water line formed by high speed, high pressure and high cutting force is a water jet.  Waterjet is a physical phenomenon.

    The water jet series ninjutsu used by the time traveler - including the wind blade torrent - is essentially just a ninjutsu that uses chakra tools to increase the range of the water jet and strengthen its power.

    The Hungry Ghost Path effortlessly absorbs the chakra contained in the Wind Blade Rapids, but cannot absorb the water jet, which is a physical phenomenon.

    In an instant, the wind blade rapids degenerated into the most primitive water jet.

    ? High-speed, high-pressure, high-cutting force waterjet.

    The water line, which can easily cut through the steel plate, penetrated Hungry Ghost Dao's outstretched palm without ceremony and landed on Hungry Ghost Dao's chest.

    Thenpenetrate, cut, and kill.

    The fat man¡¯s upper body separated from his body and fell out, and his bloody internal organs were scattered all over the floor.  Before the color on his face disappeared, it had already turned stiff.

    One thought leads to life, one person dies.

    Hungry ghosts, die!

    The disappeared chakra reappeared on the water jet, and the high-pressure water line turned into a wind blade torrent again.

    It carried the evil spirit that killed three people in a row. It was so powerful that it slashed across the sky!

    In the blink of an eye, there were only three left of Payne's six paths.  Faced with this unreasonable attack method, they have no room for resistance in the world!

    And the next one is Tiandao.

    "Tiandaostop it!"

    New thoughts arose in the mind of the remaining Payne.

    Tiandao¡¯s eyes were calm. He saw the first three Six Paths being instantly killed by Haruno Sakura¡¯s technique, and his eyes still showed incomparable confidence.  I saw him suddenly stretching out his hand¡ª¡ª

    "The Secret Technique of the Samsara Eye"

    ¡°Shinra¡¯s Heavenly Conquest!¡±

    [I opened a small account and let myself code, and I got back a little bit of the feeling of coding. I will see if I can increase the frequency of updates recently] (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 572 Betrayal

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In an instant, a transparent barrier seemed to appear in the air.

    Facing Haruno Sakura¡¯s fierce attack, the expression on Payne¡¯s face remained calm, and there was no wave in his calm Samsara eyes.

    Although the opponent's ninjutsu is powerful, Tiandao still firmly believes that the secret technique of the Samsara Eye is the strongest ninjutsu.

    And then, in the midst of lightning and flint, the Wind Blade Torrent collided head-on with Shenluo Tianzheng!

    Zheng¡ª¡ª!

    A weird, ear-piercing sound came from the place of collision.

    It was obviously the collision between the water jet and the invisible force field, but it made a crisp sound like gold and stone clashing. The sound was high and sharp, making people feel numb.

    Amid the noisy noise, the contest between the sharpest spear and the strongest shield ended with the wind blades breaking apart and turning into mist all over the sky.

    Shenluo Tianzheng is even better!

    "It's a very dangerous ninjutsu."

    Through the light mist, Payne¡¯s words came out clearly.

    "You almostcan kill me."

    The mist dispersed and became thicker. Payne's figure was dimly visible in it, and he could vaguely be seen standing proudly on the spot with his hands outstretched.

    His face still had a touch of cold arrogance, and his words of praise sounded more like condescending contempt.

    It¡¯s like a god looking down on the world.

    From God¡¯s perspective, all living beings are ants.  And Haruno Sakura is just a bigger ant.

    ¡­Although the ant bite is quite painful.

    Haruno Sakura raised her eyebrows and narrowed her eyes slightly, but said nothing.

    "This move is an improved version of the so-called 'Water Break Wave', right? It is indeed a ninjutsu inherited from the Second Hokage. It is very powerful" Payne looked at the girl through the mist and continued.

    "Tiandao, or Nagato, also remembers that Teacher Jiraiya mentioned this technique back then. Senju Tobirama's signature water release, water breaking wave, has unfortunately been lost long ago.  Past information highlighted that Haruno Sakura can also perform this technique, which is a very lethal move.  She seems to have improved this technique, the water line has become thinner, and the power of the ninjutsu is more concentrated at that point, so the lethality is slightly better than that of Suizan Poyu.

    The intelligence also emphasized that in addition to its great power, this move is extremely fast and the attack route is very flexible, which is also the difficulty of Haruno Sakura's technique.

    It is different from the traditional practice of the Second Hokage holding a body of water in his mouth and spitting it out.

    Haruno Sakura gathered the water ball in the palm of her hand, and used her arms and fingers to help guide the cutting direction of the water jet.  It is true that this makes the ninjutsu more difficult, but it also brings many benefits, such as a more handsome posture The most important point is that it is easier to adjust the direction by waving a hand than turning one's head, which makes the pursuit of the water sword more flexible.  When facing the enemy behind you, you can deal with it calmly without turning around.

    "For a long time, you have always raised your hand before launching the Water Breaking Wave, which gave us an illusion mistakenly thinking that this move can be avoided the moment you raise your hand."

    Tiandao¡¯s gaze fell on Haruno Sakura¡¯s right hand hanging naturally by her side.

    A moment ago, her arm was clearly not raised, but the Wind Blade Torrent was secretly activated at that moment.

    This requires very, very advanced chakra manipulation skills.

    "You deliberately misled us. What a clever little trick." Pain said slowly, "But as long as you pay close attention to your chakra fluctuations, your little trick will not work"

    It¡¯s a very interesting little trick, just like Itachi Uchiha hiding his hand in his robe and forming a seal with one hand to activate ninjutsu covertly. It is effective and can trick people, but it can only be used once.

    With cold and calm words, Payne completely analyzed Haruno Sakura's thoughts.

    Haruno Sakura smiled instead of getting angry.

    "Having said so muchyou don't think you can crack my ninjutsu with all this nonsense, do you?" The girl sneered and said, "Yes, Shinra Tenzheng can indeed block the water sword"

    She paused for a moment, looking meaningfully at the Heavenly Dao that was gradually disappearing in the mist.

    "But, this move of yours has a 5-second interval every time you use it"

    And Sakura¡¯s water escape has no cooling time!  So, Payne can block the first shot, but what about the second and third shots?

    Payne remained silent.  Not only was he defeated in words, but more importantly, the secret of his technique was actually revealed from this girl's mouth!

    Why would she know this?  !

    For a moment, it was as cold and hard as a thousand-year-old glacier.Well, a bit of fear and anxiety arose in my heart.

    "If you are not afraid of my Wind Blade Torrent, why do you use thick fog to hide your figure, Payne?"

    Pain didn¡¯t respond, and Haruno Sakura didn¡¯t stop and continued.

    "In other words, what is hidden behind Payne's Six Paths"

    "Nagato?"

    Nagato.

    The girl's voice was cold and ethereal in the mist. It was ethereal and had strong penetrating power. It penetrated the thick mist, passed through a distance of hundreds of miles, reached Payne's ears, and reached Nagato's heart.  .

    Tiandao¡¯s pupils shrank sharply, while Nagato, sitting on the life support chair, suddenly widened his eyes.

    Sheknows my identity?

    Akatsuki¡¯s biggest secret was actually revealed by Haruno Sakura?  !

    This is impossible.

    How can this be!

    Cold sweat suddenly broke out on Nagato¡¯s forehead.  Emotions were out of control, breathing was accelerating wildly.

    In an instant, Nagato¡¯s thin body began to rise and fall like a bellows. He lowered his head and gasped for air.  A man's body is extremely weak, and even a small fluctuation in his emotions can affect his body.

    calm.  Take a deep breath.

    "Nagato! What's wrong with you?" Xiaonan held his hand in surprise.

    Nagato is the man who controls the "god" after all, and his rapid breathing quickly subsided.

    "I'm fine." The man shook his head.

    After calming down, Nagato thought a lot.  Xiaonan would never betray him under any circumstances, and it was obvious that there was only one person who knew these secrets and had the motive to betray him.

    The mysterious man who calls himself Madara Uchiha.

    This man knows everything, but he has never been on the same page with them from beginning to end.  He hides his head and shows his tail, repeatedly acts without permission, and has his own goals. As the tailed beast capture plan progresses, he becomes more and more undisguised about his ambitions.

    Nagato had already predicted that in the near future, he and the man with ulterior motives would part ways or even break up. They would regard each other as enemies and stumbling blocks, and fight to the death.

    But he never thought that Uchiha Madara would break up so early.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????? together out of Akatsuki information to my enemies, so that they can consume my power?  Nagato thought to himself.

    Good strategy.  Strike first and gain the upper hand, which is indeed your style of doing things.

    "However, the tailed beast capture plan is only more than half completed Are you that impatient, Uchiha Madara!"

    Nagato secretly gritted his teeth.

    "I just discovered a fact." After coming to his senses, Nagato calmly said to Konan.

    The man raised his head and looked at the empty front with extremely cold eyes.

    "There is a traitor among us."

    Konan held his too thin arm, her expression was unexpectedly not surprised.

    She just raised her eyebrows, frowned and said, "Are you also doubting Uchiha Madara?"

    "Yes, he betrayed us."

    Nagato clenched his fists.  His voice was still weak, but his eyes were cold and firm.

    " Haruno Sakura, who was hundreds of miles away, probably couldn't have imagined that things would develop like this.

    She just wanted to give a hint and stir up Xiao¡¯s internal relations (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 573 Mist

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    That side of the battlefield.

    Although they are essentially the same person, as a separate body, Pain Tendo is much calmer than Nagato.

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because he is already a corpse, a corpse whose heart cannot beat and blood cannot flow, so he cannot be excited and has difficulty in emotional ups and downs.

    What he showed was iceberg-like coldness.

    Payne was equally surprised, but his cold eyes remained calm, like a thousand-year-old glacier, hiding all emotions under the ice.

    "Do you even know this"

    After a long silence, Payne lowered his eyes and finally spoke slowly.  "Akatsuki's secret seems to have been exposed."

    He no longer asked who exposed Akatsuki's background, because Nagato already had the answer.

    As he spoke, the sea fog became thicker.

    Between the sea and the sky, everything becomes blurry and shadowy.

    This is not an ordinary mist that is naturally formed, but a Kirigakure jutsu that mixes chakra into water vapor. Pain and Haruno Sakura injected chakra into the mist at the same time.

    The mist gradually obscured the two figures.

    Payne kept looking at Haruno Sakura from a distance.  With the eyesight of the Samsara Eye, he gradually began to lose sight of the girl.  Those bright green eyes, as clear as emeralds, gradually disappeared behind the mist.

    "So, I know too much?"

    The girl¡¯s slightly playful voice came through the thick fog.

    Payne didn¡¯t understand the past life in Haruno Sakura¡¯s words, but he could understand what she meant.

    ??Joking is essentially a kind of contempt.

    Tiandao narrowed his eyes slightly, a faint anger welling up in his heart.

    "Have you been underestimated" Payne's voice was still unhurried, and his anger was hidden in his stronger enunciation, "Haruno Sakura, do you think you can defeat me if you have my information? The power of God  , it¡¯s not something you can figure out easily!¡±

    What responded to him was the misty laughter in the mist.

    "Haha" The girl's voice came from all directions, but she couldn't hear the direction. "You are so conceited. If you have the guts, don't block your sight with water mist. Just stand there and let me chop with the water knife a few more times!"

    Payne frowned.

    Haruno Sakura got his concerns right.  That girl's water escape was indeed a bit beyond his expectation.  I originally thought that Hell Path could perfectly catch the water sword move, but unexpectedly, the technique was still powerful after being absorbed and played with chakra. Only Tiandao among Pain's Six Paths could withstand this move.

    And Tiandao¡¯s Shenluo Tianzheng still has five seconds of cooling time

    It cannot be hardwired.

    But if you are chased away like a rabbit by a water jet, it does not fit the image of a "god".  Therefore, he had to choose to use the Kirigakure Technique to block his sight.

    If you can¡¯t see the figure or sense the position, you can¡¯t lock it.  The power of the water sword is concentrated on a small point. Although it is powerful, the attack area is too small to carry out a covering attack. Therefore, once the enemy cannot be locked, the attack is meaningless.

    But at the same time, Haruno Sakura vigilantly and forcefully injected her chakra into the mist, cutting off Payne's detection and making him unable to sense Sakura's position.

    The sea fog blocked the sight of both men at the same time, indicating that this would be an unprecedented battle.

    "Fighting is about using all possible means." Payne said slowly, "If this can make you helpless, it proves that you are nothing more than that. It is true that your strength is extraordinary, and my intelligence has been  Revealed, this battle is indeed unexpectedly difficultbut in the end, you will still be defeated by God and die in pain and despair."

    Haruno Sakura did not answer.

    Deep purple complex runes stretch out from the girl's forehead. They are lines formed by a mixture of Yin seals and immortal patterns, making her face appear mysterious and luxurious.  The astonishingly huge magical chakra was generated from the girl's body, stirring the sea water and air, raising the sea wind and creating waves.  And Haruno Sakura stood quietly on the sea, like a lotus flower, like a goddess standing tall, graceful and confident, powerful and beautiful.

    The sea breeze then became stronger.

    The wind ruffled her hair frivolously, and it tickled her face.  The girl pushed the restless strand of hair behind her ears and looked towards where Payne had been - the man was no longer there, leaving only a vast expanse of white. Maybe he was no longer where he was.

    The wind whistled and stirred the thick fog, as if stirring the thick soup, turning everything intointo a chaotic and unknowable form.

    Haruno Sakura looked into the distance, as if she could see through the sea fog, and saw Payne disappearing behind the thick fog, her bright eyes shining brightly.  "You call yourself a god," she chuckled and said lightly, "That's right, what I like to do most is"

    The girl¡¯s voice was light and ethereal, like a whisper, but it spread far away.

    "¡ª¡ªKilling God."

    Haruno Sakura calmly said the last two words.

    As he spoke, the flowing seawater quietly solidified, the waves took shape in the air, and the vast sea surface turned into crystal ice.

    And when the girl's voice fell, it was the moment when the murderous intention boiled to its peak; Haruno Sakura's right foot was gently raised, and then suddenly dropped¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Boom¡ª¡ª!!!¡±

    In an instant, the sea ice turned into a powerful bomb, exploding the entire sea area!

    At the same moment, Payne also launched his attack: hundreds of missiles and rockets flew out one by one from the device in the hand of a strong man named Shura Dao, suspended in the air, and followed by  On Payne's order, he plunged toward the sea.  ¡¾Note¡¿

    As if there was a tacit understanding, the two launched a large-scale AOE attack at the same time!

    Payne¡¯s missiles look very much like the technological creations Haruno Sakura has seen in her previous life. Both the cylindrical shell with metallic luster and the way it flies and attacks all hint at this.  But Haruno Sakura knows very well that this kind of shell looks very un-ninja on the surface. In fact, its flight power and explosive power come from chakra energy, and it is an orthodox ninjutsu attack.

    After being poured into a large amount of chakra by Payne, the power of this missile is not inferior to the weapons on earth at all; what trinitrotoluene [note 2] can do, chakra can also do!

    Thousands of missiles covered the entire sea area like a carpet. At this moment, Haruno Sakura's ice crystal blasts were unleashed in tacit agreement. In an instant, the missiles screamed, roared, the ice broke, and exploded at the same time. The sound waves were superimposed.  It was like thousands of lightning bolts exploding in unison!

    ???????????????????? Boom!

    The sound of explosions was earth-shattering and resounded throughout the sky.

    For a moment, the ocean boiled.

    Amid the fierce explosion, only the water where the two of them were was still calm: on one side, the girl stood with her hands in front of her chest, forming a few seals with her fingers, and there was a thick wall of water standing up to the sky, firmly blocking the missiles.  Outside the wall; and in another place, Pain's Six Paths stood proudly, and Hungry Ghost Path's palms were placed on the ice. The chakra that was about to move in the ice was suddenly sucked away by it, and the ice crystal blasting ninjutsu could only be used without help.  Return with success.

    Walking in the leisurely courtyard, the two of them blocked each other's powerful blow!

    However, neither Haruno Sakura nor Payne cared that their attacks were easily blocked by the opponent.  They were just looking sideways and sensing.

    ?Perceiving the abnormal chakra fluctuations in the sea fog¡ª¡ª

    Release the Ninjutsu Chakra surge of the water formation wall;

    Chakra disappeared somewhere on the ice without warning.

    "Got you!"

    At the two places where the sea mist separates, Haruno Sakura and Pain said at the same time!

    ¡¾Note: The previous article said that he was dead, but at this time he had been repaired by the hell realm.  ¡¿

    ¡¾Note 2: A code name for a certain mainstream explosive.  ¡¿

    [This book has been harmonized on the web page, which is embarrassing I don¡¯t know if all the changes can no longer be written] (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 574 Killing Move

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Haruno Sakura reacted very quickly.

    ¡°Whoops!!!¡±

    The moment Payne's position was detected, the water line that had been ready to go couldn't wait to shoot out, cut through the fog, and accurately cut to the direction just perceived!

    The first thing to suffer was the two giant summoned beasts guarding the side.

    The hair-thin water blade was extremely sharp and sliced ??through without mercy.

    "Ouch¡ª¡ª"

    A high-pitched and angry beast roar was heard, but in an instant the end of the roar turned sharply down, becoming shrill and weak. Finally, the sound of rushing water came, and under the sea mist, the two giant beasts suddenly shattered into pieces.  Several pieces of corpse with smooth cuts fell slumped into the sea.

    The water sword slashed through without any pause.

    Human World Dao was placed at the outermost position. It took him a while to react by using the wind blade torrent to kill the giant beast, and his body jumped up suddenly.

    ¡°Shua¡ª¡ª!¡±

    The girl's slender fingers waved the water blade, and the silver thread flashed at the moment when the human world jumped up. The latter's uplifted body suddenly shook, and then the rippled pupils dilated, and its body was smoothly broken from the chest, and the body was broken.  With a blank expression, he slipped into the sea.

    "First¡­¡­!"

    The animal path that summoned giant beasts stood next to the human path.

    The silver thread came whistling, and he quickly clasped his hands together, subconsciously trying to channel the ninja beast to block Haruno Sakura's attack - the next moment, the chakra bursting from the beast's body poured out like a deflated balloon, and a head  Fly high.

    The man¡¯s tall body fell softly.

    "the second¡­¡­!"

    "Whoops!!"

    The smelly blood spurted out in mid-air, and the water blade passed over the cross section where the blood gushes out like a fountain. It was still as white as ever, and its momentum showed no sign of weakening. The girl waved it and continued to cut down firmly and steadily in the original direction.

    That¡¯s the third one¡­

    The path of Shura is in danger!

    On the other side, the counterattack from Payne finally came too late.

    "Secret Technique - Strange Bullets and Fire Arrows!"

    Faced with the threat of the wind blade torrent, Shura Dao not only did not dodge, but stood on the spot and attacked the girl crazily¡ª¡ª

    I saw him raising his arms high, and the huge chakra was running crazily, pouring into the mechanism on his arm without hesitation; the secret technique of the samsara eye was deployed through the mechanism, converting the condensed chakra into particles.  The rockets whizzed out and shot at Haruno Sakura continuously!

    Haruno Sakura looked sideways, and saw thousands of light points flickering in the confused white mist, bypassing the front where the water knife had slashed, and attacking her mightily. She couldn't help but be shocked in her heart. The Shura Dao actually made a desperate move and launched a gamble.  A fateful attack!

    "Perish together" style Isn't he afraid of death?

    Yes, he is not afraid of death In a flash of thought, Haruno Sakura came up with the answer. This was unexpected, but it was a reasonable approach.  Shura Dao is not a living person, he is just a tool of Payne, so naturally he is not afraid of death!

    Whoosh whoosh!

    Thousands of missiles were launched in unison, the roaring sound was like wind and thunder, shrill and shrill, the sound was terrifying and terrifying!  What an amazing offensive!

    Layers of pimples suddenly appeared on the girl's smooth neck.

    Continue to attack, or defend?

    Two options were placed in front of Haruno Sakura.

    ? ? Continuing to attack from the front is to trade lives with Shura Dao, which is naturally not worth it; if you choose to defend from the side, you will lose the opportunity, fall into a disadvantage, and even suffer a complete defeat!

    ??At least for ordinary shadow-level ninjas, this is a dilemma multiple-choice question.

    But Payne still underestimated Haruno Sakura.

    She is not an ordinary shadow-level person.

    Only children do multiple-choice questions!

    "Whoops!"

    In the frontal offensive, the water jet did not pause at all.

    The silver-white water line was waving, moving forward in an indomitable manner towards the next target.

    It cuts in from a position slightly lower than Shura Dao's shoulder.  The steel arm was like butter meeting a hot knife in front of that thin line, or tofu being put on a chopping board and being easily cut off.  Then, enter the chest from the position close to the armpit.  The flesh and blood body was no longer able to stop the water jet's progress. A tenth of a second later, the silver thread passed out from the other side and took away the other arm with it.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Shura Dao¡¯s tall body was neatly shortened.

    His chakra collapsed and his ninjutsu came to an abrupt end!

    ??"¡­¡­The third!"

    Feeling the slight stagnation from the waterline on her slender fingers, Haruno Sakura understood that she had killed another one.

    From the side, the enemy's attack is imminent.

    While dealing with Shura Dao, Sakura turned her head and looked at the thousands of missiles.  The girl frowned, her eyes were sharp, but the corners of her mouth were slightly raised.

    ??Sneered.

    She waved the water jet with her right hand, and raised her left hand accordingly, pointing in the direction of the rocket attack with her gaze; her fingers danced like tumbleweed ropes, forming several seals quickly.

    Seal with one hand!

    One-handed hand seals are a specialty of Minazuki Shiro, and as a close friend, Sakura naturally knows a thing or two about it.  The so-called seals are essentially just a way for the caster to use gestures to guide chakra and assist in performing ninjutsu; apart from being slightly more difficult, one-handed seals are not much different from normal seals.  However, compared to Haruno Sakura's commonly used single-seal techniques and even non-seal techniques, the difficulty of forming a seal with one hand is nothing.

    "Water Escape-Water Formation Wall!"

    The chakra skillfully manipulated the water flow to rise, and almost instantly, it laid down a defense on the girl's side.  Although it was just a ninjutsu performed in a hurry, under the influence of Haruno Sakura's huge chakra valley, the thickness of the water wall still reached an exaggerated width of several meters, as thick as a city wall.

    The wild attack of the rockets hit the water wall, and in an instant the sky was filled with flames and the mountains shook and the earth shook!  There was a violent explosion, and even the thick fog was faintly shaken away.  Shura Dao's self-sacrifice blow was even more powerful than the temptation just now!

    But the wall of water still stands.

    It stands tall beside the girl, shielding all attacks from the wall!

    But Payne¡¯s offense is just the beginning.

    "Everything is inspired by heaven!"

    Tiandao, who has been silent outside the battle, finally takes action!

    His vision was extremely vicious, and the timing of his attack happened to be at a very uncomfortable moment for Haruno Sakura. The latter was maintaining the water sword while defending against the attacks of Shura Dao. She was in an awkward state where her old strength had been used up and new strength had yet to be regenerated.

    The art of heaven accurately hit the unprepared girl.

    At the moment when she felt the huge power, Haruno Sakura's face changed slightly.

    When she traveled to the "original world" before, she got detailed information about Payne from Naruto.  Naruto told her that the two secret techniques of Tiandao, Shinra Tenzheng and Wanxiang Tianyin, are difficult to crack and extremely tricky.  At that time, she thought that her taijutsu was stronger than Naruto's, so she didn't take it seriously.

    It wasn¡¯t until she faced this technique that she realized that what Naruto said was true!

    In an instant, the powerful force of the all-powerful sky came over. Haruno Sakura felt as if a giant hammer hit her back. Her body suddenly shook and she lost her balance. Even her chakra stagnated for a moment, and her fingertips  The water sword suddenly collapsed, and then the whole person was lifted into the air by a huge force. There was no way to use it in the air, so he could only let himself be pulled towards Payne!

    What a terrifying power It is indeed Payne's killer move!

    "That's it!"

    Payne said coldly.

    Continuous bombings dispersed a lot of the dense fog in this area.  Through the mist, Payne could see a petite figure being pulled along without any resistance and flying towards him at high speed.

    You are indeed a difficult enemy, and you can actually defeat Pain's Six Paths like this!  However, after all, it is no match for the power of God!  Payne thought.

    Kill her!

    Payne clenched the black stick in his hand and stepped forward.

    The distance of a hundred meters only came in an instant.  The moment he jumped up, the girl's figure was already close in front of him, and Payne could even clearly see the emotions revealed in those green eyes.

    Is it panic?  Is it the regret of watching oneself being killed?

    No, neither.

    Those emerald eyes were filled with cold, cruel murderous intent instead of panic!

    Payne was suddenly startled.

    This is not a look of helplessness!

    What is she going to do?  !  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 575 Decide the winner?  (one)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Of course, Haruno Sakura will not be attracted by the all-encompassing force of heaven like Naruto in that world in the "original work", and then be taken down without any room for resistance.

    She can do more than Naruto.

    After all, compared to Naruto at that time, Sakura is superior in all aspects.

    Including her weakness, physical skills.

    With excellent control, Haruno Sakura can accurately add chakra to every muscle fiber and nerve cell in the body, thus producing miraculous effects and secret techniques, which is the secret technique that surpasses others - Sakura-ryu Monster Power Technique  And the secret technique of accelerating thinking and reaction-Ying Chong.  Needless to say, we already know that the combination of the two, coupled with rich experience in fighting strong men, has created the girl's extraordinary physical skills.

    This gave Haruno Sakura some room to deal with it.

    After the initial surprise, the girl regained her composure at an extremely fast speed, and her mind started to worry.  I saw the seawater under his feet rapidly deforming, catching up with the girl involved, and turning into her pedal and stress point; the latter stepped on the seawater, instantly gained leverage in the air, and regained her balance with a twist of her body!

    It sounds light on paper, but to complete this set of delicate movements under the influence of Payne's All-Seeing Celestial Trap, one must have extremely high water escape attainments and excellent reflexes.

    Then, she did not control the sea water to slow down to resist the power of all things.

    On the contrary, the girl tiptoed and stepped on the waves with her sandals, but she used this force to accelerate towards Payne!

    The figure that was already rushing towards Payne at high speed suddenly increased its speed by a few points!

    "drink!"

    A roar exploded out of thin air, Haruno Sakura shouted angrily, her eyes became sharp in an instant, and murderous intent arose!

    "Ninjutsu-Wing Chun punch!"

    The combination of the power of the Ten Thousand Elements and the power of Haruno Sakura's traveling waves instantly accelerated the girl's figure to the extreme.  It took two hundred words to describe what was said in the text, but it only took a blink of an eye during the battle; Payne had just used the Vientiane Sky to draw the Yin to Haruno Sakura, and the next moment later  The attacker then launched a counterattack with exquisite responses!

    The gap of hundreds of meters was instantly crossed by Haruno Sakura. In a trance, the girl's sharp eyes were already close at hand, the wind of fists roared, and the punches came like a mountain bearing down on top!

    This punch can turn Payne into a scumbag!

    Payne¡¯s eyes were gloomy, with a slightly surprised look on his face, but his figure was as steady as a mountain, without any intention of evading.

    He is not particularly good at physical skills, let alone stopping the powerful Haruno Sakura with his bare hands.

    But the Hungry Ghost Path is okay!

    "Wow!"

    The fat man who had been dormant for a long time suddenly jumped out of the water in front of Payne. With a weird smile on his face, he held up an arc-shaped shield with both hands. The strong figure instantly protected Payne!

    "Hungry Ghost Path-Sealing Technique and Absorbing Seal!"

    Payne has prepared the strongest last move, activate it!

    In the midst of the lightning and flint, Haruno Sakura's pupils shrank sharply. It was too late to avoid the hungry ghost path, and her arms were wrapped in a fierce fist and blasted straight forward.

    Click!

    The fat man¡¯s left hand, which was held in front of his chest, was beaten to pieces by the girl like meat. The cracking sound of the joints was like a broken bamboo joint, a crisp sound!

    Then, the power of punching dropped like a cliff.

    ¡ª¡ªThe moment the fist broke through the shield, in just a tenth of a second, the chakra used to form the strange power technique rapidly attenuated and faded, and was completely absorbed into the shield. Suddenly, the girl's strange power was like  The foam in the sun dissipated without a trace, leaving only the inertial force governed by the laws of physics.

    Snapped¡ª¡ª!

    The girl¡¯s fist finally landed on the fat man¡¯s face, but it was already at the end of its strength. It only made a crisp sound and had no more devastating power.

    Haruno Sakura's expression froze on her face.

    A large amount of chakra was absorbed, and for a moment she felt that her body suddenly became empty and weak!

    The smile on Hungry Ghost Road¡¯s face was distorted, as if it was a little more sarcastic:

    "Is this your strange power?"

    The fact that one arm was blown to pieces did not affect the effect of the secret technique. In Haruno Sakura's perception, the hungry ghost path seemed to have turned into a black hole, or an abyss with no bottom, greedily and endlessly draining away all the things on her body.  Chakra is sucked away at high speed!

    The girl's face changed slightly.

    What a terrifying chakra suction power!

    She has also fought enemies who can absorb and deprive opponents of chakra.She was impressed by Kisame's Samehada muscles, but the absorption ability of Hungry Ghost Path was much more domineering!  No wonder Naruto's Rasengan Shuriken in that world could be absorbed instantly by him.  If it weren't for this chakra-absorbing shield, she could have punched Pain Tiandao and Hungry Ghost Dao into pieces at the same time!

    The moment Haruno Sakura's offensive failed, Payne seized the opportunity and took action boldly.

    Whoa¡ª¡ª!

    I saw Payne suddenly leaning forward, the black stick in his hand sticking out like a poisonous snake, using the body of the hungry ghost to block the view, and struck out with a vicious and fierce knife!

    Even though the girl's reaction speed was extremely fast and her body retreated violently, she could not completely avoid the blow - she made a response in her mind, but her body, which was faintly feeling weak, could not keep up with her thoughts.

    With a swish sound, Payne's black key left a deep, bone-visible wound on Sakura's forearm.

    Blood gushes out and flows down the slender arms, dyeing the porcelain white skin a dazzling black and red.

    The huge pain suddenly spread along the nerves to the girl¡¯s brain!

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s expression remained unchanged.  This level of pain is not enough to move this female man!  But the fingers on her right hand started to lose control, and she couldn't use any strength below the elbow, which made her frown.

    It hurt my nerves.

    The slightly stiff movements were noticed by Payne.

    "You're done!"

    In the close-to-hand combat, the strange power technique cannot be used, and the right hand is temporarily unable to move. Haruno Sakura's situation suddenly takes a turn for the worse.  The fight was almost at the end of the rope and all his trump cards were revealed. Payne was convinced that he had finally cornered Haruno Sakura!

    Tiandao Payne succeeded in one blow, but refused to give up, bypassing the Hungry Ghost Path and continuing to pursue.

    Although his fists and kicks are not as overbearing as Haruno Sakura's ninjutsu, they are by no means weaker than other ninjas of the same level.  I can see that he has a strong body, moves like a rabbit, his fists and kicks are sharp and fierce, his movements are simple and efficient, he holds the black keys and swings them rapidly, his attacks are fierce and fierce, he is a master of individual skills!

    Hungry Ghost Road on the other side also followed up at high speed with tacit understanding, dragging one of his useless arms to walk side by side with Tiandao, using the secret technique with one hand, and followed Haruno Sakura closely, making sure that no matter how much the girl retreated, she would always be within his grasp.  The secret technique covers the area and cannot condense enough chakra.

    In the close distance, Hungry Ghost Road fully exerted its effect. Haruno Sakura's abilities could not be fully exerted without the support of chakra, including her invincible physical skills at close range. Without the blessing of chakra, she is not a small person.  How much power can a physical martial arts madman like Li Akai have?  It's just the embroidered legs of a delicate girl!

    Previously, Haruno Sakura chose to fight hand-to-hand, and fell into the most deadly trap set by Payne.

    Payne rushed forward menacingly, his eyes already regarded Haruno Sakura as a dead person!

    (Two chapters in a row) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 576 Decide the winner?  (two)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Payne is aggressive, but Haruno Sakura, who is at a disadvantage, refuses to give in.

    She suddenly stopped retreating.

    She already knew Payne¡¯s information before the battle, so naturally she had already thought of a countermeasure!

    "Do you think I'm helpless without the power of magic?" Those green eyes narrowed dangerously, and the girl looked at Payne coldly, "Don't underestimate people!"

    She took a deep breath and closed her eyes.

    ?? Immortal mode, start!

    The ancient and powerful secret technique was activated by Haruno Sakura.  In an instant, as if she had put on exquisite makeup, purple eye shadow suddenly appeared in Haruno Sakura's eyes. Gorgeous mysterious lines suddenly lit up. The complicated fairy lines spread from the eye shadow to Sakura's white cheeks, turning her beautiful face into  Deep and peaceful.

    The empty body is filled with chakra again. This time, the source of energy is no longer just the Yin seal on the forehead, but the entire world full of natural energy!

    Immortal Chakra!

    The moment powerful energy poured into her body, it was effectively blessed on her body, greatly increasing the strength and speed of her fists and feet just like her nintai jutsu.

    Sakura once tried to use strange power techniques and senjutsu chakra to simultaneously bless the body. It was in the illusion of the Land of Thunder.

    What a powerful force that is!  At that time, she had a fist fight with the fourth generation Raikage who was a strong taijutsu player. The latter was at full strength, but she still dislocated his bones with one punch and vomited blood at the mouth. He was in such a miserable state!

    At the moment, she can only use the immortal mode alone, but the power she exerts is completely different from it.

    Bang!

    Payne slashed him in the air, and on the other side was Sakura Haruno, who at some point formed a short blue stick in her left hand and faced it forcefully.

    The black key and the blue rod suddenly collided in mid-air. They were both Yin Escape creations whose spirit was condensed into substance. Both of them were extremely sharp and tough. When they collided, they made a sharp and harsh sound like gold and stone colliding against each other!

    blocked!

    A look of surprise flashed across Payne's eyes.  He didn't know magic, so he was a little confused at the moment. If he couldn't use strange power, how could the girl's slender body have the strength to compete with him?

    Who knows that Haruno Sakura is also dissatisfied with her own power!

    Although Pain is not the best in physical skills, the Hungry Ghost Path has been sucking Sakura's chakra, and even the senjutsu chakra is unrestrained. The speed of the latter's absorption and the speed at which Sakura produces senjutsu energy are well balanced.  Therefore, the power of her immortal mode is greatly reduced, and the increase in strength becomes half the result with twice the effort!

    The two offset each other, and Haruno Sakura's power was on par with Payne.

    He even dared to absorb her magical chakra, and he didn¡¯t know whether to live or die!  Haruno Sakura glanced coldly at Hungry Ghost Road from the corner of her eyes.

    Sakura was not distracted from dealing with the matter of chakra being absorbed, because she knew that the Hungry Ghost Path would soon reap its consequences, and also because Pain failed to make a single hit, but did not retreat at all, and instead entangled him!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The black key in Payne's hand slashed through the air like a dagger, whistling continuously, and launched an airtight offensive; although he was confused in his heart, his murderous intention became more determined!

    ¡° Haruno Sakura must be dealt with now, otherwise Payne has a feeling that things will become very troublesome!

    Haruno Sakura, whose strength was greatly reduced, was not afraid at all and held the stick of will in one hand and faced it.

    If you want to fight, then fight!

    Since there is no difference in strength, life and death must be determined by skill.

    Pain's Taijutsu master was Jiraiya, who was a pure Hokage. After years of battle training, he naturally formed his own system, which is simple, efficient, fierce and fierce, with endless killing moves, and with most of his experience  Rich and strong alike.

    Although he is a ninjutsu-type ninja, his physical skills and sword skills cannot be underestimated.

    Haruno Sakura is another story.

    Very few people know that she is also good at sword skills - of course, compared to her commonly used Ninjutsu and Water Release Ninjutsu, it may be more appropriate to replace "good at" with "mastery" here.

    Sword weapons are an extension of the arms and an addition to the fists and feet.  The purpose of using weapons is to make up for the lack of physical power of fists and kicks. Haruno Sakura's ninjutsu itself has the power to break mountains and crack rocks. A punch is more powerful than a sword swing. It seems that she does not need to learn sword skills.

    In fact, Haruno Sakura¡¯s weapons such as kunai and shuriken are indeed at the level of the ninja world, but she really masters a good sword skill.

    Because it comes in handy.

    Because Sasuke majored in swordsmanship.

    Haruno Sakura and Sasuke have sparred many times, and the sword skillsTraining requires another swordsman to be a sharpening stone. Kakashi is the one, and Haruno Sakura can also be the one.

    The swordsmanship of the time traveler girl was derived from the eight-cut swordsmanship of Wing Chun in the previous life. After many battles and competitions with strong men, she continued to eliminate the false and retain the true, and finally formed the girl's unique swordsmanship.

    The moves are small and subtle, and the movements are light and bright. They may seem beautiful, but they contain fatal dangers.

    I saw the thin blue stick in the girl's hand quietly lengthening and widening. The hand guard was placed against Hao's wrist in the handshake. The stick was widened and turned into a blade. The sharp blade protruded from the tip like a sword. A butterfly dagger was ready.  Suddenly appeared in his hand.

    Close combat!

    When backhands and trump cards are revealed and cracked one by one, when all kinds of powerful and weird ninjutsu become consumables for fighting, these two, who may be the strongest ninjas in the world, finally return the battle to the most essential nature of ninjas.  The bloodiest physical combat.

    Dang Dang Dang¡ª¡ª!

    Light and shadow flicker, swords fly, and figures intertwine.

    In just two seconds, the two of them fought no less than ten times. The whistling sounds of black keys and daggers, and the clear sounds of swords clashing came one after another, almost becoming one continuous sound.

    Soon, the two people who were constantly moving around suddenly stopped, and the winner was actually determined.

    Haruno Sakura is injured!

    ??Taijutsu combat is the fastest way to determine the outcome in ninja combat.  Many times, winning or losing is just a matter of a moment.

    And at that moment, Hungry Ghost Road suddenly forcibly increased the rate of chakra absorption. Haruno Sakura's strength was released, and her soft moves were suddenly full of flaws!

    The next second, the girl¡¯s palm was pierced by the black key, and the butterfly knife suddenly fell!

    This time, Haruno Sakura couldn¡¯t move either of her hands.

    The winnerhas been decided.

    Payne is overjoyed!

    "The winner has been determinedyou lost!" Payne said proudly.  As he spoke, he withdrew the black key, pointed it at the girl's slender neck, and raised it high.

    The moment he waved his arm, Payne looked at Haruno Sakura, wanting to appreciate the look of despair and pain on the girl's face.

    What surprised him was that Haruno Sakura's face was not filled with any negative emotions, but was calm and composed, with a half-smiling smile on her face.

    "It is true that the winner has been decidedbut the loser is you!" the girl said calmly.

    On her side, the Hungry Ghost Road had absorbed too much magical chakra, and his whole body had become so alienated that he could no longer see his human form, and he sank into the sea!  This is the consequence of eating indiscriminately!  Without enough confidence, how could Haruno Sakura rashly choose close combat?

    Facing Payne¡¯s offensive, the girl stepped forward.

    "Ninjutsu-High Whip Kick!"

    (Happy National Day!) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 577 Armistice?

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Blue chakra surges along the dry meridians, and the vast energy is exquisitely distributed to every muscle fiber.

    Every cell seems to be cheering for joy.

    It¡¯s like the long-drought rice fields have finally received the spring rain, like the shambling car has finally filled up the gas and stepped on the accelerator, and the long-lost magic power has finally fully activated!

    Rotate your shoulders and twist your hips.

    The hands are unable to fight, but it does not prevent Haruno Sakura from using kicks.

    She twisted her waist, and her arched spine was like a long bow full of power; she stood straight on her right foot, and strength rose from the heel. The light of chakra shone slightly along the muscles, and her left leg  Kicked high, all the strength in the body was instantly concentrated, and the terrifying force was thrown out along the long whip-like legs!

    "Whoops!"

    With the amazing blessing of Ninjutsu, the speed of the whip legs surpassed the speed of sound. At this speed, the air became viscous like a solid, and a crisp sonic boom broke through the sound barrier!

    Payne, who had always been calm and composed, finally changed his face!

    Haruno Sakura, who regained control of her chakra, suddenly changed in his eyes: if the girl before was a female leopard who was struggling but unable to do what she wanted, then she was now a deep-sea ferocious beast looking down at the ocean.  !

    retreat!

    Every nerve in Payne¡¯s brain was screaming, reminding him of the danger before him!

    The man didn¡¯t even have time to think about anything. The sense of crisis he had forged between life and death had already controlled his figure to retreat violently!

    But Payne had charged too hard before and was too determined to kill Haruno Sakura, but now it was too late to pull away!

    "drink!"

    Haruno Sakura let out a low shout, with an indomitable determination in her roar. The sound was like thunder, as if all the previous frustration, anger and uncompromising murderous intent were poured into this kick, and she wanted to use a whip.  The leg kicked Payne to pieces!

    ??Whip the legs!

    The simplest, most direct and most brutal physical technique is the kick kick!

    Snapped!

    The hard black rod collapsed at the first touch, as brittle as a French fries, and the fragments were scattered in the air by the belated wind of feet.

    Payne's face changed, and his body was twisted to the extreme. He was still inevitably hit from the front. The violent force came from the girl's feet. The whip leg pierced the air, tearing Tiandao's arm apart. The sound of broken bones was mixed with the feet.  The howling of the wind makes people's scalp numb.

    Tiandao¡¯s pupils shrank sharply, and he had to reveal the last trump card in his hand:

    ¡°Shinra¡¯s Heavenly Conquest!¡±

    Two equally ferocious forces collided in the air!

    Boom¡ª¡ª!  !  !

    There was only a loud noise, and countless water splashes exploded out of thin air at the battle point on the sea, and then two figures were seen flying out from it!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Haruno Sakura and Pain staggered a few steps and landed on the water.  Standing opposite each other.

    The thick fog that was laid earlier has long since dissipated on the sea after the disturbance of this battle.  Therefore, even though they were hundreds of meters apart, the two people fighting could clearly see each other.

    "Humph." Payne looked at Haruno Sakura and suddenly sneered.

    "You look so embarrassed!"

    Haruno Sakura's figure is indeed a little embarrassed: her two arms are covered with blood, hanging powerlessly at her side. She lacks the aura of the past, and she has obviously temporarily lost her fighting ability.  As a price for the head-on confrontation with Shinra Tenzheng, his entire left leg was also scarred, his trousers were full of holes, and torn strips of cloth were fluttering in the wind.

    It doesn¡¯t have the same authority as when it was teasing Xiao Nan just now.

    Haruno Sakura raised the corners of her eyes, her eyes as cold as daggers, and glanced at him coldly.

    "You are no better, it's just each other!"

    She sunk four of Pain's six paths, and Tiandao's arms were broken off, and half of his body was shattered into paste. Now he just managed to hold on for a while to talk to her!

    A complete lose-lose situation!

    Therefore, the two of them stopped fighting in a tacit understanding.

    A ceasefire untilone side regains its fighting strength.

    The sea water was turbulent, and amid the roar, a huge head emerged from the sea next to Payne.  Pain and Haruno Sakura turned their heads at the same time, and saw the tall and thin figure of Human Road crawling out of the Yama's mouth and smiled coldly at Haruno Sakura.

    First¡­¡­

    Haruno Sakura narrowed her eyes slightly.

    The intelligence mentioned a hell realm that could resurrect Payne, but it turned out that it had been hiding very far away, and it was only now that it dared to show up.

     Trouble!

    Sure enough, after only a moment's pause, the King of Hell opened his mouth again, and the animal path calmly walked out, silently standing behind the heavenly path.

    the second¡­¡­

    The speed of Payne¡¯s Six Paths resurrection is beyond imagination!

    As for Haruno Sakura, she was still gathering Yang Release Chakra to treat her right hand - both of her hands were temporarily unable to form seals, and she could not use complex and powerful medical ninjutsu, so her recovery speed was much slower than Pain's.  !

    In just a short moment, the third and fourth Pain Six Paths who were killed by Haruno Sakura were resurrected. Only Pain Tiandao had not yet received treatment, and Haruno Sakura's right hand had just recovered to the point where it could barely form a seal.  .

    The two men, whose combat prowess is about the same, have widened the gap in their resilience!

    "Although it's a bit overwhelming" Pain Tiandao sneered, "But it seems that your medical ninjutsu has not surpassed Tsunade!"

    Compared with Tsunade, Haruno Sakura's Yin Seal is more focused on combat, while the former's Hyakuha no Jutsu is famous for its seamless self-healing during battle.  As a disciple, Sakura was indeed far less interested in medical ninjutsu than she was in combat skills.  There are gains and losses. With the young girl, it is impossible to cover everything. She is not the second best to Tsunade. Although she has surpassed Tsunade, she has also given up.

    In response to Tiandao¡¯s words, Haruno Sakura could only remain silent.

    Tiandao stared at the girl's expression, walked backwards and slowly stepped into the mouth of the King of Hell, and he breathed a sigh of relief in his heart.

    You finally lost.

    ¡°I have to admit that Haruno Sakura is the first enemy in his life who has pushed him to this level.  Just the balance of strength in melee and long-range combat was nothing, but the girl's extraordinary control over chakra was what surprised him the most.  In actual combat in the Hungry Ghost Path, one can swallow a Wind Release Rasengan in one gulp. How many strong men hated it because such a powerful suction force could not drain Haruno Sakura's chakra instantly!  The black stick that was said to be passed down from the Sage of Six Paths and could disrupt the movement of chakra had no effect on her at all. It might as well have been a fire stick!

    And Haruno Sakura is only 16 years old at this time and still has huge room for growth.

    If she is allowed to grow up completely Payne has to admit that it is entirely possible for Haruno Sakura to surpass herself, surpass "gods" and become the strongest!

    "Therefore, I must take advantage of this opportunity to kill you with all my strength!"

    The King of Hell opened his mouth for the last time, and Pain Tiandao came out of his mouth with a new look, his face was stern and his eyes were lowered.

    ???????????????????? If the six paths of Pain in full swing against the Sakura in Haruno in full bloom are a dangerous battle between two tigers, then the six paths of Pain in full against the half-disabled Haruno Sakura should be a sure win, right?

    Payne raised his head confidently and looked at Haruno Sakura.

    The girl also looked back calmly.

    Her clothes were intact, her breath was stable, there were no scars on her body, and she looked like she had no trace of a battle. She was actually a completely new Haruno Sakura!

    The sea breeze blew coldly.

    The girl crossed her arms, her long hair fluttering in the wind.  She stood proudly on the sea, and her emerald pupils were replaced by a strange four-cornered windmill at some point, slowly rotating, looking at Payne coldly.

    "Second round, huh?"

    The sea breeze blows quietly.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 578 Beheading

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The Kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    That girl has the Mangekyo Sharingan!

    There are actually other survivors in the Uchiha clan?  !

    Payne paused suddenly, a little surprised, and even almost suspected that he was under an illusion.

    But over the girl's shoulder, he saw another Haruno Sakura, who looked the same as the girl in front, but was injured. It was obvious that she was the one who was on par with Payne just now.

    Sothat was the clone just now, and this one now is the main body?

    But if the main body has the Sharingan, the clone should also have the Sharingan. What¡¯s more, the fight just now was so punchy that it was impossible for the clone to do it!

    ?Then the other way around?  It¡¯s also unreasonable!

    Payne¡¯s mind was racing and he was thinking quickly, but he couldn¡¯t get an answer no matter what.

    The opponent suddenly changed from the half-disabled Haruno Sakura to the enhanced version of Haruno Sakura, which suddenly disrupted Payne's thinking and made him confused for a while, so he could only prepare for it.

    the other side.

    "Ha, it's really rare to be beaten like this, my dear!"

    The clone glanced back at Haruno Sakura and teased.

    My face sank, and I rolled my eyes and said, "Stop talking nonsense! The other party is not some rotten fish Otherwise, you wouldn't have had a chance to appear!"

    "Alright, alright," the clone waved his hand and said with a smile, "Don't worry, just leave it to me!"

    This clone¡¯s temperament is obviously much more lively than Haruno Sakura herself.  Cloning a clone is a very wonderful clone technique. It has a real body, and the body often affects the spirit. Sometimes Haruno Sakura projects her spirit into the clone, and what she gets is not the second Haruno Sakura, but the second Haruno Sakura.  Another side of Haruno Sakura.

    And as a time traveler, she is complicated.

    At this time, Payne finally figured out who was the clone of the original self. He was surprised that the Sharingan was actually on the clone but not the original self. Suddenly, he saw the Sharingan girl turning her head and looking at him, showing a meaningful smile.  .

    "Payne" the girl said calmly, "My fighting style and my own are two different fighting styles, please pay attention"

    Payne frowned tightly.

    With his Samsara Eye, he could clearly feel that the so-called clone girl contained the same outstanding power in her body.

    This is by no means a simple clone. The clone cannot be as strong as the main body!  Either these are just two people, and the so-called appellation of the clone is just a trick!

    "who are you!"

    "If you have to distinguish yourself from me, you can call me" The corner of the clone's mouth curled up slightly, "Uchiha Sakura!"

    As she spoke, the girl¡¯s right hands formed sword fingers and stood in front of her chest.

    Form a seal!

    "The Secret Technique of Kaleidoscope - Susanoo!"

    In an instant, vast chakra and huge eye power surged out crazily, quickly gathering and condensing with the Sharingan clone's body as the center.

    Bones, muscles, blood vessels, skin, and finally armor, are formed one by one from the inside out, lifelike.

    ??The figures of Haruno Sakura's clone and original figure suddenly rose up, wrapped in chakra entities, standing at a height of hundreds of meters, overlooking the tiny Pain Six Paths at their feet.

    A 200-300-meter-tall giant with light green light spreads out from its back, a pair of wings that cover the sky and the sun. Wearing heavy armor on the shoulders, stepping on the turbulent waves, holding a spiral giant sword, looking down at the world, standing on the sea.  superior!

    A suffocating power spans between heaven and earth.

    The complete Susanoo appears on the battlefield!

    The left eye of the Sharingan clone suddenly shed dark red tears of blood.

    She ignored the blood and tears, her voice was high and passed down clearly.

    "I don't really like close combat that affects my image, so I will use this to fight. I hope you like it."

    "Anyway, here comes the Uchiha Sakura Ginseng!"

    "Pleaseplease give me some advice."

    Pain Six Paths raised his head and stared at Haruno Sakura and the two people standing high in the sky, staring at the armored giant as high as the mountain peak, silent and speechless.

    With this level of ninjutsu, can the methods of the hell realm, animal realm, etc. still be effective?

    I am afraid that only the Way of Hungry Ghosts and the Way of Heaven may still play a role

    "Give me all the chakra." Tiandao's face became increasingly grim and he said slowly.

    He looked at the giant standing proudly on the sea and stretched out his arms.??, the lavender light in his eyes flickered slightly¡ª¡ª

    "Everything is inspired by heaven!"

    The invisible gravity appears without warning, pulling all objects within the range to move irresistibly in the direction of heaven.

    This is how it should be.

    But the giant only swayed for a moment and was able to withstand the power of the all-powerful sky. On the contrary, Payne himself was almost pulled back. Fortunately, he vigilantly used a large amount of chakra to absorb the sea water before he stabilized himself!

    As a price, a huge amount of sea water was disturbed by terrifying power, forming huge waves!

    Boom - Wow!

    The sea wind is howling and the waves are surging.

    The undercurrent is turbulent and the roar is loud!

    The Sharingan girl held her arms in her arms, standing proudly inside the giant's body, looking at the tiny figure at her feet, and smiled scornfully.

    Although she has a different temperament from my own, the pride in her eyes is exactly the same as mine.

    She looked down at Payne, and then waved her hands violently.

    "Danger!"

    Tiandao¡¯s pupils shrank sharply, and he saw the green giant more than 300 meters tall following the owner¡¯s movements, waving a huge spiral sword, and slashed out with his backhand!

    "It's rude to come and not return! You can also take advantage of my tricks!"

    Whoops¡ª¡ª!  !  !

    When this sword was slashed out, there seemed to be infinite brilliance blooming, making people unable to open their eyes!

    "Uchiha Sakura" narrowed her eyes and admired her victory:

    This sword cut open the sea and broke the sky!

    I saw a long and narrow gap in the sea, stretching far away.  The sea water is pouring into it, stirring up countless water splashes, forming a straight white line, which is a magnificent sight.

    And above the sky, the thick dark clouds were also cut with a crack visible to the naked eye. The golden sunlight fell along the crack on the sea, laying a curtain of light on the dim battlefield, which was extremely beautiful.

    The woman¡¯s eyes followed the direction of the light curtain to the end of the sea and the sky, then she turned back with satisfaction and looked down at Pain Tiandao, who was crawling out of the water in embarrassment in the distance.

    His clothes were ragged, scarred, and his eyes were dim.

    Except for the Hell Dao, which has been hiding its head and tail, the Paynes who were showing off their power just now have been reduced to four out of five, leaving only the Heaven Dao.

    "Shenra Tianzheng?" She smiled faintly and revealed the secret of how Tiandao escaped the disaster, "You won't be so lucky next time."

    Tiandao¡¯s face was solemn and he said nothing.

    On the island a hundred miles away, Nagato and Xiaonan among the ancient trees were also silent, and the atmosphere was unusually depressing.

    Susanoo¡¯s fierce power can be faintly felt far away from the battlefield.

    It was like a ferocious giant beast, roaring in the distance, creating a strong sense of presence and an astonishing momentum. Even on the island, Xiaonan felt shocked, depressed and uncomfortable.

    "An enemy of this level" Xiaonan suddenly started to persuade.

    Even in the history of the Uchiha clan, there are few ninjas who can use Susanoo so perfectly.  To do this with a foreigner is even more unbelievable.  This is a miracle that can only be accomplished by a time traveler who possesses incredible spiritual power and has mastered Yin Escape to a very deep level.

    But the Rinnegan has more powerful pupil power than the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.  If Nagato had not been the original owner of the Rinnegan, and if Nagato had not paralyzed his lower body and greatly reduced his strength, and had to disperse the power of the Rinnegan into six bodies for use, Nagato would not have been at a disadvantage when facing the girl.

    "An enemy of this level" Nagato repeated with a solemn expression, "It seems that I can only use that move!"

    Konan was shocked and quickly took Nagato's hand: "No! That kind of move will shorten your lifespan!"

    "Don't worry, Xiaonan. If you only use it once," Nagato shook his head and smiled bitterly, "My body can still hold on"

    "Besides, you can also feel the strength of the opponent. Without this move, I have no better way"

    The woman bit her lip, but was speechless and could only stay aside silently.

    Nagato took a deep breath.

    "If Wanxiang Tianyin were to lead, the sea water might not be a big enough threat to her"

    "Then, just use another trick."

    Visible to the naked eye, Nagato's already thin body shriveled up a bit, and his eyes seemed to bulge out of their sockets.

    He created an unprecedentedly powerful chakra, which was transmitted to Pain Tiandao's body in the far distance through six black rods.

    "Shen, Luo, Tian, ??Zheng!"

    The man spoke calmly and word by word.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)nbsp; The man said calmly and word by word.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 579 Super Shinra Tianzheng

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    On the other side of the battlefield.

    Nagato¡¯s chakra spans distances and is continuously injected into Tiandao¡¯s body.

    Payne's momentum suddenly changed, and he jumped up, standing high in the air.

    The Sharingan girl raised her eyebrows and said with a smile: "Do you think I can't cut you while flying in the air? You are so naive¡ª¡ª"

    "¡ª¡ªetc!"

    But it was Haruno Sakura who stepped forward and held down the clone's shoulders: "Something's wrong!"

    She stared intently at the figure in mid-air - Pain's chakra suddenly surged!

    Soon, it exceeded the peak state before the battle began, and is still increasing rapidly.

    A silent aura quietly spreads from Payne, rising endlessly!

    The girls¡¯ faces suddenly darkened, and their expressions became extremely solemn.

    "It seems that he is going to use that move"

    "Uchiha Sakura" said slowly.

    Haruno Sakura nodded silently.  She had just healed herself and had planned to take a short rest. It seemed that she would have to fight side by side with her clone.

    "Immortal Technique-Giant Divine Weapon!"

    Haruno Sakura began to form seals quickly, and chakra surged from her body!

    Using ice as bones, the mysterious pink fluid entwines it and turns into muscles and fascia. The magical chakra condenses into blood and runs through the whole body. The water film is used as skin. The pink-purple shimmering light shines. In an instant, another giant standing tall on the sky is pulled out.  Rise from the ground!

    "Kaleidoscope Secret Technique - Powerful Magical Weapon!"

    The other Sakura is not far behind, her chakra surges into action!

    The giant more than 300 meters tall suddenly deformed like running water, flowing to another giant next to it, turning into its breastplate, shoulder armor, grass folds and leg armor, and then seeping into its body, becoming one with the latter.  One, the giant god soldier's majestic body was forcibly raised by hundreds of meters!

    The two girls had a better understanding than twins who share the same mind. They looked at each other, had the same appearance, made the same movements, and formed the same seals. The two boiling chakras intertwined and mixed, completely integrating Susanoo and the Titan Soldier.  In one body, the power of the technique is pushed to the extreme!

    "Ouch¡ª¡ª!"

    The new Titan Soldier roared angrily, and a pair of huge Tengu wings suddenly stretched out from behind him, fluttering in the wind, covering the sky and the sun!

    The powerful magic weapon is here!

    This is the strongest move that Haruno Sakura can use at this stage. The powerful weapon with both offense and defense is one level stronger than Susanoo in full form.

    But, it¡¯s not enough!

    Just by looking at the power of the chakra, Haruno Sakura knew that even the powerful divine weapon could not stop Payne's next attack!

    ¡°And what about this?!¡±

    Sakura took another deep breath, squatted down, and chakra poured out of the Yin seal like never before¡ª¡ª

    "Water Escape-Water Formation Wall!"

    Wow¡ª¡ª!  !  !

    An indescribable giant wall of water rises slowly, crossing the sky and the earth like a towering mountain!

    What a spectacular miracle this is!

    It is no longer a ninjutsu that can only be called a water formation wall.

    She drained the entire sea area and shaped it into this extremely wide body of water!

    In shallower places, about a hundred meters below the sea surface, the brown sediment and rugged ravines on the seabed are clearly visible.  Viewed from a high place, a huge depression appears out of thin air on the sea surface, and the surrounding sea water is pouring in crazily!

    "finished."

    Haruno Sakura let out a long breath and stood up with difficulty, but the corners of her mouth curled up slightly.

    "Wowit's so big, my dear!" The other Sakura licked her lips subconsciously and smiled, "But it's still too soft!"

    She turned her head and winked at me: "How about I add some ingredients?"

    "Ice Escape - Thousands of Miles Frozen!"

    The frost energy visible to the naked eye spreads rapidly with the clone as the center, freezing every drop of water it encounters into ice crystals.

    In a moment, the cold air completely enveloped the huge water wall. As subtle clicking sounds were heard one after another, the water wall condensed into a crystal wall of ice in the blink of an eye, and its size faintly expanded a bit!

    At this time, Payne, who was flying in the air, also slowly stopped transmitting chakra.

    After the astonishing momentum reached a terrifying peak, it finally stopped climbing.

    And this terrifying secret technique is officially announced to be ready and ready to go!

    "Make a good profit"Are you ready?  "

    Payne looked at the exaggeratedly thick ice wall in front of him and said lightly.

    His eyes were as cold as ice, as if he were watching two ants build a dam to protect their home, but they didn't know that what flowed upstream was not a stream, but a flood!

    Then, the man suddenly raised his hand.

    "Shen, Luo, Tian, ??Zheng!"

    Payne said indifferently and word by word.

    Infinite power, infinite brilliance, infinite sound¡ª¡ª

    In an instant, it was born from his hands!

    ???????????????????? Boom!  !  !

    The dazzling white light, driving the solid sound waves, slammed into the thick ice wall, and only heard a loud bang that resounded through the sky, followed by a bright white light, followed by an endless rumbling sound, and the water mist was lifted up and flew all over the sky.  Everything in the entire sea area was shrouded in it, making it hazy and invisible.

    At the edge of the battlefield farther away, the power of Shinra Tianzheng set off a huge wave hundreds of meters high, rolling and spreading outward in a circle; a translucent wall of air, with Ju as the center, quickly spread out in a semicircle.  Diffusion is clearly visible to the naked eye.

    Further away, so far away that the giants and ice walls cannot be seen due to the curvature of the planet, you can still vaguely see the clouds on the horizon being dispersed, and the golden sunlight shining down, outlining a perfect line on the edge of the cloud hole.  arc.

    And when it is dozens of miles away, the sound of the technique is still as suppressed as the drumming nearby, deep and powerful, shocking; but what is even more shocking is the collision of two powerful chakras, which still makes people's hearts tremble even if they are far away.  , frightened and uneasy; and the huge waves spurred by the magic are still fierce and fierce up to this point, with high waves and strong winds.

    When you reach the coast of the Kingdom of Water, people will be surprised to see a towering wave suddenly appear from the horizon and crash into the beach, leaving a mess on the coast.

    On the battlefield.

    After a while, the thick mist settled down, revealing everything that was covered:

    The giant ice wall hundreds of meters thick has suddenly disappeared, leaving only a few ruins in the corner to prove that it once existed;

    The majestic armored giant squatted half on the sea. The armor transformed from Susanoo was in tatters, and most of the breastplate was torn, revealing a huge wound and the pink internal texture of the Titan Soldier.  Even the translucent ice skeleton is faintly visible.

    Haruno Sakura and her clone walked out of the giant's head. They were not injured, but their bodies were empty and their faces were pale and ugly.

    Their proud defense was almost completely defeated!

    What¡¯s even more frightening is that such a technique was already performed by Sakura with all her strength, but the attack just now had not yet touched Pain¡¯s upper limit!

    ¡°If Pain had accumulated a little more chakra just now

    "I almost died!" The clone put its arm around the main body's shoulders softly, patted its chest, and said with some fear.  The cloned body is not as tempered as the original body. It is more delicate and has lower defense against damage. This is one of the reasons why she does not like hand-to-hand combat.

    "Don't talk." Haruno Sakura shook her head and whispered.

    She was also weak on the feet, having used so much chakra at once, her body was empty and exhausted, there was a dull pain, and her body was as weak as a marshmallow.  But in front of Payne, she couldn't show the slightest sign of weakness or reveal any flaws.

    "It seems that I underestimated your defense capabilities."

    Payne was flying high in the sky, looking down at the two people below, and said indifferently.

    His chakra has been squandered in the blow just now, but his momentum has not faded at all, and his murderous aura is still fierce, as if

    It¡¯s as if he can do it again!

    Yes, the Naruto of that world said that after Pain destroyed Konoha with a super giant Shinra Tensei, he used a super giant ninjutsu to explode the sky star!

    This shows that Payne still has some energy left in front of him!

    Haruno Sakura's heart sank and she frowned slightly.

    If Pain hits another Super Shinra Tensei, her tired body really won't have enough strength to stop him And ordinary moves, any fancy little tricks, are meaningless against this kind of super ninjutsu.  .

    ??????????????????????????????

    The girl closed her eyes silently.

    Noshe still has one last trump card.

    A dangerous trump card that Haruno Sakura would never want or dare to use in a desperate situation where nothing can be done!

    A trump card that may lead to mutual destruction at any time!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 580 The ideal of peace

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    hesitate.

    Haruno Sakura hesitated.

    On the island a hundred miles away, Nagato was also hesitating about a certain decision.

    "I must attack again."

    "No, no!" Konan shook her head violently and objected fiercely, "Nagato, you can't use this kind of technique anymore!"

    She held Nagato¡¯s hand and looked directly into his eyes, while the man looked into the distance, his eyes seeming to span time and space, falling on the girl who stubbornly endured the Super Shinra Tensei and never refused to lose.

    Nagato remained silent, just like the silent Tendo Yahiko on the battlefield.

    "Xiao Nan." He suddenly spoke.

    "Do you still remember our dream?"

    Nagato whispered while panting heavily.

    ¡°In order to break the chain of hatred and achieve true peace, we need to use absolute power to suppress the entire world, thereby bringing the world to an era of stability and peace.¡±

    "In this process, we cannot retreat at all and must remain absolutely strong. Because once we retreat once, there will always be people in the future who are lucky enough to break the boundaries of peace and challenge our authority. In that way, peace will never be  It can¡¯t be achieved.¡±

    "So, no matter what the price, I must kill Haruno Sakura here, and then take away the Three-Tails and Nine-Tails to complete the key step of the plan!"

    He seemed to be persuading Xiaonan and himself.

    "But your body -" Xiaonan said hesitantly, frowning.

    "Don't worry, Xiaonan" Nagato gasped and said forcefully, "I won't fall until our dreams come true!"

    He started refining chakra again.

    "Hu", "Hu"¡ª¡ª

    Sweat quickly flowed from his forehead.

    His breathing gradually became heavier, and Nagato's body became thinner and thinner. With every breath, the ribs on his chest became more prominent.

    Dark red blood flowed from the corners of the man's mouth, nostrils, and even his eyes and ears.  His orifices were bleeding, and Nagato had squeezed himself to the extreme.

    Xiaonan looked at him distressedly, but she was powerless and couldn't do anything.

    The short chakra refining process seemed to her to be so long; finally, Nagato stopped.

    He slowly and laboriously raised his head. The weaker his body became, the brighter his eyes became, as if his will was shining.

    "Peace is right before our eyes"

    Nagato said with great determination.

    On the other side of the battlefield.

    "It's been a long battle. Immortal magic, the mysterious clone with the Mangekyo Sharingan" Pain stood high in the air and said slowly, "I have to admit that you gave me surprises time and time again.  There was an error in judgment.¡±

    "That's why I missed two opportunities to kill you."

    "But, there won't be a third time!"

    "For our ideals and long-term peace, I will kill you here even if I have to pay some price!"

    Haruno Sakura frowned.

    She looked up at Payne, as if looking at a madman: "Kill me and the world will be peaceful?"

    "This is just the first step." Pain's cold voice came from above, "Kill you, then capture the three tails and nine tails, and then the remaining tailed beasts. When we gather all the tailed beasts, we can  Use their power to create infinitely powerful tailed beast weapons, weapons that can destroy a country and a village in an instant"

    "You want to imitate the peaceful era created by the First Hokage" Haruno Sakura quickly understood what he meant and said sternly, "The so-called tailed beast weapon is just another First Hokage controlled by you!"

    "You can understand it this way!" Payne nodded.

    "But the difference is that Senju Hashirama will grow old, sick and die, but Tailed Beast Weapons will not!"

    "The other difference is," Payne continued, his voice suddenly turning extremely cold, "I will use it to make the world feel real pain!"

    "And this kind of terror and pain can effectively curb the ambitions of those who start wars, thereby bringing peace to the world!"

    "Even if time passes and people forget this pain and terror, we can use this eternal tailed beast weapon to create new pain and terror and bring peace back to the world This is my wish.  "

    Haruno Sakura sneered.

    ¡°?What a great ideal!  She said disdainfully, "But who deserves to be the victim of a tailed beast weapon?"  You who are causing carnage all over the world have no qualifications to be the God who judges the world!  "

    Payne just shook his head calmly: "As long as you are stronger than anyone else, you can become the god who brings peace. Isn't this what your leader has done before?"

    "So you want to kill me." The girl said in a deep voice.

    "Yes." The man in the sky said, "Indeed, my parents were killed by Konoha ninjas in front of my eyes, and my people and country were destroyed and ravaged by Konoha, so I hate Konoha and Konoha.  Leaf Ninja"

    "But I want to kill you, not because you are a Konoha ninja, but because I must be invincible in the world, and you stand in my way and hinder my progress."

    Haruno Sakura lowered her eyes.

    Having lived two lives, she can understand Payne¡¯s ideals, but she will never agree with his views.  The Earth in another time and space has indeed maintained a long-term peace under the threat of nuclear winter, turning a hot war into a cold war. However, this is a balance maintained by multi-polar forces, which is essentially different from Payne's balance of terror.

    To be honest, she sympathizes with those small countries. After all, her motherland in her previous life was also in the same precarious situation, with years of war and suffering, but in the end it survived and re-emerged as a big country or even a superpower.

    Therefore, peace is never achieved by relying on the charity of others, but is achieved by one's own self-improvement.  Payne's delusion to bring peace to the world is completely unrealistic. It is just a childish fantasy of an older middle school student. It may even cause a more terrifying situation at any time!

    She opened her mouth and was about to say something when her heart suddenly moved. The moment she turned her head, she saw a flash of golden light in the distance.

    That¡¯sSasuke¡¯s electromagnetic gun!  She remembered the light!

    Only that one move can fly extremely far, and its traces can be seen from two to three hundred miles away.

    "It seems the chakra reaction has disappeared. It seems that it is over over there." Payne also looked over there and said leisurely.

    Chakra reaction disappears?  Haruno Sakura's heart skipped a beat.

    Who is dead?

    What happened?

    Sakura stared at Payne, eager to get more information from him, but the latter turned his head indifferently and looked at Haruno Sakura again.

    "Then it's time for us to finish."

    As he spoke, he suddenly raised his hand.

    The surging chakra descended on Payne again.

    He is once again planning the Super Shinra Celestial Conquest!

    Haruno Sakura no longer hesitated.

    She took a deep breath, put her hand into her underwear, rubbed it and pulled out the last scroll.

    "You are right, it is also the time"

    "Let's make it over!"

    ¡¾The next part has been revised several times, but I still feel unsatisfied, so I can only post it like this first.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 581 Light

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    A miniature scroll, only the size of a finger, lay quietly in the palm of Haruno Sakura.

    Because it uses the latest miniaturized rune technology, it looks very small and inconspicuous when held in the girl's fair hand.

    ¡°Under that unpretentious appearance, ten kilograms of weapons-grade enriched uranium with an abundance greater than 90% was dispersed into hundreds of parts, packed in a honeycomb box composed of lead-containing radiation-proof panels, and sealed in a small scroll.

    Yes, this is Haruno Sakura¡¯s last trump card, the latest achievement of Snow Country.

    The raw material of "Secret Technique from Another World - Brilliant Radiation".

    Haruno Sakura is very lucky that she was a science dog in her previous life, and she studied very seriously, so she still remembers the knowledge that she thought she would never need in her lifetime:

    Radioactive elements can spontaneously decay into several smaller atoms and release high-speed neutrons and high-energy radiation; when these neutrons hit radioactive elements, they will also trigger fission and release more high-speed neutrons; these  Neutrons continue to collide, triggering fission, and more neutrons and fission are produced

    This is a chain reaction.

    As long as the purity of the reactants is high enough and the quality is large enough, this game can continue spontaneously and reach a climax in a very short time, so, booooooom!

    The huge energy generated by fission will turn the small reactants into a powerful fireball!

    This is the atomic bomb.

    Although the industrial power of Snow Country is not even worthy of carrying shoes compared to Country C in that world, it can still produce super floor heating projects and magical chakra armors all over the country, as well as hard-core industrial products such as trains and railways.  The industrial strength is not particularly shabby. At least some people have the foundation and supplies.

    Coupled with the fact that chakra ninjutsu greatly facilitates the purification work, Haruno Sakura's blazing ambition has made some small progress recently.

    The aloof Pain could not see the significance of this scroll without chakra fluctuations, but the Sharingan Sakura on the side recognized it.

    "This" The clone's expression changed, and he looked at the small scroll in the hand of the original master in surprise, "Is it 'that'?"

    "Yes, it's the 'one' you were thinking of." I nodded.

    The other Sakura felt her scalp numb for a moment: "You are crazy! You want to use this unfinished move! Maybe we will become 'atomic cannons'!"

    "I'm going to die!" She was so serious for the first time.

    The atomic cannon mentioned by the clone is a joke from another time and space. It is said that if a cannon fires an atomic bomb as ammunition, it will be found that the range of the cannon is smaller than the damage radius of the nuclear bomb, and as a result, even oneself will be affected.

    This is a technique that is still under conception. The most embarrassing thing about it is very similar to Naruto's Rasengan Shuriken in the original work. The process of "approaching - bombing - detonating - breaking away" needs to be completed by myself, and it requires Pain.  To fully absorb its damage, it must be as fast as possible, which means that Haruno Sakura may be accidentally injured by her own technique.

    And she only has one chance!

    How high the risk is, you can imagine it with your toes.

    After being silent for about two seconds, Haruno Sakura said: "We can use reverse necromancy."

    Uchiha Sakura wrinkled her nose and snorted, not even bothering to express her objection.

    "Reverse Psychic Technique If you use this technique under the opponent's nose, do you really think that Payne is blind?"  !

    "Can't you come up with something reliable, my lord!" She said through gritted teeth.

    "There is no time." Haruno Sakura responded calmly, "Anyway, if you do nothing, you will be dead!"

    Counter-psychic tactics are effective, but the timing and distance must be carefully calculated in advance!

    "I will detonate it as close as possible to Payne, and then teleport back. At this time, you summon the slug over, and then follow me to counter-channel and escape from the battlefield!"

    Her mind was racing with thoughts, fine beads of sweat kept coming out on her forehead, and her mind was making crazy calculations!

    The energy released by complete fission of ten kilograms of reactants is equivalent to the power of 360,000 tons of TNT, but the utilization rate of nuclear charges cannot reach 100%. Historically, the utilization rate of the Hiroshima atomic bomb "Little Boy" was less than 5%!  Based on a 10% utilization rate, this big firecracker will produce a large fireball with a radius of 200 meters and a core temperature of tens of millions of degrees within 0.01 seconds after detonating!

    Within the scope of the fireball, everything in the ninja world will be burned to ashes, including the caster himself who may not have time to escape, but also Payne, who calls himself a "god"!

    Yes, no one or any ninjutsu can resist its power.

      However, one-third of the power of the atomic bomb is concentrated on the fireball at the center of the explosion. Once the radius of the fireball is exceeded, the lethality of the nuclear bomb will drop off a cliff, the temperature will drop to a thousand degrees, and the terrifying wind pressure and radiation will  Starting to torture, for ordinary people, this is still a terrifying purgatory on earth, but for ninjas, especially ninjas as powerful as Haruno Sakura, there are new possibilities

    "The straight-line distance between Payne and us is more than four hundred meters." Haruno Sakura suddenly said, "If I detonate this nuclear bomb next to him, if we are fast enough"

    "Then we are outside the radius of the fireball! And a one-meter-thick water wall can reduce radiation by 20%" The clone girl raised a thick water wall with seals and joined in the calculation. "As for the shock wave and high temperature,  I'm afraid my defense will last for a blink of an eye at most, and we only have so much time."

    enough!

    The winning rate has exceeded 50%, you can put your life on it!

    Haruno Sakura swallowed a mouthful of saliva and quietly glanced at the clone.

    If the operation is not too complicated and only the original body can complete it with confidence, perhaps the clone should be allowed to die.

    Another question is, if the main body dies in this battle and the clone survives (she can live for a long time without the main body restraining her), then is she Haruno Sakura?  Is Haruno Sakura still alive?

    Will another Sakura inherit everything and protect her family, relatives, friends and home?

    "I", do I still exist in the world?

    Maybe she was a little nervous. Rarely, Sakura actually got distracted before the battle.

    "Don't think about those unlucky things." Another girl took a step closer and gently held Haruno Sakura's hand.

    ? Warm, soft, yet full of strength.

    "We can win!" she said.

    "Yes," Haruno Sakura nodded vigorously and smiled at the girl, "We must win!"

    As she spoke, she turned to look at Payne in the sky, her eyes suddenly becoming sharp.

    "Then, I'm on board!"

    In the air, Payne kept looking at the two girls below indifferently.

    "A dying struggle?"

    He has seen too many ninjas who thought they were strong become panicked, gibbering and unreasonable when faced with death.

    There are also people who persist even when they are about to die. Payne can admire this kind of person and call him a "man"!

    In Haruno Sakura and her clone, Payne saw two behaviors: the clone was insisting on trying to hold up the final defense, but the original person looked anxious and took out an unknown scroll with no chakra fluctuation.

    Like a cat that catches a mouse, Payne even hoped that the prey would struggle a little longer under his death claws, so he was very sorry that Haruno Sakura didn't show signs of frantically burning out the last bit of strength to fight to the death.

    ¡°Coward, I look down on you

    While thinking about it, he said to the girls: "Have you finished your last words?"

    "I don't have any last words, but I have a piece of advice that you can taste in hell." Haruno Sakura responded with a sneer, "Think about it carefully, what you call bringing peace to the world and what you call cutting off the chain of hatred is actually just you.  It¡¯s just an excuse to hate the world and take revenge on the world!¡±

    "What a shame!" Payne frowned. For some reason, he who had always been calm and even indifferent was actually aroused by these words!

    "Water escape-water dragon bites through!"

    Haruno Sakura's attacks came one after another, but the funny thing is that she, who is proficient in water escape, actually failed to perform the ninjutsu this time. Not only was the water dragon crooked, but her aim was also ridiculously crooked, and the power of the jutsu collapsed at the first touch.  !

    Payne stood high in the air, facing this non-threatening attack, not even bothering to move half a step.

    Are you so panicked that you can¡¯t even control your chakra?  He sneered in his heart, he was indeed a coward!

    However, at this moment, the pink brilliance flashed away¡ª¡ª

    "Ice Escape-Ice Instant!"

    The figure of Haruno Sakura appeared behind Payne without any warning!

    She was dragging a huge water balloon in her hand. The highly radiated reactants in the ball were tightly bound by the water flow and scattered throughout the ball.

    Ice escape, ice instant body?  Payne's pupils shrank!

    That¡¯s right, the water dragon bite move that he ignored, suddenly turned into ice behind him!

    And in this entire battle, no matter how fierce it was, Haruno Sakura never used the ice escape ninjutsu from beginning to end, which also left Payne with a fatal psychological blind spot - there is no need to guard against Haruno Sakura's ice escape!

    An entire battle was used as a foreshadowing, and the final decisive blow was achieved!

    Payne's reaction speed was already very fast. The moment he saw Haruno Sakura, he subconsciously activated the technique in his hand.

    "Secret Technique-Shenluo Tianzheng!"

    However, at the same time, the water ball in Haruno Sakura's hand rotated rapidly, and the high-purity uranium deliberately dispersed was gathered into the center by the water flow, followed by crazy squeezing and impact!

    "Secret Technique - Brilliant Radiation!"

    ?????????????????????????

    Light was born.

    ¡¾Finally written it down.  .  .  A lot of work has been done behind this chapter, it¡¯s so troublesome] (Remember this website¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com)??A whole battle was foreshadowed, and the final decisive blow was achieved!

    Payne's reaction speed was already very fast. The moment he saw Haruno Sakura, he subconsciously activated the technique in his hand.

    "Secret Technique-Shenluo Tianzheng!"

    However, at the same time, the water ball in Haruno Sakura's hand rotated rapidly, and the high-purity uranium deliberately dispersed was gathered into the center by the water flow, followed by crazy squeezing and impact!

    "Secret Technique - Brilliant Radiation!"

    ?????????????????????????

    Light was born.

    ¡¾Finally written it down.  .  .  A lot of work has been done behind this chapter, it¡¯s so troublesome] (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 582 The End of the Battle

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    It¡¯s raining heavily.

    Terumi Mei was panting heavily, her outfit was wet with water, and it clung to her exquisite body, looking particularly embarrassed.

    The members of the Mizukage Guards had all lost their combat effectiveness, were either unconscious, or seriously injured. They fell scattered on this small battlefield, becoming the backdrop for the battle between the two strong men on the field.

    "Get out of the way, Uchiha Itachi."

    The woman stared at the man in front of her and said in a low voice.  The fierce murderous aura overflowed from her lips and teeth, making people shudder.

    The man remained unmoved.

    He casually pulled off the already tattered black robe of Xiao, and quietly looked back at the slightly anxious woman.

    In the heavy rain, his short short hair was soaked and stuck to his forehead, and a pair of enchanting Sharingan eyes seemed to be shining with light.

    "I'm sorry, the mission I received is to prevent you from supporting their battle."

    Uchiha Itachi said calmly.

    Boom!

    Thunder suddenly exploded in the sky, and the lightning flashed brightly in an instant, illuminating Itachi's face with clear lines and cold structure, like a statue carved in stone.

    Terumi Mei gritted her teeth.

    She knew that the road ahead might be really difficult to pass.

    Because she can¡¯t beat the man in front of her!  It can even be said that no matter how hard she tried, she could not push this man to his limit!

    He is like the wind, like the rain, misty and unpredictable, yet omnipresent and pervasive.

    It¡¯s like the huge boulder lying on the mountain road, stubbornly and rigidly blocking her progress!

    The battle at an extreme distance can still be felt here.  The fierce chakra fluctuations and the collision of ninjutsu were vaguely discernible. Terumi Mei could imagine how fierce and magnificent the battle on the other side was!

    That was a grand spectacle far beyond the battle here!

    This made Terumi Mei very uneasy.

    If the enemy wins the battle on that side, what price will the village have to pay to stop those people?

    She desperately wanted to rush over to support Haruno Sakura, but was pinned here by Itachi Uchiha.

    "I'll say it again -" Terumi Mei was really a little anxious, and forcefully took a sip of chakra and said angrily. Suddenly, a heart-stopping ninjutsu wave came from the distance, forcibly interrupting her words!

    That¡¯s Pain¡¯s Super Shinra Tensei.

    Even Uchiha Itachi frowned slightly and glanced behind him.

    There was sudden silence on the battlefield.

    "Then what ninjutsu is it?" Terumi Mei said in shock after a long while.

    She was talking to herself, but unexpectedly Uchiha Itachi answered her.

    "That's the secret technique of Payne, the leader of Akatsuki" He frowned tightly and responded in a low voice while carefully sensing the battlefield in the distance.

    Can one person be so powerful?  Terumi Mei's knowledge was suddenly refreshed by Pain.

    But what she is more concerned about is the current situation of another combatant: "What about Haruno Sakura?"

    Itachi remained silent.  Neither he nor Mizukage were sentient ninjas, and it was difficult to sense Haruno Sakura's existence from such a long distance.

    Can Haruno Sakura withstand that kind of attack?

    Uchiha Itachi couldn't help but picture the figure of that stunningly talented and energetic girl in his mind.

    Sheis she dead?

    In fact, Itachi is more concerned about the answer to this question than Terumi Mei.

    He shook his head slowly and belatedly said: "It seems that the battle is over, and my mission is also¡ª¡ª"

    The man said, suddenly stopped talking, his expression changed, and he turned his head.

    I saw that the distant horizon suddenly lit up, as if someone was raising ten thousand suns on that distant horizon!

    The dazzling light forced Itachi and Terumi Mei to close their eyes.

    After a while, the white light gradually dimmed. At this time, Itachi could finally see the scene in the distance clearly. He saw a hemispherical transparent air wall rising at the junction of the sea and the sky, like a giant bowl upside down between the sky and the earth.  It slowly expanded and gradually dimmed, and it took a while before it disappeared into the horizon.

    And at the center of the shining white light, a thick, gray-white cloud slowly rose, like a mushroom, standing high in the sky.  ¡¾Note¡¿

    The two of them held their breath and concentrated, not daring to take a breath. They silently looked at the vision of heaven and earth coming from the distance, dumbfounded.

    This is Terumi Meidi"Go back." When he said this, Nagato's eyes dimmed for a moment, "It's not appropriate to stay here for a long time Xiaonan, go back to our secret base"

    His strength was greatly reduced, and he had to guard against the man who called himself Madara. Akatsuki's base was no longer suitable to return to.  After calming down and thinking about it carefully, Nagato had no choice.

    The man sighed, his expression gloomy, and he was no longer as high-spirited as when he came.

    As for Haruno Sakura

    "I had a headache just now. How could I get back to the Kingdom of Water from Shigu Forest?" the girl gasped and said weakly, "Fortunately you are nearby!"

    "You're in this state" The man frowned slightly, "Can you still insist on going there?"

    "We have our own solution, so we won't bother you." Another girl responded, "But you, don't you plan to meet him?"

    If it weren¡¯t for the different colors of their eyes, the man would hardly be able to tell the difference between the two girls.  Does Haruno Sakura have a twin sister?  Or some kind of strange doppelg?nger?  He was confused in his heart, but his face remained calm.

    "No, I believe you can handle it well." The man took the slug back into the scroll and said slowly, "As for me now is not the time to meet him."

    After a pause, he asked again: "Is Payne dead?"

    "Yes, all six of Pain's paths should be dead. The manipulator behind them, Nagato, is probably also seriously injured." The girl nodded, "So, you can move appropriately."

    The man frowned slightly: "Does this mean fifth generation or third generation?"

    "No, none of themthis is my personal suggestion." She smiled slightly.

    After hesitating for a second, the man nodded in response.

    "I see."

    "Then, see you later!" The other girl also smiled sweetly and waved, "Mr. Uchiha Itachi!"

    She held her hand and disappeared into the sea.

    Uchiha Itachi put the scroll back into his ninja bag, looked at the empty sea, remained silent for a moment, and then disappeared.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Today¡¯s update is not finished, will be updated tomorrow morning

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    rt.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 583 Sasuke¡¯s end?

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡ª!

    The sound breaking through the air was as sharp as a whistle and continuous.

    The chakra claws, which were red and black, and condensed into substance, attacked from the air, and each wave of the attack was as powerful as the other!

    The figure of Uchiha Sasuke looked particularly small against the huge claws. Every time he avoided the attack of the claws, he had to do his best.

    Boom!

    The sharp claws tore apart Sasuke's body ferociously and smashed the huge rock into pieces like tofu. The latter's broken body was scattered on the ground, and the ground suddenly turned into smoke and disappeared. The next moment, Sasuke's true body appeared on the other side of the battlefield.  , staggering.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The sound of breathing became heavier and heavier, and the sweat wet the young man's hair and stuck it tightly to his forehead. After just standing here for a short while, the sweat dropped into a small puddle on the ground.

    Sasuke didn't care about his embarrassed appearance.

    He just stared at the figure not far away who was tightly wrapped in a thick chakra coat. The opponent's attack carried fierce killing intent and unrivaled power. If he was not careful, his head would be missing!

    The attacker is his teammate.

    Uzumaki Naruto.

    No, it should be said that the Jinchuriki overused the power of the nine tails, so that he was counterattacked by the tailed beast and completely lost his reason and consciousness!

    In other words, all he lost was his consciousness as "Naruto Uzumaki".

    And from those violent, bloodthirsty eyes, Sasuke clearly saw the crazy consciousness belonging to Kyuubi!

    Yes, the ninth tail is gradually stretching out from behind Naruto.

    "Asshole! Wake up quickly, don't let the Kyuubi swallow your consciousness, Naruto¡ª¡ª!" Sasuke shouted anxiously!

    Whoops¡ª¡ª!

    Without giving Sasuke much time to breathe and shout, a new round of offensive was launched again by the violent Naruto!

    No, he is no longer Naruto, but Kyuubi!

    Maybe it¡¯s because Sasuke¡¯s physical strength has declined, or maybe it¡¯s because the power of the Nine-Tails leaking out is getting stronger and stronger. Sasuke is finding it increasingly difficult to cope with this round of attacks!

    ¡°Damn¡ª¡ª! My body is so heavy!¡±

    The young man gritted his teeth and frantically scraped away the last bit of physical strength and chakra remaining in his body. His thighs jumped up and he narrowly avoided another attack from Nine Tails.

    When he landed, his feet were weak and he almost fell to the ground.

    This is a sign of physical exhaustion.

    Can¡¯t you condense even a trace of chakra?  Sasuke's heart suddenly dropped.

    Damn it!  If he still has physical strength, he can use Susanoo to fight Naruto for a while, and then maybe he can use genjutsu to subdue the Kyuubi!

    But now, let alone Susanoo and the Mangekyou Sharingan, even the Chidori mode can no longer be maintained!  Until now, the battle has been nothing more than hanging on for a breath.

    ?????????????????????????????????? Fortunately for the Kyuubi, probably because Naruto is still struggling, he has never used his full power.

    But the cat-and-mouse game will eventually have an ending.

    This time, the nine-tails, which was watching eagerly, did not let go of this opportunity. It swung its huge tail and hit Sasuke hard!

    Bang!

    I don¡¯t know where the strength came from, but Sasuke condensed another half of Susanoo and blocked him in front of him!

    With a loud noise, Susanoo was shattered by the powerful force of Kyuubi. The boy flew backwards and fell heavily to the ground.

    "Cough, cough!"

    Uchiha Sasuke coughed out a mouthful of blood from the corner of his mouth, covered his eyes, and stood up from the ground with difficulty.

    His strong desire to survive saved his life, and Susanoo blocked most of the impact, preventing Sasuke from being smashed to death by the Kyuubi.

    However, this struggle is in vain in the end, it is just the difference between dying a moment earlier and dying a moment later!

    "Is it going to end?"

    Sasuke wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said with a wry smile.

    The Nine-Tails' chakra condensed into bones, and then transformed into muscles to wrap the body of the tailed beast. Now there is only one last step left to completely occupy Naruto's body, swallow Naruto's soul, and transform into the real Nine-Tails.  .

    Those beast eyes full of madness and murderous intent are getting closer and closer to Kyuubi's eyes!

    "Perhaps in a few moments, there will be no Uzumaki Naruto in the world, only Kyuubi.

    The Kyuubi, who was about to become a complete body, slowly walked over and walked up to Sasuke.

    Naruto's transformation into the Nine-Tails is inevitable, and his death is also inevitable.??No struggle!

    Sasuke closed his eyes.

    Desperate?

    You finally defeated your opponent, but died at the hands of your own men at the last moment?

    Sasuke thought he would be angry and resentful, but at this moment, he found that he was unusually calm.

    ¡°I don¡¯t blame Naruto for losing control, nor do I hate myself for being powerless.

    Yes, if Sasuke could be stronger, there would be no need for Naruto to use dangerous power beyond the limit, and he would not lose control and become the Nine-Tails to attack Sasuke after defeating Scorpion and Kakuzu.

    He even said that if he had not lost power after using the railgun, Naruto would not have been forced to enter a deeper tailed beast transformation in order to protect him!

    But there is no if in reality, and Sasuke does not need to regret, because he has never slacked off in training, and he has tried his best to do his best.

    "Sakura once told him to try his best to do his best, and then face the outcome calmly without any regrets.

    He did it.

    There was no shame or resentment, Sasuke just felt a little pity.

    "It's a pity that the fate that belonged to him and his brother Naruto was completely cut off by the Kyuubi on this day.

    Others say that before death, a lifetime of memories will replay in the mind like a revolving lantern.  Sasuke discovered that at this last moment, only two people appeared in his mind.

    I still have some regrets about some things and people.

    "I'm so sorry that I couldn't defeat you and save Naruto and I." Sasuke opened his eyes and said with difficulty.

    He raised his head and looked at the blue sky that was gradually clearing.

    "Brother, why?"

    it's a pity.  Unfortunately, there is still no answer in the end.

    Kyuubi raised his paws high.

    The young man closed his eyes calmly, and tears finally flowed down.

    "Sakura, I'm sorry."

    Will she cry?

    Then¡ª¡ª

    Kyuubi¡¯s claws fell.

    Snapped!

    Is this what death feels like?  There was no pain, not even a collision, Kyuubi gave him a pleasure?  Also, what is that strange sound?

    Sasuke secretly opened his eyes.

    The giant green hand stopped in front of him and firmly grasped the nine-tailed claws.

    The young man's gaze extended upward along the giant hand.

    "I should be the one to say sorry." A familiar voice came from above.

    "Sorry, I'm late, Sasuke."

    "AndNaruto."

    The pink-haired girl stood high above the giant's head, her clothes fluttering and her hair flying.

    ¡°Leave it to me here.¡±

    She looked down at Kyuubi and Sasuke, the powerful chakra overflowing from her body was overwhelming the earth, and she said slowly.

    "Youare here." Sasuke blinked and looked at the graceful girl in disbelief.

    The body that was still standing stubbornly suddenly seemed to have lost all its strength, and as if it remembered that it had lost its strength, it fell down softly in an instant.

    "You're here, Sakura." Sasuke smiled in relief, sat down on the ground regardless of his grace, and said weakly.

    He found that his heart was beating violently. He had been so calm and calm just now, but now he was panting heavily and breathing fresh air. His actions, which he usually didn't care about, were clearly reminding Sasuke that he was still alive!

    Although I can face death calmly, but¡ª¡ª

    It¡¯s great to be alive

    ¡¾This is from yesterday, I will code another chapter in the evening¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 584 Nine Tails

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "etc¡ª¡ª!"

    As soon as his butt hit the ground, Uchiha Sasuke shouted loudly.

    Something is wrong!

    Although he was so tired that he just wanted to lie down and take a good rest and leave everything to Sakura to handle, Sasuke still subconsciously thought about something

    "You are" He stood up holding on to the stone next to him, staring at the girl above, "No, you are not Sakura!"

    "You are the clone with the Sharingan!"

    Uchiha Sakura was currently using a kaleidoscope to subdue the Kyuubi. Hearing this, he turned his head slightly and smiled helplessly: "Can't it be Haruno Sakura who temporarily changed the Sharingan?"

    Sasuke ignored her words and his face suddenly darkened: "Where is your true self, Sakura? Where is she?"

    ¡ª¡ªHe didn¡¯t rely on Susanoo and Sharingan to distinguish Sakura from her clones!

    Sasuke just felt that the clone's demeanor and tone were not like Haruno Sakura herself.

    Although they have almost identical appearance!

    But Sasuke just recognized it.

    "I thought I could deceive you!" the girl curled her lips and said, "Thankfully, I even imitated my tone and demeanor Well, the answer is revealed¡ª¡ª"

    "I'm here."

    Haruno Sakura came out from behind the girl and interrupted her nonsense.

    She is still extremely weak and needs to hold on to the other Sakura to stand steady, but her eyes are bright.

    The moment he saw her, Sasuke understood why Sakura was hiding aside and not meeting him just now.

    "You are hurt!"

    Sasuke looked straight at her, his brows furrowed sharply.

    "I met Pain and had a fight with him. In such a battle, injuries are inevitable." Sakura avoided his gaze and subconsciously reached out to grab her hair.

    She said it in an understatement, but in fact the sequelae caused by that battle were far from simple.

    At the end of that battle, when she used ice teleportation to escape from the nuclear bomb that was about to explode, her movements were one thousandth of a second slower.

    In that thousandth of a second, she faced a nuclear bomb at close range at the moment of detonation!

    How does it feel to eat an atomic bomb right next to your face?

    The intense radiation destroyed everything on the outside of the girl within 0.001 seconds and penetrated into her body.

    Haruno Sakura only had time to feel a stinging pain before she passed out.

    When she appeared in front of the Slug Fairy, she was naked, most of her hair was burnt, half of her body was burned, and large areas of her skin were black and red. She didn't look like a human being, but looked like a roasted lobster.

    Fortunately, she was unconscious at the time.

    What¡¯s even more fortunate is that such a short period of time is not enough for the atomic bomb to really hurt a powerful ninja. After Slug Sage¡¯s personal treatment, Haruno Sakura¡¯s trauma quickly recovered.

    But the hair will not grow back for a while, and the scars on the body have not completely disappeared.

    So what appeared in Sasuke's eyes was the image of a girl with shortened hair, scarred body and bandages, who was weak and embarrassed.

    ?????????? In fact, it¡¯s not so ugly that it¡¯s shameful.

    It can even be said that with her short hair, she is hesitant, and she is a little unconfident, but she is more charming and cute.

    However, compared to the temporary change in image, the more serious problem is how to deal with the powerful radiation energy in the body.

    "I remember you said," Sasuke reacted very quickly, immediately recalling the story of the Star Ninja Village, "The Peacock Magic was specially developed to absorb this kind of radiation energy."

    "That's right. But" Haruno Sakura looked stern and shook her head slowly.

    Peacock Magic combines radiant energy with chakra to produce an activated chakra, which has various powerful and practical properties. It can easily condense entities and transform into different chakra forms, which seems to be the answer to the problem.  However, Haruno Sakura couldn't use this method.

    Because the radiation energy in her body is more than the radiation energy absorbed by most people in the Star Ninja Village in a lifetime!

    The Peacock Magic Technique simply cannot control such a powerful force!

    "Yes, I have said it before" She lowered her eyes and whispered, "A long time ago, I planned to refer to the peacock magic method and the immortal mode to develop the advanced secret technique of the immortal mode. This happened to be an opportunity.  , I can take this opportunity to cultivate¡ª"

    ? ???Afraid!

    "I said" Feeling the strength of Susanoo's feet becoming more and more astonishing, Kyuubi still sneered indifferently.

    "I reject!"

    boom!

    The Kyuubi was stepped directly into the ground by Susanoo!

    "Kill me if you dare!" Kyuubi's voice came out intermittently from the soil, still so unruly and full of murderous intent, "If I die, I will continue to resurrect after a while; but after Naruto Uzumaki dies,  If you die, you will die forever!"

    "Asshole!" Uchiha Sakura was so angry that she clenched her teeth, "You are looking for death!"

    "Hahahaha!" Kyuubi laughed wildly in the dirt, "You don't dare to kill me, or even hit me, because Naruto Uzumaki's body is still in my body!"

    "Kyuubi," while laughing wildly, Kyuubi suddenly heard Haruno Sakura's familiar cold and calm voice, which came down high, "You don't think that we really can't do anything to you, do you?"

    Kyuubi¡¯s laughter stopped abruptly.

    "You should know that each pair of Sharingan has its own unique ability." Haruno Sakura still said calmly, "And her pair of Sharingan has mastered a unique illusion called '  Other gods'."

    Although the weather was not cold, Kyuubi shivered suddenly.

    "The ability of other gods can completely change the mind of a person who has been affected by this spell, and modify a person's will just like modifying words!"

    "For example, I can change your strong hatred of humans, Kyuubi, into an involuntary closeness and friendship towards humans, and regard Naruto as your eternal master!"

    Susanoo loosened his foot.

    Kyuubi slowly got up from the ground, no longer laughing maniacally, but with a gloomy face, staring at Haruno Sakura.

    It knows that Haruno Sakura did not lie to it.

    "I repeat, Kyuubi," the girl said coldly, "Give Naruto's body and consciousness back!"

    [It¡¯s really hard to code at night. I coded this chapter from ten o¡¯clock to four in the morning. I vomited blood and had no inspiration at all. It took the longest time to code, and the result was the worst and the most energy was consumed] (Remember  Website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 585 Nine Tails (2)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Are you threatening me, human?"

    Kyuubi lowered its head to the ground, tensed its body, and stared at Haruno Sakura with its fierce beast eyes.

    "I'm just stating a fact." Haruno Sakura replied calmly.

    Kyuubi was quiet for a few seconds, then suddenly burst into laughter!

    ¡°Hehehehohoho¡ª¡ª!¡±

    The more it laughs, the more ferocious its expression becomes!

    "Do you think this kind of threat will be effective on me, stupid human being!" Kyuubi finally stopped laughing wildly and said with anger, "You care about Naruto, right? His life and death are in my hands! You  If you dare to control me with your Sharingan, I will kill him first!"

    The girl¡¯s eyes widened and her face suddenly turned cold.

    "You're looking for death!!" She gritted her back molars and said coldly, word by word.

    Uchiha Sakura on the side also had a sudden change in her pretty face, and waved her hand in displeasure: "Humph!"

    Following the girl¡¯s movements, Susanoo suddenly raised his foot and stepped hard on Kyuubi¡¯s head!

    Boom!

    In an instant, the ground shook, the rocks burst, and the whole earth shook!

    By the time the dust settled, the green giant had already trampled Kyuubi under his feet, raised the spiral giant sword in his hand high, and aimed its sharp edge at Kyuubi's head!

    "Ahem!" Nine Tails was struggling at the giant's feet in embarrassment, turned to look at the big sword hanging in the air, and laughed again!

    ¡°Hahahahaha¡ª¡ª!¡± The laughter was weak and crazy!

    It smiled and said: "Come on! Kill me! Even if you kill me, Naruto won't survive, because now the two of us are one!"

    Haruno Sakura had a cold face and looked coldly at the crazy Kyuubi at her feet, speechless for a moment.

    She originally thought that Nine-Tails was a wise monster and could talk to it, but she ignored its resentment!

    Also, it is said that the Nine-Tails is a collection of extreme hatred, full of hatred for everything. How can it be so easy to communicate with it!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: She never thought about understanding the Nine-Tails, never considered communicating or negotiating with it. Now facing it like a hedgehog, she suddenly felt unable to do anything.

    Do you really want to use another god?

    Haruno Sakura was a little hesitant. This move seemed to have immediate results, but she knew that other gods must not abuse it, otherwise there will be endless troubles, which may affect her subsequent plans for Naruto!

    I am still hesitant, but Uchiha Sakura has made a decision.

    "Kyuubi, don't underestimate the power of the Sharingan" She touched her left eye and said in a deep voice, "Don't force me to attack you!"

    The more they talked, the more Kyuubi mistook the two Sakura's cautions as bluff and jealousy.

    "snort!"

    It snorted coldly, and regardless of being stepped on by the giant, it brazenly condensed a black chakra ball!

    "Tailed Beast Jade!"

    That solid and dangerous black ball contains infinite power. With this move, Kyuubi clearly wanted to bomb the entire area, including himself!

    "Do you want to attack even if we die together? What a vicious and vicious monster!"

    Uchiha Sakura thought to herself, her eyebrows raised, her face showed no signs of panic, but she was already prepared to deal with it¡ª¡ª

    "Illusion - other gods!"

    ¡°Look directly at me, bastard!¡±

    The four-cornered windmill inside the pupil rotates crazily, transforming the strange and enchanting pupil power into a look, penetrating into the depths of Kyuubi's mind!

    By the way, the giant kicked Kyuubi away, and the black chakra ball blurted out and shot crookedly into the sea not far away.

    The demon fox screamed and flew out!

    Boom!

    The Tailed Beast Jade, which had not yet fully formed, was already extremely powerful. It exploded in the sea with a roar, and immediately stretched countless seawater into a hemisphere. Strong light burst out from the water ball, reflecting Susanoo's only black and white, light and shadow.  Mottled, dividing between light and dark.

    Kyuubi gasped and got up from the ground.

    "Damn it!" It covered its eyes with a hint of fear in its tone, "What did you do to me!"

    The girls jumped off the Susanoo in a leisurely manner and walked towards Kyuubi.

    "No god." Uchiha Sakura, who was walking in front, said meaningfully, "I have already warned you."

    Kyuubi's movements suddenly froze.

    "You changed my will?" it growled and asked!

    Uchiha SakuraAnd all the tails, growling uneasily in their throats!

    "If you dare to do anything, I will run to the ends of the earth to find you, and use other gods to completely twist your will, so that you will never have freedom and peace!" She stared at the monstrous Sharingan with a stern expression.  , said, "Think about it carefully, you are a tailed beast with a long lifespan! Should you suffer the torture of other gods in the endless years to come, or should you return to Naruto's seal and endure it for a while?"

    "You must know that human lifespan is short and limitedit is only a few decades!"

    "I'll say it again! I have no intention of using the Sharingan to control or even enslave you, unless you challenge my bottom line!"

    With a carrot in one hand and a stick in the other No, there is no carrot, but the stick is thick and hard. With such a threat, if it was the Kyuubi before, I am afraid it would have bumped into it, desperate to vent its anger!

    But after calming down, Kyuubi found that he had no choice.

    Uchiha Sakura continued to persuade: "Kyuubi, you have also seen that there is a powerful organization in the ninja world collecting tailed beasts recently! If you dare to break the seal, even if you are not found by me, you will be caught by them sooner or later.  , become their tools or slaves, or even materials!"

    The eyes of the demon fox began to twinkle.

    "It's the Akatsuki organization" it said slowly, "Jiraiya told Naruto about it. Were you fighting them just now?"

    Kyuubi turned his attention to me.

    "Yes" Haruno Sakura stepped forward and whispered, "I had a fight with Payne, the leader of Akatsuki"

    She turned her head and glanced at the clone's eyes. The girls looked at each other, and the main body said quietly: "The other party has a pair of eyes called the 'Reincarnation Eye'. It is very powerful, and its power is even higher than the perfect Mangeky¨­ Sharingan!"

    Kyuubi froze slightly when he heard about the reincarnation eye.

    Aren¡¯t those his eyes?

    "You were able to escape with your life under those eyes It's amazing!" Kyuubi sneered, his words were approval, but his tone sounded like he was regretting why Haruno Sakura didn't die in Pain's hands.

    "Forget it, I will continue to live in the Jinch¨±riki's body for the time being!"

    ????????????????????????? For some reason, Haruno Sakura always felt that Kyuubi¡¯s words were a bit too strong on the outside, but guilty on the inside.

    Although she didn't notice the fluctuation in Kyuubi's expression just now, the girl felt keenly that it seemed that the word "Reincarnation Eye" frightened Kyuubi, making it completely determined to hide back in Naruto's body

    "It seems to know about the Rinnegan." Uchiha Sakura added silently as she watched Kyuubi gather its chakra and slowly reveal Naruto.

    "After all, it is a monster that has come to life in ancient times." Haruno Sakura nodded.

    Uchiha Sakura shrugged.

    "Let's go."

    She took my hand and her eyes flashed red.

    ??In the sealed space inside Naruto's body.

    The figures of the girls suddenly appeared in this dark cell that was neither real nor fake, neither real nor illusory.

    a mess.

    When the power of Nine Tails broke through the seal, the violent chakra destroyed everything here.

    But with the return of the Kyuubi, with the help of the Sharingan and Yin Dun, everything here is also recovering rapidly, the railings reappear, and the Kyuubi's figure is once again locked in the huge cage.

    In the end, only the most important lock is left¡ª¡ª

    The Eight Diagrams seal.

    "Troublewe don't know how to do this!" Uchiha Sakura bit her nails, "But if you don't lock it, it means that the Kyuubi may break out at any time in the future!"

    "Um."

    Haruno Sakura responded thoughtfully.

    "Then, what should we do?" Uchiha Sakura tilted her head.

    The two of them turned their heads at the same time and looked somewhere.

    "This questionjust leave it to me."

    The man's voice came from there.

    ¡¾There have been several exams recently, so updates are unstable.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 586 Minato

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "This questionjust leave it to me."

    The man¡¯s voice is gentle and powerful.

    Haruno Sakura and her clones looked in the direction of the sound, only to see a blond man appear out of thin air and walk towards them with a smile.

    Almost the moment she saw him, Haruno Sakura recognized his identity.

    Namikaze Minato.

    Naruto¡¯s father, the Fourth Hokage.

    "HelloFourth Hokage." Haruno Sakura smiled slightly.

    Minato also nodded and smiled faintly: "Hello, Sakura um we."

    He walked up to the two of them.  The real Namikaze Minato is even more handsome than in the comics, and his temperament is just as imagined, warm and approachable.

    If it were the world before time travel, with such appearance conditions, Minato could have debuted and become an idol. No skills were needed. Just standing there and smiling faintly could make countless girls scream all night long.  If his emotional intelligence was higher and he could speak more appropriately, he might be another popular male version of koi.

    "You seem to have expected my appearance here." Minato glanced at Uchiha Sakura's eyes inadvertently and said to me.

    Haruno Sakura nodded.

    She looked at the nine-tails that seemed to be sleeping not far away, and said calmly: "Well, when I was practicing the tailed beast form with Naruto, I vaguely sensed your presence."

    "As a father, it's natural to leave some backup in your son's body, right?" Haruno Sakura glanced at the fourth generation meaningfully, "After all, you sealed the Nine-Tails into Naruto's body with your own hands!"

    Minato smiled bitterly.

    Of course he could hear the emotion behind the girl's words.

    That was Haruno Sakura¡¯s dissatisfaction with Naruto as his teammate and best friend.

    To be honest, if there was no Nine-Tails in his body, Naruto would indeed suffer a lot less In Naruto's body, Minato could see a lot of things.  However, at the critical moment of the Nine-Tails Rebellion, he had no good solution. He could only choose a path for his son based on some vague premonitions that would be full of hardships but ultimately bright.

    "As a father" Minato's eyes dimmed and he sighed, "I have made Naruto suffer a lot!"

    "I'm sorry for him."

    The girl shook her head slightly: "That doesn't have to be said I don't think Naruto cares about this. He just cares that you and Madam didn't grow up with him."

    The Fourth Hokage fell silent for a moment.

    The girl's words hit exactly where Minato felt he felt most sorry for Naruto.

    It¡¯s not like Naruto chose a difficult path.

    "But after choosing this path for Naruto, I couldn't give him fatherly and motherly love, and couldn't accompany him to grow up.

    Haruno Sakura realized that she had said something she shouldn't have said, and laughed repeatedly, trying to break the awkward atmosphere: "Ha, ha! In fact, Naruto has been doing pretty well in these years, and he has gradually grown up and become  He is a trustworthy man! You should be proud of him!"

    The fourth generation smiled, and quickly came out of the inexplicable emotion, and said something: "Yes! Naruto -"

    While speaking, as chakra gradually recovered, Naruto's scarred body suddenly materialized in this sealed space.

    Minato's words were stuck in his throat. Looking at Naruto who was covered in bruises, the three people present fell silent in unison.

    "Naruto¡­¡­"

    Haruno Sakura walked silently to Naruto, who was still unconscious, knelt down and held his hand.

    She opened her mouth to say something, but found that nothing could come out.

    Should I apologize and say "I'm sorry, I'm late"?

    Or do you feel sorry for him "thank you for your hard work"?

    Or should you blame him for being too impulsive and stubborn, and actually turned on the tailed beast mode that he couldn't control?

    "When Naruto opened the ninth tail, I didn't stop him." Minato whispered, "Because he was still conscious at the time."

    "Naruto was not bewitched by the Kyuubi and entered the state of the ninth tail in a daze, but he knew very clearly that he must borrow more power from the Kyuubi in order to defeat a powerful enemy.  , protect yourself and Sasuke."

    "This is his choice."

    The man lowered his eyes and recalled the scene that happened not long ago.

      Naruto's eyes were filled with determination and he accepted the power of the Kyuubi without any hesitation.

    Naruto knew the risks of doing so, and knew that he might never wake up again, but for victory, to protect Sasuke, and for many things, he made a resolute choice.

    Haruno Sakura can understand that feeling, the feeling of risking one's own life and rushing forward with the consciousness of dying in the battle.

    Why didn¡¯t she think the same way during the battle with Payne that just ended?

    Similar mood, similar feelings.

    The only difference is that Haruno Sakura is more confident in herself and believes that she can win this life-threatening and risky battle; but Naruto has no idea whether he can wake up again after giving birth to nine tails  ¡­

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s even more heroic.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s even more shocking.

    In silence, Minato re-wrote the Bagua seal, completely locking the Nine-Tails in Naruto's body.

    His figure began to become vague and uncertain.

    "You don't have much chakra left, uncle." Haruno Sakura sighed, "Just leave the rest of the things here to us! Leave the last time to Naruto, Yondaime."

    The Fourth Hokage was slightly startled, turned to look at the girl, and smiled with relief: "That's good you are such a gentle child, thank you, Sakura!"

    Sakura just shook her head slightly: "You're welcome. There's nothing to say about this little thing. I'm just fulfilling the responsibility of a friend."

    "No," Minato said solemnly, "I mean, thank you for accompanying Naruto in his growth over the years"

    "Okay, it's time for me to say goodbye."

    "Come on, Sakura!"

    At the last moment, he raised his hand and gave the girl a thumbs up.

    "Goodbye, my lord, fourth generation!"

    Haruno Sakura waved goodbye and watched Namikaze Minato turn into a burst of shadows and dissipate in the air.

    in reality.

    After dealing with everything, the girl finally couldn't hold on any longer, coughed several times, and blood overflowed from the corner of her mouth.

    "That huge radiation energy is quite disobedient!"

    Her face turned pale, and she forced a smile on her lips.

    The clone Uchiha Sakura was startled by her and quickly supported the shaky girl: "Stop talking and go back to heal your wounds. I just like to show off my strength. It's true!"

    Facing her other self, Haruno Sakura did not need to show any superficiality and said directly: "I have to go back to the Shimobone Forest to find Slug Sage to recover from my injuries. Over here, Sasuke and Naruto"

    "You can just leave it to me!" the clone agreed.

    Haruno Sakura shook her head helplessly.

    She just couldn't rest assured.

    The technique of cloning clones seems to be perfect on the surface. You can get a clone with very powerful combat power at a small cost, and there are no means of restraint. It is very easy to use, but in fact it contains great dangers.

    ?As the old saying goes, there is no perfect technique.  Every technique has its shortcomings or weaknesses!

    The biggest advantage of cloning is that it uses a real clone as the clone, and the same is true for its biggest disadvantage.

    A complete and healthy body will spontaneously and slowly breed a spirit and even grow into a soul. When a clone has an independent body and independent soul, it is no longer a clone, but another independent individual!

    Another Haruno Sakura.

    When two Haruno Sakuras exist in the world, who is the real Sakura?

    Ninjas with a slightly darker mentality would not dare to use such a technique. The clone can also think and have its own ideas. Why should the clone be allowed to fight desperately? Who knows if the clone will suddenly turn back and kill the original body and replace the original master?  s position?

    Haruno Sakura has always controlled the clone clones very strictly. She would disable the technique every time it is used up to prevent the clones from becoming independent individuals.  But this time

    She wanted to take the initiative to keep Uchiha Sakura.

    But Haruno Sakura had no choice.  The three of them are either injured, unconscious or exhausted. If they don't leave their clones behind, what if something happens?

    After thinking for a while, Sakura sighed.

    "Then it's up to you." She patted the clone on the shoulder, and then turned to Sasuke, "Sasuke, from now on, she will take care of you on my behalf temporarily I will be back as soon as possible!"

    Sasuke sat on the ground and nodded weakly.

    After explaining this matter, everything here finally came to a successful conclusion.

    Let¡¯s talk about what happens next!  Haruno Sakura can't control much.

    "Reverse Psychicism!"

    The last scene she saw before she fell into sleep was the magnificent acid lake in Shiggou Forest.

    "Have you found a power stronger than natural energy so quickly?" Slug Immortal's majestic voice rumbled from mid-air, "The speed at which humans are advancing is truly terrifying!"

    "However, if you rashly inhale such powerful energy into your body, you will suffer a lot, Sakura"

    Haruno Sakura couldn¡¯t hear what was said next.

    She has completely lost consciousness.

    ¡¾Volume 15, end.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)Let¡¯s talk about love later!  Haruno Sakura can't control much.

    "Reverse Psychicism!"

    The last scene she saw before she fell into sleep was the magnificent acid lake in Shiggou Forest.

    "Have you found a power stronger than natural energy so quickly?" Slug Immortal's majestic voice rumbled from mid-air, "The speed at which humans are advancing is truly terrifying!"

    "However, if you rashly inhale such powerful energy into your body, you will suffer a lot, Sakura"

    Haruno Sakura couldn¡¯t hear what was said next.

    She has completely lost consciousness.

    ¡¾Volume 15, end.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 I went out to take an exam during the day, and I haven¡¯t finished writing the new chapter yet. I¡¯ll make up for it tomorrow morning.

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    rt.  I'm still a little behind on my coding so far. I've learned my lesson and won't push it anymore. I'll continue tomorrow morning.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 587 Morning

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Early morning.

    In the morning light of early winter, the air was somewhat chilly, but not bone-chilling. When it brushed against the arms exposed under the quilt, there was a refreshing coldness.

    Sasuke woke up from a soft "bang, bang" sound.

    It was as if he had slept for too long. When he woke up, his mind was confused and his limbs were weak.

    Sitting up from the bed, looking at the unfamiliar ceiling and quilt, Sasuke took a long time to realize that he was not in the warm home of Konoha, but in a temporary residence in the Mist Ninja Village.

    "I'm back alive"

    There is a dull pain in the limbs and body. The body that has just woken up is resisting movement. It is too lazy to go back to sleep and does not want to move.

    Sasuke knew that this was the sequelae of excessive physical exertion after previous battles.

    The faint snoring next to him caught his attention.

    Turning around, he saw that the person sleeping on the small bed next to him was Naruto. He was snoring and purring softly. He slept like a dead pig. The injuries on his body had long since disappeared, and there were many scars from before.  It looked as if Sasuke had just had a nightmare.

    What an enviable physique!  No matter how injured he was, as long as Naruto had a good night's sleep, he would be able to recover and wake up full of energy and vitality.

    "This guy¡­¡­"

    Sasuke rolled his eyes at this rough guy with disdain, but the corners of his mouth curled up unconsciously.

    He opened the quilt, rubbed his feet on the edge of the bed for a while, found a pair of fluffy slippers, and walked out wearing them.  Following the banging sound to the yard, Sasuke saw the culprit who woke him.

    A girl is concentrating on hitting the wooden stake.

    She has black hair and is wearing a close-fitting short shirt. She has a slender figure, but the movements of her hands are very fast and powerful.

    The familiar back made Sasuke stop.

    He stood quietly on the edge of the courtyard, looking at the girls doing morning exercises.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????

    The girl stopped what she was doing, flexed her fingers, and smiled with satisfaction.

    "you're awake."

    "Yeah." Sasuke responded lazily.

    "how do you feel?"

    She finally turned her head, looked at Sasuke, and blinked.

    "It feels not bad." Sasuke looked at her and said hesitantly.

    Sakura?

    Facing the extremely familiar and delicate face of Haruno Sakura, Sasuke suddenly felt unfamiliar.

    strangeness?

    No, it¡¯s not because of the change in hair color.

    Yes¡ª¡ª

    "Ah, you are -" The memory emerged from his mind, and Sasuke suddenly remembered the identity of the girl in front of him who looked almost exactly the same as Haruno Sakura.

    Yes, she is not Sakura.  She's just Sakura'swell, another special form of existence.

    "Well, you are Sakura's clone!"

    Sasuke nodded vigorously.

    Nearly admitted the wrong person.

    The girl frowned in displeasure.

    A small movement made Sasuke see the difference between the two girls more clearly¡ª¡ª

    If it were the original Haruno Sakura, her frown would usually be just a light movement. Her two beautiful black eyebrows would be squeezed into the middle of her brows, and the smooth forehead would be slightly squeezed out with the word "Sichuan", but the expression on her face would remain unchanged.  She looked like a goddess who was calm and calm, as if nothing could disturb her calm inner thoughts.

    But when the avatar made this move, even its nose wrinkled up cutely, its mouth became slumped, and its displeasure was a little aggrieved.

    "I'm not a clone!" She waved her hands fiercely and emphasized, "I'm not Haruno Sakura's clone, I'm an independent individual existence!"

    "Well¡­¡­"

    A natural person like Sasuke didn't quite understand why the girl was so sensitive about this, so he could only apologize with a smile: "Sorry, I made a slip of the tongue -"

    The girl quickly calmed down, looked into his eyes seriously, and said, "Although I don't have a formal name yet, you can call me 'Uchiha Sakura' for the time being because I have the Sharingan. Of course, in fact,  I don¡¯t have Uchiha blood, nor am I your older sister or younger sister"

    The young man didn¡¯t know how to answer her for a while.

    If someone else steals Uchiha's name without authorization, Sasuke will probably kill that person himself.  But if it were Sakura, she would be given the last name UchihaThe light shone on him with a faint warmth, making his bones itch.

    Just in time for some activity.

    Taking off his slippers and putting them aside, Sasuke raised his index and middle fingers to form a seal of opposition.

    "Please give me some advice."

    Bow slightly.

    Opposite her, Uchiha Sakura also raised two slender fingers to form a seal of opposition and bowed slightly.

    The golden sunshine of the morning fell on the girl's flawless skin, and her confident face was extremely beautiful in the warm light.

    In a daze, Sasuke seemed to think that Haruno Sakura was standing opposite him.

    "I'm on it!"

    Sasuke was stunned for a moment, and the girl's eyes suddenly became sharp. She caught the fighter plane and rushed over instantly.

    The battle has begun.

    ¡¾It¡¯s been a long time since I wrote about ordinary daily life, and I feel like the characters have become cute¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 588 Another battle

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The specific content of this small sparring match between Uchiha Sakura and Sasuke is quite lackluster. Compared with the earth-shattering battle in the previous volume, there are neither gorgeous moves nor sharp killing intent, only point-to-point melee combat.

    Uchiha Sakura, who has limited the power of ninjutsu, is average in taijutsu battles.

    Indeed, Uchiha Sakura inherited all the physical skills such as Haruno Sakura's strange power skills, as well as her many years of combat experience. Theoretically, she is another 100% copy of Haruno Sakura.

    However, in practice, she encountered a dilemma called "high vision but low hand".

    But before discussing this issue, let¡¯s move the perspective for the time being and fall to another part of the Ninja Planet, in a country in the middle of the continent, where a battle is also going on at the same time.

    A battle that includes both gorgeous ninjutsu and fierce clashes of murderous intent.

    Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª!

    "Go to hell, traitor!"

    Amidst the blazing fire and thunderous roars, several tall buildings collapsed, and the intricate drainage pipes attached to them were blown to pieces, and fragments and stones flew everywhere like shrapnel.

    "The billowing smoke rose up, covering the explosion area tightly, making it impossible to see through the scene inside.

    A figure flew out of the thick smoke, waving its wings behind it, and stood high in the air.

    Wearing Akatsuki's black-bottomed red cloud robe, you can vaguely see her exquisite figure under the robe. She has a beautiful face and cold eyes. She is surprisingly a senior member of Akatsuki¡ª¡ª

    Xiaonan considers herself an angel of God.

    The battle she lost to Haruno Sakura two days ago did not leave any physical pain on her, but after this battle, Konan's eyes became less arrogant and more cautious.

    At this moment, her expression was stern, and her beautiful eyes were cautiously scanning the dusty place under her feet.

    "Come out!" the woman shouted, "I know you won't die that easily!"

    No one answered, and everything was silent.

    Then suddenly, a voice sounded and answered Xiaonan¡ª¡ª

    "Fire Escape-The powerful fire is extinguished!"

    The huge fireball rushed out of the haze covertly, cunningly and fiercely attacking the woman in mid-air!  Xiaonan's face changed slightly, and the paper in her hand turned into a shield, facing the fireball, but her body suddenly twisted to the side and fell to the ground¡ª¡ª

    boom!

    With a deafening explosion, the paper shield was burned to ashes, and the woman's figure passed by the fireball in embarrassment.

    "You can't escape, Xiaonan."

    The man's deep voice sounded teasingly from behind the Paper Angel. As he spoke, a kunai was quietly placed in the woman's throat.

    ¡°It¡¯s so fast¡±

    Xiao Nan turned back with difficulty, with a hint of disbelief in her eyes, and said in shock.

    Then, the moment the two people's eyes met, the woman suddenly showed a strange smile.

    "What a pity, you have found the wrong person, Madara!"

    The strange, thick smell of burning paper reached Madara's nose, and his face suddenly sank, and then a white light flashed¡ª¡ª

    Boom!  !  !

    The kidnapped woman turned into countless burning detonating symbols, which exploded in an instant. A huge dazzling fireball suddenly appeared among the ruined buildings!

    The vigorous explosion dyed half of the sky a strange rose red.

    The figure of a woman emerged from a very far distance, her pretty face reflected uncertainly by the firelight of the explosion.

    At such a distance, you can still feel the blazing heat of the fireball, which is painful. However, Xiaonan stood indifferently, staring at the fireball at the center of the explosion.

    The man who was once regarded as a companion, but now has become an enemy, the guy who calls himself Uchiha Madara, is slowly walking out of the center of the fireball.

    His steps were steady and strong, and there was no wave in his eyes.

    It seemed that the violent explosion did not hurt him at all.

    Although she had expected it, Xiaonan couldn't help but feel a sinking feeling in her heart when she saw this scene.

    "It's really a dangerous technique, Xiaonan!" He raised his head, looked at the woman in the distance, and said in a frivolous tone.

    The woman's face was gloomy and she snorted coldly: "Humph! It's a pity that I couldn't blow you up to death!"

    "There is nothing to regret," "Madara" shook his head, a twisted smile appeared under the mask, "You and I both know that this level of magic is ineffective against me!"

    Xiao Nan gritted his teeth, helpless"It's dangerous"

    "That's true. But why did Xiaonan lie?" Bai retorted unconvincingly, "What was her motive for doing that?"

    There was silence for a long time.

    It was so long that the other White Zetsu thought that Zetsu had transformed into a plant.

    Black Zetsu suddenly realized: "She is testing Obito! No, Nagato is probably not dead yet. They suddenly began to distrust Obito, so they used this fake news to test Obito's true purpose!"

    "Is this just your speculation?" Bai Jue said, "I don't think it's certain -"

    "No!" Black Zetsu interrupted him and said quickly, "If Nagato is really dead, will Konan dare to return to the base to face Obito? If I were her, I would fly away with the Rinnegan and hide.  Stay away! If she dares to come back, she must be confident!"

    Bai Zetsu suddenly realized in an instant: "Her confidence is that Nagato is still alive! Oops, Obito is in danger!"

    Hei Jue narrowed his eyes.

    He was a little surprised that his two most useful chess pieces suddenly turned against each other, and he felt a little bit unprepared for his anger.

    He originally thought that he could manipulate others like puppets, but in fact, even the humblest person may fight against the string of fate that controls him, let alone people like Uchiha Obito and Nagato.

    Not to mention, with the surprising birth of someone and the repeated actions of sabotaging Akatsuki, the undercurrent has already begun in Akatsuki: Obito is becoming increasingly impatient to play the role of an idiot, watching the Akatsuki led by Nagato repeatedly fail and be inefficient,  He had long had the idea of ??replacing him and picking peaches; and Nagato, faced with some failures, especially after discovering that Haruno Sakura had mastered his confidential information, began to have a great sense of distrust towards a mysterious member of Akatsuki  ¡­

    "These rifts will be irreparable no matter how Heijue manipulates people's hearts and plots.  This is a natural confrontation between the ruling party and the opposition party.

    The current development of the situation is nothing more than inevitable sooner or later.

    Even in the world that Haruno Sakura traveled through before (the original world), if Nagato had not died in Konoha, the two of them would have had a battle sooner or later, a battle for the initiative in the plan.

    When Hei Jue saw that the plan had changed and the chess pieces were disobedient, he naturally became angry.

    However, in front of the other White Zetsus, he had to act honestly as Uchiha Madara's will clone and maintain this deception, so he had no way to vent his anger.

    "Walk!"

    Jue could only say this bitterly and sneak into the ground.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 589 Six hundred billion detonating talisman

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The Kingdom of Rain, Rain Ninja Village, Mirror Lake.

    There was a battle here, the final battle between Hanzo troops and Konoha troops in World War II.

    People of the older generation may still remember that this was once a golden rice field with green spring waves filling Qianpi. After that battle, the golden wheat waves disappeared, and there was a deep pit here.

    Many years later, this place was called Mirror Lake.

    In this battle, Hanzo restrained the Konoha elite troops on the side battlefield, blocked the Konoha elite troops with one hundred, and relied on absolute power to kill the Konoha elite troops.  However, the large force was forcibly torn apart by the Third Hokage and his personal guards. Afterwards, the Konoha army broke through the Rain Ninja's front in one fell swoop. The latter collapsed thousands of miles away. Hanzo killed countless enemies, but could not restore the defeat of the Rain Ninja.

    Seeing that there was no hope of victory, Hanzo had to stop and admit defeat in order to avoid completely angering Konoha.

    At this time, only three young ninjas can still stand in the original location of Mirror Lake.

    Later generations called him the Sannin.

    Xiaonan stopped on the ruins by the lake.

    Obito then pursued him, and a figure appeared on the other side. His cold eyes scanned the surroundings, and finally landed on the woman.

    "Aren't you going to run away?"

    There was a sneer on the corner of his mouth.

    "Jinghu LakeHave you chosen this place as your burial place?"

    Obito knows the story that happened here.  Mirror Lake In the minds of the people of the Rain Country, it has always symbolized the courage to resist the strong and the battle to win peace.

    For ninjas such as Nagato and Konan who were born here, it has special meaning.

    But Obito is not from the Land of Rain. He cannot understand and has never tried to understand the "meaning" in the hearts of Nagato and Konan.

    He doesn¡¯t need an ideal companion, he just needs a tool who follows orders.

    "It's really ridiculous that you actually commemorate a failed battle." Obito said sarcastically, looking at the calm lake.

    Xiao Nan slowly turned around.

    "Because this is a defeat that is closest to victory, and a battle that is glorious even if it is defeated."

    The tragedy of a small country is that no victory has been recorded in history. Therefore, even a failure is remembered by the people as the failure closest to victory.

    But Xiaonan¡¯s tone was not sad, and that was not the point of what she wanted to say.

    "And you are wrong about one thing What we commemorate is not a failure, but the courage to still dare to fight against the strong after repeated failures!"

    Obito was a little surprised.  At the critical moment of life and death, the woman's voice was still so calm, like the big lake at her feet, with sparkling blue waves, as level as a mirror, without any ripples.

    It is not the madness of a dying struggle, nor the determination to regard death as home.

    But calm.

    Is there something to rely on?  Or have you seen through life and death?

    Obito was confused in his heart, but he just sneered disdainfully. It doesn't matter what the answer is. In the face of absolute power, what can he do if he has a calm mind?

    "Are these your last words, Xiaonan?"

    He stopped talking nonsense and didn¡¯t wait for the other party to respond. After saying this, he leaned over and charged towards the woman!

    Whoosh whoosh!

    Boom boom boom!

    The life-and-death battle began with a chaotic roar.

    This battle is the first battle between Xiaonan and Obito, and it may also be the last battle.

    This is a battle arranged by Nagato and Konan to eliminate the "traitors" in Akatsuki.

    It was also Obito fighting against his accomplices to take away the Samsara Eye.

    What's ridiculous is that both sides received false information: Nagato mistakenly believed that Obito had leaked his information to Konoha and had become a traitor, so he had to clean up the family; Obito thought that Nagato was really dead, and it was precisely because he set out to seize reincarnation.  Eyes of opportunity.

    So, a break in Akatsuki that was bound to happen sooner or later broke out in advance.

    There is something darkly humorous about wrong intelligence leading to the right battle.

    To Obito¡¯s surprise, he was at a disadvantage when faced with Konan¡¯s desperate Saburo-style attack because of his superior strength!

    Boom¡ª¡ª!

    With an earth-shattering explosion in mid-air, the embarrassed figure reappeared on the lake.

    He was charred and covered in scars from bombing burns, and one sleeve hung empty.

    Opposite the man, numerous pieces of paper slowly condensed into the slightly panting figure of Xiao Nan., infinite light, endless light, infinite light!

    From the position of the paper clone, at that moment, it seemed as if a million suns were rising on the horizon at the same time!

    What a wonder that is?  For a moment, half of the sky was bright and bright, and half of the sky was as dark as night!

    It¡¯s as if the whole world has been distorted.

    ¡°Then the next second, the infinite brilliance completely engulfed the clone

    The last picture coming from the clone is endless light!

    And Pain Tiandao, who was at the center of the explosion at that time, had just used the Super-Shinra Tenzheng in his hand, and it was like a bubble hitting a boulder. He didn't last even half a second before disappearing in the endless light, heat and energy.  .

    If Nagato is a "god", then who is Haruno Sakura who performs such ninjutsu?

    For a moment, Nagato and Konan even doubted their dreams. They suspected that even with the power of nine tailed beasts, they might not be able to compete with such a powerful ninjutsu.

    In retrospect, Haruno Sakura seemed unable to control such a ninjutsu, otherwise they would not have been able to escape from there smoothly.  But even if she comforts herself in this way, Xiaonan will still be afraid of that kind of power

    Compared to the power that can distort the world, what are the 600 billion detonating symbols in front of you?

    It¡¯s nothing more than a bigger firecracker.

    Having seen that kind of power, Xiaonan couldn't be proud no matter what, and even felt a little bored by the fierce explosion in front of her.

    She calmed down and calmly watched Obito slowly fall into the abyss, watching the massive amount of detonating talismans gradually consume less as time went by

    "In this case, you can't escape"

    "Nagato, it looks like we can kill him without you needing to appear!"

    Amidst the endless explosions, Obito's figure began to become tattered and fell into the depths of the lake.

    The final explosion was finally swallowed up by the lake. An exhausted Konan knelt on the lake, her chakra and energy exhausted, and she was so tired that she couldn't even stand up.

    "I didn't expect that just manipulating these detonating talismans would consume so much chakra" She panted violently as she said, "But I finally killed that guy!"

    The lake in front of you gradually returned to calm, reflecting the woman's figure as clearly as a mirror.

    Xiaonan put her hands on the water and gave herself a tired smile.

    "it is finally over¡­¡­"

    There were sudden ripples on the water, and the reflection was distorted. Suddenly, a black shadow rose from behind the woman's reflection.

    "Is it really over?"

    The man's demonic voice sounded from behind Xiao Nan.

    ¡¾I also have my own understanding of the six hundred billion detonating talisman.  You can compare this to data. During World War II, Germany consumed a total of 21 billion rounds of ammunition, the Soviet Union 17 billion rounds, and the United States produced more than 40 billion rounds.  If there are more, they won¡¯t take up the number of words in the main text. They can be discussed in chapters, but attention should be paid to harmony.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 590 Obito¡¯s ending?

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    For a moment, the space seemed to freeze.

    Xiaonan¡¯s heart almost skipped a beat!

    Through the reflection on the lake, she saw the blood-stained figure standing behind her¡ª¡ª

    Obito!

    How could he be still alive?

    Wow!

    The flat water surface suddenly shook violently, tearing the reflection into twisted pieces.

    The woman rolled forward almost subconsciously, and a sharp blade stabbed out from behind her back, making a huge gash in her tattered robe. The skin and flesh were torn open, and blood immediately spurted out.

    The woundis shallow.

    "Tskit was avoided."

    Obito waved the long knife in his hand dissatisfiedly, looking at the woman who had dodged the blow in embarrassment.

    He was covered in blood and scarred, one arm was missing, and the mask on his head was half broken, revealing half of his ferocious face. The magatama in the sharingan eyes was running tiredly and slowly.

    In terms of the level of embarrassment, Obito is obviously more miserable than Konan, but he still retains some chakra, and his momentum at this time is much stronger than that of the woman who is slightly confused and surprised.

    "But, it doesn't matter, you can't even perform the Shiki Dance" Obito licked the blood at the corner of his mouth and showed a sinister smile, "You can't escape, Konan!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Indeed.

    After unleashing this ultimate move, Xiaonan had exhausted all her chakra. There was not even a trace of chakra left in her body. At this moment, she could not even stand firmly.

    But the woman¡¯s eyes were always firm and sharp, showing no trace of despair or frustration¡ªthis made Obito feel quite unhappy.

    After being beaten like this, why don¡¯t you despair? Why don¡¯t you surrender obediently? Damn woman!

    Obito frowned, and the smile disappeared from his face.  He snorted coldly, clenched the long knife in his hand, and rushed towards Xiaonan; unexpectedly, the latter mustered up the last bit of strength, condensed a paper knife in his hand, and rushed towards him!

    "Go to hell, Madara!"

    Do you want to die together?

    It is true that Obito no longer has the strength to become hollowbut this level of desperate struggle cannot kill him!

    The corner of the man's mouth raised a sneer. The three-magatama Sharingan clearly judged the woman's weak counterattack route. Then he forcibly twisted his body and narrowly avoided the paper knife. The long knife folded in the cold light and stabbed the woman's body fiercely again!

    "The damn person is you!"

    The man growled and said!

    The moment the long knife was about to pierce the woman's skin, the moment Obito thought he had won, Konan smiled.

    At the moment when she should have been desperate, the woman showed a weird smile!

    ¡°Shinra¡¯s Heavenly Conquest!¡±

    Chakra burst out without warning, and a familiar figure suddenly appeared aside. With a wave of his hand, unrivaled power fell on Obito!

    "NagatoNagato?"

    Time seemed to freeze, and the ferocious look on Obito's face suddenly turned into shock and confusion.

    Nagatodidn¡¯t he say he was dead?

    Xiaonan, you deceived me?

    At the moment of life and death, Obito finally realized that Xiaonan and Nagato had laid a trap for him But the key is, why did they suddenly no longer trust him and choose to break up?

    He never heard the answer again.

    boom!

    Shinra Tenzheng directly bombarded Obito's body that lacked chakra protection. The violent power seeped from the epidermis into the abdominal cavity. The fragile internal organs were twisted and ravaged by the huge force in an instant, turning into a ball of flesh.  A confused look froze on the man's face, and then his figure flew out like a tattered rag doll!

    Obito¡¯s eyes widened and he fell to the ground like a rag.

    he died.

    "he died!"

    Xiaonan put her hands on her knees, standing panting, looking at the body that had lost the breath of life, and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Well, he's dead."

    Nagato walked out from his hiding place in a wheelchair, coldly watched Obito decline from the sky, and then retracted his arm.

    "Next-" He suddenly turned his head and looked at the empty ground on the other side.

    "Let me help you finish the rest of the matter," Jue popped up from the ground and said with a flattering smile, "The new leader."

    Nagato looked at Zetsu with his indifferent and cold eyes, and his eyes stayed there for a long time.

     "New, leader?" He raised the corners of his mouth and said meaningfully.

    "Of course, since 'Uchiha Madara' has been killed by you" Juesan laughed, "You two are the real leaders of Akatsuki from now on! Everything about Akatsuki will naturally be inherited by you"

    "Everything?" Xiaonan limped over and looked at him with an evil face, "Why should we believe you?"

    "How can such a sneaky person be trusted if he immediately flatters the new master after his old master dies?"

    Jue just bowed down humbly: "I don't have any strong power myself, I can only exist depending on the strong This is the meaning of my existence, so you two don't need to trust me, just treat me as a tool,  Feel free to use me!"

    "Or, you two can just kill me!"

    The back of the neck was exposed in front of the two of them without any precautions.

    Konan and Nagato looked at each other.

    After a long silence, Nagato finally nodded.

    "You come back to the base with us first" He said indifferently, "Gather the remaining members and seal the three tails in first."

    "Should we dig out Madara's heart and give it to Kakuzu as compensation?" Zetsu suggested, "He lost almost all of his heart and combat power in his previous actions."

    "No need!" Konan snorted dissatisfied, "He and Scorpio were beaten to death and injured by two brats Uchiha Sasuke and Uzumaki Naruto. I haven't even said that I would punish this kind of trash.  !¡±

    Nagato gave Jue a playful look.

    As soon as you recognized the new owner, did you rush to offer the body of the old owner as a gift?

    Is your loyalty so cheap?  Orhave you never given your loyalty?

    "Obito's heart has been completely broken by me, and there is no value in reusing it." The man shook his head and rejected Zetsu's suggestion, "Let's dig a hole and bury it. After all, he once served for Akatsuki.  Part force"

    "As for Kakuzu, let's forget about the punishment Now the Akatsuki's combat power is unprecedentedly weak, and the tailed beast collection plan has not yet been completed. We must cherish the existing power!"

    "Let's go, Xiaonan, Jue!"

    ¡­¡­

    After a while, the place was empty.

    Bai Zetsu suddenly emerged from the ground and walked towards the body of ¡®Madara Uchiha¡¯.

    "Oh my, what a miserable death," he said with a smile while reaching out to touch the mask on Obito's face, "all the internal organs were shattered!"

    The body that was supposed to be motionless suddenly reached out and held Bai Jue's wrist tightly!

    Obito, who was obviously too dead to die, suddenly sat up and resumed breathing!

    "Let go, let me come"

    His voice was hoarse, and he took off his mask as he spoke.

    Under the mask, the other eye's pupil was actually gray and white, like turbid lime. When it saw the light, it closed tightly and could no longer be opened!

    "A second eye."

    Obito reached his hand to his eye socket and dug out the useless Sharingan.

    He stood up, threw the eyeballs in his hand to the ground, lightly crushed them with his toes, and the round eyeballs were immediately trampled into greasy pulp.

    Bai Jue still smiled indifferently, while handing over a glass bottle containing the Sharingan: "We have warned you before, Konan may have a conspiracy"

    "snort!"

    Obito looked coldly at the direction where Nagato and the others were leaving, and groaned.

    "That damn woman actually set up such a trap" He gritted his teeth and said, "I had to use Izanagi one more time"

    "If we hadn't prepared a spare Sharingan for you in advance, I'm afraid it would be your own Sharingan that's blind now!" Zetsu added.

    Obito said nothing with a cold face.

    He coughed several times, and blood came out of the corner of his mouth; the moment he felt Nagato's chakra, Obito activated Izanagi without hesitation, but he was still a thousandth of a second too late.

    His internal organs were injured after all.

    Obito should be lucky. If he had been even half a beat slower and allowed Shinra Tenzheng's power to seep in even more, then I'm afraid even Izanagi wouldn't be able to save his life!

    "Let's turn from light to dark for now." Obito thought and said to himself, "Let me let you be active for a while. In the end, everything will be mine!"

    "Let's go, get out of here first."

    With that said, the two of them melted into the soil and disappeared.

    The early morning sun was already halfway up in the sky. The sunshine was warm and bright, but the wind was freezing to the bone.

    On the shore of the messy Mirror Lake, only a pool of shocking blood was left, recording everything that happened here.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)In the sky, the sun is warm and bright, but the wind is bone-chilling.

    On the shore of the messy Mirror Lake, only a pool of shocking blood was left, recording everything that happened here.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 In response to readers¡¯ feedback, please explain the recent plot and a small BUG.

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The last two chapters are about Akatsuki's breakup. In addition to the routine main line, small chapters are used to write about the development of side plots. First, Nagato and Konan set up a trap to fake death to lure Obito, and then Obito broke through the situation recklessly with Izanagi.  In the end, he used fake death to defeat Nagato's army!  On the surface, Zetsu (Black Zetsu) became a minion who betrayed his old master on Nagato's side. On Obito's side, he pretended to betray his old master but became a loyal subordinate who actually became a double agent. In fact, he was a double agent.  The man behind the scenes.

    In my book, there is no such thing as a perfect strategy, because in history and reality, there are only people with completely correct strategies but not completely correct tactics. No one can calculate everyone to death, and even a small person can break out.  He has taken a step beyond the imagination of the trader. A character like Chu Xuan relies more on the author to trick him. If such a person really existed, he would not behave like this.  So you saw here that Nagato failed to defeat Obito. Once Obito's snacks suffered a loss, he took advantage of the situation and went underground, but regained the advantage. On the surface, Kuro Zemei is a chess player who is detached from the chessboard, but in fact  A piece of false information caused two of his chess pieces to start fighting, and he couldn't stop it at all, he could only stare.  In the end, no one can completely control the development of the situation, and no one can really control everything beyond the chessboard (except me, the author, but I can only deduce the plot logically), and neither can Sakura, the protagonist.

    As a side plot, I have tried to use the minimum space to write out the calculations and missteps behind these characters. It may be that I have not written a lot of psychological fluctuations, which makes some readers feel dull, but in terms of plot development, this section is already the most deduced in this book.  This is an in-depth part, I put a lot of thought into it. You can criticize me as much as you like, but when I see some people saying that I don¡¯t write carefully, I have to explain this.

    When dealing with Obito's body, some readers thought that direct burial was too rash. My initial thoughts were that Nagato already had the Rinnegan and could not appreciate the Sharingan, and that buckling the ropes like this would damage Nagato's character, but I thought again.  Afterwards, I will change it slightly, but it will not affect the follow-up.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 591 Practice

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The world outside is turbulent, but Haruno Sakura is hiding deep in the Shimobone Forest, recuperating without any interference.

    She spends most of her day being wrapped up in her body by the Slug Immortal, using the Immortal's powerful healing ability to recover the injuries in her body.

    In that battle, Haruno Sakura briefly faced the power of a nuclear bomb, and the injuries suffered by Haruno Sakura had actually been completely affected to her foundation.

    Fortunately, she is a master who is good at healing and Yang Escape Chakra, and Slug Immortal is a giant beast that has lived for thousands of years. She can become an unprecedented medical master just by relying on her invincible chakra.  With its powerful ability, even if Haruno Sakura is injured and only has one brain and heart left, it can still save her!

    So what if the foundation is damaged?

    Slug Immortal can even help Haruno Sakura repair and nourish every cell and rebuild her foundation!

    By the way, it can also help Haruno Sakura heal the deeply hidden wounds left behind after many battles in which she risked her life.

    But in this way, the treatment cycle will inevitably be much longer.

    During the long treatment process, Haruno Sakura merged into the immortal body and was unable to move. Her eyes widened with nothing to do, and she simply began to rethink her own path of practice.

    This is also an excellent opportunity for Haruno Sakura, who is always busy with various trainings and tasks, to take a break, sort out her chakra system, review her growth, summarize, sort out, and think about things that take a long time to think about.  The problem.

    She should have done this long ago.

    Unexpected but reasonable, Haruno Sakura did not practice, but gained more than ordinary practice.

    ¡­¡­

    water.

    Circulation, endless life.

    A long time ago, Haruno Sakura believed that the change in the nature of water escape was due to "flow", rather than "pressure" as the mainstream view believed.

    Even though the person who said this was Jiraiya, the famous Sannin, she had not yet become famous at that time and was just a little-known newcomer.  (Chapter 59)

    How proud is Haruno Sakura?

    Even though she is still a newcomer, she is 10,000% confident in her answer. She is convinced of her insights from years of immersion in water escape. Not even Jiraiya's rebuttal can shake her in the slightest!

    At this time, she can be described as a master of water escape, full of energy.

    But later, as she grew older and gained more experience in combat and practice, she gradually realized that the mainstream view was not completely unreasonable, classifying the changes in the nature of water escape as "pressure" or even a more partial understanding of "impermanence"  , "accommodate", there is nothing wrong with it.  When fighting, you can use "flow" to shape and guide the power, and you can also use "pressure" to increase the power. Other methods also have their own advantages, but they are all adapted to the situation and do not have to be limited to one thing.

    It¡¯s not that you deny your own answer, nor that you abandon your pride, but that you acknowledge and learn from the merits of others, and grow from a self-centered pride to an inclusive one.

    This is another level of realm.

    At this point, Haruno Sakura¡¯s water escape has no flaws, and her practice can be said to be complete. The path of her predecessors has come to an end, and she can be called the master of water escape.

    I thought I had reached the pinnacle and there was no way forward.

    But after the battle with Payne, Sakura seemed to have some realization.

    During the long and boring recuperation period inside the slug's body, she thought extremely deeply.

    On the surface, everyone has their own understanding of the changes in the nature of Water Release, and they all have their own reasons, and they can all be expressed in Water Release Ninjutsu.  But in fact, all changes remain true to the same origin, and all appearances are actually extended from the same core.  Just like a blind man touching an elephant, everyone has truly come into contact with the existence of the "elephant", but everyone has different perceptions. These perceptions cannot be said to be wrong, but they can never be said to be the truth.

    flow.

    Returning to nature, everything comes from "flow".

    It is not the "flow" of water, which is not as superficial as understood in the first level, but the flow of water is a metaphor for the movement of chakra energy.

    This is an indescribable understanding that cannot be described or described. If you insist on putting it into words, then it would have to be that the world of Naruto develops like the previous life, and then after hundreds of years, when mathematics and physics have developed to a very high level, the collection of  It took several generations of wisdom to describe the characteristics of this chakra operation with a large number of formulas like a book of heaven.  [Note, see chapter]

    ??For Haruno Sakura, there is no need to be so troublesome. Once you realize it, you have realized it. Just like a cyclist does not need to learn force analysis and moment of inertia first, he only needs to ride a bicycle and understand it at a certain moment.Health, twisting the waist, twisting the hips and raising the shoulders also concentrates the main power of the trunk on the fists; advanced physical skills and advanced escape skills are different paths to the same goal at this point.

    ¡°Hmph~!¡±

    Uchiha Sakura pursed her lips and looked at Sasuke angrily.

    "Then why did I lose? Even if you have seen this move, in the final analysis, I still have the advantage in terms of strength!"

    Sasuke became a little more serious.

    "Taijutsu is not that simple." He said seriously, "Let me put it bluntly, your problem is not whether there is something wrong with the ability you inherited from Sakura, but that you are you and she is her."

    "Although you are very similar, you are not Haruno Sakura after all, neither in body nor soul."

    ¡°Everything about her is not a perfect fit for you.¡±

    "And this small gap determines the outcome of physical skills."

    The girl frowned, bit her lip, and thought silently.

    She looks like she is thinking seriously, but she has a bit of the charm of her true self.

    In fact, in the final analysis, the biggest difference between me and Uchiha Sakura is the body. The former has gone through long-term training. Every inch of skin, every muscle, every bone and even every cell has been subjected to chakra for many years, repeatedly and with high intensity.  After training, soaking, and strengthening, it is the body of a truly top-level powerhouse; on the contrary, Uchiha Sakura, as a clone, is actually just a newborn, and her physical strength is completely different.

    "If it was me who made the move, Sasuke would have had no room to dodge when the punch came out just now. However, when Uchiha Sakura punched that punch, the strength and momentum were just a little bit worse. Then Sasuke seized the opportunity and won with one move.

    The subtle difference here, Sasuke reminded Uchiha Sakura immediately.

    No wonder she never needs me to fight in hand-to-hand combat

    "Then if she were to spar with you, would you still win?" the girl suddenly asked.

    "Haha." Sasuke smiled slightly, "Then it depends on the restrictions."

    The young man put on a look that said, "Although she is very strong, I am not weak either, and I have a slight chance of winning."

    But in fact, the only sparring that Sasuke dared to say he was sure of was pure hand-to-hand combat where no chakra was allowed to be used

    Well, let¡¯s just say that the initial muscle strength of girls is lower than that of boys.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 592 Uchiha Sakura

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After this not-so-intense fighting battle, Uchiha Sakura sweated a little.

    He simply went back to his room, took a shower, changed out of his training clothes, and as soon as he walked out of the bathroom, he encouraged Sasuke to go out to find food.  [Note, see chapter]

    "Let's go out and try the Kiri Ninja's breakfast! I'm so hungry!"

    When she opened the bathroom door, she was still smelling of hot water vapor and a light shampoo, wiping her hair while talking to Sasuke.

    Sasuke was stunned for a moment, looked away and said: "Before you say this, you should dry your hair first! Or use your water escape -"

    "I don't!" the girl retorted willfully.

    Sasuke rolled his eyes at her, quickly looked at Uchiha Sakura from head to toe, and asked, "Are you going out like this?"

    ¡°Wait a minute, it¡¯ll be ready soon!¡±

    She didn't waste time. She used a dry towel to ruffle her hair a few times on her head. Then she hung up the towel and walked over with her hair half-dry. She plausibly said, "That's enough. I like it."  The feeling of letting your hair dry naturally.¡±

    Sasuke didn¡¯t know where her clone, who had just escaped from the original existence, came from so many little quirks.

    First of all, I can definitely say that I did not inherit it from Haruno Sakura.

    However, such a girl does have a bit more of a pyrotechnic atmosphere. She is cuter than the cold deity, and more like the lively and brilliant cherry blossoms.

    Looking at Uchiha Sakura who put up the ice mirror and combed her hair vigorously, trying hard to comb her hair as frizzy as a chicken coop neatly, Sasuke sighed inexplicably for some reason.

    "Do you think it would be better if I had some bangs here?" The girl who finally combed her hair had a new question, "My forehead is too big, I need to block it!"

    "UhI think it's pretty good, no need to block it."

    "Oh my god, don't you know that your hairline is very high?" The girl ignored Sasuke's answer and pushed all her hair back to her forehead, as excited as if she had discovered a new world. "  If I don¡¯t solve the problem and don¡¯t invent the secret technique to grow my hair, the clones will suffer disaster one after another!¡±

    Sasuke secretly rolled his eyes, thinking that if Haruno Sakura heard this stupid thing, Uchiha Sakura would have to be severely beaten.

    He simply sat down on the table and quietly waited for the girl's torment.

    Uchiha Sakura spent a long time looking at the ice mirror, and finally came up with a hairstyle with slanted bangs and a simple ponytail behind her back, which was quite elegant and beautiful.

    "Huh" Sasuke breathed a sigh of relief and jumped off the table, "Is this okay?"

    He is too naive.

    The new young lady of the Uchiha family looked in the mirror and spun around twice like a beautiful little phoenix, then she began to be dissatisfied with her clothes again:

    "Hmph~ Such stupid clothes! What kind of clothes did I bring here? Is she a thirty-year-old nun? Doesn't she even have a beautiful dress in her wardrobe?"

    The corner of Sasuke's mouth twitched. There were so many things to complain about at the moment that he didn't know where to start.

    A thirty-year-old nun?

    ??Also, they are here to perform a mission, not to go on vacation or attend fashion shows

    ?????????????????? Not to mention anything else, Sakura probably doesn¡¯t have many dresses She rarely dresses in such a girly style.

    Speaking of this, Sasuke recalled it with interest. There were very few scenes of Sakura wearing a skirt in his memory. Maybe he had seen it at some large-scale public celebration or holiday?  However, due to the tense situation, Konoha has held few large-scale celebrations and events in the past two years

    It¡¯s a pity. A young girl with a tall and tall figure like her would look very good in a skirt. At this thought, Sasuke suddenly felt a little expectant and excited.

    Without waiting long, the ninja girl walked out of the small room, wearing a red and white cross-collar skirt, and jumped a few steps as lightly as a butterfly.  [Photos]

    "Thum, thump, thump~" Miss Butterfly raised her skirt and saluted the boy, snapped her fingers with her left hand, and said with a smile, "How is it? I bought it yesterday when I went shopping."

    Of course, she also used a clone.  Well, a clone of a clone.

    Sasuke nodded, and he also noticed that Uchiha Sakura had deliberately placed a beauty mark under the corner of her eye, which made her whole pretty face look more vivid. Then she put on a fluttering skirt, and she looked like she was smiling and smiling.  Simply

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a shame that the ninja school doesn¡¯t teach how to describe a girl¡¯s beauty. Sasuke ran out of words for a while, opening his mouth and rummaging.Suke is related to Naruto.

    He has always been confusedI wonder if he is like the shop owner, relying on limited information and drawing wrong conclusions.

    It¡¯s just that I have never been able to find a good opportunity, and I always feel embarrassed to ask her.

    Looking at the pretty girl next to him, Sasuke suddenly realized that maybethis is an opportunity.

    "Actually" He hesitated and spoke slowly.

    "Um?"

    The girl turned her head and her big bright eyes fell on his face.  Being looked at so seriously by that extremely familiar face, Sasuke's heart suddenly tightened, and the words came to his throat, but he couldn't say them anymore.

    She is not Sakura.  Sasuke said to himself.

    "that¡ª¡ª"

    "You want to ask me something about her, right?" Uchiha Sakura smiled, turned her head and walked to the front, covering her mouth and snickering, "Something I'm embarrassed to ask her head-on?  So you came to ask me?"

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will answer you seriously!¡±

    The girl turned her head and winked at him.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 593 Two people

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    For some reason, Sasuke recognized his eyes subconsciously.

    Are you feeling guilty?  Orsomething else?

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s just a boring little question.¡±

    He coughed twice and spoke very calmly on purpose.

    Uchiha Sakura smiled faintly and slowed down her pace.  She looked at Sasuke quietly, waiting for him to continue.

    "Well you have inherited my memory," Sasuke said slowly, carefully choosing his words, "So you should know that a few months ago, Sakura and I went to another world, one slightly different from ours.  A different world¡­¡±

    The original world.

    Of course, for Sasuke, Haruno Sakura as a time traveler is the genuine Sakura that he truly recognizes, and this world is his "original world".  In addition, the weaker and more delicate Sakura in that world and the more middle-aged Sasuke, as well as the speed of time, have become the main differences between the two worlds.

    "I remember."

    The girl responded promptly and nodded.

    Sasuke cleared his throat and continued: "There, we fought with 'us' from another world, Danzo Shimura and a weirdo."

    "I know!" Uchiha Sakura smiled, "That seems to be the first time that I use clone clones to fight, right?"

    "Well, she was 'using' another one at that time, not you." Sasuke added.

    "use"¡­¡­?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?.

    Uchiha Sakura is not a soulless tool that can be manipulated at will, she is a living person!  The gorgeous beauty standing next to you!

    The young man received an elbow directly on his ribs. It wasn't very painful, but Sasuke then realized that he had used the wrong word.

    He turned his head and saw the girl's blushing face. She rolled her eyes at him in embarrassment and looked away.  "snort!"

    "Ahem" Sasuke was a little embarrassed, coughed twice, and quickly made up for it, "I made a mistake, it was 'enable', 'enable'!"

    Another bad choice of words succeeded in making the angry girl laugh.  "'Enable' is wrong!" Sakura raised her index finger and emphasized, "Okay forget it, actually it doesn't matter, anyway, I am the first independent individual with independent consciousness. The previous one is actually an ordinary person.  The clone is nothing special!"

    "The biggest effect is to help you awaken the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan."

    She smiled slightly, moved closer, turned her head and looked into Sasuke's eyes and said.

    Sasuke happened to look back, and when they looked at each other, he could see the girl's equally dark eyes, his figure clearly reflected in the pupils.  Like a calm and transparent pool of water.

    Her eyelashes are very long.

    Trembling gently like a young deer.

    "Yeah." Sasuke responded, but he actually didn't realize that anything had happened to him.

    Sasuke sometimes found that he actually didn't distinguish the difference between Haruno Sakura and Uchiha Sakura. In a scene like this, the two were walking side by side. She suddenly smiled and turned to look at Sasuke, his figure reflected in her eyes, as if  It has happened many times in the past.

    He could accurately picture in his mind the scene of the morning sun drawing golden outlines on the girl's hair.

    Sakura¡¯s eyelashes are also very long.

    The boy¡¯s feet moved mechanically.  His mouth was opening and closing automatically. In fact, his mind didn't know what he said: "It's a little embarrassing. At that time, I thought Sakura was dead. That's what the Sharingan is like. When I got excited, I opened the kaleidoscope. You also have a Sharingan."  Eyes, you should know this feeling."

    Uchiha Sakura covered her mouth and laughed.

    The eyebrows are curved, the lips are slightly curled, and the smile is beautiful.

    "Haha what happened at that time was really a coincidence. It was more coincidental than planned. You know? Although I always look like I am strategizing and full of confidence, in fact, she was also very confused at the time. But the result  That¡¯s fine.¡±

    "Is there such a thing?" Sasuke came back to his senses and said with a smile, "Well, as the person involved, it's a pity that I didn't witness this scene with my own eyes"

    Sasuke suddenly stopped.

    He pursed his lips, and the air was quiet for two seconds, so he and she turned their heads at the same time in tacit agreement and looked at each other.

    ? Then they laughed.

    ??Laughing for no reason at all, but very happy.

    "What are you laughing at?" Sasuke asked while laughing.

    "Then why are you laughing?"The girl asked back, and started to use the tip of her elbow to do something weird again, trying to poke Sasuke where he was hit just now, but the latter nimbly dodged it.

    Her eyes curved into crescent moons, and she laughed while playing this hands-on game endlessly. Finally, she was caught by Sasuke, who coughed twice and said, "Okay, let's get back to business. I don't know where the topic has gotten.  .¡±

    "Ahem, okay, let's get back to business." Uchiha Sakura retracted her arms obediently and assumed a posture of listening.

    "Um¡­¡­"

    Sasuke pondered for a moment and reorganized his words.

    By the way, I also restrained my overly cheerful mood to avoid laughing out loud when I should be serious.

    "You don't know this. - Oh, I mean Sakura doesn't know. Because we were divided into two groups at that time. Just before I turned on the kaleidoscope, I met Naruto and Sakura from that world.  indivual."

    "Oh." Uchiha Sakura nodded obediently, "Then what?"

    "Then¡ª¡ª"

    When Sasuke recalled this incident, he was still shocked.

    He took a deep breath, and then told the story: At that time, Sasuke was lurking outside everyone's perception circle¡ª¡ª

    ¡­¡­

    "NarutoI like you!"

    In front of everyone, Sakura hugged Naruto tightly and completed her confession.  [See Chapter 456]

    ¡­¡­

    After that, he was discovered by everyone, and then fled all the way in the direction of Haruno Sakura, and finally witnessed the death of the clone, which opened the story of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.

    For a long time, Sasuke wanted to ask Haruno Sakura a question.

    But by some strange coincidence, he finally told Uchiha Sakura about it.

    "Is that so?" The girl was also a little surprised. Sakura in the original world would actually confess to Naruto, "I didn't expect it at allbut"

    If she remembered correctly, the knowledge she inherited from the original figure clearly stated that Sakura in the original novel liked Sasuke. So, what happened?  Did that Sakura fall in love with Naruto again, or was ita false confession?

    "Anywayso you like Naruto?"

    Sasuke asked abruptly, looking at the ground beneath his feet.

    This section of the road for the Mist Ninjas connects to the small courtyard where they live temporarily. Due to its remoteness, the road is an uneven dirt road, with occasional stones lying in the center of the road.

    The young man suddenly became very interested in these stones. He lowered his head and kicked them one by one. It looked like he was kicking very seriously, but the stones were flying in all directions.

    Uchiha Sakura also lowered her head at some point and joined the childish game of kicking stones.

    "If you ask me, I was only born a few days ago, and I have never even spoken to Naruto, and of course I don't even like him."

    She is wearing a pair of exquisite sandals, showing her round toes and white feet. Her delicate feet are very nimble and agile when playing with stones, making her look cute and agile.

    "Of courseI know the person you want to ask is Sakura, so if I say"

    Sasuke suddenly raised his foot, and the stone bounced diagonally onto the girl's slender ankle. The latter subconsciously released the force, her ankle shook slightly, and then returned the stone with a superb taijutsu move. Finally, Sasuke stepped on it.  .

    Uchiha Sakura raised her head, glanced at Sasuke, covered her mouth with her hand, smiled mischievously, paused and said, "She doesn't have that feeling for Naruto either."

    "As a teammate, you should be very aware of this kind of thing."

    She blinked.

    Sasuke's face turned slightly red.

    "Ahem," he felt like he was about to get strep throat today, "I usually don't bother to care about these gossips! I just saw Sakura in that world doing this, and it felt a little strange!"

    "Oh~"

    Uchiha Sakura teased and lengthened her tone.

    ¡¾It feels like I haven't finished writing yet, but it's too late now, my mind can't move, and I can't write out the special feeling, so let's do this for now.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 594 Wake up

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Uchiha Sakura chuckled teasingly, her full eyes and meaningful look made Sasuke embarrassed.

    An innocent young man who has never been in love is still very thin-skinned.

    Even though Sasuke, who has undergone rigorous training and has personally killed enemies, seems to be mature, in fact his mind is still very immature in many places.

    Fortunately, the girl let him go quickly.

    She brought the topic back to the topic.  "Speaking of which, the biggest difference between that world and ours is the difference between the two Sakuras, right? That Sakura is completely different from me."

    "Yeah." Sasuke nodded.

    He recalled what happened in the original world.  It's surprising to say that it was many months ago, but the experience of that day, the battle that day, every face and every word, including the bits and pieces when he talked to the other Sakura alone before leaving.  Wow, it all came to his mind clearly at this moment.

    "I know, she and Sakura are not the same person." Sasuke recalled, looking forward faintly, and said slowly.

    "The night before I came back here, I had a private chat with that Sakura."

    He remembered the scene that day.  It was dusk, and he wanted to ask the same question to that familiar face.  ¡¾Chapter 480¡¿

    But he said nothing in the end.

    He remembered every look on that little Sakura's face that day, and the sad light in her eyes.

    He knew that she also had some words that she had not said.

    "So actually Sakura doesn't really 'like' Naruto, right? The kind of 'like' between boys and girls." Sasuke said.

    Uchiha Sakura slowed down, walking step by step, very seriously.

    "I think you are right." She said slowly, with a faint smile on her face.

    Sasuke also slowed down his pace and landed on the same level as the girl, quietly waiting for her answer.

    "That Sakura, the way she looked at Naruto didn't have that kind of radiance of liking."

    If you like someone, the way you look at them is different from other people.  There will be a kind of light shining in those eyes.

    "So" the girl spoke in a longer tone, as if she was reading the Last Judgment.

    Sasuke lowered his eyes and looked at the road under his feet without speaking.  The steps of the two people unconsciously became very neat, and they made regular rustling sounds as they stepped on the gravelly dirt road.

    Uchiha Sakura suddenly turned her head, and Sasuke also raised his eyes tacitly at the same time, and their eyes intertwined in the air.

    "So what Sakura likes" She looked at him, "It should be Sasuke."

    ¡­¡­

    Uzumaki Naruto was awakened by the smell of food.

    He was lying on the bed, his nose moved slightly, then he suddenly opened his eyes and sat up from the bed: "Ichiraku Ramen!"

    "There is no Ichiraku Ramen." A familiar voice came from the hall, and Naruto was startled. Before his mind could fully wake up, his body had automatically jumped out of the bed, and he rushed out of the room without even putting on his shoes.

    In the hall, two figures were already waiting in front of Naruto, looking at him with smiles.

    "Sakura, Sasuke!"

    Naruto shouted in surprise.

    But within half a second, he pointed at Uchiha Sakura and asked doubtfully: "Hey, Sakura, why have you changed"

    "No, no, you're not Sakura!" Naruto's face changed drastically, and he immediately put on a fighting stance, "Sasuke, be careful, she is not Sakura, someone has transformed into Sakura!"

    This fuss-making fool immediately amused both of them.

    "You're not awake, are you, Naruto? You should wake up a little bit!" Sakura Uchiha put a hand on her forehead and said speechlessly, "I am indeed not Sakura. Sakura is currently in the Shimogun Forest, but I am not an enemy either.  ! Sakura has mentioned my identity before, right?"

    "Huh?" Naruto looked at Sakura, then at Sasuke who looked amused, and finally realized that he seemed to have made an own mistake.

    "Understand?"

    "Oh!" He suddenly realized, put away his defensive posture, and stared at Uchiha Sakura seriously for a few seconds, "So who are you?"

    Uchiha Sakura was speechless for a moment and rolled her eyes.

    For some reason, when she saw Naruto acting stupid, she wanted to hit him twice on the head.

    "Haha!" Sasuke snickered from the side, but received another elbow blow and immediatelyMa didn't dare to laugh, and reminded Naruto: "Naruto, think carefully about what Sakura said before she went on the mission."

    Naruto wrinkled his fox face.

    After thinking hard for a while, Uchiha Sakura finally revealed her Sharingan, and Naruto suddenly realized: "Oh! So you are the special clone with the Sharingan that Sakura mentioned!"

    "No!" He slapped his forehead, "How can the clone last so long if Sakura is not here?"

    He has used the shadow clone technique too many times, so he has naturally accumulated a lot of experience, and he understands the limitations of the clone very clearly.

    "Because she is not an ordinary clone." This time it was Sasuke who explained, "She is very special. In fact you can now regard her as another person who looks very similar to Sakura."

    The girl nodded and added: "That's right. Imagine if one of your shadow clones suddenly became a real person, had its own body and spirit, and could exist independently from the main body. This is the case for me, do you understand?  ?¡±

    "It feels so complicated" Naruto looked confused. After thinking for a long time, he said, "In short, I just treat you as another person who is very similar to Sakura, right?"

    "bingo!"

    Sakura and Sasuke snapped their fingers at the same time in tacit agreement, then looked at each other and smiled.

    "You can call me 'Uchiha Sakura'." The girl said, "Sakura asked me to protect you two for her during her absence. But for the time being, only a few of you know my true identity.  . So in front of outsiders, never reveal my identity, just treat me like Sakura!"

    "What about Sakura?" Naruto scratched the back of his head.

    "She is temporarily recuperating in the Shiky Bone Forest." Uchiha Sakura hesitated for a moment, but still told Naruto the truth.

    "Recuperate?" Naruto frowned and his expression suddenly became serious, "What happened? By the way, I released too much energy from the Nine Tails at that time, but it took over my consciousness! Did we defeat our opponent later?  ?Sasuke, are you okay? Were you attacked by Kyuubi?"

    As he spoke, he patted his head hard: "Damn it, I can't remember anything!"

    "Don't worry, Naruto, so many questions were asked at once, and I can't explain them clearly." Uchiha Sakura comforted softly, "Anyway, you have been sleeping for two days and two nights. Let's have something to eat when you get up.  Come on, let¡¯s eat and talk at the same time!¡±

    It was okay that Uchiha Sakura didn't say anything. As soon as she finished speaking, Naruto felt an emptiness in his stomach, and a strong sense of hunger came up from his empty stomach.

    "Eat first!"

    The girl magically took out a food box and handed it to Naruto. It was the breakfast she and Sasuke bought for Naruto in the village just now.

    She pulled Naruto to sit down, and she and Sasuke also sat on the other side of the table, and said seriously:

    "Since Naruto is also awake, the first thing is the exchange of information Let's go over what happened after we separated, as well as the information that each other doesn't know!"

    ¡¾The plot of Mist Ninja has come to an end¡¿

    ¡¾Speaking of words.  .  .  How about a monthly pass?  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Please take leave, the update will be postponed to tomorrow morning.

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After a whole day of socializing, I don¡¯t know when I will get home at night.  Let¡¯s make up for the double update tomorrow, since all monthly tickets are required (remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 595 Scorpion

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Shortly after we separated from Sakura, we encountered Akatsuki's duo"

    That was a few days ago

    The other side of the vast ocean.

    "I wonder if Sakura has found anything?" Naruto, who was walking in the storm and found nothing, muttered somewhat depressedly.

    Sasuke followed him, his clothes were soaked and he looked embarrassed.

    He looked at the dark sky and the rain covering the sky, and sighed: "Even if Sakura finds something, I'm afraid we won't be able to feel it, right? The rain is so heavy, even if we are fighting the Three-Tails now, we will  All movement has been blocked by this storm.¡±

    He stopped, looked around with his Sharingan squinted, and began to breathe slightly.

    Naruto wiped the cold rain from his face with his left hand and stopped.

    Looking around, there was nothing but roaring waves and heavy rain.

    "Let's go," Naruto sighed, "Sooner or later -"

    The change happened the moment the boy spoke!

    Whoosh whoosh!

    Several black shadows suddenly emerged from the water, and the swords with cold light pointed directly at the unsuspecting lower bodies of the young people!

    The noisy rain, waves, and dim light created excellent conditions for an ambush. The attacker had been hiding deep in the seabed, making it extremely difficult to detect. Naruto and Sasuke didn't realize it until the moment they were attacked.  Danger.

    ¡ª¡ªNo, Sasuke, who had more combat experience, had vaguely felt something was wrong before that, so he suddenly stopped.

    At the critical moment, lightning suddenly appeared on Sasuke's body, and Naruto's chakra burst. In an instant, their speed surged, and they narrowly avoided the sharp blade.

    Boom boom!

    The two people who reacted immediately launched a counterattack. A Chidori Dagger and a Rasengan hit the black shadow at the same time. The attacker made a crackling sound of broken wood and turned into countless fragments flying everywhere.

    "Puppet?" Sasuke raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°It¡¯s the man named ¡®Scorpion¡¯!¡±

    For the first time, Naruto reacted faster than Sasuke because he had fought this enemy

    That was last year, when he and Haruno Sakura fought side by side against this powerful enemy!  (Chapter 264-268)

    "Be careful, he is a very dangerous puppet master!" Naruto leaned on Sasuke's back and said in a deep voice.

    "Hmph I heard Sakura talk about this person." Sasuke's face was serious, the corners of his mouth twitched, and his eyes were staring at the unknown place beyond the rain curtain, "It's really unfortunate, it seems that we encountered the enemy first!  "

    In the heavy rain, in such cold weather, the two of them felt that cold sweat was about to break out on their foreheads

    "Kyuubi boy, are there any other orphans from the Uchiha family?"

    The voice came faintly, and Xie led a group of black figures slowly out of the rain curtain, with a faint smile on his delicate little face.

    "What a blessing! Not only can I capture an additional Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki, but I also get an excellent puppet material."

    He licked his lips and looked at the two of them with lifeless pupils, his tyrannical chakra aura was amazing!

    So strong!  Sasuke's pupils shrank suddenly.

    Among the Akatsuki members, Sasuke has seen Itachi, Orochimaru and Kisame, each of them is a super powerful ninja!  As proud as he is, he has to admit that he is not yet capable of competing with them.  And the current Scorpion was no less powerful than any other Akatsuki member he had ever seen!

    "Don't you Akatsuki always work in pairs to capture tailed beasts?" Sasuke stared at the scorpion while nervously paying attention to the movements elsewhere, "Where is the other person? Come out!"

    "Are you talking about Kakuzu? He's capturing the Three-Tails in front." Scorpion Hun didn't care to betray Kakuzu's information, "It doesn't matter, I'm enough to deal with you two!"

    He smiled easily, his confident eyes not taking Sasuke and Naruto seriously at all.

    Naruto's face flushed slightly, and annoyance flashed through his eyes.  After experiencing rigorous training, he is confident that he has grown up and can be considered a master to some extent. Even if he is still unable to defeat Scorpion, he must not be underestimated!

    Being despised by the enemy in this way, if it were him before, he would have rushed over with a rush of blood, but now, Naruto calmly controlled his emotions, suppressed the turmoil in his heart, and looked at Sasuke.

    No words are needed, the two of them know what the other is going to say.

    If Kakuzu is also here, then this battle?Don¡¯t think anything else, just defend honestly until Sakura arrives with support;

    But since Kakuzu is still entangled with the three-tailed ones, it¡¯s not impossible to fight two against one!

    Fight!

    The teenagers launched an attack simultaneously with a tacit understanding:

    "Thunder Escape-Thousand Bird Demonic Body Mode!"

    "Shadow Clone Technique!" "Rasengan Continuous Bullets!"

    In an instant, a huge number of shadow clones holding Rasengan crowded the entire sea area, and among the dense clones, a figure shining with dazzling blue light was particularly eye-catching!

    "Interesting" Xie narrowed his eyes slightly, feeling that he seemed to underestimate these two people.

    However, the stronger Sasuke is, the more powerful the human puppets he creates will be, right?  At this thought, Scorpion became even more excited, and his chakra rose morbidly.

    "superior!"

    "Red Secret Technique¡¤Hundred Machine Exercises!"

    He retreated violently, but the many black shadows behind him suddenly swelled in size and charged towards the two of them overwhelmingly!

    Boom boom boom!

    Naruto's shadow clone has high attack and low defense. If it is stabbed by a puppet, it will immediately turn into white smoke and dissipate. However, the power of the Rasengan in the clone's hand is not compromised.  Scorpion's puppets are extremely skilled. Even mass-produced puppets have high attack and defense, but they can't withstand a Rasengan.  So when the clones fight against the puppets, whoever hits them first wins.  And although under the control of Scorpion, the puppet movements are more flexible and the number is extremely large, the number of Naruto's shadow clones is even greater!

    This time, the two parties were in a stalemate, and it turned into a scene of chakra consumption between the puppet and Naruto!

    The sound of explosions was heard one after another, suppressing the sound of the storm for a while. Countless shadow clones exploded and died in the rain, turning into bursts of white smoke. There were also puppets that were continuously blasted to pieces by the Rasengan and scattered into debris on the ground.  Both sides fought one after another without fear of death. The scene was extremely heroic!

    "You were stopped?" Xie was slightly surprised.

    The Demon Fox boy in his impression did not fight like this.  Where's the tailed beast coat?

    ¡°Moreover, the number of his shadow clones is so large, and their combat effectiveness is so high!  Scorpion suddenly realized that compared to the Naruto who fought with him last year, the current Naruto's fighting awareness has improved too much. He is no longer the rookie who only knows how to play tricks in the tailed beast's coat!

    What surprised Scorpion even more was the true fighting power of Naruto and Sasuke.

    Not to mention Naruto, Sasuke turned on the thunder escape mode, and his strength and speed increased dramatically. With his Sharingan, he killed everyone in the crowd of puppets. If the thunder sword in his hand was hit, he would be injured and killed.  Can withstand one round of enemies!

    Scorpio is too arrogant.

    Both Naruto and Sasuke are showing signs of breaking through to the shadow level, the only difference is a lot of combat experience.

    You want to subdue Sasuke and Naruto who are fighting side by side with just a puppet?  Naruto is not afraid of quantity, Sasuke can fight with quality, and Scorpion is completely whimsical!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????: Baiji Dianyan was killed to pieces. Xie quickly took back the remaining troops, feeling heartbroken.

    Since Haruno Sakura destroyed a large number of his puppets last time, adding new puppets has always been his worry.  Finally, they gathered together again and again, but in the end, they were killed by these two brats who were still young!

    "Damn guy" Xie's face was so gloomy that it seemed like it could drip water, "You actually forced me to use 'this'!"

    He took out a scroll from behind his back.

    "second round¡­¡­"

    "It's the last round too!"

    ¡¾Although you already know the outcome of the battle, you should try to create a little suspense.  One more update.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 596 Self-destruction

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Scorpion is extremely confident about his second scroll.

    Because, his new puppet is sealed inside¡ª¡ª

    "Deidara!" Naruto looked at the new enemy in surprise, "Aren't you already dead?!"

    "Of course he's dead." Scorpion's smiling face appeared from behind Deidara, "But thank you for just cutting off his neck, which I just made good use of!"

    In the battle with Haruno Sakura last year, Scorpion not only lost a large number of ordinary puppets, but also destroyed the precious Kazekage puppets.

    After that battle, he almost lost most of his combat power.

    So the body of Deidara that was later recovered was given to Scorpion to make him into a human puppet to make up for his lack of high-end combat power.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The people of Akatsuki have no feelings of companionship in the first place, let alone that noisy young man who preaches that "art is explosion".

    How can art be an explosion?

    Art should be eternal!

    Naruto didn't understand what Scorpion meant by "waste utilization", but from Deidara's lifeless appearance, he could guess that it was not a good thing.

    ¡°He actually didn¡¯t even spare his companions!¡±

    This simple guy felt sick, roared angrily, grabbed the remaining shadow clone and rushed towards Xie.

    "careful!"

    Sasuke quickly reminded him.

    Of course, Naruto's blunt charge could not threaten the battle-hardened Scorpion. The latter controlled Deidara and waved his hand violently, and the strange mouth in the palm of his hand instantly spit out a large number of clay bombs, shrouding Naruto in them without any protection.  !

    Boom¡ª¡ª!

    There was a loud noise, and water exploded all over the sea, obscuring the view.

    When the water splash disappeared, Xie saw that the reckless jinchuriki was not injured. He was firmly protected by a purple translucent giant hand!

    "Susanohu?" Scorpio smiled scornfully, "Is it the legendary Sharingan secret technique that combines offense and defense? Nothing more than that!"

    He had already boarded Deidara's clay bird and was flying high in the sky.

    Looking down at the tiny Naruto and Sasuke at their feet, Scorpion showed a sneer.

    In terms of strength, Deidara's power is indeed inferior to that of the Third Kazekage. The ninjutsu he uses are nothing more than clay bombs of various powers, without the ever-changing limits of the Third Kazekage's blood inheritance.

    However, Deidara's tactics are far more practical than the Third Kazekage's: he can make clay birds that fly in the air and carry out pressure-free high-altitude bombings on enemies without the ability to fly!

    Standing high in the sky means you are invincible from the start!

    ¡°Accept the bombing!¡±

    Scorpion controlled Didara to wildly sprinkle clay bombs on the two people at his feet!

    Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª

    A unilateral attack has begun.

    As Scorpio analyzed, both Naruto and Sasuke prefer melee combat and lack means to attack long-range targets, let alone enemies in the sky!

    All kinds of clay bombs were continuously dropped from Deidara's hands, from "Explosive Clay - Grasshopper" to "C1 Bomb - Clay Spider" and "C2 Bomb - Dragon". All kinds of bombs were hard to guard against, and Naruto was blown away.  He and Sasuke were in a state of embarrassment.

    Since the Deidara puppet was created, this was the first time that Scorpion used it to bomb opponents so freely. This strategy of occupying a high altitude advantage and making it difficult for others to fight back was really enjoyable. No wonder Deidara muttered "  Art is explosion. In fact, Scorpio began to think that this view made some sense!

    At this time, the two people who had been avoiding the bomb finally realized that if they continued to fight like this, they would only be exhausted by the enemy.

    In the empty sea, there is no favorable terrain to avoid bombs, and there is no foothold for the two of them to attack and counterattack!

    They simply stopped.

    "Have you given up?" Xie snorted coldly and dropped "c3-number 18" unceremoniously!

    Boom¡ª¡ª!

    The violent explosion created huge waves on the sea, but at the center of the explosion, there stood a purple giant, and his huge figure remained motionless during the explosion!

    Xie Xie was slightly startled.

    The purple giant kept moving. After blocking the scorpion's attack, it raised one hand into the air. Countless lightning lights suddenly condensed on its hand. The violent lightning finally condensed into a violent and bloodthirsty thunder gun!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??Aimed at the scorpion in mid-air.

    Die!

    ¡°Whoops¡ª¡ª!¡±

    The scorpion jumped up subconsciously, and the purple giant threw the thunder gun at the same time. It was as fast as lightning, and it completely swallowed up the clay bird in a roar!

    "Damn it, I almost hit it!"

    Sasuke looked at the scorpion that had landed safely on another clay bird, and shook his head bitterly.

    Naruto was not discouraged: "Do it again, Sasuke!"

    Looking at each other, Sasuke did not hesitate, and once again controlled Susanoo to condense a new thunder gun. At the same time, Naruto created a huge Rasengan shuriken, transformed into a blue gun head, and combined into a new gun.  The wind escape thunder gun comes.

    Since the accuracy is not enough, use a wide range of destructive ninjutsu to ensure a hit!

    This is a combined blow from Naruto and Sasuke!

    Combination of wind and thunder, "Wind Escape - Spiral Thunder Gun"!

    ¡°Whoops¡ª¡ª!¡±

    The second thunder gun was fired, but this time it still didn't hit any target, but the spiral shuriken at the head of the gun detonated the moment it passed by, and the huge exploding hemisphere completely engulfed Scorpion and Deidara!

    "How can there be such a powerful technique?!"

    boom!

    With a muffled sound, Scorpion and Deidara were severely injured and fell down hard.

    The cell-level attack of Rasengan Shuriken has little effect on puppets like Scorpion and Deidara, but the power of the explosion itself is enough to severely damage human puppets who are unable to defend themselves.

    Scorpion stood up slowly, his face so gloomy that it seemed like he could drip water!

    He has not fully recovered his combat power, both low-end and high-end puppets are very lacking, and now he is even more severely damagedNaruto's Wind Release Rasengan Shuriken, Sasuke's Half Giant Susanoo, gave him too much  What a surprise!

    "I must admit, I underestimated you!" Scorpion controlled Deidara to stand up with one hand and said coldly, "But the outcome of the battle has not been announced yet!"

    He yanked off Deidara's clothes.

    Sasuke and Naruto were shocked when they saw a huge mouth sewn with thick black thread on the puppet's chest!

    The black thread was quickly removed, the huge mouth suddenly opened, and the clay around the mouth was swallowed in one gulp.

    The strange movements and strong chakra fluctuations made Naruto and Sasuke dare not sit idly by. They wanted to stop Deidara's movements, but Scorpion did not hesitate to pull out the last hundred puppets, just to stop them for a moment!

    "Deidara's body has many natural mechanisms, which I have preserved with my superb skills!"

    Scorpion showed a ferocious smile!

    "Take the move, the last move from Deidara, c0-self-destruct!"

    Feeling the terrifying chakra fluctuations, Naruto and Sasuke had to stop their rush.

    "It's too lateit's going to explode!" Sasuke gritted his teeth and tried to stay calm, "I'll support Susanoo to the strongest level. You hide in and I'll protect you!"

    "No, it's not enough!"

    Naruto sensed Susanoo's strength. This level of defense could not stop Deidara's self-destruction. He had to do something!

    "You stinking fox, it's time to pay the rent! Sasuke, fuse Susanoo in!"

    Naruto lay on the ground, and in just a few seconds of speaking, Deidara's violent chakra gradually reached its peak, and the boy quickly turned on the sixth tail mode!

    The two people's moves were combined again. Susanoo turned into armor and put it on Naruto's tailed beast coat. The huge tailed beast chakra enveloped both of them at the same time, surrounding them in the center.

    Having just completed these preparations, Deidara also made the final charge!

    Boom¡ª¡ª!  !  !

    It exploded.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 597 A Life-Sacrificing Blow

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    How powerful is a ninja¡¯s life-threatening blow?

    From a common sense point of view, if a ninja abandons everything and attacks the enemy with all his strength regardless of everything, this attack will certainly be very terrifying, and it will obviously be much stronger than a "full blow" in normal combat.

    However, different people will have different differences.  For example, Haruno Sakura, if she didn't prepare nuclear materials in advance and couldn't make a nuclear bomb with her hands, she would be nothing more than a large firework if she risked her life.  With her control of chakra and understanding of techniques, each technique was almost used to its limit. No matter how hard she tried, she wouldn't gain much.

    If it were Akai, it would be another extreme.  If he only opened the seventh gate of his eight-door armor, he would be crushed by Haruno Sakura, but if he opened the eighth gate of life and death, he could hang Sakura up with one hand and beat her!

    Deidara's self-destruction is closer to Akai's situation. It is also another form of burning life and everything.

    Of course, he is no longer alive, but Scorpion has preserved his body extremely well. Now he is performing self-destruction, which is not much inferior to his real body self-destruction!

    Such a move is of course so powerful that it is awe-inspiring.

    "Naruto has fought with Deidara, and was badly damaged by his clay bomb, which left a very deep impression on him.

    Deidara's clay bombs come in many styles: some rely on quantity to win, carpet bombing; some rely on quality as king, breaking through at a single point; some are extremely fast and crash around; some are tiny and hard to guard against And here we are.  In Scorpion's hands, he had richer combat experience, and the exquisite coordination of various bombs, coupled with Scorpion's various puppet props, made it even more powerful. Even Naruto and Sasuke, who had greatly improved their strength, were beaten into a state of disarray.

    But in the face of this "c0-self-destruction" in front of you, all that is nothing.

    Just by looking at the concentrated chakra aura and comparing it to the power of ordinary clay bombs, Naruto knew that the next explosion was definitely no small matter!

    He entered tailed beast mode without hesitation, frantically extracting the nine-tailed chakra and condensing it into a tailed beast coat. Although Sasuke did not estimate the power of this self-destruction, he still used his eye power out of trust in Naruto.  To the extreme!

    "Awesome outfit - Susanoo!"

    After many years since the battle in the Valley of the End, the power of the Sharingan has once again become one with the Nine-Tails!

    But this slightly immature combination is still slightly inferior to "c0-self-destruction".

    I saw Deidara, who had become a human puppet, emit a strong blue chakra light, gradually forming a dazzling ball of light. Then, the ball of light shrank suddenly, and then suddenly bloomed with infinite brilliance!

    Boom¡ª¡ª!  !  !

    The ball of light expanded rapidly and turned into a huge giant of light, with dark clouds above its head and waves under its feet, standing between heaven and earth!

    At that moment, the world seemed to darken completely, leaving only the center of the explosion, where the dazzling giant of light still stood; there was silence all around, except for a majestic sound wave, which turned into a thick layer of translucent ripples, crowding out the air  Spread outward.

    Scorpion was hiding in the only blind spot of this technique - at a very high altitude directly above. The expression on his face was uncertain due to the strong light under his feet.

    "Is this the art you have been pursuing, Deidara?" he said silently.

    Scorpio, who has always been firm in his belief that the right direction is the right direction, wavered for the first time.

    At the feet of the Giant of Light, the huge and majestic Nine-Tails also seemed small. The purple demon fox was crumbling in the blazing light, heat and shock wave.

    "ah!"

    Sasuke screamed in pain, black blood and tears burst out from his eyes, and he fell to his knees. At the same time, the purple armor that had been stretched to the limit finally couldn't support it anymore, and it shattered from Kyuubi's body and disappeared!

    "Sasuke!"

    Naruto was so stunned that he no longer cared about the consequences and ignored the safety limit that he could never approach. With red eyes, he forcibly extracted the chakra of the Nine-Tails and entered a deeper tailed beast mode!

    Six-tails, seven-tails, eight-tails¡ª¡ª!

    Rumble¡ª¡ª!

    Everything melts into the strong light!

    A moment later.

    The explosion finally stopped.

    On the battlefield, the heavy clouds were lifted, and the golden sunshine fell on the magnificent sea.

    The giant of light that connected the sea and the sky, the huge purple demon fox, all disappeared.

    The sea is completely empty.

    There were only two scarred young men left lying on the sea, and the puppet master flying high, who had almost exhausted all his cards

    "It's actually possible to withstand such a level of attack"

    Scorpion's hands were shaking slightly, which was the sequelae of excessive chakra consumption.

    But what trembled even more was his heart!

    ¡°Most of a puppet master¡¯s combat effectiveness is reflected in its puppets.  The same is true for scorpions.

    Hundreds of ordinary standard puppets, a human puppet made from the corpse of a "shadow" level master, and several large-scale ninjutsu mechanisms constitute the main combat power of Scorpion.

    And most of these have been consumed in this battle!

    After all, one of his opponents is an Uchiha who has activated the Mangekyou Sharingan, and the other is a Jinchuuriki who can partially use the Nine-Tails chakra. Even if they lack combat experience, they are still starting at the quasi-kage level.  Combat power, in terms of destructive power alone, is even more powerful than many long-established ninja veterans!

    At the age of fifteen or sixth, he was among the "shadow" level. This talent is just ancient and refreshing (please ignore the exception of Haruno Sakura). No wonder the scorpion will make a mistake.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    "Damn it!" He yelled angrily, wanting to fight to the end, but his rationality told him that he must retreat first, and he could no longer feel the pain of the sunk costs!

    "After delaying here for so long, it's time for Kakuzu to capture the three tails!" Xie gritted his teeth and thought to himself, "Go and fight him first, and then bring him to deal with these two boys!"

    While he was calculating, he turned his head to observe the celestial phenomena in the direction of Kakuzu.

    Over there, is the fight over?

    It was at this moment that in an instant, a golden light pierced the sky and penetrated Scorpion's chest!  ¡¾Chapter 566¡¿

    Whoops¡ª¡ª!

    The shrill roar was belatedly transmitted to Xie's ears until the straight golden light killed him.

    "Thunder Escape - Railgun!"

    The last expression of Xion was frozen on his face.

    Until the moment of death, he had no time to react. The expression on his face was not ferocious, only his eyes widened slightly and his mouth opened blankly.

    It seems that she is still surprised¡ª¡ª

    What's wrong with me?

    Then the golden light unreasonably opened a big hole in his chest, completely shattering his core heart, and finally disappeared far away into the horizon.

    The last scene he saw was Sasuke covering his eyes, black blood flowing uncontrollably from his eye sockets, while his other hand was still raised high in the air, pointing in his direction.

    A faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.

    "I was careless." He thought that after losing Susanoo, Sasuke could not hurt him. He thought that he was already in an absolutely safe position.

    But he was wrong.

    Sasuke¡¯s technique didn¡¯t give him any room to react or defend!

    Scorpion¡¯s consciousness is disappearing rapidly.

    "Buthow can there be such a fast technique in this world?!"

    This is Scorpio¡¯s last thought.

    He fell from a high altitude, and his chakra reaction disappeared like a cliff.  ¡¾Chapter 566¡¿

    Wow!

    The scorpion sank into the sea and died completely.

    "Kill him" Naruto struggled to stand up and smiled weakly, "Beautiful!"

    Sasuke twitched the corners of his mouth and forced a smile.

    "Haha - hiss!" This smile hurt the wound again, and he couldn't help but cry out in pain, "He was careless Moreover, there is nothing worthy of praise for paying such a high price to kill an enemy In fact, we  He also made a lot of mistakes and should have defeated him earlier!¡±

    Naruto shook his head and stood up on his knees: "Sakura said we just lack a little experienceNext time, I won't make these mistakes again!"

    "Next time?" Sasuke stood up with Naruto's support and said with a wry smile, "Next time we may have to face Kakuzu, but I¡ª¡ª"

    He stopped suddenly.

    The teenagers widened their eyes at the same time, looking at the distant sea horizon.

    A black spot slowly approached from that far away and slowly expanded into a burly figure.

    "You can't feel Scorpion's chakra reactionare you dead?" The man said coldly, "It's really embarrassing to be defeated by two rookies!"

    Behind him was a huge black shadow, which was the three-tailed Isobutsu who was captured after his resurrection.

    "Kakuzu?" Sasuke took a deep breath.

    "Uchiha Sasuke, Uzumaki Naruto, hello." Kakudu opened his mouth and smiled solemnly, "Can you please¡ª¡ª"

    "How about offering your heart?"

    ¡¾Pay attention to the timeline, I have abbreviated the battle between Naruto and Sasuke, omitting many details and skipping a lot of time.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)Hello people.  "Jiaodu opened his mouth and smiled solemnly, "Can you please¡ª¡ª"

    "How about offering your heart?"

    ¡¾Pay attention to the timeline, I have abbreviated the battle between Naruto and Sasuke, omitting many details and skipping a lot of time.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 598 A tough heart

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The rain started again.

    The clouds that had just exploded and dispersed were now gathering together in a dark mass, and large raindrops fell heavily.

    The cold rain hit Sasuke's face, dripping down mixed with blood, and quickly took away the heat from his body.

    He suddenly felt a chill.

    Ninjas with chakra protection are supposed to be invulnerable to cold and heat. Sasuke feels cold because he consumes too much chakra.

    But what was colder than his body was Sasuke's heart.

    Like falling into an ice cave.

    The moment he saw Kakuzu appear, he was even a little desperate!

    Fight with the scorpion to almost the extent of the mountains and waters, how can you fight the horns?

    His eyes were still aching, and when he opened them, they were filled with tears.  There is not much chakra left on his body!

    "Naruto's condition is slightly better, but the improvement is limited.  He had just used brute force to resist Deidara's self-destruction, even turning on the eight tails mode. The result of forcing the limit was covered with scars.

    The opponent is Kakuzu, the living history of the ninja world and a veteran Kage-level powerhouse who has lived for hundreds of years and has fought against the first Hokage!

    how to spell?

    Sasuke was frustrated and couldn't find the answer.

    This is a battle with no chance of winning!

    "I'll do it!" Naruto said suddenly, standing in front of Sasuke.

    "You?!" Sasuke was shocked.

    Naruto smiled easily and said: "When you dealt with Scorpion just now, you got so much limelight, now it's my turn!"

    Poor excuse.

    Sasuke understood Naruto's true intentions.  Being pushy or somethingnot really!  He simply wanted to stand in front of Sasuke and protect Sasuke.

    He was about to say something, but Naruto said sternly: "Hey, Sasuke! You always call me the last one It's time to let me get ahead of you for once!"

    "This time, just hide behind me and watch my back as I fight!"

    He turned around and gave Sasuke a thumbs up.

    The condensed chakra was re-wrapped around Naruto's body. The old wounds had not yet healed, and the new wounds were torn apart by the corrosive chakra of the Kyuubi. However, the young man remained unmoved and instead showed a bright smile.

    "Damn it, I can still fight!" Sasuke forced his sore eyes open and took a step forward, but his steps were limp and he almost fell to the ground.

    The railgun fired just now overspent his energy!

    Naruto didn't look back, but stretched out a hand from the tailed beast's coat to support Sasuke.

    "Don't force yourself, Sasuke." He said calmly, "The enemy has just finished dealing with the three tails, and he is not in the best condition either In this battle, there may be a chance!"

    With his beast-like combat intuition, Naruto is keenly aware that he still has a chance of victory!

    This is a completely different way of thinking from the rational analysts such as Sasuke and Sakura. Sometimes it seems too reckless, but sometimes, it is sharper than the rationalists!

    "Is there still a chance?" Sasuke looked at Naruto and murmured.

    No matter what, I can only trust Naruto and his intuition at this time!

    "Let me fight with you a little longer" Sasuke forced a smile, "Although I don't have much physical strength to fight, I can still play a role!"

    "Connect me with chakra, NarutoI will transmit all the information seen by the Sharingan to you!"

    He accumulated the last chakra in his body, slowly formed seals on his hands, and his eyes suddenly popped out with three magatama¡ª¡ª

    "Illusion-Visual Sharing!"

    This technique was developed by Haruno Sakura and Uchiha Sakura to share the Sharingan vision during the battle.

    The definition of genjutsu has always been to mix one's own chakra into the enemy, disrupting the enemy's five senses (especially vision), causing the enemy to obtain wrong information, and at the same time exerting some negative effects on the enemy.  Haruno Sakura, who likes to break the rules, is certainly not satisfied with such a narrow application.  On the contrary, is it possible to use illusions to benefit teammates?

    Stimulating teammates to open the Sharingan is only the most elementary way.

    Illusion can distort the enemy's five senses and create wrong information, so in turn, it is naturally possible to deliver correct information to teammates.  Similar to the "AR" (augmented reality technology) in the previous life, the use of genjutsu to share the additional information seen by the Sharingan with teammates is a typical Haruno Sakura-style ninjutsu: full of whimsical ideas and the need forWhat a joke Once we fall, won't Sasuke and I be dead?  "

    Very simple reason.

    Because Sasuke has lost the physical strength to continue fighting, he must stand in front of Sasuke!

    Because he has to protect all of this, he must keep fighting!

    Because he cannot fall, he will never fall!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Keep it up no matter what.

    It seems like a simple persistence, but Kakuzu knows how difficult it is.  He finally realized that the shaky figure in front of him had a will stronger than steel!

    This is powerful in another sense.

    This boy was so strong that it made his heart palpitate!

    Kakuzu subconsciously took a step back.

    "Damn it, I'm actually competing with Kyuubi for chakra strength!" He cursed, never admitting that he actually backed away.

    "However, the war of attrition has been going on for too long, and his physical strength and chakra have indeed become a problem.

    Yes, unlike the bottomless Kyuubi, after being bombarded for more than half an hour, even with four hearts, Kakuzu began to feel tired.

    The momentum of Chakra began to decline, breathing began to become rapid, and the situation began to reverse!

    His life creed - that the key to a long life is caution, not resentment - reminds Kakuzu that it's time to retreat.

    "If we continue fighting, the risk will be too great"

    Who knows how long Naruto can hold on?  If you delay for a while longer, until all the chakra in the four hearts is used up, not to mention harvesting new hearts, you will have to donate your four lives!

    The lessons learned from Scorpion have just been laid out here!

    "But before retreating, just in case" Kakuzu rolled his eyes sharply.

    He took a deep breath, and the remaining chakra was running wildly: "The final blow! Leave them some trouble to avoid being caught up!"

    "Water Release-Water Dragon Bullet!"

    The last gift Kakuzu left to Naruto and Sasuke was an exaggeratedly large super S-level water escape ninjutsu.

    With the help of a huge amount of chakra and the advantages of the geographical location, Kakuzu finally succeeded in completing this technique and created a giant snake hundreds of meters long!

    "The form of the Seven-Tails cannot stop this move!" Kakuzu smiled solemnly, "But do you dare to enter the form of the Eight-Tails or even the Nine-Tails, Uzumaki Naruto?"

    He waved his left hand violently¡ª¡ª

    Boom!  !  !

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    "I no longer remember what happened after that." Naruto recalled, "I only remember that my last thought was to try my best to stop Kakuzu's jutsu, and then I lost consciousness."

    "When I woke up again, I was already sleeping on the bed in the temporary residence of the Mist Ninja."

    "Let Sasuke and Sakura tell what happens next." Tsunade took Naruto's mission report and patted his shoulder solemnly, "Well done, Naruto! As expected of Jiraiya.  Disciple, you have a tough heart!¡±

    "This mission has been hard on you. Go back and have a good rest. This is safe Konoha and you are back home."

    "Yes, Grandma Tsunade!" Naruto smiled slightly.

    He looked out the window and saw that the evening sun was already slanting westward, and it happened to shine through the window and onto the young man's face.

    We rushed back to Konoha at noon to report the mission situation to the Fifth Hokage, and we actually talked about it until the evening.

    Maybe that¡¯s because what happened in the past few days has been too twists and turns!

    But that¡¯s all in the past.

    "Welcome back!" Tsunade smiled approvingly.

    After gesturing to his companions, Naruto walked out of the Hokage's office.

    ¡¾Close to 4k chapter, make up for the lack of updates yesterday¡¿(Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 599 Uchiha Sakura¡¯s Arrangement (Part 1)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Sasuke doesn¡¯t have much to add here.

    After all, he and Naruto have basically been acting together.

    "At the last moment, Naruto chose to enter the Eight-Tails form to counter Kakuzu's ninjutsu." Sasuke recalled and sighed, "Thenhe succeeded."

    The tailed beast jade in the eight-tailed state condensed chakra beyond imagination, and dispersed Kakuzu's last water dragon bomb.

    But, as a price¡ª¡ª

    Naruto lost control.

    The chakra filled with hatred and malice defeated Naruto who was extremely exhausted in an instant.  He passed out, his consciousness dissipated, and his brain was soon taken over by Kyuubi's crazy spirit.

    The horns were very smart and escaped far away.

    So

    Unable to find a target, the demon fox vented its desire to kill on Sasuke, who was also exhausted.

    Sasuke was forced into a desperate chase with Kyuubi!

    "If Sakura hadn't arrived just in time"

    Sasuke glanced at the girl next to him and took a long breath.

    He didn¡¯t say much, but everyone present could feel Sasuke¡¯s mood at that time: Seeing that the enemy had left and the last moment of victory was about to usher in, he was about to die due to accidental injuries from his companions. How desperate it was!

    "Sakura just said what happened next, so I won't repeat it again."

    "I understand" Tsunade nodded, pursed her lips, and concluded, "This mission exceeded our prior expectations. Although the three tails were eventually taken away by Akatsuki, you can come back intact.  It¡¯s the best ending!¡±

    According to the initial intelligence, the enemy was just a duo of Akatsuki.  By sending Team 7 out, Tsunade was showing leniency to her enemies.  With Haruno Sakura leading the team, there is no way they can defeat Akatsuki's team, not to mention the support of the Kiri Ninja!

    To put it bluntly, even if something unexpected happens, Sakura and Naruto, who have mastered the reverse psychic technique, have a way to escape.  Even if Naruto loses control, there is still the last insurance left by the Fourth Hokage to reverse the situation.

    Tsunade did not expect that Akatsuki would actually go out in large numbers, and even the leader Payne would be killed in person!

    This led to the fact that a mission that had many back-up tasks ended up with the danger of Hengsheng and Haruno Sakura being seriously injured.

    They sent out a luxurious lineup like Team 7, and were supported by Mei Terumi. In the end, Akatsuki took away the Three-Tails. It can only be said that Akatsuki invested more power. Tsunade didn't want to blame or hold anyone responsible.  Team 7 is lucky to be able to escape unscathed.

    "Don't be too obsessed with the failure of the mission. You have tried your best, Sasuke." Tsunade also patted Sasuke on the shoulder and comforted, "Is there anything else you need to add?"

    Sasuke opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but finally stopped: "Uh forget it, it's okay."

    Tsunade looked at him sideways, as if she had seen through his heart. After a few seconds, she smiled and said, "Okay! You can go, too. I want to talk to her next. Go back and rest early Yes  Whatever it is, let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow!¡±

    She pushed Sasuke and sent him out of the Hokage's office.

    When he walked out of the Hokage Building, Naruto was waiting for him across the street.

    Sasuke smiled slightly: "Let's go and eat!"

    "Don't wait for her?"

    Sasuke shook his head: "Hokage-sama has something to do with her. Leave her alone, where are we going to eat? I'm warning you, don't mention Ichiraku Ramen again!"

    "Huh? I was just about to say Ichiraku Ramen"

    ""

    Under the setting sun, the figures of the teenagers gradually faded away.

    The Fifth Hokage stood by the window of the Hokage's office, watching the two people leaving, turned to look at Uchiha Sakura again, and sighed slightly.

    Clone a clone?

    ¡°My seemingly well-behaved disciple is actually an unstable master at heart, so he¡¯s trying to cause trouble for me

    Tsunade actually knew that Sakura had some secrets of her own that she couldn't see, but she always thought that Sakura was practicing some secret techniques that were not easy to reveal to others, which ended up costing her a life.

    Human experimentation and human cloning are actually nothing. Tsunade has been in power for so long, and some of the directions of public opinion have also been deflected under her control. After all, this kind of thing was passed down from the second generation Hokage himself, but the problem is Haruno  It's not just Sakura's death, but she must be brought back to Konoha openly and asked to help wipe her butt!

    It¡¯s really¡­¡­

    Uchiha Sakura raised her eyebrows, feeling subtly that she seemed to be disliked.

    "The Fifth Hokage" She pulled up a chair and Shi Shiran sat down.

    "Just call me master." Tsunade also sat back in her seat and rubbed her temples, "After all, you are also her clone."

    ¡°¡®Once¡¯ was.¡±

    The girl stretched out her index finger, shook it firmly, and emphasized the word "once".

    "Okay, okay, it used to be, but it's not now." Tsunade raised her hands in surrender, "You and her are two people, so what?"

    "What I want is very simple." Uchiha Sakura straightened her waist and sat elegantly with a peaceful smile on her face.

    ??Looking back at Lord Hokage quietly.

    Sakura knew that Tsunade would never refuse a trustworthy ninja of Kage level to join Konoha, especially at this moment when a master was urgently needed to calm the situation.

    And she also needs an independent and recognized identity.

    Uchiha Sakura must first prove that she is not a tool, but an independent person.

    Uchiha Sakura inherited her honesty, and Tsunade did not mince words: "One identity is easy."

    "The village can give you the establishment of Konoha jounin, arrange for you the identity of Uchiha Yugu, and give you favorable treatment, permissions, etc. I can give you my sincerity, and then what?"

    Uchiha Sakura frowned, leaned forward slightly, and asked in confusion: "Then what? I don't think there is anything wrong with this."

    "I think you haven't grasped the key to the problem at all." The Fifth Hokage shook his head, "It's one thing for the village to give you an identity, but it's another thing whether you can get an identity recognized by others."

    The girl was slightly startled.

    "It's just like the Akatsuki guy who always calls himself Uchiha Madara, but no one admits that he is Uchiha Madara yet, right? Because no matter in terms of strength, style of conduct, or temperament, that guy is far from the murderous god-like man back then.  Far away." Tsunade leaned back on the chair and said slowly, "Similarly, if I say you are another orphan of the Uchiha family, will others admit it?"

    "You're oversimplifying the problem." The woman's sharp eyes were fixed directly on the girl's face, mercilessly pointing out the facts she ignored, "You said Haruno Sakura's voice, against her appearance, with her forbearance.  Even her personality is exactly the same as hers in several aspects. Do you think others will think you are the 'leftover son of the Uchiha family' as claimed by the village, or the 'Haruno Sakura'?"

    "Well¡ª¡ª!"

    Uchiha Sakura opened her mouth to retort, but found herself speechless.

    She bit her lip and said: "In the long run, these are not unsolvable problems. After getting along for a long time, everyone will realize sooner or later that I and I are two different people."

    Tsunade sat quietly, looking back at her with a half-smile.

    She didn¡¯t speak, but the power of her eyes was comparable to the most powerful question.

    Under Tsunade¡¯s gaze, Uchiha Sakura quickly realized how unrealistic her words were.

    She thought about it.

    "Well, I can wear a mask to hide my identity - then what's the point of all this effort?!" The girl scratched her hair frantically.

    "Or I can go for plastic surgery - why would I want to have plastic surgery if I didn't work hard to make me so beautiful?!"

    After wailing a few times, Uchiha Sakura gained nothing except almost scratching her hair into a chicken coop.  She put on an aggrieved expression and looked at Tsunade with watery eyes: "Okay, what do you think I should do, Hokage-sama?"

    She also understands now, how can the benefits of real life be all your own without having to pay any price?  I have inherited my powerful power, her superior appearance, and even some of her interpersonal relationships and status, so of course I have to pay a price.  There is no free lunch in the world!

    ¡¾Two chapters in a row¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 600 Uchiha Sakura¡¯s Arrangement (Part 2)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Tsunade only thought it was funny, waved her hand and said, "It's useless for you to look at me like this, just sit down."

    The girl quickly sat upright and put her hands on her knees obediently.

    "Before you came back, Sakura - Haruno Sakura - used slug to send me two rounds of letters to tell you about your situation. I discussed your arrangements with her." Tsunade took out two letters from the drawer and said seriously.  He said, "Do you want to hear her opinion?"

    "Yeah!" The girl nodded repeatedly.

    "First, you can travel to other world lines through the dragon vein energy in the Loulan ruins and become the only Uchiha Sakura in another world."

    Uchiha Sakura's expression changed. She could accept this condition, at least it was better than being imprisoned by the original deity and losing her freedom.  With his own strength, he might be able to become the king of other worlds, hehehe

    She nodded secretly and continued to sit quietly, waiting for Tsunade to continue.

    "Second, you can temporarily act as an Anbu, slowly adjust your ninjutsu and appearance and other characteristics, and then take off the mask and become an ordinary ninja in another identity in the future."

    This is not bad, the girl thought to herself.  I am so kind to me!

    Both are very good.  So, which one to choose?

    Uchiha Sakura thought for a moment and was about to tell her answer when Tsunade raised her hand and interrupted her: "Don't rush to tell the answer yet."

    "Before making a choice, your Sakura has some requirements for you!"

    She took out a piece of paper from the envelope, with dense words written on it; Uchiha Sakura looked at it, and suddenly felt a chill in her scalp.

    She took the piece of paper from Tsunade and slowly read the words on it:

    "First of all, in view of the current situation in the ninja world, you must serve the village and myself, Haruno Sakura, as a Konoha ninja for a period of time, mainly to help fight and guard." (The girl secretly pursed her lips: I knew it)

    "Secondly, during this period, when I am not in the village for a period of time due to seclusion or other reasons, you must appear as Haruno Sakura to prevent foreign enemies from taking the opportunity to invade." (The girl secretly rolled her eyes: Haha, I want to travel across the world again  played)

    "Appendix, when you act as me, you must pay attention to the following:"

    "First, pay attention to maintaining my external image. Don't wear fancy clothes. It is strictly forbidden to engage in colorful non-mainstream things. Wear less skirts, especially miniskirts shorter than 10cm. No, no, no, no!"

    ""

    " Below, Balabala wrote a total of 8 items, restraining Uchiha Sakura tightly in every detail.

    "Humph," the girl curled her lips disapprovingly, "It's not like you've been exposed, why are you nervous, old nun!"

    However, there was a note added at the end of the paper, "If you violate the rules, you will be taught a lesson by me personally. If you do not correct yourself despite repeated admonitions, you may have your self-awareness wiped out!" The moment she saw this sentence, the girl's arrogance suddenly disappeared without a trace.  I never dared to look down upon that thin piece of white paper again.

    I knew it would be like this!  Uchiha Sakura had no choice but to put away the paper, pouting and slandering her, feeling that sooner or later she would be squeezed out of the last drop of use value by the cunning Sakura

    But when she put away the piece of paper, she still couldn't help but feel relaxed all over her body.

    Tsunade laughed secretly on the side. Seeing that she had put away the paper, she did not dare to protest or object, so she said: "In the recent period, Sakura will have been practicing in seclusion in the Shimobone Forest, so you will temporarily act as Haruno Sakura.  Go! Remember to walk around the village a few more times to let people see your presence and transmit a signal to the outside world - especially Akatsuki - after the battle with Pain, Haruno Sakura is not dead, she is back!"

    "yes!"

    Uchiha Sakura bowed respectfully.

    ¡­¡­

    The distant Shigu Forest.

    On the tranquil lake, the clouds are steaming, the clouds are rising, and the colorful mist is rising, making it look like a fairyland.

    Between several towering ancient trees, covered by the lingering mist, a giant mollusk so big that the edges cannot be seen is lying quietly in the lake.

    That huge translucent creature is the Slug Immortal of unknown age.

    On the pink back, through the translucent body, you can see a naked girl lying quietly inside the slug, falling into a deep sleep.

    She has a slender figure, clean facial features, and smooth pink hair scattered in her slug-like body, like a sleeping princess.

    This girl is Haruno Sakura herself.

    The setting sun has already set in the west, and the dappled sunlight shines through the dense leaves, and a bunch of it just falls on the spring wild cherry blossoms.On her face, her face as white as snow was reflected golden.

    Suddenly, Sakura's eyelashes trembled slightly, and a pair of eyes as clear as emeralds suddenly opened.

    "Ah. I'm awake."

    She climbed out of the slug's body, and the mucus on her body dried in the wind.

    "The last in-depth treatment is over."

    She moved her hands and feet, feeling the changes in her body, and said calmly.

    "how do you feel?"

    The powerful voice of Immortal Slug rumbled.

    The girl smiled slightly, with strong confidence between her eyebrows: "I feel unprecedentedly relaxed!"

    It¡¯s as if the whole body has been completely transformed!

    No, it should be said that the slug treatment penetrates deep into the bone marrow and touches every cell. Old wounds and hidden wounds that have been deeply hidden from new wounds are all restored once again, which itself has the flavor of "rebirth"!

    Ten days of in-depth treatment, that is to say, Haruno Sakura lay in the slug's body for ten days!

    Since graduating from ninja school, she has never taken such a long break.  This treatment can actually be regarded as a rest, allowing the body named Haruno Sakura to release the tight fighting posture. It is like a machine that has been running at high speed for a long time has stopped, cleaned, polished, and lubricated again, and it has a new look.  Come on fighting.

    It¡¯s not just some subtle changes in the body, but more importantly, it¡¯s the new realm of water escape that I realized after the long war in seclusion.

    "It's even two centimeters higher."

    She condensed an ice mirror and looked at herself in the mirror without any clothes.

    The chakra of Ice Escape is still modifying genes, prompting girls to grow into a more perfect posture.

    But as the realm of water escape deepens, this time, it seems that the influence of water escape chakra has been added.

    Where is the power?

    Haruno Sakura suddenly felt lucky, chakra was born in response to the thought, and the surging energy instantly surged and overflowed, turning into a heavy momentum like a mountain!

    Boom¡ª¡ª!

    The water in the lake is swollen and the waves are rolling!

    Haruno Sakura's hair was scattered behind her head, her roots were floating, and her toes touched the ground slightly, as if a goddess was ascending.

    A single thought caused Shigu Forest to lose its peace!

    "Okay, okay," the Slug Immortal said quickly, "Do you want to destroy this place?"

    It turned its head and looked at the girl who took a long breath, its tone was a bit complicated.

    ¡°Ohit¡¯s only such a short time.¡±

    "You've become stronger again."

    ¡¾Chapter 2¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 I just finished the exam, and there will be the last one on the 28th

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The exam preparation time is a bit tight, so I can¡¯t update it for the time being.  Try to update once before the 28th. After the exam, everything will be basically fine (except for various social activities such as finding relationships), and you can resume updating.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 601 Six Paths Level Cultivation Route?

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ¡¾This is Chapter 587, the title is wrong.  ¡¿

    Haruno Sakura took a long breath.

    The ice mirror melted and disintegrated, turning into the white clothes on the girl's body.

    The crazy climbing momentum came to an abrupt end.  The momentum of the surging chakra suddenly stopped. It changed from unruly like a flood to gentle and gentle like a breeze. It gurgled out of the meridians and divided into countless small warm currents, seeping deep into the body and nourishing the girl's body.

    Although she cannot see "inwardly" as imagined in martial arts novels in her previous life, and chakra is not a health-preserving energy, Haruno Sakura knows that those active chakras are indeed slowly strengthening and transforming her body.  This essentially permanently improved her qualifications.

    She put away her hand, looked at the fingers of her right hand moving flexibly, and smiled slightly.

    "so so."

    Cognitive understanding and realm breakthrough will not immediately improve the strength by leaps and bounds. It only declares that Haruno Sakura's upper limit of power has been greatly improved; but the improvement of the power itself requires step by step cultivation.

    "I am at most a little stronger than when I fought with Payne." She clenched her fists and said calmly, "I am still far away from my goal"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Slug-Sennin knows who Haruno Sakura is talking about.

    That was a high-spirited man decades ago.

    Between Thousand-Hand Pillars.

    In the eyes of Slug Immortal, that man is somewhat similar to Haruno Sakura: the same amazing talent, the same rapid growth in strength.

    Similarly, although I signed a contract with it, I rarely summoned it to fight.

    "The difference is that he is the only human being that the immortal has encountered in all these years that makes it somewhat fearful.

    "The first Hokage." Slug Sage said slowly, his voice as loud and loud as ever, "He is indeed very strong, much stronger than you, but he is no longer an unattainable goal for you."

    "Um."

    The girl nodded and admitted this without humility.

    "What are your plans next, are you going back to Konoha?" the immortal asked.  It was rare for someone to stay with it for so long, and it was somewhat reluctant to leave Haruno Sakura.

    "There's no rush." ??The girl smiled faintly, "Since I let 'her' become independent, then just let her work hard for a few more days and cover my shift for a few more days, so that I can complete the next stage of training with you.  Say it again."

    After all, the use value of the clone is so high, it would be a shameful waste if not squeezed out!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    ¡°At least we have to tame this energy first.¡± She lowered her head and patted her chest, adding.

    That powerful radiation energy is both her hidden danger and her opportunity.

    "This is not a simple practice" the immortal reminded, "What you have to do is to create a secret technique that is more powerful than the immortal mode! This kind of thing is extremely difficult and dangerous!"

    Haruno Sakura shook her head.

    "Don't worry, I know what's going on."

    It is indeed very difficult to develop this kind of secret technique, but the danger is still within the controllable range If it doesn't work, she can use a clone to top it off, so she won't lose her life.  It was difficult for her to live such a wonderful life in this life. Of course, Haruno Sakura would not give up her life easily. She would not be so confident without certain certainty.

    What¡¯s more, no matter how dangerous it is, can it be more dangerous than fighting people like Payne?

    But when the words came out of the girl's mouth, it became something else: "You know, Slug Sage? There are six ways to surpass the first Hokage and become a figure on par with the Sage of Six Paths."

    During this time, when she was sorting out her practice system, she came to an realization.

    "Oh? I would like to hear the details."

    The Slug Immortal lifted his spirits.

    Haruno Sakura looked into the distance and said quietly:

    ¡°The first is to take the traditional chakra and ninjutsu route.

    "Cultivating any attribute to the level of 'Realm-2' is almost equivalent to having the power of an elite Jonin or even a Kage level. People with talent can start to try to mix the two attribute powers at this time to form the Blood Succession Limit  .

    ¡°From here on, chakra will gradually improve the body of the ninja and enhance their life essence.

    "Those who are more talented can develop the Blood Successor Knockout, which is so powerful that it can crush almost all ninjutsu. The first Hokage's Wood Release is essentially a Blood Successor Knockout that combines the three attributes of earth, water and yang. Because of his unique talent,?The power of its wood escape is even stronger than the ordinary blood inheritance elimination.

    "But after reaching the 'Realm-Three', looking at these numerous ninjutsu, there is actually nothing special - they are just different modes of chakra operation. As long as you master one of them, it is not difficult to draw parallels.  Raise other attributes to the level of 'realm-three'. As for the upper limit of blood inheritance, even the elimination of blood inheritance, such as the 'ice' escape composed of 'water-wind-yin', is just a matter of course.

    "Further up is the 'Blood Successor Snare' formed by the fusion of all attributes. This is something that only ninjas who have reached 'Realm-3' are qualified to touch. This is a little more difficult, but I have fusion attributes myself.  talent, so it will not be more difficult than breaking through from 'Realm-2' to 'Realm-3'. It took me nearly ten years to break through to 'Realm-3', and it is estimated that it will take another one to complete the 'Blood Succession Snare'.  In two decades, if you have the opportunity, you can go faster, but if you don¡¯t, you have to grind slowly. If you reach this level, you are almost half a Six Paths Immortal, right?"

    She stopped talking.

    There was a hint of leisurely fascination between her brows, as if she had traveled through time and space, and arrived several years later to see the fairy-like Haruno Sakura who had reached the pinnacle of the road to ninja.

    Immortal Slug didn¡¯t speak for a while, immersed in the girl¡¯s words.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? What a big breath!

    Slug instinctively wanted to scold Haruno Sakura for being too arrogant, but on the other hand, he felt that these words were a bit patronizing, as if the Sage of Six Paths was personally commenting on the path of a ninja.

    Without such knowledge and realm, where would such light-hearted arrogance come from?

    "Haha!" Slug Immortal laughed, "That's easy for you! Since the creation of Ninja Sect by Immortal Slug of Six Paths, you are the only one in recorded history who has reached the level of 'Realm-3' and truly grasped the root cause of the changes in the nature of Water Release.  Come on! The rest, even Senju Hashirama himself, could not break through this dense appearance and see the essence that goes deep inside!"

    Even if there are really people like Haruno Sakura who understand the essence and root behind the changes in chakra properties, it will take a huge amount of time and energy to practice and apply it to other attributes, and even blood inheritance limits, elimination and snares.  Overcoming countless unimaginable difficulties is by no means easy as the girl said, nor is it a matter of course.

    Unlessthis person can understand the root cause at the age of sixteen.

    Haruno Sakura smiled and said nothing.

    She is able to achieve what she has today because she possesses the wisdom of two worlds. As a time traveler, she is truly unique and cannot be compared to others.  When it comes to being proud, she is a little bit proud, but she is not so arrogant that she looks down on others.

    "According to this statement, as long as you practice step by step, you will be able to surpass Senju Hashirama sooner or later, and even become a general existence of the Six Paths." Slug Immortal asked again, "Why don't you abandon this broad road and try to refine it?"  What about the extremely dangerous corrosive energy taking this winding path?"

    Good question!

    The girl smiled calmly: Haha.

    "It's very simple. Although this road is flat, it is too long! And the Immortal of Six Paths has already walked this road. If I walk on it again, it will be nothing more than becoming the second Immortal of Six Paths. If this is the only way to go  , I can only move forward in silence, but I have other better choices!"

    The slug fairy bent its tentacles, and the eyes on the tentacles looked at the girl up and down, as if a human had narrowed his eyes.

    ?An unexpected yet reasonable answer.  it thought.

    Before, she was targeting Senju Hashirama. Seeing that it was no longer a problem to match or even surpass that man, she immediately changed her goal to a higher one!

    Should we say that she is ambitious or ambitious?

    No, Immortal Slug shook his tentacles, feeling that he had thought wrong from the beginning.

    In fact, Haruno Sakura has never really regarded someone as a role model or goal

    Her goals and ambitions have not changed. She has always been unwilling to be mediocre and surpass herself!

    What aproud kid.

    ¡¾There is another update¡¿(remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 602 Secret Actions

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ¡¾The previous chapter was Chapter 587, it was wrongly marked.  ¡¿

    Slug Sento suddenly felt that he had become the object of praise. Fortunately, he felt good about Haruno Sakura and didn't care about it.

    Unlike the Great Toad Immortal and the White Snake Immortal, who are accompanied by a large number of disciples and disciples, the Slug Immortal is a solitary "worm" in Shigu Forest, isolated from the world most of the time, and sometimes quite lonely and boring.  ¡¾Note¡¿

    Since Senju Hashirama, Haruno Sakura is the only person who can live in the Shimogun Forest for a long time. It has been waiting for many years for someone to talk to it. It is really rare. As for what to say, it is not the point.

    "You said there are other options, what do you mean-?" Immortal Slug asked.

    "Of course it refers to what I just said, in addition to the orthodox Ninja cultivation path, there are five other paths that can break through the 'Six Paths' level."

    Haruno Sakura raised the palm of her right hand.

    "The first one is the Taijutsu route." She flexed her thumbs, "Can the physical body alone achieve the power of the six levels? It's possible! With the help of the Eight Gate Dungeon, after opening the eight gates, a genin can burst out with shadows in a short time.  With a level of power, it is very likely that an elite J¨­nin who purely cultivates physical skills can also burst out with power close to that of the Sage of Six Paths!"

    She came up with this idea based on a man who has had a pot haircut for many years.  Although that guy's character is honest and loyal, but a bit out of line, once he starts working hard, no one knows how strong he can be with the eight gates opened!

    "But you won't choose this path, right?"

    "My talent in Taijutsu is only average." Haruno Sakura nodded readily and admitted.

    It¡¯s not just a matter of lack of talent.

    Burning life to gain strength is, after all, an unsustainable evil.

    On the other hand, the human body has its limits after all. The upper limit of pure physical combat power is not high, and chakra is not a gentle energy that is good at nourishing the body and can infinitely strengthen the body.

    Even if you use Ninja Taijutsu and train your muscles to your brain, it will only be at the level of the Third Raikage. He is very strong, but not the strongest - and think about a slender beautiful girl who has developed that kind of muscular figure.  , don¡¯t you think it¡¯s irritating to your eyes¡­

    "The second incarnation is a creature like you or the Great Toad Immortal or the White Snake Immortal." She bent her index finger.

    To put it simply, you don¡¯t want to be a human being anymore.

    It's not entirely impossible - Orochimaru has the secret technique of reincarnation at hand.  As long as you find the target creature to seize the body, seize the body, dig a hole, hide and practice for hundreds or thousands of years, and slowly absorb natural energy to grow, you will indeed have a chance to reach the level of the Six Paths.

    But this is simple to say, but in fact it has too many shortcomings. It is only theoretically possible. The Slug Immortal knows very well that he has gone through many hardships to grow to where he is today, so he smiles and says nothing.

    "The third option is to change the discipline to study science." Haruno Sakura raised her middle finger, "Abandon the chakra system and gather the power of the entire human society to study science. After hundreds or thousands of years, the level of civilization will be greatly improved. Maybe in the future  Ordinary people can use nuclear bombs as toys."

    This is the path the world took in the previous life.

    Immortal Slug shook his head and said with a smile: "It sounds quite unreliable."

    In fact, there are successful examples of these routes, or at least they are being confirmed.  Representatives of physical skills include Akai who opened the eight gates and almost got kicked out of the finale; as for the alien creatures, there are also the examples of the three immortals, the slug, the toad, and the white snake, as examples; and the scientific route is being practiced in Sakura's previous world.  .

    Due to limited knowledge, Slug Immortal does not know this, but it knows that Haruno Sakura obviously did not choose these paths.

    "So what's your choice?"

    "me¡­¡­"

    The path chosen by Haruno Sakura is the fourth and fifth routes besides these three, which may be called the improved ninjutsu and improved chakra routes.

    "If traditional ninjutsu is to create a strong gust of wind to attack the enemy, then my approach is to create a strong gust of wind to blow down the boulders from the top of the mountain and let the stones kill the enemy. It is not that the power of ninjutsu directly affects the enemy, but uses  Ninjutsu is used to change, promote or even create a certain phenomenon so that it can attack the enemy."

    Her water jet technique is the best example.

    A suitable "stone", such as a high-pressure water jet, inaudible infrasound waves, or even purified nuclear raw materials, can often exert power beyond the chakra system.

    Such techniques are not only powerful, but also often difficult to defend against because they are too weird.

    "thisThis is my core ninjutsu system.  "The girl concluded.

    Immortal Slug couldn¡¯t understand what he heard.

    It heard Haruno Sakura describe the power of that technique.

    ¡ª¡ªThat terrible explosion can destroy everything in the ninja world, but the moment she faced it, a huge amount of radiation energy eroded into her body.

    Although I don¡¯t know how Haruno Sakura did it, Slug Immortal feels that even the Immortal of Six Paths would not be able to perform such a powerful secret technique in this world.  From this perspective, the route Haruno Sakura took did indeed surpass the Six Paths Sage.

    But Haruno Sakura was not willing to rely on this completely uncontrollable power, so she opened up a newer path¡ª¡ª

    An advanced version of Immortal Mode.

    Haruno Sakura has read through the information hidden in Konoha.

    In the notes of the Second Hokage, she saw this view: The power of the Six Paths Sage is divided into three parts: Ninja Sect, Sage Mode and Sage Eyes; conversely, if someone can take the path of Ninja Sect to the extreme  , and then practice the Immortal Mode to perfection and obtain Immortal Eyes, then his power will be almost equal to that of the Immortal of Six Paths.

    Haruno Sakura thought she could walk the path of Ninja sect, but it was too long and could not go beyond the Six Paths, so she chose to find another way¡ª¡ª

    Utilizing two types of energy that are far more powerful and violent than natural energy.

    Atomic fission energy and fusion energy.

    Among them, fission energy is too violent and corrosive, but fusion energy has no such shortcomings and is more powerful and active.

    Haruno Sakura hopes to integrate these more powerful energies into the chakra system like natural energy, and create a higher level of sage mode¡ª¡ª

    Yangshen mode!

    Now, taking the huge radiation in her body as an opportunity, and taking advantage of the opportunity of Uchiha Sakura to replace her, the training plan that has been stuck in the imagination is finally about to start.

    "Hoho." Immortal Slug raised his tentacles and said with a smile, "What an ambitious plan! So your next training plan is to tame the energy hidden in your body, right? Theoretically, as long as the integration is smooth,  With it, you will gain chakra that is more powerful than senjutsu chakra."

    "That's right." Haruno Sakura nodded.

    This is the theory, but no one really knows how to achieve this effect. All answers must be explored by Haruno Sakura herself.

    While she pushed her restlessly fluttering hair behind her ears - the newly grown hair was particularly soft and docile, she said distressedly: "But how to do it is still a problem. No one has ever tried this.  I had to create a new path. Fortunately, I can use the Immortal Mode and the Peacock Magic Method as reference: the former tells me how to integrate the huge energy from the outside world, and the Peacock Magic Method demonstrates how to absorb radiant energy."

    "So by successfully combining the two, we can complete this practice?" Immortal Slug guessed optimistically.

    The girl smiled bitterly: "It would be great if it went so smoothly."

    What I was thinking about was that the immortal mode with its complete cultivation methods was so difficult, let alone dealing with more violent and powerful radiation energy?

    "Anyway, I'm going to bother you for a while longer." He bowed slightly.

    "Before I can truly practice in seclusion," she shook her head and added, "I have to go back to Konoha to finish some things and make some supplies along the way."

    "Go."

    Slug Immortal waved his tentacles and channeled the girl back to Konoha.

    ¡­¡­

    At the same moment, in the Kingdom of Water, in the ocean on the west side.

    The storm has long passed and the sea is calm.

    A piece of rock alone exposed its head on the sea.  The reef is extremely short and small. It only emerges from the water at low tide. It is so small that only dozens of people can stand on it.

    Within a hundred miles, it is the only place to stay.

    Wow¡ª¡ª

    The sea water laps at the rocks without stopping, and the waves dance happily.

    Amidst the sound of rushing water, a man¡¯s voice suddenly sounded¡ª¡ª

    "Is this right here, Jue?"

    ¡¾Second update completed.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 603 Exploration and Analysis

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    On the empty island, two figures suddenly appeared.

    The leading man wore a mask, revealing only one scarlet eye.

    What fell behind him was a strange man with a yin and yang face. His upper body was wrapped in huge leaves. He was the most low-key member of Xiaoli, Jue.

    "No, we have to walk another thirty or forty miles north." Jue Wei lowered his head slightly, stood at the starting position, and pointed to the distance.

    "Is it further?" The leading man narrowed his eyes.

    "Yes, Master Obito."

    Following the direction of the weirdo¡¯s finger, Obito only saw a gray patch of land between the sea and the sky, and could vaguely feel an unpleasant smell floating in the air and ocean.

    The further north you go, the thicker the ominous atmosphere becomes, and when you stand on this reef, it even starts to feel a little painful.

    Jue told him that these were the embers left after the big explosion.

    What kind of explosion would cause embers dozens of miles away to still have such a terrifying after-effects a few days later?  Imagining the power of that secret technique, Obito couldn't help but get goosebumps all over his body and subconsciously took a step back.

    Black Zetsu noticed Obito's movements.

    As the real mastermind behind the scenes, he played the role of a well-behaved tool man as always, with an expression on his face that remained motionless, as if he had not seen anything.

    ??????????????? If it were normal, Hidden under the cover of Hei Zetsu's calm face, he would have already begun to despise Obito's cowardice deep in his heart.  He was actually not satisfied with the tool man Madara had found - he was small-minded and stupid, and was far less useful than the tool man he had found, Uchiha Madara. He was just putting up with Obito for the sake of the implementation of the plan.

    But this time, he understood Obito's mood very well.

    "As soon as the battle ended, I sent three Bai Jue over to conduct reconnaissance." Jue suddenly said.

    The semi-vegetative Bai Jue is an expert in reconnaissance intelligence on the land, but in the sea he can only walk step by step like a ninja. Therefore, it was not surprising that this reconnaissance operation would be slow and even cause casualties.

    But Jue still could not have imagined that it would take three full days before a Bai Jue, covered in abscesses and disfigured, returned to the base.

    "There is hell" After finishing the information and these words, the surviving Bai Jue breathed his last.

    The shock in Hei Zetsu's heart at that time was not much lower than that of Obito at this moment!

    Later, he sent more people, and because the residual radiation at the nuclear explosion site further decreased, Jue gradually figured out what was happening here.

    ?????????? Tell Obito everything that happened here.

    The latter frowned and said nothing.

    Suddenly, his nostrils twitched, as if he had noticed something. He took a few steps forward and jumped onto the rocks on the seaside. His eyes glanced down at his feet, and his gaze suddenly solidified.

    Dead fish.

    Endless dead fish!

    They rotted on the sea surface and accumulated beside the islands and reefs, forming a large black mass.  In the middle of the huge school of fish, two huge killer whales lay motionless in the school of fish with their bellies turned white. Their bodies were swollen and rotting, with pus splashing everywhere, which was particularly eye-catching.

    The strong smell of decay, as the sea breeze changes direction, penetrates the nasal cavity like a leech, it is so disgusting that it is nauseating.

    Except for the feeble crashing of the waves, the surroundings were too calm, almost dead.

    This shocking scene shocked Obito. He was about to ask Zetsu a question, but he quickly came to his senses.

    The reason is self-evident.

    "Humph" Obito said with a sullen face, walking around the dead fish, "No wonder I smelled a stench before."

    "The power of the embers seems to be constantly diminishing, and now it is no longer enough to make a ninja sick." Zetsu added, "Now that I think about it, some of the burning embers should have been carried away by the ocean currents."

    Obito was noncommittal and walked forward with a gloomy expression.

    He is not an environmentalist, and has no special thoughts about the death of large shoals of fish. He is just a little more wary of the secret technique Haruno Sakura used that day.

    Zeu followed behind him, his face seemed calm, but his heart was equally turbulent. He was even more afraid of Haruno Sakura than Obito.

    After walking for a while by sea, Jue called to Obito: "This is the place where the battle took place that day."

    Obito stopped.

    "Is this right here"

    Surrounded by calm seas, there is nothing special about it.But the cursed smell in the air is extremely strong. Standing here, the burning sensation becomes particularly obvious, as if every breath you take will be attacked by enemies everywhere.

    Even if he uses chakra to protect his body, Obito instinctively realizes that he cannot stay in this place for too long.

    When the first three White Zetsu came in, the power of the "embers" would probably be a hundred times greater than it is now, right?

    The man pursed his lips, imagining the scene of Bai Jue being gradually corroded, corrupted, and pus-filled, without saying a word.

    After a long while, he slowly said: "If it is the power of the Ten-Tails, is there any difference between it and this one?"

    Zee was stunned for a moment and replied: "Well I don't know. Maybe the Ten-Tails is more powerful."

    On the face of it, there is absolutely no answer to this question.

    But Black Zetsu has actually seen the power of the Ten-Tails.

    In comparison, the power of the Ten-Tails is still many times stronger than Haruno Sakura's hand-made atomic bomb in terms of total quantity, but its quality is far inferior to the power of a nuclear explosion. At least the Ten-Tails cannot create a tens of millions of  Fireball.

    On the other hand, if the Ten-Tails is hit with a nuclear bomb, then within the scope of the fireball at the center of the explosion, under the hot temperature that melts everything, all Ten-Tails and Hundred-Tails will be reduced to ashes!

    This is the difference.

    Obito sneered: "What do you know?"

    He took a deep breath, feeling a faint burning sensation rising in his body, and his expression became more solemn.

    "Did you feel this power, Zetsu? That explosion directly wiped out Pain's Six Paths with all his strength. Although that idiot Nagato didn't fully unleash the power of the Rinnegan, he was wiped out so easily.  It¡¯s really hard to imagine what level of energy Haruno Sakura has mastered!

    "I feel a little regretful now. It was my mistake to break with Konan and Nagato without listening to your information If I had known that girl had this kind of power, I should have continued to hide behind the scenes and let Nagato take the lead.  That¡¯s good!

    "By the way, Haruno Sakura should pay some price for an explosion of this magnitude, right!?"

    Jue shook his head: "Theoretically, such a violent explosion would also affect the caster But according to the information provided by the informant in the Kingdom of Water, she was seen appearing in the village the day after the war.  , went shopping in high spiritsit seemed like he didn¡¯t suffer any serious injuries!¡±

    Obito¡¯s face turned a bit uglier.

    "Maybe he escaped the explosion by relying on reverse spirituality" Obito guessed the correct answer without thinking about it, "Forget it, there is no point in guessing the details of the battle."

    He thought for a while and concluded: "In short, this shouldn't be a secret technique that can be used casually. Otherwise, Haruno Sakura should use this technique as soon as he comes up, instead of using it in the final showdown after a long and fierce battle, when all the cards are revealed.  Win or lose. This seems to be a very risky technique, and it feels like it¡¯s only taken out of necessity!¡±

    Jue nodded.

    Including Black Zetsu, everyone agrees with Obito¡¯s analysis.

    ¡°If Haruno Sakura can really make a nuclear bomb with her hands without facing any risks or costs, then forget about Hei Zetsu¡¯s Millennium Plan, hide it, and wait until the woman dies of old age before she comes out to make trouble.

    Let alone Uchiha Obito, Nagato or even Madara, even if his mother is resurrected, he probably doesn¡¯t want to take a nuclear bomb head-on.

    "That's right," Zetsu said with a relaxed smile, "If Haruno Sakura is really that strong, Konoha doesn't need to be afraid of us at all, and should start to unify the ninja world now! Therefore, her technique should have strong restrictions.  "

    ¡°After all, he is a person who is hiding behind the scenes in the ninja world and weaving conspiracies. In a few words, he analyzed a lot of information.  Haruno Sakura's moves do have various restrictions. Just using them involves great risks. In addition, the preparation of enriched uranium also takes a long time.

    After the two analyzed it, they felt that Haruno Sakura was not invincible, and the depression in her heart suddenly eased a lot.

    But after all, there is such a number one person. No matter how you analyze the limitations of that technique, there is still an indelible shadow hanging over the hearts of Obito and Black Zetsu.

    This makes them feel a bit misplaced - Akatsuki should be the shadow that hangs over the hearts of ninjas from all over the world. Why are the roles reversed now?

    "Haruno Sakura" Obito narrowed his eyes slightly as he muttered the name silently, "To deal with her, we need more power."

    Or rather, the cannon fodder in front

    Jue's heart moved: "You mean?"

    "Orochimaru." Obito said in a deep voice, "Yes, I need him and his dirt to be reborn."

    After saying that, he turned and left.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)p; After saying that, he turned and left.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 604 New Year¡¯s Plan

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The layout of Ichiraku Ramen in Konoha is different from other places: there are a row of small ruler-shaped counters on the street

    ¡°Ahem, I got the wrong manuscript from Uzumaki Otoki.

    However, the layout of Ichiraku Ramen has indeed changed recently: Uncle Shouda bought the house next door, expanded the store, and renovated it again. The entire layout is different from before.

    It's interesting to say that while the entire ninja world is on tenterhooks and is alert to the dynamics of the "Akatsuki" organization, which has collected many powerful S-class felons and tailed beasts, and is always preparing for war, the world of ordinary people is completely different.  Unable to feel the pressure before the war, the economy not only did not slump, but became increasingly prosperous.

    In fact, because every village unanimously blocked the news of "Akatsuki" and adopted a defense strategy of loosening outside and tightening inside, ordinary people did not know that there was such an evil organization with ulterior motives and powerful power in the ninja world.

    The world they can see is a peaceful ninja world that has not had a war in more than ten years, and they can vaguely see the dawn of peace:

    Although there was some friction between Konoha and Sunagakure in the early two years, it soon subsided. After that, they had close economic and political exchanges, and their relationship was as close as a honeymoon. Recently, Konoha has cooperated with Sunagakure Village and Kirigakure Village.  After the alliance was formed, Iwagakure and Kumogakure not only did not jump in and warned the three countries to form an offensive and defensive alliance against them, but they also stepped forward and continuously sent messengers to communicate. There was a strong tendency to establish a five-nation alliance and unify the world.

    Oh haha!

    The world is about to be unified!

    Doesn¡¯t that mean we never have to fight again?

    Since the death of the first Hokage, the ninja world has been in turmoil. In just over fifty years, there have been three world wars. The war stopped after a generation was exhausted, and the war continued when the next generation grew up People have long been tired of it.  war!

    Therefore, just after seeing some glimmers of world peace, the suppressed economy prospered and developed instantly, and even Uncle Yi, who had always been conservative, happily expanded his operations.

    The unfamiliar decoration and the crowded environment made it almost impossible for Naruto, who had been eating Ichiraku Ramen for ten years, to recognize him.

    "This is" The orange-haired boy stopped outside the shop, eyes widened, and stared blankly at this unfamiliar environment, "Ichiraku Ramen?"

    "Hey! Naruto, and Sasuke!" The uncle with sharp eyes found them in the crowd, and greeted them warmly, "Why are you standing there? Come in and sit down, there is still room here!"

    Calamus (the daughter of Uncle Hand Beater) smiled and led the two of them to sit down. While cleaning the table, she explained: "Dad decided to renovate and expand the store at the last minute. There is no way, there have been too many people in the past two years, and the old store is too crowded. If we don't expand,  Business, this year¡¯s New Year celebration will definitely be packed.¡±

    Sasuke nodded his thanks reservedly, and said thoughtfully: "I went out to perform a mission, and when I came back I found something completely different. Not to mention Naruto, I almost didn't recognize him But you really should expand your store."

    "Yeah, speaking of which, tomorrow is the last day of this year." Naruto was thinking about something else, "I also want to continue eating ramen in the New Yearbut it doesn't seem to be possible! I want to¡ª¡ª"

    Sasuke kicked Naruto.

    "Oh!" Naruto paused, realizing that he had said something he shouldn't have said, and quickly changed his words, "Order, order! I'm still the same! Large pork chop ramen with egg!"

    "Where's Sasuke?" Iris seemed to have not heard what Naruto just said, with an unchanging smile on his face.

    "Same."

    The ramen was served quickly, and the familiar taste remained unchanged. Drinking the warm and delicious soup, Sasuke finally felt like he was home.

    Naruto was a bit silent during this meal of ramen, unlike his usual noisy personality.

    After finishing dinner and paying the bill, the two of them walked out of the bustling ramen shop and walked into the silent night.

    The air in the street is very cold.

    ¡°It¡¯s been another year before I know it.¡±

    Naruto stopped suddenly, took a breath, and watched the white mist disappear into the sky.

    "Well" Sasuke followed him, putting his hands in his pockets, and looked quietly at Naruto, who was rarely so sentimental, "Aren't you going to celebrate the New Year in Konoha?"

    "If we celebrate the New Year, there will be plenty of opportunities in the future." Naruto smiled slightly, "I have more important things than the New Year celebration."

    He is going to practice.

    "Uncle Jiraiya said it's time for me to practice in sage mode. At Mt. Miaomu."

    Sasuke pursed his lips.

    He actually??Invite Naruto to attend tomorrow's celebration.  Two days ago, Sasuke specially asked Uchiha Sakura to contact her real body and asked Haruno Sakura to come back with him, and the latter readily agreed.

    It¡¯s rare to see everyone in the seventh team together.

    It may be difficult for Naruto to understand the significance of these festivals to Sasuke.

    After all, for Naruto, the New Year is just an ordinary day.

    Even conversely, when everyone is reunited, he is the only one walking alone on the deserted street, and the pain of loneliness will be revealed more uncontrollably than usual.

    But Sasuke is different.

    During the Chinese New Year in the past, my father and brother would try their best to postpone unimportant tasks and arrange a time to come back. The family would eat, go shopping and stay vigil together.

    The Chinese New Year means the reunion of relatives and the smiles of parents and brothers.

    It¡¯s like this every year.

    Until Itachi destroyed everything with his own hands.

    Until Sasuke began to regard Team 7 as his new home, the word "reunion" was given meaning again.

    Sasuke has been looking forward to this for a long time.

    But when he opened his mouth to persuade Naruto, nothing came out.

    "It's okay to postpone training for a day." This reason sounded very concise and convincing, but looking at Naruto's determined eyes, Sasuke couldn't speak, and finally just nodded calmly.

    Didn¡¯t say anything.

    Sasuke knew that the reason why Naruto was eager to practice was because he deeply hated his weakness and powerlessness in the battle in the Kingdom of Water.

    Although Sasuke understood that Naruto attacked his teammates because the Kyuubi took over his body and mind, and he would not hate Naruto for this, the problem wasNaruto himself could not forgive himself.

    After fighting for practice, I want to obtain the power of the guardian companion, but the results almost killed the best friends who were regarded as fellow fellows 

    Naruto cannot recognize himself like this!

    So as soon as he returned to Konoha, he couldn't wait to find his master Jiraiya and ask him to arrange the next step of training.  He needs to undergo more arduous training to become a stronger self, and he can no longer let Kyuubi dictate the fate of his teammates!

    For this reason, he doesn¡¯t mind sacrificing his New Year¡¯s rest time.

    "Ah, Sasuke," Naruto noticed his hesitation, "What do you want to say?"

    "It's nothing." The black-haired boy smiled, shook his head and said, "I wish you good luck in your practice!"

    He also took a long breath towards the sky, and the white mist suddenly rose up like a pillar and did not disperse for a long time.

    We walked along the road for a while.

    After saying this, the two suddenly fell silent again. The teenagers walked quietly, not knowing what they were thinking about.

    The journey together has finally come to an end.

    On the left side of the three-way intersection, a burly man with white hair stood in the distance; on the right side, there was Sasuke's way home.

    "Then -" Naruto looked over knowingly at the moment he spoke, and Sasuke smiled faintly, "Have a good trip and come back from your training as soon as possible!"

    Naruto nodded vigorously.  In the end, he still did not tell Sasuke that there were considerable risks in practicing sage training at Mt. Miaomu.

    ¡°Good luck with your practice, see you next year!¡±

    Sasuke gave him a thumbs up.

    He watched Naruto walk towards the white-haired man, and the two of them turned and left without knowing what they said.

    He saw Naruto wave to him distantly when he turned around, and then the figure walked away and disappeared into the night.

    "Then, I should also"

    He murmured to himself, turned around and turned into the street on the right, his figure gradually blending into the night.

    ¡¾Wish you all a happy New Year¡¿(Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 605 Synchrony

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The night is getting darker.

    When Sasuke and Naruto were having their last dinner together before the year at Ichiraku Ramen, the lights in the Hokage's office were still bright.

    The Fifth Hokage, Tsunade, hasn't gotten off work yet.

    She is considered a hard-working person, but it is rare for her to not even get off work to go to dinner after working until now.

    The main reason is of course Uchiha Sakura.

    Her naughty disciple caused a lot of trouble for Tsunade by sending Uchiha Sakura back to the village; but on the other hand, the village was happy to have a trustworthy Kage-level strongman join her, so these troubles suddenly became nothing.  Well, Tsunade hopes Haruno Sakura will cause more trouble!

    In the Hokage's office.

    She had just made a decision with Uchiha Sakura on how to arrange the future - the latter chose to stay in Konoha - and was now asking Uchiha Sakura's actual combat power with great interest.

    The door was suddenly opened.

    The girl who walked in was none other than Tsunade's precious apprentice, Uchiha Sakura.

    Haruno Sakura.

    "This is a more reliable question to ask me, Master Tsunade." She interrupted Tsunade, "Although theoretically she inherited most of my ninjutsu, there are still deviations in actual combat."

    "It's you!" Uchiha Sakura suddenly stood up from her chair.

    "Why did you come back early?" Tsunade shook her seat and said with a smile, "Don't you just finish the treatment tomorrow?"

    "Because there are some major insights and breakthroughs in practice," Haruno Sakura waved casually and walked to the other girl, "so the healing process went more smoothly than planned, one day ahead of schedule."

    When the two girls stand together, they are really like a pair of twin sisters. They have exactly the same beauty and beauty, which is pleasing to the eyes of others and difficult to distinguish.

    However, after being stunned for a moment, Tsunade quickly noticed the difference between the two: in addition to the obvious difference in eye pupil color, there was also a huge gap in their facial expressions and even their chakra sensing.

    For example, Uchiha Sakura would puff out her face and angrily say to me: "You came back early, what should I do?"

    As she spoke, she poked Haruno Sakura's ribs with her plain white fingers, expressing serious protest.

    That little girl¡¯s cute posture is rare to see in Haruno Sakura.

    "I'll be an ANBU for two days. After the Chinese New Year, I'll go back to Shigun Forest for the next step of training." Haruno Sakura calmly suppressed the girl next to her, picked up a mask on the desk and pressed it on her face.  , said, "Let's talk about combat effectiveness"

    She pulled Uchiha Sakura¡¯s body over and faced her face to face (the latter was throwing down her mask dissatisfied: it¡¯s dirty and torn, I want a new one!).

    "It just so happens that I want to update a wave of data. I won't talk about the previous strength, but prepare with the latest data.

    "Stand still and don't move."

    Saying that, Haruno Sakura pressed the other Sakura's neck with her hands and leaned closer. The two girls' foreheads were touching, and the tips of their noses were touching. They were so close that they could feel each other's warmth.  Breathing, the soft lips were touched by the moist airflow across a few pieces of paper.

    "Relax."

    Uchiha Sakura dazedly obeyed the instructions of the Lord, her mind went blank, and then a warm current suddenly rushed in on her forehead¡ª¡ª

    Only then did Uchiha Sakura realize what happened.

    ??Spiritual synchronization!

    This usually happens between the clone and the original person.

    She pushed him away and raised her eyebrows in surprise and annoyance: "You, you! What did you do!"

    "I said, update the data." Haruno Sakura spread her hands and said innocently.

    Uchiha Sakura was so angry that she slammed the table with a look of grief and anger: "You clearly said that I have become independent!"

    For some reason, when Tsunade saw Uchiha Sakura's angry pink face, she always felt that the conversation between the two girls in front of her could be translated into a standard soap opera or a third-rate love novel. Among them, the role played by Haruno Sakura is the kind of person who takes away the girl's innocence.  He also downplayed the 404 behavior as "it's nothing, I just left some family genetic information for you".

    Obviously nothing happened to the two of them!

    "Don't you know best whether you have independent thinking?" Haruno Sakura rolled her eyes at her, shrugged and said, "Besides, chakra is the energy used to transmit information. In short, I am just passing on the information to you,  It can only pass information to you, but cannot control your behavior or change your thoughts."

    She clickedHe smiled and said, "So, do you have the answers to the questions I asked you before going to Kirigakure Village?" [See Chapter 518 for details]

    More than a month ago, Tsunade asked Haruno Sakura about the genjutsu incident that occurred in Kumogakure Village. What would she do if it was not a genjutsu but a real thing?

    Haruno Sakura has considered this issue.  Although she was not very interested in studying these, she had thought about it when she was bored during the healing process a few days ago.

    Tsunade meant to warn her disciples about some political common sense:

    For example, don¡¯t use emotions to replace judgment; or, don¡¯t put personal emotional catharsis or conflicts of interest above the overall interests.

    This is the basic quality that a shadow, a leader of a village, a politician rather than a politician should possess.

    After thinking about this, it was clear what answer Tsunade wanted her to give.

    "Looking at this issue from the perspective of a Hokage," Haruno Sakura said slowly, "retaliating on the spot and returning an eye for an eye is the stupidest choice. War is always the last option. Before that, negotiation,  Put pressure on the other party to hand over all the murderers."

    ¡°If she becomes Hokage and has the power to start a war whenever she wants, she will need to use her power more carefully, especially the option of war.

    After all, war always kills people.

    The Fifth Hokage was quite satisfied with Haruno Sakura's answer.

    "That's very well said. I hope you can remember today's thoughts." Tsunade said seriously, "Then, the question I leave you this time is: Why didn't the first Hokage unify the ninja world?"

    Before the girl could answer, she waved her hand and sent her home: "Go back and think about it slowly! That's all for today I should get off work and have dinner."

    "By the way, Jiraiya told me," when Haruno Sakura was about to open the door, Tsunade suddenly remembered something, "he will take Naruto back to Mt. Myoboku for training tonight. If you go there now, you should still be able to  When you see Naruto, say goodbye to him."

    The girl paused in her steps.

    Are you still using your time during the Chinese New Year to practice?  Naruto worked really hard.  But in this case, wouldn't the seventh team members that Sasuke was looking forward to come to nothing again?

    "I understand." She sighed and responded softly.

    With a bang, the door was locked by Haruno Sakura.

    The sound of footsteps quickly faded away and disappeared.

    [I was really sleepy in the middle of the night, and I couldn't run anymore more than twelve o'clock. I didn't know what I was writing. Forgive me.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 606 Prophecy

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Naruto, let me confirm again the practice of senjutsu is risky."

    Walking on the quiet street, Jiraiya looked serious and said to the orange-haired boy in a deep voice.

    "If you were just impulsive, there is still room for regret now!"

    "I understand, Erotic Sennin." Uzumaki Naruto replied calmly.

    Jiraiya looked at Naruto deeply.  From the young man's blue eyes, he did not see the impetuous eagerness for success, but only the calmness and perseverance that belonged to a ninja.

    He is serious, Jiraiya thought.

    "Well, since you have made up your mind, I have to try my best to support you!" The lustful immortal patted him on the shoulder, with a bit of relief in his tone.

    Once looking for a child to find a child for a prediction, it was nothing more than a long time outside. As a result, in the end, I found that the person who was looking for was by himself.

    Uzumaki Naruto, the son of prophecy.

    Personally guiding him to grow up and watching him slowly grow from a child into a reliable man, Jiraiya was undoubtedly very happy.

    ??The lustful immortal who has never been married and has never had a child, the love he pours into Naruto is probably more than just the love between master and disciple!

    ¡°Compared to his father, the man who was too dazzling and genius, the somewhat clumsy Naruto is more like the disciple who inherited everything from Jiraiya

    Even children.

    As they walked, the two of them came to the old place of Class 7 as a habit.

    "Just right here."

    Jiraiya simply stopped and summoned the toads in the open space of the training ground.  He was about to use the reverse psychic technique when his expression suddenly changed and he turned his head.

    "You are indeed here." On the other side, someone suddenly walked out.

    The person who came was a young girl. In the hazy night, she could be vaguely seen to have a beautiful face, slim figure, graceful and tall, walking like a startling giant, walking like a lotus, wearing a gauze-like silver light, like a goddess under the moon.

    It is Haruno Sakura.

    "Sakura?"

    "Sakura!"

    Jiraiya's slightly confused tone and Naruto's surprised shout sounded at the same time. The latter ran over in three steps and two steps at a time, and said in surprise and joy: "Sakura, why are you here?"

    He also made a very clear distinction between Uchiha Sakura and me.

    "Humph!" The girl punched him and said angrily, "If I don't come, are you going to leave quietly like this?"

    "Haha," Naruto scratched the back of his head and smiled awkwardly, "I think it's the same if I ask Sasuke to tell you."

    "Can it be the same?" Haruno Sakura rolled her eyes, and couldn't help but flick his brain hard again, "If I hadn't completed the treatment a day early, when I came back tomorrow, you would be gone!"

    As she said that, she sighed: "Other things are fine, this time you are going to practice the magic of immortality!"

    "Haven't you also completed the practice of senjutsu, Sakura?"

    "That's why I understand the risks of this kind of practice!" Haruno Sakura looked at the boy seriously.

    ??Cultivation of immortal arts can be life-threatening!

    But from Naruto's eyes, the girl could not see the slightest flinch.  Just like Jiraiya, what Haruno Sakura saw from the depths of his eyes was only blue determination.

    "Don't worry, I will successfully complete my training!" Naruto smiled confidently and replied firmly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out????

    He looks a bit like the Fourth Hokage!

    "You¡­¡­"

    Haruno Sakura sighed slightly.  She originally wanted to say that she had arranged for Naruto to go to Kumogakure to practice the perfect Jinchuuriki and for him to give up this dangerous practice, but now she suddenly felt that it was unnecessary.

    The practice of perfect Jinchuuriki is also risky.  Moreover, what is more important than the growth of strength is this bright will to move forward!

    "You have to work hard," she suddenly took a step forward and hugged Naruto tightly, "We will wait for you to come back!"

    After several seconds, Haruno Sakura let go of her hand.

    "Uncle Jiraiya, come on too!" She waved her hand and said goodbye to the two of them.

    Jiraiya smiled slightly, and Naruto gave her a thumbs up.  A toad next to him imitated the frog and croaked.

    "goodbye!"

    With that said, the two of them turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared into the open space.

    ?The man sighed and whispered, "About ten days ago, I had another dream, a new prophetic dream¡ª¡ª"

    To Fukasaku, Toad Sage told the truth.

    "So, the future has changed a lot from what you predicted before, and the so-called son of prophecy is no longer important?" Fukasaku was startled, "Then little Jiraiya has been busy for most of his life, isn't it a hundred years ago?  Busy for a while?"

    "This is exactly what I am ashamed of," the Great Toad Immortal murmured, covering his face. "For a wrong prophecy, little Jiraiya wasted most of his life. If he said this, how big a blow would it be to him? He  He trusts me so much, but Iwell, even a toad fairy like me has no face to see him!"

    Fukasaku Sennin didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment.

    "Is there still Naruto in the future picture?" He thought for a while and asked again.

    The Great Toad Immortal was slightly startled, and after carefully recalling the two scenes for a while, his eyes lit up: "It really does exist!"

    Fukasaku clapped his hands: "Then what role will he play in the future?"

    "First of all, he is definitely not the protagonist," the Great Toad Immortal racked his brains to recall, "but he is certainly not an insignificant character! Moreover, he has a deep bond with that woman"

    "This makes sense!" Fukasaku shouted excitedly, and the Great Toad Sage also realized that the son of prophecy was still an important player in the future situation, but another person was leading the future!

    The previous predictions are still partially valid!

    "In this way, little Jiraiya's actions still have important significance, and I am relieved." The Great Toad Sage smiled bitterly and said slowly, "I'm afraid something happened ten days ago, which has some influence on the future.  A decisive influence"

    "Don't worry, I will find the right time to confess everything to Jiraiya." Fukasaku Sage bowed slightly, "Now, let's arrange the training of the Son of Prophecy for the time being!"

    After saying that, he slowly walked out of the temple.

    Behind him, there was only a deep sigh from the Great Toad Immortal.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 607 Tangled

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    On the other side, Jiraiya also explained to Naruto about the Son of Prophecy.

    "So, I will become a ninja who will change the entire ninja world in the future?" Naruto was doubtful and asked another question, "But my strength is far inferior to Sakura!"

    Speaking of Sakura, the smile on Jiraiya's face froze.

    Excluding this special case, Naruto does look like the son of the prophecy: his strength far exceeds that of his peers, and his talent is bottomless. In the future, it is easy to reach the pinnacle of the ninja world and become a great hero who defeats Akatsuki and saves the world.  .

    But we really can¡¯t rule her out!

    If Naruto and Sasuke's growth is already dazzling, then Haruno Sakura's ridiculous improvement in strength can completely blind the eyes of others.

    Jiraiya really couldn't believe that as a peer of Naruto, that girl could actually develop such skills at this age!  There is no blood inheritance limit, and she does not rely on the tailed beast in her body. The upper limit of her body's talent can almost be seen with the naked eye. Countless people have concluded that she can only reach the level of an elite jounin or even an ordinary "kage" level. In the end, she turned out to be  Forcibly carve out your own path!

    During their brief encounter last night, Jiraiya could clearly see that her strength had far exceeded his own, and she was still improving - and even if Naruto cultivated into sage mode and became a perfect jinchuriki, his strength would probably be  It is only slightly stronger than the current Sakura, but by that time, I don¡¯t know how far the future Sakura will have grown

    While he was talking with a headache, Fukasaku Sennin happened to come over.

    "Ahem," the immortal coughed twice and said seriously, "Strength is not the most important factor. As a child of prophecy, what is more important is the determination to bring change and peace to the ninja world. If you don't have such a will, then having  No matter how powerful he is, he is just another Pain!"

    "You're right, Grandpa Sage!" Naruto, who was so easy to fool, cheered up instantly.

    The old toad smiled slightly and continued: "What's more, prophecy is not something destined to happen, it is just a possibility in the future. If Naruto, you don't work hard to practice and you don't have the determination to change the ninja world, then even if you  If you are the child of prophecy, you will accomplish nothing, and the things predicted will not happen; on the contrary, if someone works harder, has more talent, and is more determined than you, then maybe the child of prophecy will become that person again!"

    Naruto only understood the superficial meaning of these words, that is, even if he is confirmed as the son of the prophecy, he must work hard to practice.

    Fukasaku¡¯s words were actually meant more for Jiraiya.

    He wanted to give Jiraiya a vaccination first.

    Jiraiya somewhat heard the underlying meaning.

    He felt that what Fukasaku Sennin said was strange: According to this, wouldn't it be possible that Sasuke, Sakura, or any other strong person could be the son of the prophecy?

    "In short, first use hard practice to improve your strength. This is your most important task at this stage!" Fukasaku Sennin did not wait for Jiraiya to come to his senses, and concluded loudly, "Whether it is becoming Hokage or reforming  In the ninja world, if you want to make a difference, you must first be powerful enough!"

    ¡­¡­

    At the same time, Konoha.

    After seeing Naruto off, Haruno Sakura felt a little melancholy for a moment.

    After staying at the seventh training ground for a long time, she didn't want to go home too early. After thinking about it, she walked towards Sasuke's house.

    A moment later, at the door of Sasuke's apartment.

    "Why are you here?"

    The boy who returned belatedly was surprised to see Haruno Sakura waiting outside the door.

    "I finished the treatment one day early, so I went back to the villageand I just sent Naruto off." The girl replied, "What about you? Why are you coming home now?"

    Sasuke smiled bitterly: "I went to Nanga Shrine. Before I completely lose my sight, I wanted to read the contents of the stone tablet again."

    "Blind?"

    Catching this word, Haruno Sakura frowned suddenly.

    She sighed and said slowly: "Your eyeshas your vision deteriorated to such a serious extent?"

    Sasuke nodded silently.

    The girl opened her mouth, but had nothing to say.

    "Now I understand a little bit why Uchiha Madara took away his brother's eyes. It's really scary to lose the light step by step, and lose the ability to fight step by step" Sasuke raised his head and looked at the stars in the sky.  Youyou said.

    Because of his declining eyesight, many of the stars he could see have disappeared.

    The beautiful scenery filled with stars,It seems that it can only appear in memory.

    "And more importantly"

    Sasuke once had a willful idea and was unwilling to change his eyes.  He knew that the Mangekyo Sharingan would gradually become blind with use, unless he replaced his father's or brother's eyes.  But for various reasons, he didn't want to change.

    Sasuke has to admit that he has various emotions towards the village, his father and his brother.  No matter how he persuaded or channeled, Sasuke would still hate Konoha for forcing the Uchiha clan to be exterminated. He also hated his father's incompetence as the clan leader, and even more hated his brother for collaborating with outsiders to massacre the Uchiha clan and his parents.

    Rationally, with the in-depth investigation of the truth, he gradually realized that this was a tragedy in which both parties made mistakes, but emotionally, Sasuke still could not let go of the knot in his heart and resisted everything that came into contact with them.

    However, when this day came, Sasuke realized how incompetent and awkward he had been in the past.

    Especially when I saw Naruto giving up the New Year's celebration and rushing to practice overnight.

    He was suddenly touched.

    The identity of the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki caused Naruto to suffer a lot and receive a lot of cold looks.  But he never dwelled on the issue of using Kyuubi's power.  He practices diligently, pursues strength, and knows why he needs to be strong.

    In contrast, how ridiculous it is that I have been struggling with not wanting to use Fugaku's Sharingan!

    More importantly, he needs strength

    You can't rely on Naruto to fight every time and get bruised and bruised, you can't let Sakura risk dying together every time, and you can't play the role of the protector every time!

    He needs to become bolder, to face this dangerous world, and to protect important people.

    "I have to rely on Naruto to remind me of such a simple truth. I'm really stupid." Sasuke laughed to himself.

    "No. He can get out of the confusion in his heart by himself," the girl said with a faint smile, "I think Sasuke like this is full of wisdom!"

    Every step of growth in life is usually accompanied by the pain of admitting one's past foolishness.

    Haruno Sakura admires people who can transcend this kind of pain.

    When Sakura said this, the smile on Sasuke's face relaxed a lot.

    "Thank you, Sakura." He pursed his lips and lowered his head, as if he had made a decision, "I will go to the Fifth Hokage for eye replacement surgery tomorrow. I can't delay it any longer."

    "Put on your father's eyes?" Haruno Sakura was stunned and asked, "I remember that he didn't seem to have opened the Mangekyo Sharingan"

    "It doesn't matter, if I can open the kaleidoscope, I can open it again." Sasuke responded confidently, "The sooner I get new eyes, the sooner I can open a new kaleidoscope!"

    "That's right." The girl nodded.

    "By the way do you want me to die again to show you?"

    Speaking of this, Haruno Sakura suddenly remembered the scene when Sasuke just turned on the kaleidoscope, and immediately winked at Sasuke teasingly and chuckled.

    Sasuke is so embarrassed.

    "Hey, hey, hey, forget about this!"

    "I don't want it, hahaha"

    ¡­¡­

    I accidentally overdid it.

    When they came to their senses, Sakura and Sasuke realized that they had stood in front of the door and talked for a long time, forgetting to even open the door.

    Sasuke quickly opened the door and invited Sakura to come in and sit for a while, but the latter declined.

    It¡¯s already a little too late.

    "Since you decided to have the operation tomorrow, go to bed early tonight!" Haruno Sakura said, "I'll be here today, see you tomorrow!"

    "Well, see you tomorrow."

    "Good night."

    The girl smiled softly, waved goodbye, and then disappeared into the night.

    She walked very gracefully, but on the way home, she suddenly became entangled¡ª¡ª

    Where is the promised reunion New Year celebration for Class 7?  As a result, after practicing and practicing, she was the only one who could attend the celebration in the end?  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 608 Happy New Year!

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The next day, Konoha Anbu Building.

    This slightly mysterious place looks very inconspicuous on the outside. Several small buildings connected together form an ordinary building complex, with a large courtyard enclosed in the middle.

    This is the place where ANBU assessments, daily task handovers and training are conducted.

    Because the New Year is approaching and the village has a huge flow of people, most of the Anbu will not go on missions in the near future, but will stay in Konoha to work or be on call, making the formerly gloomy and silent building a little more popular.

    Zhiye, who has not appeared for a long time, is one of the personnel on guard duty.

    Readers may still remember this senior ANBU who occasionally served as a complainer. He was the ANBU captain of Haruno Sakura. He was very powerful but had no special characteristics - so he was easily forgotten.

    At this moment, he was sitting in his old place - the ANBU courtyard, a small stand exclusively for the examiner, watching with great interest a rare and exciting battle.

    The two people fighting off the field, one is tall and slim, with a long sword in his hand, the cold light is like snow, the light of the sword is like the moon, and the offensive is like a tide. It is the Taijutsu ninja Uzuki Yuugao who has returned to the ranks of ninjas.

    The other side is tall and thin, with a scarlet left eye, a rotating magatama, and a kunai in his hand. He is defensive and airtight, but he is a copy of the ninja Kakashi Hatake that is rare to see in the ANBU building.

    Whoosh whoosh!

    clang clang clang!

    In the field, two figures moved around, staggered, sometimes sharp blades clashed, cold peaks collided, sparks were burning, sometimes they retreated three feet, and ninjutsu clashed, lifting up layers of soil and causing bursts of roars.

    The two of them were very competitive, and they were inseparable from each other.

    With Shino¡¯s professional eyes, he also felt that the pace of the battle between the two was unimaginably fast. It was not like the sparring of ordinary jounin at all. Even an elite jounin like him felt that he could not keep up with the breathing!

    quick!

    It¡¯s so fast that it¡¯s dizzying.

    Xi Yan waved the long sword in her hand, turning into a sharp and fierce green light sword shadow, slashing, splitting, intercepting, and stabbing through the air. The whistle was sharp and shrill, and the attacks were wave after wave, continuous and overwhelming;

    Kakashi also defended himself beautifully, with two kunai in hand, and also waved out a small and delicate silver-white cold light, which intertwined and collided with Yugao's long knife in the air. The crazy rotating magatama clearly reflected Yugao's every move.  .

    The female swordsman's attack was like a heavy rain, but the white-haired young man was able to defend without leaking water or splashing water, and even had room to counterattack.

    Bang¡ª¡ª!

    There was another wave of strong sword attacks. This time, Xiyan, who had been unable to attack repeatedly, was a little impatient and attacked too hard. Instead, Kakashi caught the flaw in the sword skills and kicked him in the abdomen!

    The two figures that had been entangled together suddenly separated.

    The female ninja flew out upside down.  Kakashi counterattacked and made great achievements, but instead of catching up and attacking, he formed a seal on the spot: "Fire Release - the powerful fireball technique!"

    The huge fireball blasted past fiercely.

    Xiyan's pupils shrank, she exerted strength on her waist, and suddenly turned over and landed on the ground. The long knife in her hand buzzed, drawing a silver arc in the air, and suddenly slashed out a green knife shadow in the air!

    Boom!

    The fireball was cut in half by the long knife shadow and exploded in front of Xi Yan!

    She forcefully took a sip of chakra and was about to rush back when she saw Kakashi on the opposite side lazily put away his kunai: "Let's get here first, I'm a little tired. Consider me the loser!"

    ¡°Huh¡ª¡ª¡± Xi Yan put away her sword and stood up, taking a long breath.

    She touched her forehead, which was dripping with sweat before she knew it. She looked at Kakashi on the other side and said he was tired. He looked like he had just warmed up.

    Yugao and Shino knew at a glance that the real winner should be Kakashi.

    "Kakashi actually fought quite skillfully just now" Shino thought to himself, "This lazy guy must have worked hard and practiced hard in the past two years."

    He glanced at Kakashi, then turned his attention to Xi Yan, his eyebrows raised involuntarily.

    ??????????? If Kakashi¡¯s great improvement in strength and breaking through the Kage level boundary is an expected surprise, then the combat power shown by Xi Yan at the moment can be said to be a shock to a certain extent.

    "Sure, Xi Yan! You have been away from the team for two years, and now you are back in ANBU, and your strength is actually improving instead of retreating?"

    Zhiye raised the corner of his mouth and walked off the field.

    You know, although Kakashi has a not-so-praising nickname called "50-50", looking at this guy's fighting history over the years, he can really; So quiet you could hear a pin drop.

    After a while, Zhiye came back to his senses. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said calmly: "You who are you?"

    "A new member of ANBU who is preparing to take the entrance examination." Uchiha Sakura said calmly.

    Newcomer?  Are these monster-powerful newcomers popular now?  Shino smiled bitterly and looked at Haruno Sakura. The latter nodded imperceptibly, acknowledging her identity.

    "I can't test the masters who possess the Mangekyo Sharingan." Shino said matter-of-factly, "But I have heard a saying only the Sharingan can compete with the Sharingan."

    With a flick of the eye, the four pairs of eyes present looked at Kakashi.

    Uchiha Sakura: "Okay! I'm looking forward to it!"

    Kakashi: "?"

    Then, the lazy white-haired ninja was pressed to the ground and rubbed by his student's clone.

    In addition to using the kaleidoscope secret technique every time, Kakashi tried his best, but there was nothing he could do to Uchiha Sakura. The latter came and went with just a few tricks of the superb ice escape, and still beat Kakashi to the ground.  on the ground.

    After fully digesting the knowledge and understanding imparted by Haruno Sakura, Uchiha Sakura's ninjutsu became stronger.

    Just as the previous scene was reversed, this time, Kakashi, whose strength is firmly at the shadow level, became the target of being beaten.

    "Did I pass the assessment?"

    After finishing her work, Uchiha Sakura clapped her hands refreshed and asked Shino with a smile, leaving behind a puddle of exhausted Kakashi.

    "Of course!" Zhiye wiped the sweat from his forehead in shame and said with a smile.

    ¡­¡­

    Accompanying Uchiha Sakura through the entire process, when we came out, the sky had darkened.

    The lights on the streets are starting to light up, the New Year celebrations are about to begin, and there are more and more tourists.

    Haruno Sakura was walking on the road and suddenly felt a little lonely.

    The noisy street has nothing to do with her.

    In her original plan, the New Year celebration was supposed to be spent by Class 7 together.  But in the blink of an eye, Naruto went to practice, and Sasuke had an eye replacement operation and was now lying in the hospital, leaving her alone wandering the streets.

    The mysterious girl with a new ANBU identity was in a good mood. She walked in front of Haruno Sakura, almost jumping for joy.

    When she turned her head, she noticed a hint of loneliness hidden under her calm face. She smiled suddenly and took Haruno Sakura's hand.

    "On such a happy day, why are you feeling sad all by yourself! Just laugh!" Uchiha Sakura said loudly, "I'm with you, go watch the fireworks!"

    Haruno Sakura was pulled by her and walked forward involuntarily.

    Suddenly, there was a loud noise in the sky, and huge, gorgeous, shining fireworks bloomed in the sky.

    The two girls stopped and looked up at the sky.

    The bright fireworks reflected the peach blossom faces of the girls.

    "Happy New Year!"

    Uchiha Sakura turned her head and said loudly to Haruno Sakura, smiling brightly.

    "WellHappy New Year!"

    Haruno Sakura blinked and raised the corners of her mouth slightly.

    ¡¾Wish you all a happy new year and all the best!  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 609 New eyes, new tasks

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    A few days later.

    Early in the morning, in a ward of Konoha Hospital.

    The black-haired boy sat quietly on the bed, his eyes wrapped in thick gauze.

    The eye replacement surgery was a success.

    After a few days of rest, the day to remove the gauze finally arrived.

    ¡°The wound is healing very well and the neural connections are perfect!¡±

    Wearing a white nurse uniform, Uchiha Sakura put her hands on Sasuke's face with blue light and completed the final inspection.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll start to dismantle it.¡±

    Uchiha Sasuke nodded calmly.

    He closed his eyes tightly and saw darkness.  As the cloth fell off, a ray of light stubbornly penetrated through the gap in the eyes, piercing the endless darkness.

    Sasuke's heart moved, and he opened his eyes suddenly. The long-lost light suddenly reappeared in his world.

    "Succeeded."

    The young man murmured.

    Sasuke looked around subconsciously. The monotonous ward, familiar hands, and the Hokage Rock in the distance outside the window. In the vision of his father's eyes, everything was so clear, vivid, and detailed!

    His eyesight has not only returned to the level before turning on the kaleidoscope, but he can even see more clearly than himself and his father in the past.  There is no doubt that this is the impact of the surge in pupil power

    The risk of surgery paid off.

    "Ican see clearly now!" Sasuke sighed, looking down at his hands.

    "Where is the Sharingan?" Uchiha Sakura asked, "Can it be turned into kaleidoscope form?"

    The young man paused slightly.

    His father, Uchiha Fugaku, as the clan leader, has of course opened up the three magatama.  What about the higher level Mangeky¨­ Sharingan?

    But that¡¯s not necessarily the case.

    At least, Sasuke didn¡¯t see any mention of his father¡¯s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan in the records he could check.

    But Sasuke is not worried about this.  He has the experience of opening the kaleidoscope, and has stronger eye power and chakra than before. Even if he cannot open the kaleidoscope now, he can naturally return to the kaleidoscope stage after practicing for a while.

    He silently moved chakra and injected it into his eyes - it was a little unfamiliar at first, but he soon became comfortable.

    So, those black pupils also turned scarlet smoothly, and one, two, or three magatama appeared.

    Three magatama.

    But this is not the end!

    Sasuke continued to inject chakra into his eyes. He could feel that the new eyes could withstand more power, and even could undergo the next change!

    And under the witness of Uchiha Sakura, as a powerful chakra fluctuation emerged from Sasuke's body, the three magatama in the boy's eyes began to spin crazily, gradually melting and deforming, and finally formed a complex six-pointed star pattern.

    "Mangeky¨­ Sharingan!"

    Uchiha Sakura stared into Sasuke's eyes in shock.

    No, she was wrong.

    This is the one above it, the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan!

    Sasuke grabbed the mirror on the bedside table, looked at his Mangekyo Sharingan in the mirror, and was stunned for a moment¡ª¡ª

    In the pupils, there is a new kaleidoscope pattern. Sasuke's original six-pointed star kaleidoscope is used as the base, with a few more dots and slashes on the top corners. The new pattern looks more complicated, gorgeous and weird.

    He and Sakura looked at each other.

    "My uncle also turned on the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan before he died?" The girl frowned slightly.

    Sasuke shook his head.

    "I've never heard of this."

    It may be that his father has been hiding the information that he possesses the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan from the outside world, or it may be that he turned on the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan at the last moment before his death

    Sasuke remembers Haruno Sakura saying that the huge impact of negative emotions is the real reason for opening the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.

    So, leading the family to the road of destruction and being killed by the most beloved son must be a huge negative emotion, right?

    This is the first time Sasuke has tried to see the relationship between family, family and village from the perspective of his father.

    Father¡­¡­

    What did he think when he led his family on the path of rebellion?  What was it that made him accept the slaughter calmly?

    "For a long time, Sasuke's Uchiha Fugaku was a stern but loving father and a patriarch who went in the wrong direction."This impression is fragmented and contradictory, one-sided and crude.  It wasn't until he put on his father's eyes that Sasuke finally began to try to understand his father, his complexity, his powerlessness and helplessness, and his deep love.

    Sasuke suddenly wanted to see his father again.

    Have a cup of tea with him and have a chat.  Talk about the family and the village, talk about the family and the children.

    ***

    The fifth Hokage summoned Sasuke as soon as he learned the news.

    She said she was checking his eyes, but in fact, as soon as it was confirmed that the operation was successful, Tsunade immediately sent a new task to Sasuke and Sakura.

    The attitude of eagerly asking employees to go to work is like a living version of Yang Bailao and Jack Ma in the ninja world.

    "Hokage-sama, can't you understand that Sasuke has just removed his stitches! Is he about to take on a mission?" Uchiha Sakura rolled her eyes.

    "It's okay, Sakura." Sasuke didn't mind and said with a smile, "After resting in the hospital for so many days, I happen to be a little itchy and need to move!"

    With that said, he unfolded the mission scroll and began to understand the details of the mission.

    "¡­¡­Orochimaru?"

    "Yes, according to reliable information," Tsunade glanced at Uchiha Sakura and said in a deep voice, "'Akatsuki' has shown signs of contact with Orochimaru, and seems to want to re-accept that cunning guy."

    Uchiha Sakura then added: "Orochimaru was once a member of Akatsuki. Later, he defected from Akatsuki for unknown reasons. He has been hunted by Akatsuki ever since. But now, it seems that he has been hit too hard by us, and Akatsuki also wants to  I have reunited with my former traitor!"

    Sasuke looked at the mission scroll and frowned.

    "Our mission is to kill him?" he said coldly.

    "If possible." Tsunade smiled slightly, "But it's not easy to kill that guy. His ability to escape is unique. Your mission is to prevent Akatsuki and Orochimaru from collaborating and destroying their cooperation plan! Of course, you can capture or kill  It would be better to kill Orochimaru."

    She paused and continued: "Be quick! Complete the mission before they reach an agreement! Kakashi, Hinata and the original ANBU Team 14 (members including Shino, Yugao, and Sakura) have already come forward  Went for reconnaissance, they are responsible for helping you find Orochimaru's hideout and providing security support. Your pick-up point is in Sound Nest Town on the border of Tian Country and Fire Country."

    "Do you have any other questions?"

    The boy and the girl looked at each other.

    From each other¡¯s eyes, they saw full confidence.

    It¡¯s just Orochimaru

    Sasuke, who has gained new eyes, and Sakura Uchiha, who has never fought independently, both have the urge to try!

    Sakura smiled faintly, put her hands on her hips and said, "No problem!"

    Tsunade nodded: "Very good then, Uchiha Sakura, Uchiha Sasuke, obey the order! The code name is 'Operation Snake Catching', and the execution will begin immediately!"

    "Set off!"

    The blonde woman stood up, waved her hands violently, and shouted energetically.

    "yes!"

    The boys and girls looked solemn, bowed slightly, and disappeared into the office.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 610 Izakaya

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ??Yinchao Town is located on the main transportation road in the north of the mainland. Although the town is small, it is very prosperous.

    There is an izakaya in the town, which is famous for its good wine and food.

    Even ninjas - if they are not on a mission - will come in, have a few drinks, have a drink, whisper, or talk loudly, making the izakaya extremely noisy.

    The New Year has just passed.

    On this day in late winter, heavy snow fell over the town.

    The bad weather makes people particularly nostalgic for the comfort indoors. Even ninjas in a hurry can't resist the temptation of warmth.

    On this day, the izakayas in the town were crowded with guests. The hall was bustling with people and the atmosphere was fiery.

    Sitting on the table next to the door were four middle-aged men who looked like Kumo ninjas. They were drinking hot drinks comfortably while whispering about the latest developments in the ninja world.

    "Hey, have you heard? Last month, that 'Akatsuki' took away the tailed beast from the Kingdom of Water!"

    The short ninja huddled in his seat like a monkey and whispered.

    "Isn't it?" A ninja who was sitting next to him with an average appearance but a long, narrow and ugly scar on his face subconsciously lowered his body and said softly, "Didn't it mean that Konoha also sent people to support him?  With the combined strength of the two villages, couldn't they successfully snipe Akatsuki?"

    "I know a high-level friend, and he said that the leader of the Akatsuki company personally sent out that time," the strong man sitting across the table said angrily, "I heard that Konoha also sent their top combat forces to the water.  There was a fierce battle with Akatsuki in the sea area of ????the country, and even a tsunami was caused."

    Hearing this, the lean man who had been silently eating and drinking finally became interested. He raised his head and listened with interest.

    The scar-faced man said again: "Konoha's top combat powercouldn't it have dragged Jiraiya from the Sannin away? Tsk tsk, wouldn't that turn the world upside down?"

    The strong man smiled contemptuously: "What does Jiraiya mean? My friend said that the ninjas sent by Konoha are at least ten times stronger than Jiraiya!"

    "Ten times?"

    The three of them looked at the strong ninja, their eyes not only filled with shock, but also mixed with suspicion and contempt.

    "If it's not ten times, it's probably seven or eight times! At least five times, no less!" The strong ninja laughed dryly, knowing that no one would believe him if he overblown it, so he quickly changed his words.

    But after he changed his words, the others no longer believed what he said, and started to tease and tease him one after another.

    "There is absolutely no chance of 5 times. I know your kid likes to brag!" The lean ninja interjected. He drank the warm wine in the cup, smacked his mouth and squinted his eyes to reflect, while saying,  "But it's true that there is a master in Konoha who is stronger than Jiraiya."

    "Really?" "Who is it?" "Is it Kakashi?" The three of them immediately came closer.

    The lean man poured another glass of wine on his own, sipping it in small sips while looking at the three people who came over with a bit of pride.

    After whetting his appetite, he said: "Hey, haven't you all seen it? The Konoha envoy who went to our Cloud Ninja Village not long ago, the disciple of the Fifth Hokage, the very beautiful one! Don't be fooled by that guy's  Her appearance and age confuse her, but she is really super strong!¡±

    "Let me think about itis it called Haruno Sakura?" The scar-faced ninja frowned and thought for a moment, then suddenly realized, "She is only sixteen years old, right? She is stronger than the three ninjas, are you kidding me!"

    The scarred ninja looked unbelieving, but looking around, he saw that the strong man and the monkey-like ninja looked thoughtful, and he couldn't help but be a little surprised: "Hey, you guys don't believe it too, right?"  ?¡±

    "The one I just talked about was Haruno Sakura." The strong man said with a serious face, "I swear to Raikage-sama, what I said is true. There is no exaggeration or distortion! My friend said that Haruno Sakura used to be with  The Akatsuki people fought several times, and not only did they escape unharmed every time, but they even killed a few of them with their own hands!"

    Both Scarface and Monkey looked sideways with expressions of "You're just kidding."

    Even if this guy likes to exaggerate, if you squeeze out the water, then Haruno Sakura must have done it head-on with Akatsuki several times, and at least killed one of the ruthless members!

    "How is that possible? A fifteen-year-old girldid she inherit some powerful blood inheritance limit?"

    "I heard that she is a ninja born as a commoner and has nothing to do with those blood successor families."

    The two looked at each other.

    ? ?The thin man smiled and said: "At first, many people had the same reaction as you, but the fact is the fact. Let me tell you something, I saw it with my own eyes"

    This Kumo ninja is talking about the small conflict that occurred when Haruno Sakura handed over her credentials to Raikage (see Chapter 498 for details).  Although there was no real fight, in full view of everyone, Haruno Sakura faced the Hard Steel Raikage without falling into a disadvantage, which is quite telling.

    What he saw with his own eyes was naturally more convincing than what he heard from hearsay.

    Enjoying everyone's listening eyes, he got excited and broke another piece of information. He said that Haruno Sakura took Yu Gu of the Uchiha family to fight with Akatsuki's people at sea, far away from the shore, and the battle ended.  The aftermath actually caused two tsunamis in one day.

    This guy is worthy of being a ninja who can witness the Konoha envoy handing over his credentials. His status is much higher than the other three, and the things he gossips about are much more accurate and reliable than that of the burly man.

    A Yun nin who was sitting alone at the table next to him heard the lively discussion here and glanced curiously. He happened to meet the eyes of the lean man who was talking incessantly. The latter suddenly stopped talking with a slight smile on his face.  Yihong (I don't know if it was caused by drinking) raised his hand and said in salute: "Ah I have met Master Lintaki!"

    Ukon Kintaki has dark skin, a tough face, and carries a long sword on his back. He is a very typical Kumo ninja.  As an elite jounin, he can also bear the title of "sir".

    "It's Anjo" Ukon Ninataki frowned slightly, "Have you completed your mission?"

    "It's done!" Ancheng responded solemnly, "I'm on my way back, but the mountain is closed due to heavy snow, so I came here to take a break."

    The cloud ninja Jonin still frowned and reprimanded: "When the mission is completed, go back early and don't stay too much outside the village."

    "Yes!" the four of them replied with their heads shrunk.

    Lintaki ignored them, cleared the food on the plate in a few moments, stood up and left.

    When he walked to An Cheng, he paused, patted the lean man on the shoulder, and whispered: "I have something to tell you four. Don't spread it to people in other villages."

    The four people had stern expressions.

    Linlong seemed to have used some kind of secret technique or illusion when speaking, and his voice was just low enough that only they could hear clearly. It was completely different from the sneaky whispers of the four people before.

    "According to reliable information, Konoha Jonin Hatake Kakashi is leading a team around here, and seems to be performing some mission. In addition to the copy ninjas, the other ninjas sent by Konoha are also masters, so don't be careless!"

    As he spoke, he slowly stretched out his left arm, revealing the wound that was covered with layers of bandages.

    "This is the wound left behind when I saw the weakest white-eyed girl alone and wanted to test it out"

    (Two chapters in a row, with one more to come) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 611 Master and Servant

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The four people on the table took a breath.

    Especially Anjo, he knows the character of Lord Ningtaki and will never deliberately exaggerate or distort the enemy's strength. If he can defeat Lord Ningtaki, who is a veteran elite jounin, what level of ninja is the white-eyed girl?

    And since the Byakugan girl, who is the weakest link, has this kind of strength, how strong must the team led by Hatake Kakashi be?

    What kind of mission and what kind of enemy require such a team to deal with?

    He raised his head sharply.

    "Orochimaru." Lintaki said calmly, "Obviously, they are looking for Orochimaru, because it is rumored that he has been hiding near Tian Country Only enemies of this level need to be treated with such caution by Konoha.  "

    "You are by no means a match for any of them. To put it bluntly, even if the four of you put together, it is not enough to defeat the weakest girl with white eyes with one hand. So after eating, you should go back quickly and don't stay here anymore.  Stay. Also, if you meet your companions in the village, tell them this information.

    ¡°I order you to take action as soon as possible. If you encounter them, stay away and avoid fighting, let alone make enemies with them!

    "do you understand?"

    The four of them responded in unison: "Yes, sir!"

    Ukon Takashi nodded imperceptibly, turned around and prepared to leave.

    "By the way," he suddenly paused when he walked to the door, "be careful when talking outside in the future. Don't make unreasonable comments about strong people. Be careful of what comes out of your mouth! Especially when discussing ninjas of the same level as Haruno Sakura and Uchiha -  -"¡¾Note¡¿

    Before Yun Ren finished speaking, the door of the izakaya was suddenly pushed open, and the sharp north wind interrupted his words.

    A dark-haired woman appeared in front of the door.

    She has delicate features, a slender figure, and a heroic spirit between her brows.

    He is a commoner.

    Linlong turned around and looked around, he could tell at a glance just from her appearance.  The calluses on the hands, the distribution of the muscles, the forehead protector representing the ninja village, and the most important chakra aura, did not exist on that woman.

    So, how dare a civilian block the door of a ninja?

    Linlong frowned and wanted to scold him, but a warning sign arose in his heart for no apparent reason. Instead, someone loudly told him not to do that!

    The atmosphere was delicate, and the two faced each other face to face for two seconds.

    The black-haired woman frowned slightly, her expression still indifferent, her red lips parted lightly and said: "Get out of the way."

    Anjou was furious in an instant - how brave you are, a weak commoner girl blocked the door and refused to give way and dared to talk to a ninja like this. That is a big shot that I, Anjou, as a special jounin, must treat with respect!

    He originally wanted to get angry and teach the woman a lesson on behalf of Lord Lintaki, but as soon as he left his seat, he suddenly realized the subtlety of the atmosphere.

    That's right If you want to scold that rude woman to get out of the way, Lord Ningtaki will speak up himself. He is not the kind of person who puts on airs. He needs his subordinates to do everything for him to show his nobility!  Lord Lintaki must have a reason for not speaking!

    What is he afraid of!

    In fact, Nintaki Ukon couldn't tell what he was afraid of.

    He only knew that his sixth sense, which had warned him several times between life and death, was warning him not to provoke that seemingly weak woman!

    Either the sixth sense, which never makes mistakes, has made a mistake, or

    The woman in front of him was so strong that he couldn't even see through her!

    The winter wind howled, bringing a biting chill into the izakaya, but sweat broke out on Lintaki's forehead.

    Yun Ren¡¯s expression seemed cold and hard, but his brain was running crazily, thinking and judging. Should he believe in rational judgment or the warning of the sixth sense?

    If it¡¯s the latter, then what kind of background is the woman in front of him that can make him panic?

    The black-haired woman didn't wait for the answer. She frowned even more tightly and took another step forward.

    "Are you going to get out of the way or not?"

    She asked impatiently.

    Lintaki knew he had to make a choice.

    The brief confrontation has attracted some attention.  If it drags on any longer and attracts everyone's attention, it will be too late.

    "Sorry," he tried his best to show an apologetic smile, turned sideways to make way for the passage, "please come in."

    The woman stepped into the house without hesitation.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A young man dressed as a nobleman, dusty and with a smile on his face.

      He strode across the threshold, passed the Kumo ninja, and followed the black-haired woman.

    It seems that this is a master and servant who are out of town.

    Linlong was sweating profusely, and when he saw the noble young master, his pupils shrank!

    "Sir?" Anjo carefully pulled Lintaki's sleeve, "What's wrong with you?"

    The Kumo ninja jounin was completely unable to answer Anjo's question.

    Could it be that when the woman passed him by, every cell in his body was screaming, and the urge to escape exploded like a torrent?

    Can you tell him that before the man appeared, he didn't notice that there was someone behind the woman at all?

    Did you tell him that he almost thought his blood was frozen just now?

    Linlong could only respond in silence.

    It wasn¡¯t until the man walked over that he realized he was gasping for air.

    The Kumo ninja jounin suppressed his rapid breathing and glanced at Anjo and the others.

    "Walk!"

    The Kumo ninjas left their half-eaten food behind and walked out of the izakaya in a bit of embarrassment.

    Inside the izakaya.

    The master and servant went straight to the bar and asked the bartender to order drinks and dishes.

    "The king of heaven overshadows the tigers of the earth." The noble-looking man suddenly blinked his eyes, and the strange kaleidoscope pattern in his eyes flashed away.

    Being stimulated by the code word and Sharingan, the bartender was suddenly stunned for a moment, and a triangular dart-shaped pattern also appeared in his eyes.

    "The pagoda suppresses the river demon." He said quickly and emotionlessly with a dull expression.

    In a daze, the bartender returned to normal.

    He had no idea that, unknowingly, he had become a mailbox for storing information, nor did he know that in just a short moment, something magical happened.

    He had even forgotten that a man and a woman who looked like a master and servant had just ordered food here.

    "Pair it with the Mangekyou Sharingan with a code word that absolutely no one can think of, and it becomes an absolutely safe key. It is absolutely safe to use this method to transmit information." The noble prince smiled slightly, and said that it was completely contrary to his personality.  words.

    The black-haired woman ignored him and just glanced back. Seeing An Cheng and others Zhang Huang leaving, a slight sneer appeared on her indifferent face.

    "Hmph Cloud Ninja."

    The man also turned to look and shook his head disapprovingly: "It's better to scare them away, so that we don't have to watch out for these little bugs with malicious intentions when we trouble Orochimaru."

    "However, in this way, the identity we finally worked out will be completely exposed, right? What about the secret infiltration we agreed on?

    ¡°Or are you just exposing yourself on purpose?

    "Are you tired of playing the role of my maid Sako?"

    The man winked at the black-haired beauty.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 612 Plan

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Yun Ren and his group rushed out of the izakaya nervously, which did not affect the noisy atmosphere in the house.

    Of course, there will be people who will remember this small encounter that was not even a conflict or incident.

    This place is located at the transportation hub of the Northern Continent, so it¡¯s not surprising that there are some ghosts and monsters.

    Informants, backstabs, spies, rebel ninjas, intelligence specialists and even ninjas hidden among civilians are like rats hiding in the dark, peeking, eavesdropping, collecting, seizing all kinds of information, and passing it on to them  superiors, and finally summarized the desks of those forces that can affect the ninja world to some extent¡ª¡ª

    Orochimaru¡¯s Sound Ninja Village, Akatsuki, Cloud Ninja Village, Iwa Ninja Village and even Konoha itself, including the nobles and even daimyo of the Land of Fire.

    But in front of the seemingly ordinary pair of young masters and maids, they did not dare to act rashly.

    Those who engage in intelligence are all discerning guys. They saw clearly how the Kumogakure jounin Rintagaki Ukon exited in embarrassment just now. Even the ruthless elite jonin level was so frightened. This  The master and the servant must be two giant Buddhas.

    It seems to be blooming with infinite light, which is an existence that must not be ignored or looked directly at!

    So they lowered their heads, hid deeper into the darkness, and shivered to reduce their sense of existence.

    Like an ostrich with its head buried in the sand.

    Uchiha Sakura was sitting in front of the bar. At a glance, she could see several sneaky guys - they may have tried hard to hide themselves, but the chakra fluctuations they deliberately concealed could not escape Sakura's perception.  The attempt to hide their presence made their presence more conspicuous.

    But she is not very interested in cleaning up these trash fish.

    It¡¯s just a weed. Once it¡¯s cleared away, another one will grow.

    Uchiha Sakura is only interested in everything because she went on a mission for the first time - although field missions are nothing new in my memory, "experienced" missions are another thing after all.

    When the excited girl turned her head, she found that the black-haired woman next to her had released her transformation spell and returned to her original appearance.

    This beauty whom she calls "Zaozi" turns out to be a young man.

    It is Uchiha Sasuke.

    "Okay, let's cancel the transformation. There's no need to maintain this disguise, Sakura!" he said, "It's been exposed anyway."

    After all, Sasuke is not a fan of women's clothing. For a straight man, this kind of dress is still too awkward.

    Uchiha Sakura shrugged and had no choice but to remove her disguise and return to her girlish appearance.

    "They say women's clothing can only be worn zero or countless times," she looked at Sasuke depressedly, "Didn't you awaken any new hobbies?"

    Sasuke felt chilled by her sight, and quickly turned away: "Where did you hear this nonsense Why should I be interested in dressing up as a girl! Let's be more serious, we are on a mission!"

    "Huh, if you focus on the mission, you should continue to play the role of a good maid, Sako!" Uchiha Sakura rolled her eyes at him resentfully and said with a frown.

    It was Uchiha Sakura who came up with the idea of ????disguising herself and going deep into Orochimaru's lair.

    You may not believe it, but the person in Class 7, including Kakashi, who uses the transformation technique best, is not Sakura, who has the best chakra control, but Naruto.  In the original work, this guy's transformation technique even hit Kaguya.  In order to carry out the mission, Uchiha Sakura even wrote a letter to Naruto who was practicing in Mt. Myoboku, and learned some transformation techniques from him.

    Sakura's idea can indeed avoid alerting others to a certain extent, and it is out of public interest; but asking Sasuke to become the maid Sako is purely due to her personal bad taste.

    As for the noble prince she transformed into, her appearance is somewhat based on the appearance of her previous life. Unfortunately, even Haruno Sakura herself has almost forgotten what he looked like. After accepting the memory of him, her impression is even worse.  I was confused, so I had to change into a handsome person.

    She managed to make the heavy and serious assassination mission look like an outing.

    It is because these two people are so powerful, confident in defeating Orochimaru, and have young minds that they act like this.

    Seeing her pretending to be angry, Sasuke couldn't help but find it funny, so he explained: "Going forward, there is no point in continuing to pretend, that is the core area of ??Orochimaru, and it is not a place where civilians can enter and leave.  "

    "snort!"

    The girl didn't answer his words and turned her head away deliberately, but her bright eyes kept turning, wondering what she was thinking.

      Sasuke shook his head.

    He actually knew that she was not really showing off her temper.

    After getting along with her for more than half a month, Sasuke has basically figured out the girl's character.

    As a clone, her personality is essentially very close to that of her original self. She is a rare girl who is not a love-minded girl, and is more rational than emotional.  So of course there is no such thing as a princess who is unruly, disruptive, or pretentious.  However, compared to Haruno Sakura, who is a steely girl, Split Sakura is a little more soft than the cold and upright character of the main character. It may be that when recreating the spirit of the main character, the core part of the character inherits more of the soul of the original Sakura.  The part that is not a time traveler.

    "Let's get back to business," Sasuke smiled, "What's the next step? Do you have a plan?"

    Speaking of the mission, Uchiha Sakura sat up straight and said seriously: "I carefully studied the latest information that Kakashi-sensei left for us, combined with Orochimaru's cunning rabbit three-hole character"

    She frowned slightly, her red lips slightly pursed, and thought for a while.

    "It seems that there is really no other good way besides a strong attack."

    At this time, the waiter started to serve the dishes, and the two stopped talking. Sasuke took the opportunity to think hard, but he didn't get any results.

    This is normal.

    With Orochimaru's slippery character, Konoha has wanted him for so many years, Xiaoming has secretly been chasing him for so long, and the two major forces can't do anything to him. Instead, they make him live more and more nourished. Sasuke and Sakura  How can a newcomer come up with a wonderful plan in a moment?

    What's more, Sasuke is not good at quick wits.

    Uchiha Sakura has inherited her good brain to some extent, but even if Haruno Sakura is here, can she catch that slippery white snake?

    If Obito hadn¡¯t made some noise when he came into contact with Orochimaru before, Konoha still wouldn¡¯t be able to determine where Orochimaru is!

    "Let's eat first. If you have anything to do, we can talk about it after eating." Sasuke said helplessly, "If it doesn't work, just attack one base after another and dig three feet into the ground to dig him out!"

    ¡°Then it¡¯s better for us to disguise ourselves and sneak over there¡­¡±

    Uchiha Sakura secretly rolled her eyes at him.

    However, after pondering for a long time, the two of them failed to come up with a reliable idea. Instead, the last hot meal was tasteless, which was a bad start.

    When we walked out of the izakaya, the snow had stopped, and the land was covered in silver, which was particularly enchanting and the scenery was superb.

    The girl immediately became energetic.

    "The good news is that Orochimaru did not agree to Akatsuki's invitation, which shows that he regards Akatsuki as an enemy" She suddenly asked, "Speaking of which, my current strength seems to be better than the last time I fought Orochimaru."  How much stronger was Maru when he fought?¡±

    Sasuke was stunned for a moment, then looked the girl up and down, thought for a moment, and said curiously: "On the surfaceit doesn't seem to have changed much!"

    He knew that Uchiha Sakura was definitely much better than Haruno Sakura at that time, but without the Sage Mode and other secret techniques, this improvement would not be so obvious on the surface.  If you have to take into account the rapid development of your body and the vigorous growth of chakra as the years go by, it is just a natural increase in strength. Compared with the monster-like growth rate of the original deity, it is incomparable.

    Uchiha Sakura smiled slightly and said: "Then it seems that Orochimaru has a reason to face meif he has a clear enough understanding of his situation!"

    This is what she thinks¡ª¡ª

    Orochimaru is now in a dilemma: he neither wants to return to the Akatsuki organization, nor can he be soft on KonohaContinue to escape, and becoming an underground rat is certainly one way, but today is different from the past.  If Akatsuki or Konoha were determined to catch him, how long they could escape was a question.

    So for Orochimaru, the best way to break the situation is to have a head-on fight with Sakura, who seems to have made little progress.

    But in this way, whether he can catch Orochimaru or not depends on his thoughts.  Once again, real strategizing does not exist in the world of Naruto. The main line of the entire Naruto story is a repetition of various failed plans: Suna Ninja planned for a rebellion for several years and failed; Obito planned for two to destroy the world.  Thirty years and failed; Madara has planned to conquer the world for decades and hundreds of years, but also failed; Kaguya and Black Zetsu have planned for revenge for thousands of years, but they still failed.

    Sasuke thought for a moment and came to his senses: "That's right!"

    "Compared to being clueless just now, the two of them were at least somewhat sure, and they were in a good mood.

    Uchiha Sakura jumped lightly, stood on the snow, and Tingting walked out.  She used the skill of treading water on the soft snow layer, and she was able to achieve the effect of treading on the snow without leaving any trace. The civilians passing by on the street almost thought they saw fairies flying in the snow.

    After a few moments, the two of them had disappeared into the town, stepping on the snow and starting to go deep into the hinterland of Orochimaru's power.

    ¡¾Two chapters in a row, one more to go.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)?.  She used the skill of treading water on the soft snow layer, and she was able to achieve the effect of treading on the snow without leaving any trace. The civilians passing by on the street almost thought they saw fairies flying in the snow.

    After a few moments, the two of them had disappeared into the town, stepping on the snow and starting to go deep into the hinterland of Orochimaru's power.

    ¡¾Two chapters in a row, one more to go.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 613 Betrayal

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Deep in the Kingdom of Tian, ??there is a base hidden underground.

    Orochimaru and Kabuto were walking slowly in the underground corridor.

    The information about Sound Nest Town has just been delivered to Orochimaru.

    He casually opened the scroll, and the information about Sasuke and Sakura's appearance was written in code words on it - he already knew it.

    After all, these two people broke into his sphere of influence carelessly and searched for his base openly.

    "Lord Orochimaru, the Konoha gang looks menacing" Kabuto stood behind him, pushed his eyes and said, "Do you want to avoid them?"

    "Avoid it?" Orochimaru suddenly stopped, turned his head and glanced at Kabuto.

    The flickering lights in the corridor cast a shadow on the snake-like man's side face.

    Those orange eyes were as cold as poisonous snakes in the dark.

    Doudou¡¯s heart tightened.  Orochimaru's hoarse voice contained a hint of murderous intent, lingering in his heart and making him suffocating.

    Orochimaru's strength has become stronger again.  he thinks.

    Just a look or a word made his heart tremble.

    The bespectacled young man looked solemn, but still had a leisurely fake smile on his face: "I thinkthat guy Kakashi dares to search for our traces here so unscrupulously, I'm afraid it's not just because Haruno Sakura is supporting him.  ?¡±

    Orochimaru looked at him meaningfully for a long time before turning his head.

    He smiled slightly and said coldly as he walked deeper into the narrow and gloomy corridor: "That loser with the name of a genius dares to come here to act wild. Most likely, he got it through luck.  There must be a breakthrough in your eyes!"

    "Mangekyou Sharingan?" Kabuto followed up and asked at the right time.

    "That's right." Orochimaru responded coldly, repeating word for word, "Mangekyo Sharingan"

    Sharingan This name has a special meaning for Orochimaru.

    He was once defeated by Itachi Uchiha, and he lost miserably. The arrogant Orochimaru became obsessed with the Sharingan from then on.  He coveted Uchiha's physique, and for a while he actively planned to obtain Uchiha Sasuke's body. Unfortunately, in this ninja world, he failed to successfully abduct Sasuke like in the original work.

    The Mangekyou Sharingan is indeed his weakness and the eternal pain in his heart.

    It¡¯s just Orochimaru thought to himself, his eyes getting colder and colder: You Hatake Kakashi, you are nothing but a rotten fish, Uchiha Itachi can defeat me, what does it have to do with you?

    ¡°In the final analysis, the Mangekyo Sharingan can only exert its true power with people who are worthy of it.  To put it bluntly, Kakashiis he really worthy of the Sharingan?  It was obvious that Orochimaru didn't think so.  In the entire Class 7, the one he likes most is Haruno Sakura, followed by Sasuke, who has been dating for a long time.

    As for Kakashi?

    He is not even worthy of carrying shoes for his student Haruno Sakura.

    Kabuto probably guessed what Orochimaru was thinking.  He knew that Orochimaru didn't like Kakashi very much.

    But Haruno Sakura, whom Kabuto has always avoided mentioning, is the real threat.

    Having been under Orochimaru for so many years, Kabuto already knows this man¡¯s character very well. Apart from his weak sense of morality and lack of human touch, he is actually a good leader.  At least that's how it looks on the surface.  Otherwise, it would not be easy to win over a bunch of cannon fodder and even talents who are willing to work for him.

    The real Orochimaru is arrogant, has no emotions, does not care about old feelings, regards worldly constraints as nothing, and is a veritable cold-blooded animal.

    Because powerful enemies are around and the situation is critical, Orochimaru's mood has begun to become impetuous. If the mention of Itachi or Sakura at this time stimulates Orochimaru's emotions, maybe even Kabuto himself will be angered, right?

    "I know what you want to say is not Kakashi, Kabuto." Orochimaru narrowed his eyes and looked back at the bespectacled man behind him, then said calmly, "Haruno Sakura of course, there is another one who may have opened the Mangekyo Sharingan.  Uchiha Sasuke. The former alone is already very troublesome. If we add a pair of Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, no matter how we think about it, we will definitely lose."

    "I can help you stop Sasuke." Kabuto quickly expressed his stance, "My corpse manipulation technique happens to be not afraid of the Sharingan!"

    Orochimaru did not respond.

    The two of them walked like this until they reached the end of the corridor.

    Under the dim light, it can be seen that there is no way forward.

    "Lord Orochimaru, this is a dead end." Kabuto reminded.

    "You can see it, this is a dead end, a dead end it should"How to go?  "Orochimaru stopped, as if he was asking Kabuto, or talking to himself.

    Kabuto frowned slightly.

    "I don't understand, sir." He hesitated and replied.

    "No, you understand, Kabuto. The Akatsuki just came to the door, and now there are powerful enemies of Konoha blocking the door." The man in the kimono said quietly, "There are tigers in front of me and wolves in the back. I don't have any of them."  With no certainty of solution, isn¡¯t this a dead end? What do we do, you say?¡±

    Kabuto thought for a while, but still had some doubts: "Sir, I still don't understand Konoha did come with bad intentions, but Akatsuki's side seemed to just invite you to return to the organization, and there was no threat.  It shouldn¡¯t be considered a dead end, right?¡±

    Orochimaru sneered: "No threat? That's just because they have no power to threaten me You don't think Akatsuki is an organization that does good things, do you? This is even more ridiculous than thinking that the Third Hokage is a good person! Entering that  Organization, you have to work hard for them, and in the end they will probably kill you Otherwise, why do you think I betrayed Akatsuki before?"

    Kabuto was silent for a moment, speechless.

    "So, what should we do?" Orochimaru continued, "If I were you, Kabuto, I would already consider how to betray myself This is an excellent opportunity. What do you think, Kabuto? Xiaoxiao  Isn¡¯t the offer offered to you tempting enough?¡±

    Dou suddenly broke into a cold sweat!

    Whoosh whoosh!

    Hearing just a few cold roars, before the bespectacled young man could react, he was tightly restrained by several pythons. He instantly turned into a fish on the chopping board, unable to move!

    "Lord Orochimaru, I didn't betray you!" Kabuto didn't try to struggle or quibble, but shouted immediately, "I chose to follow you because I recognized your thoughts, how could I betray you because of some illusory promises?  Woolen cloth!"

    "Of course you didn't betray me, otherwise you would have been a dead body by this time."

    Orochimaru turned around, looked at Kabuto, and said coldly.

    "But you hesitated, didn't you?" He stared at his orange vertical eyes, and the murderous aura slowly overflowed from his animal-like pupils and seeped into Kabuto's body.

    "Lord Orochimaru" Kabuto breathed heavily, moaning in pain, and said with difficulty, "I can explain!"

    "Then I'm all ears." The man in kimono smiled coldly.

    At the same time, outside one of Orochimaru¡¯s underground bases.

    The girl's figure suddenly appeared, her slender black sandals stepped on the ground, her light steps stirred up light dust, and fell on her white and slender feet.

    Uchiha Sasuke followed and landed steadily beside Sakura.

    "According to intelligence, there is also an underground base of Orochimaru here." He looked at Sakura and said, "Are you coming or should I?"

    "I'll go ahead! Save some of your energy" Uchiha Sakura clapped her hands and said, "I hope this time I won't fail like the previous times!"

    "Get out of here, Orochimaru!"

    She snorted coldly, quickly formed seals with her hands, and the chakra on her body suddenly exploded.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 614 Kabuto

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the entire Naruto story, perhaps the most twisted relationship is between Orochimaru and Kabuto, the boss and subordinate.

    Who is this person?

    On the surface, he is a spy planted by Scorpion under Orochimaru.

    But in fact, under the instruction of Orochimaru, he pretended to follow Scorpion to become his subordinate, and in turn infiltrated Orochimaru's double agent.

    However, what is more complicated is that Orochimaru was Kabuto's executioner, and both the former and Kabuto were Danzo's subordinates.

    It all started when Kabuto was injured and lost his memory when he was young, and was taken in by the director of the orphanage, Yakushi Nonou.  Nonoyu was once the most talented spy under Danzo. After retiring, he established an orphanage for peace of mind.  Danzo didn't like her retirement, and threatened Noonoyu to come back because of the orphanage, so Kabuto stepped forward and volunteered to join Gen for the sake of the director and the orphanage, and began his life as a spy.

    Since then, Kabuto has traveled around the world as a spy, gradually losing his identity. The only director who can anchor his heart, Noonoyu, cannot recognize Kabuto because he has been deceived by Danzo for many years. At this time, Danzo is cruel  Kabuto arranged for him and the dean to kill each other, and finally accidentally killed Nonoyu, Kabuto completely lost the meaning of survival.

    Orochimaru was originally arranged by Danzo to deal with Kabuto, but after seeing this confused young man, he changed his mind and finally took him in.

    However, does Orochimaru really trust Kabuto?

    A person who has no desires and desires and has lost the meaning of life is indeed the person who is least likely to rebel.

    Because no one knows what kind of bargaining chip is needed to buy such a person.

    A tremendous strength?  Weird secret technique?  A high status?

    No, neither.

    Kabuto seemed not interested in those temptations or even in anything.

    But conversely, it is difficult to control such subordinates.

    As strong as Orochimaru, many times I don¡¯t know what this extremely smart and capable subordinate is thinking.  He could give Kimimaro the warmth of his family, he could give Toss and the others the temptation of strength, and he could also show kindness and power to the five sound ninjas, making them devoted to him, but Kabuto was always an exception.

    Orochimaru is a person with strong and clear desires and goals, and he is completely different from Kabuto.

    What exactly does Kabuto want from him?  And why did Orochimaru get his allegiance?

    So from the beginning to now, Orochimaru has never trusted Kabuto.

    "However, he didn't think Kabuto would betray him either.

    Even ifthe temptation is the Akatsuki organization, which is much more powerful than him.

    No one knows what kind of conversation took place between Orochimaru and Kabuto at the end of that corridor, when Uchiha Sakura and Sasuke were about to knock on the door.

    No one knows what Kabuto Yakushi said to Orochimaru.

    But in the end Orochimaru chose to trust Kabuto.

    ?Perhaps it¡¯s because Kabuto gave an impeccable reason.  Perhaps it was because Orochimaru knew Kabuto well enough to know that Akatsuki couldn't give him what he wanted.

    Or maybe it's just because Uchiha Sakura's chakra is as bright as the scorching sun in the sky, and it's imminent.

    In short, when the two men responsible for the frontal attack on Konoha finally met Orochimaru and Kabuto, the teenagers did not notice at all that the two people had just had a nearly face-to-face conversation.

    "We meet again, Haruno Sakura, and Uchiha Sasuke."

    Orochimaru did not hide in the shadows, waiting for an opportunity to attack like a snake, but appeared in front of the two people openly.

    Kabuto followed him, with his usual cold fake smile on his face, his eyes hidden behind his glasses.

    Uchiha Sakura and Sasuke stood high on the other side of the mountain, with slightly impatient smiles on their faces¡ª¡ª

    "You finally came out Orochimaru!"

    She crossed her arms, the corners of her clothes undulating slightly with the mountain breeze, her eyes lowered, looking down at Orochimaru and the two at her feet.

    An astonishing chakra aura emanated from the girl without concealment.

    Standing at Orochimaru's position and looking up, he saw the girl's clothes fluttering, looking forward to the divine flight, and her graceful appearance, as if she was a goddess coming to the world!

    Orochimaru's eyes narrowed slightly.

    After all, ninjas are not goddesses

    Orochimaru will not be shocked so easily.

    On the contrary, he just felt that the girl's posture looked very handsome and beautiful, but if she faced the enemy, she might be bullied by the enemy before she even took out her hand to form the seal!  Standing like this, it has no practicality at all. Instead, it is full of flaws.?'s attack can do nothing to defeat me!  "

    ¡°The seemingly brilliant earth escape technique can be hidden from ordinary people, but how can it be hidden from Uchiha Sakura, who is extremely sensitive to chakra?  Even if you can hide it, attacking from underground is too big after all. How can you really hit the girl whose reaction speed is accelerated to the extreme after turning on "Sakura Chong"?

    To put it bluntly, this kind of routine is okay for use against shady ninjas, but when used on the battlefield above the shadow level, it will be life-threatening!  ¡¾Note¡¿

    It¡¯s just

    Although Kabuto's sneak attack was a complete failure, his probing revealed a lot of interesting information for Orochimaru.

    "I didn't expect Kabuto to really hurt you. Besides" Orochimaru looked at the girl and expressed his suspicion.

    ¡°You¡¯re not Haruno Sakura, right?¡±

    [I ate some unhygienic fruits, probably pomegranates with some chemicals left on them. As a result, the whole family got sick and suffered from diarrhea for four or five days I was the most serious. I couldn't eat anything at the beginning and had to run all day.  I went to the toilet more than a dozen times and spent the rest of the time lying on the bed. I didn¡¯t dare to go to the hospital casually. I took medicine for a few days and now I feel better] (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 615 Thousand Layer Cake (Happy Holidays)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Sasuke's eyes narrowed slightly and he looked at Orochimaru coldly.

    Uchiha Sakura remained calm.

    The girl who was questioned, instead of getting angry, put a full smile on her face and looked at Orochimaru with her eyes.

    "Oh?" The female ninja's smile was playful and meaningful, "Why do you see that?"

    Orochimaru also laughed, and his cold smile coupled with his narrow snake eyes looked even more sinister and evil.

    "The eyes, temperament, movements and even the taste of chakra are very different from the real Haruno Sakura" The man licked his pale lips and said lightly, "Also, don't underestimate my intelligence ability.  !¡±

    Sasuke¡¯s face tightened.

    The hands that were naturally hanging by his side subconsciously wanted to move and quickly form seals, but in the next moment, a slender jade finger pressed against the back of his hand, stopping his attack!

    He was slightly startled, turned around and saw Uchiha Sakura shaking her head incomprehensibly.

    Calm down.

    The temperature coming from the girl's fingertips seemed to be telling him this word.

    It was only then that the Sharingan boy realized that when facing Orochimaru, he reacted a little hastily.

    Maybe he was eager to prove his new power, maybe it was because the other party was a shadow that threatened to take away his body, or maybe it was more simple, Sasuke had a bit of a frizzy personality, not to mention his determination compared to Haruno Sakura himself.  Even the new student Uchiha Sakura is stronger than him.

    Taking a deep breath, the expression on the young man's face slowly relaxed.

    He looked at the girl, whose smile remained undiminished, as if she was not affected by Orochimaru's words at all.

    "This information of yours," she said leisurely, "could it bethat someone provided it to you?"

    Orochimaru¡¯s reaction is worth pondering.

    He looked unmoved and was silent for a moment.

    He was testing Uchiha Sakura's identity, but Uchiha Sakura was also testing whether he had a relationship with certain forces based on his testing.

    The only person who knows clearly that there are two Haruno Sakuras is Payne on the Akatsuki side.

    Orochimaru raised this question as soon as he opened his mouth. In Uchiha Sakura's view, it was undoubtedly confirmed that he and Akatsuki had recent information exchanges, so what about a deeper connection?

    ????????? Orochimarucould he have rejoined an organization?

    That organization has had several fights with me in the past two years, resulting in many casualties and serious injuries. It seriously lacks combat power. It should be eager to recruit new forces now!  Sothey got Orochimaru into trouble?

    Uchiha Sakura's mind was spinning and she was thinking quickly.

    At the same time, Orochimaru was also thinking quickly about the true identity of the girl in front of him.

    Although he said it with confidence, the subtle differences between his temperament, eyes, etc. and the Haruno Sakura in his impression didn't actually prove anything.

    After all, the last time he dealt with Haruno Sakura was a year ago.

    A year has passed and Orochimaru has changed a lot. There is no reason why Haruno Sakura is still the same as a year ago.

    Moreover, he does not believe that Konoha can cultivate a second girl as outstanding as Haruno Sakura No, even Haruno Sakura's growth has nothing to do with Konoha's training. Such a genius is not allowed to  You can shine in any village!

    What¡¯s more, she was keenly aware of the truth¡ª¡ª

    Indeed, not only was Kabuto contacted by certain people, Orochimaru also met the same group of people recently!

    Of course, this flaw was also deliberately exposed by Orochimaru.

    The girl can use it to determine who Orochimaru has been in contact with recently, but with the same sentence, Sasuke will only rush to silence, but Uchiha Sakura is keenly aware of what is behind it. Isn't this what Orochimaru wants to test?  Something?

    This amazing keenness seems to be exclusive to Haruno Sakura.

    To Orochimaru, that girl with a sharp mind, amazing talent, beauty and elf is like a lotus flower born in the dirty ninja world like a mire. She is white, noble, tall and graceful, and is rare in the world.

    And the deeper meaning is that Orochimaru deliberately wanted to pass the news to Konoha!

    With Sasuke still on the ground, Uchiha Sakura thought of the second floor, but Orochimaru was already on the fifth floor.

    It¡¯s old Thousand Layer Cake.

    As for Orochimaru¡¯s purpose¡­

    Of course it¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t want to join Akatsuki anymore!

    Although he was very confident in himself, Orochimaru knew very well that he could successfully defect from that organization back then., just because Xiao was too lazy to take action against him - the energy required to catch this slippery white snake was not commensurate with the benefits, so she simply let him go.  But it was different now. From the words of the dark vegetative man, Orochimaru could tell that Akatsuki had been really anxious recently!  He knew that he could not fight against this monster-like powerful organization on his own, so he simply introduced another behemoth to join the game!

    ¡°At least¡­ Konoha will never let go of the opportunity to thwart Akatsuki¡¯s plan.

    By messing up the situation, Orochimaru can fish in troubled waters!

    After pondering this, Orochimaru smiled faintly: "Haha. So what?"

    "Noso what?"

    "That's right. I think" the female ninja said faintly, "You shouldn't have agreed to anything unwisely, right?"

    The man still smiled faintly, but his eyes gradually lost their warmth: "Don't you think you are taking too much care?"

    Sakura's expression slowly darkened: "It's best for you to answer noor do you want to experience the answer to the question of whether I am Haruno Sakura now?"

    The evil spirit flowed out from the lips and teeth of the female ninja.

    The tit-for-tat dialogue suddenly made the atmosphere tense.

    Orochimaru looked at Uchiha Sakura quietly for a long time, then suddenly laughed loudly, breaking the murderous atmosphere.  He licked his lips and confessed unabashedly: "Indeed, some people suddenly came to me recently and said some incomprehensible words What? Princess Tsunade, do you have any advice?"

    Uchiha Sakura's eyes narrowed, and she turned to look at Sasuke quickly.

    "You promised them?" she asked quickly.

    Orochimaru looked at her deeply with his yellow snake eyes, grinning wider: "Then let's see, which side has better chips?"

    Uchiha Sakura was startled for a moment, then realized what she was doing, and an angry look flashed across her face.

    "Don't take yourself too seriously Orochimaru." She looked at Orochimaru dangerously, her murderous intent unabashedly spilling out, "Konoha is different from Akatsuki, we have no interest in subjugating Anhe.  Forgive the traitor. Akatsuki needs your power, but we don't! If you think that you can be sold as a bargaining chip just by rebirth from the filthy soil of two hands, it means that you are on the road to death!  "

    "Finally, I'll give you a piece of advice. Use whatever means you have as soon as possible. You escaped last year, but this time, you won't have any chance!"

    The chakra on the girl began to condense into a substantial light that was almost visible to the naked eye.

    Her momentum gradually accumulated, like a dangerous peak that towered straight into the sky, or like thunder that split the sky with its brilliance, awe-inspiring and astonishing.

    Orochimaru finally suppressed the smile on his face and his expression became solemn.

    He faced the mighty aura of the female ninja and said in a deep voice: "It's really an exaggeration Your strength has already reached this level, and it can be greatly enhanced. No wonder you are so confident!"

    "But, this year, I haven't stood still"

    Boom¡ª¡ª!

    However, just as Orochimaru was speaking, a giant translucent hand suddenly struck over!

    This blow came without any warning and was so fierce that it caused the rocks to shatter, the soil to crack, and the whole earth shook violently, as if there was a small earthquake!

    ¡°There¡¯s so much nonsense.¡±

    The boy's voice came from above Sakura's head.

    Turning around to look, I don¡¯t know when Sasuke suddenly activated Susanoo!

    He stood high on the forehead of the purple giant, bowed his head indifferently, and looked towards the direction of Susanoo's bombardment.

    Dust was billowing and smoke filled the air, and the Sharingan could not see clearly the scene under the fog for a while.

    But both Sasuke and Uchiha Sakura could clearly sense Orochimaru's undisguised chakra fluctuations under the mist.

    Still clear, cold and full of oppression.

    It seems that Sasuke's sneak attack did not cause any harm to him!

    "Haha Sasuke," Orochimaru's voice came out clearly under the thick smoke, "The biggest surprise you gave me is that you finally learned how to sneak attack like a ninja!"

    The smoke and dust slowly dispersed.  Among the shadows, a gray and huge figure gradually appeared in front of the two people.

    (Happy holidays, no update tomorrow) (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 616 Everything is happening

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    About¡­¡­

    A week ago.

    In the wilderness near the country of fields.

    The night is getting dark.  A bright moon hangs high in the sky.

    Orochimaru has just finished a secret experiment and is walking alone on his way back to the main base.

    Suddenly, he stopped in an open space.

    It was desolate and silent, with only the shadow on the ground accompanying the man alone.

    Orochimaru smiled coldly: "The little mouse in the back has followed me all the way, isn't it going to come out?"

    no respond.

    There was calm all around.

    Orochimaru still sneered, turned around, and stared coldly at the dark roots of an ancient tree not far away.

    He walked slowly towards the shadow.

    This time, the stalker finally reacted - only to see the shadows in the dark roots of the tree fluctuate. Then, the ground cracked, and a dark figure shook the soil on his body, like a sprouting plant.  , broke out of the ground.

    Orochimaru's eyes narrowed quietly.

    "It's you Hei Jue." He stopped subconsciously.

    In the world of Naruto, if there is anything else that can scare this lawless man, apart from Haruno Sakura, the Akatsuki organization is the only one left.

    Therefore, facing the madman who dared to follow him, Orochimaru instead of getting angry, he cautiously cheered up.

    Even if he was confident enough in himself, Orochimaru had to admit that in that organization, there were many strong men who were not inferior to him, and there were even some who could crush him As for the leader of the organization, he felt even more  Unfathomable!

    ¡° Opposite of that terrifying power is an even more terrifying conspiracy brewing behind their backs - this is also the reason why Orochimaru defected that year.

    Don¡¯t get me wrong, Orochimaru is not a benevolent person who wants to save the world.

    He was just instinctively afraid of the conspiracy and the organization, so this extremely self-centered evil scientist defected to the organization he belonged to for the second time without hesitation.

    No matter what the reason was, Akatsuki did not pursue him relentlessly.

    After so many years, Orochimaru has been cautiously keeping a distance from Akatsuki, keeping his head down, and the two have maintained a tacit understanding of not having contact with each other until death.

    Until tonight.

    "People from Akatsuki" Orochimaru looked indifferent, looking at him coldly, but his mind was secretly sensing the chakra fluctuations around him, "What do you want from me?"

    "Long time no see, Orochimaru." Black Zetsu opened the corners of his long mouth and looked at the snake-like man with a half-smile, "It seems that you have lived a pretty good life these years!"

    Orochimaru responded silently.

    He lowered his eyes, moved imperceptibly, and looked around calmly, wary of other enemies that might appear.

    Surprisingly, he didn't sense any hostility.

    "Don't get me wrong." Noticing Orochimaru's little movements, Black Zetsu waved his hands and showed a sincere attitude, "I am the only one who came here today. We, Akatsuki, have no intention of settling old scores with you I am here.  Sending kindness!¡±

    bona fide?

    If another person had spoken to Orochimaru like this, the grass on his grave would have been as tall as one person.

    However, when Black Zetsu said this, Orochimaru had to think deeply about his purpose.

    Especially, he really didn¡¯t feel any sign that Akatsuki sent anyone else to target him - Hei Zetsu can¡¯t let Black Zetsu come after Orochimaru!

    In a flash of thought, combined with the recent intelligence, Orochimaru suddenly had a guess in his mind.

    "Good intentions?" He sneered, "Let me remind you that I am a traitor to the Akatsuki organization Do you plan to forget about it?"

    He opened his eyes wide, and stared at the dark figure in front of him with a pair of orange vertical eyes.

    Being stared at by such evil and gloomy eyes, anyone would feel tremendous pressure, but Hei Jue smiled calmly: "Of course!"

    ¡°Not only that, we also sincerely invite you to rejoin our organization and become one of us!¡±

    "As long as you agree treasures, women, status, a safe environment and your favorite ninjutsu secrets, everything is available!"

    Orochimaru looked at him steadily.

    Suddenly, he burst into laughter.

    ¡°Hehehehehe¡ª¡ª¡± His lips stretched to the limit and he laughed."Hei Zetsu, I'm really disappointed. Ten years have passed and you are still using the same old tactics!"

    "Ten years ago, when Xiao recruited me, he said the same thing. I agreed, but then I broke away from you. Ten years later, you still use the same thing to invite me?"

    "Where is your sincerity? Are you kidding me?"

    The wind suddenly picked up.

    The full moon sprinkled cold white light on the ground, illuminating Orochimaru's crazy and sinister smile.

    Black Zetsu was hidden in the dimness of the trees, motionless, with a false smile still on his face, quietly listening to Orochimaru's words.

    Orochimaru laughed wildly for a while, and then his laughter suddenly stopped. He looked at Black Zetsu with a cold look, like a poisonous snake that had found its prey.

    "I know why you came to me." After a while, he suddenly said.

    The man's voice suddenly changed from manic to feminine, smooth and cold, like a scaly animal sliding across your palm.

    "Because of Haruno Sakura, right?" He said slowly, "Don't think that because I have been hiding underground, I don't know anything"

    "Kakuzu, Hidan, Scorpion, Deidara, Kisame, Itachi, Konanand of course, the mysterious leader Pain. Almost half of you have fought against her, and thenyour organization  There were heavy casualties.¡±

    "Am I right?"

    Orochimaru laughed darkly.

    "Hehehehe. The Tangtangxiao organization, which is full of talents, was beaten to a pulp by a little girl. Even the leader himself couldn't do anything to her. It's really"

    He paused.

    "Lost, person, appearance, face."

    Hei Jue still looked indifferent, as if the organization being evaluated had nothing to do with him.

    As an old Yinbi who has lived in the darkness for thousands of years, he still has some thick skin.

    However, as the main messenger who manipulated everything behind the scenes, he was still angry when a junior commented so on the organization he secretly controlled.

    Orochimaru continued to speak.

    ¡°It¡¯s not hard to imagine how lacking in combat effectiveness you are before you lose your dignity and turn around to show your kindness to me, a traitor!¡±

    At this point, Hei Zetsu finally responded: "As expected, I can't hide it from you, Orochimaru Indeed, the organization is very interested in you and your earth reincarnation. This technique can greatly alleviate the current lack of our combat power! Xiao needs  you!"

    "Make a price, Orochimaru. What do you need?"

    "Believe me, what we can provide is definitely beyond your imagination and can definitely meet your conditions!"

    Orochimaru shook his head.

    "No, you are wrong. I am not interested in secretive organizations. I am not on the same journey as you! Also, what satisfied me ten years ago, I may not take seriously now!"

    Black Zetsu chuckled: "Don't be too busy refusing, Orochimaru! Even now, we are not afraid to tell you some truth. To be honest, Akatsuki's plan is very simple. Our real purpose is to collect the nine tailed beasts and assemble  With top combat power, defeat the five major ninja villages and establish a new order! I can guarantee that the fruits of victory will definitely include your share of Orochimaru. You can gain extremely high status and power, and you can do anything you want to do openly.  Human experiments!¡±

    Orochimaru basically sneered at this.

    "You'd better save your so-called truth to deceive children!" He waved his hand impatiently, "I know your plan is definitely not that simple, but I'm not interested in it either!"

    "Say something useful, or get out."

    "By the way, I would like to remind you that you can no longer threaten me!"

    "Haha! You speak much more forcefully, Orochimaru." Black shook his head disapprovingly, "Do you think that with your two new trump cards, you can compete with the broken Akatsuki?"

    Before Orochimaru could turn around, he continued on his own: "Indeed, I have to admit that we underestimated you I didn't expect that an ordinary person like you could master real power! No wonder you are so confident! It seems like we underestimated you  , the fact that you lost to Uchiha Itachi actually stimulated your progress!"

    "I'm afraid you are far beyond what you were when you first defected, and you are also above many ordinary members of the organization. It's really amazing"

    "However, I said, I come with sincerity. We can give you something that will definitely satisfy you!"

    "Let me guess You must have encountered a bottleneck recently, right? I'll give you a free tip. Listen up, I'll only say it once!"

    ¡°Two opposite bloodlines interact¡­¡±

    "You can get"

    "Sen, Luo, Wan, Xiang!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com)??Two opposite bloodlines interacting"

    "You can get"

    "Sen, Luo, Wan, Xiang!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 617 Susanoo¡¯s battle!

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "All things in the world?"

    Orochimaru¡¯s pupils shrank suddenly and his expression changed.

    "What did you say?!" He stared at Hei Jue with a bit of nervousness in his words, "Speak clearly!"

    Hei Jue just smiled and shook his head.

    "Understand it well, Orochimaru, you are a smart man and can understand what I say!" He said, slowly sinking into the soil, "I said, you will definitely be satisfied with what we give you!"

    "This little reminder is our sincerity If you want to know more, it depends on your choice!"

    "Give you some time to verify it and think about it slowly, Orochimaru. I hope you can give me a satisfactory answer when we meet next time!"

    "Goodbye¡ª¡ª"

    After saying that, he disappeared underground.

    Under the moonlight, the cracks in the soil healed, and the earth seemed to have never been cracked, flat and smooth, leaving no trace.

    In the open space, only Orochimaru was left with an uncertain expression.

    He stared at the place where Hei Jue left, thinking, and was silent for a long time.

    After a while, he turned around and left.

    A moment later.

    In one of Orochimaru's bases.

    "Suigetsu, I have a task for you." In the secret room, Orochimaru's expression was uncertain under the candlelight, and he said slowly, "Starting tomorrow, you go to spread the news that Akatsuki people are haunting the area. It seems that he wants to  To contact Orochimaru."

    The young man holding the decapitating sword glanced at him, leaned against the wall lazily, and picked up a thousand books to pick his teeth while saying: "Orochimaru, isn't this kind of task always arranged by Kabuto? You go and call him  Come on, I¡¯m too lazy to do the work that no one else can do!¡±

    Orochimaru's face darkened, he slashed at Suigetsu with a sharp eye knife, and asked murderously:

    "are you going?"

    In an instant, the temperature in the secret room seemed to have dropped below freezing.

    The young man was excited, his whole body trembled, and he stood up straight: "I understand, I'm going, I'm going!"

    He shrank his head, hurriedly put away the knife and turned around to go out, but was stopped by Orochimaru again:

    "Wait a moment!"

    "Be careful about secret operations, don't reveal your identity, and don't tell Kabuto."

    Shuiyue was stunned for a moment: "Yes yes! I understand."

    In the next few days, rumors such as "Orochimaru appeared near Tian no Country" and "Orochimaru met with a mysterious person" were spread near Tian No Country.

    And these rumors, just as Orochimaru expected, were also noticed by Konoha and sent an elite team to investigate.

    It is Orochimaru's wishful thinking to muddy the water and then fish in troubled waters.

    On his own, he couldn't compete with the ferocious monster Akatsuki, but adding Konoha as a variable gave him room to maneuver.

    Everything seems to be under his control.

    Orochimaru¡¯s only miscalculation was that he misjudged the combat power sent by Konoha¡ª¡ª

    Uchiha Sakura and Sasuke!

    One is the Uchiha boy who has opened the Eternal Kaleidoscope.

    One is a super shadow-level ninja who has inherited 80% of my combat power!

    Hey hey, this question is over the top!  ?

    If possible, Orochimaru hopes that everyone will not fight and kill, but coexist peacefully. It is best to sit down and have a cup of tea to chat about life Don't blame Orochimaru for being too cowardly to be a boss. He really doesn't dare to provoke a head-on confrontation.  The woman who is still alive and kicking after finishing Payne!

    ??What kind of gods and monsters are they that can confront the Samsara Eye head-on?

    According to rumors, the aftermath of that battle made the sea area with a radius of dozens of miles a restricted area for life for several weeks

    It is said that even hundreds of miles away from the battlefield, the big explosion can be clearly felt!

    What a majestic power that is.

    What a terrifying existence that is!

    Orochimaru now has only one thought towards this kind of woman: stay away from her.

    So even if he suspected that Uchiha Sakura was not her true self, Orochimaru wouldn't dare to bet - what's more, even if she wasn't her true self, he couldn't beat her!

    Therefore, Orochimaru had no intention of using force against the two intruders; he just used words to deal with them as much as possible.

    Who would have thought that Sasuke didn't care about that trick at all, he just activated Susanoo and blasted away!

    Such a blow would certainly not be able to do anything to Orochimaru.

    However, when the smoke cleared, Orochimaru'sThe people of the ? clan have no peace after death, and are used as experimental materials by Danzo and Orochimaru?

    Anger welled up, Sasuke gritted his silver teeth and his face turned red.

    He suppressed his anger and asked again: "That subordinate of yours, Xin, where is he?"

    Orochimaru looked at Sasuke playfully.

    Judging from his face, Sasuke's emotions were on the verge of explosion.

    As expected, he was irritated.  Orochimaru thought to himself.  Sasuke's forbearance skills were inferior to Haruno Sakura's, let alone compared to Itachi's.

    Then let¡¯s add fuel to the fire.

    An opponent who loses his mind will not only be unable to exert his strongest power, but will also constrain his companions!

    So while passing the code to Kabuto behind him, he smiled more and more provocatively: "Haha That's a precious experimental material! It's a pity, I still have some use for keeping him -"

    "you wanna die!"

    Hearing the word "experimental material", Sasuke's eyes turned red, and he controlled Susanoo to attack angrily!

    Orochimaru's smile instantly faded, he took a sip of chakra and faced him, and the two giants immediately fought together!

    Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª!

    In an instant, the rocks shattered, the earth cracked, the wind roared, and the sound was like thunder!

    On the other side, Uchiha Sakura stood aside and had no intention of joining the battlefield.

    The girl stood aside, quietly observing the battle, thinking silently in her heart.

    Sasuke was a little impulsive He was deliberately provoked by Orochimaru.  Forget it, let him give it a try. Sparring at this level is a rare opportunity.  A fight like this with Orochimaru would benefit him immensely!

    But Orochimaruwhat are you planning on doing?  You don't think you can defeat me after defeating Sasuke, do you?

    What other trump cards can make you comeback?

    Pocket?  What role can you play in a battle of this level?

    For a moment, she couldn't think clearly.

    never mind.  After thinking about it for a long time, Sakura still couldn't come up with an answer, so she simply didn't think about it.

    No matter what conspiracy and tricks he has, in the face of absolute power, it is still a joke!  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 618 Changes in Yakushi Kabuto

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "What did you inject?" Uchiha Sakura frowned, looked down, and asked in a deep voice.

    From Sakura¡¯s perception, Kabuto seemed to have undergone some strange changes.

    For a moment, she suddenly felt creepy.

    "Hehehe" Douyin laughed and replied with shaking shoulders, "Didn't you already guess it?"

    The changes in the man gradually became clear.

    So soon, Uchiha Sakura realized what happened to him, and her face became ugly.

    "You injected Orochimaru's cells into your body, didn't you?" She stared at Kabuto and asked sharply.

    "As expected of Haruno Sakura, you reacted so quickly" Kabuto sneered again and again, and changes visible to the naked eye gradually appeared on his body.

    Scales, snake eyes, eye shadow.

    There¡¯s also Orochimaru¡¯s unique evil greasy smell.

    They all gradually appeared on this unassuming ninja.

    A chakra unique to Orochimaru also emerged from Kabuto's body and grew rapidly!

    Kabuto is gradually turning into Orochimaru!

    "nausea!"

    Sakura snorted coldly, and with a thought in her mind, without any warning, the green giant suddenly raised his giant sword and slashed at Yaoshi Kabuto!

    Whoosh!  !  !

    The roar was like thunder, and the roar shook the sky.

    The point of the sword's edge is devastating, unstoppable!  This time, Kabuto could no longer block such a fierce and fierce sword, and was cut cleanly into two parts!

    But Kabuto¡¯s chakra has not disappeared or weakened significantly.

    He is not dead!

    Uchiha Sakura looked at the upper half of Kabuto's corpse with a livid face. The latter's mouth suddenly split open - at an exaggerated angle, and then a new Kabuto crawled out, covered in slippery mucus.

    Orochi style substitute technique.

    "This kind of substitute technique" The girl looked at Kabuto, as if looking at some extremely foul-smelling filth, her brows furrowed, and she shouted in a deep voice, "Are you Kabuto Yakushi or Orochimaru?"

    "Maybe it's Kabuto, maybe it's Orochimaru, maybe?" The man stretched out his long snake letter and licked the corner of his mouth, and said quietly, "I don't care about this kind of thing"

    "It doesn't matter?" Sakura raised her voice and looked at him in disbelief, "Even the existence of myself has disappeared. Is this also something that doesn't matter?!"

    Kabuto the pharmacist took off his glasses and smiled sinisterly.

    His ordinary black eyes had turned into turbid and orange snake-like vertical eyes at some point.

    The long, slanted purple eyeshadow almost extends to the wings of the nose, adding an evil aura to Kabuto's temperament.

    The exposed skin cracked piece by piece and slowly dried into hard scales.

    Several long snakes poked their heads out from his waist and behind him, and the snake bodies seemed to be connected to his torso.

    He seemed to have completed a transformation, and his smile gradually changed into Orochimaru's, no longer the hypocritical fake smile of the past, but also the cold and evil sneer that belonged exclusively to Orochimaru.

    "If I didn't do this, I would have died a long time ago. Only by absorbing Orochimaru-sama's power can I compete with you!"

    ¡°As for ¡®who am I¡¯?¡±

    "The glasses are props, and the name is just a code name" He said slowly, "From the beginning, I was nobody. I was just a useful tool."

    "Self? That kind of thing I no longer have it!"

    Uchiha Sakura was speechless for a moment.

    "It's a surprise to a certain extent to meet someone like you. Maybe it's a shock." After a while, she said helplessly.

    She suddenly remembered that after the destruction of "Gen", ANBU discovered a lot of new information when interrogating them, one of which was Kabuto's spy who was born in Gen.  After being brainwashed by Danzo's habitual dehumanization, most of the members of the Roots have developed this self-less mentality.

    Speaking of which, Kabuto¡¯s situation is just a little more extreme.

    But what is "self"?

    A simpler definition is the difference between "I" and "others", which can outline the existence of "self".  The original Haruno Sakura is a person with a strong self.  She is so dazzling, so unique, among the crowd, she seems to be the sun that is always emitting light and heat, dazzling.

    ??Uchiha Sakura, who was originally just a clone, has a simpler self.

      Her self is more of a characteristic that distinguishes her from her true self.  It was precisely because he did not want to exist simply as a replica of "Haruno Sakura" that the initial self-awareness was born in this body, and eventually became "Uchiha Sakura".

    No need to look for it deliberately, the difference between the original body and the clone is also obvious:

    ¡°If it were me here, Kabuto would have been completely killed by her without even having a chance to say a second sentence.  Haruno Sakura would not give him any time to show such a strange state.  She was like a phoenix aloft, disdainful of the ugliness of an ant in the mud beneath her feet.

    But out of curiosity, out of the resonance of two individuals who are also looking for "self", or maybe because of the familiar confusion in Kabuto's eyes, Uchiha Sakura said many words to Kabuto, and allowed him to complete this  of transformation.

    To a certain extent, Uchiha Sakura and Yakushi Kabuto have subtle similarities and completely opposite situations¡ª¡ª

    With the same strong desire and pursuit of "self", Uchiha Sakura was born as a clone that naturally had no self, but successfully found its own position. Kabuto Yakushi was born as a natural body with a natural self, but lost the meaning of self, and finally embarked on the path of  extreme.

    The person in front of you deserves pity, but not sympathy.

    With this thought, Uchiha Sakura sighed: "What kind of existence are you now It doesn't matter anymore."

    "To thank you for showing me the sad fate of losers, I will kill you neatly and will not let this monster survive in the world."

    The white-haired young man - a mixture of Kabuto and Orochimaru - shook his head: "The surprise I mentioned is far from over. You will soon know why I have the courage to stand in front of you!"

    Uchiha Sakura's face was as dark as water.

    "Yeah?"

    ¡°But I¡¯m not interested!¡±

    The girl¡¯s killing intent is as sharp as a knife, as sharp as frost.

    Accompanying her murderous intention was Susanoo's angry attack!

    boom¡ª¡ª!

    "Psychic Technique-Fifth Level Rashomon!"

    Almost at the same time as the girl drew her sword, Kabuto responded and used Orochimaru's signature skill!

    After absorbing the power of Orochimaru, his chakra also surged, and his combat power quickly climbed from the elite Jonin level to the Kage level.

    He squandered chakra without hesitation, summoned the thick gate of hell, and blocked the shadow of Susanoo's sword, and actually blocked the giant's devastating slash!

    ???????????????????? Boom!

    The first four Rashomon doors fell to the ground, leaving only the last door full of cracks, trembling and crumbling.

    The spiral giant sword stopped dozens of meters in front of the door. The blade of the sword was so cold that it chilled people.

    Kabuto jumped up to the door frame and stood at a height almost parallel to Sakura, feeling lingering fear in his heart.  He looked at the snow-white frost gradually spreading on Rashomon, and he was afraid: Even though there was such a long distance, the cold air could still come over She actually blessed the sword with such terrifying ice-changing chakra.  !

    Fortunately he chose to stop it!  If he was hit, his soul would probably be frozen, right?

    No matter how you try to save your life, you can't escape such a brutal ice escape!

    "The surprise I mentioned has not been completed yet, how could you leave so quickly?" Kabuto took a long breath and said coldly.

    While he was speaking, the five giant pythons behind him stretched out from his waist - each one wrapped around one of the five corpses - the snake's snout expanded at the same time, suddenly swallowing all the corpses into its belly!

    The body of the snake was swollen by the swallowed corpse, but soon, as the body of the snake squirmed, the bloated areas calmed down, as if they had been digested!

    At the same time, Dou's chest suddenly swelled up, and sarcomas grew out, breaking through his clothes and exposing them to the air.

    When the cold wind blows, the sarcoma changes rapidly, growing out the eyes, nose, mouth, and ears, and turns into the heads of Tayuya, Sakon, and others!

    "It sounds slow, but it actually happened quickly. In just two or three seconds, Kabuto completely transformed into a monster with a head hanging from his chest and a giant python growing from his waist!

    Looking at this scene, Uchiha Sakura blushed, gritted her teeth, and the murderous intention spread into the air uncontrollably.

    "Kabutoyou really make me sick!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 619 Yakushi Kabuto¡¯s surprise

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    (This is Chapter 604, which was leaked just now. Please pay attention to the reading order.)

    Rumble¡ª¡ª!

    The two giants who stand tall on the sky and the earth exchange fists and kicks, and the fight is fierce and the earth is shattering.

    With red eyes, Uchiha Sasuke's combat power was fully activated, and his murderous aura was boiling. He controlled the Susaku Nenghu like a tiger, with a fierce and unyielding aura.

    Orochimaru was also glaring at a pair of bewitching kaleidoscopes, but he was gloomy and cold, with murderous intent like frost, like a ferocious and vicious giant snake, he faced him without fear.

    The two of them abandoned the fancy and dexterous fighting method and chose the most direct and brutal fighting method. They controlled Susanoo and started a bloody hand-to-hand battle like two samurai.

    How powerful is Susanoo, who is as tall as a mountain?  Every punch and kick caused the atmosphere to tear apart, roar like thunder, rocks shattered, and the earth cracked!

    Like an earth dragon turning over, a catastrophe is coming, how terrifying it is!

    Uchiha Sakura also had to step back, get out of the way of the battlefield, and narrowed her eyes to observe the battle situation.

    In the memory passed down from the original deity, Uchiha Sakura heard one word: Gundam.

    Unlike her original self, the clone girl was born and raised here. As a clone, she has never quite understood why people in that world are obsessed with such huge robots that have no scientific basis.

    But the battle in front of her gave her a new understanding.

    It¡¯s not a bad idea to compare Susanoo to Gundam in a magical world.  There are many places where the two can correspond. They can fly and run, they can attack from a distance but they mainly fight in close combat, and more importantly -

    "Seeing these majestic behemoths colliding brazenly, fighting with fists and feet, is so powerful that it makes people's hearts tremble and their blood boils.

    But the girl did not choose to join the battle after all.

    Sasuke and Orochimaru's Susanoo are extremely powerful. When they fight, they will meet their opponents and meet their good talents. For a while, the winner will not be decided. However, Sakura's mastery of Sharingan and Yinjuan is as good as that of Uchiha.  Above the orthodox Sasuke and the mad scientist Orochimaru.

    It is true that if she joins the battle and joins forces to deal with Orochimaru, I am afraid that no matter what trump card Orochimaru has, he will not be able to withstand the combined siege of two super strong men.

    But as mentioned earlier, Uchiha Sakura chose to let Sasuke fight Orochimaru alone because this was a rare shadow-level battle experience.

    But another reason slightly surprised her.

    "I didn't expect you to dare to attack me. It seems that I underestimated your courage." The girl turned her head slightly and passed a kunai that was not threatening but full of provocation. Her eyes were neither surprised nor angry, and she said calmly,  "But are you really that anxious to find death"

    "Yao, Shi, Kao?"

    The solidity, like a qualitative murderous aura, instantly enveloped the bespectacled young man on the other side of the battlefield!

    Yakushi Kabuto stood on a hill, still holding the posture of throwing kunai.  His face turned pale the moment the girl's gaze fell on him, and the fake smile froze on his face. Then he adjusted his glasses, took a deep breath and said, "You are so strong, Haruno Sakura"

    "However, the destiny of a ninja is to die in a fight. I have realized it a long time ago No matter what, I can't let the younger generations look down on me like this!"

    "Besides, if I don't contain you and let you get involved in Orochimaru-sama's battle, I will die here sooner or later when Orochimaru-sama is defeated!"

    The girl sneered.

    "That sounds nice." She glanced at Kabuto with disdain, "But, do ants dare to clamor to stop the giant?"

    Kabuto smiled mysteriously, took out a few scrolls from behind and lined them up on the ground: "Haha, I will give you a little surprise!"

    The girl raised her eyebrows.

    The huge gap in combat power made her not care what tricks Kabuto could pull off.

    It¡¯s just that the good fighting qualities she inherited from her original deity made her not in the habit of letting her enemies use their power, even if they were nothing more than an ant in her eyes.

    The girl looked indifferent, standing with her hands tied, looking down at the tiny enemy at her feet.

    She remained motionless, but as soon as her mind changed, the chakra giant beneath her turned its head, its bright pupils piercing the other side of the battlefield.

    This glance made Yaoshi Kabuto's heart tremble with fear!

    His scalp was numb, and all the hairs on his hair stood up in an instant. He looked up and saw that when the giant turned his head to look back, a green light burst out from his waist, and a giant sword that reached the sky slashed at him!

    Whoosh¡ª¡ª!

    ??The thunderous and heavy calls were interspersed with emptyThe sound of tearing silk shook the gods, the giant sword fell, and the world seemed to dim.

    If you can¡¯t bear ityou will die!

    "Asshole!" Kabuto, who had always been calm and composed, couldn't help roaring, and the expression on his face became particularly ferocious, "I told you, don't underestimate me!"

    As he spoke, the bespectacled young man clasped his hands together, chakra surged from his body, and his aura suddenly surged!

    Boom¡ª¡ª!

    The earth collapsed and the ground cracked, and several giant pythons suddenly emerged from the ground. Each one was one or two hundred meters long. Their bodies were huge and terrifying. They wrapped themselves around Susanoo's body with lightning speed!

    "Necromantic Technique-Evil Snake Snakes!"

    Under the infusion of a huge amount of chakra, the power of the technique was pushed to the extreme. The shape of the giant snake channeled was even bigger than ten thousand snakes, and its power was beyond imagination.

    However, they could not stop Susanoo's sword.

    Uchiha Sakura stood high on top of the giant, her eyes lightly glanced at the giant python rising under her feet, and she snorted coldly.  The latter's violent power failed to stop the giant's offensive. The sword light only lasted for a moment, and the next moment, it turned into a crescent moon with an astonishing length in the air, covering the hill where the giant snake and Kabuto were standing.

    Whoops!

    The rocks collapsed and smoke billowed.

    The giant python was cut in half and divided into several sections. The smelly blood gushed out crazily and accumulated in several small ponds on the ground.

    Sakura controlled Susanoo to retract the spiral sword, and before the dust cleared, she calmly turned her head and looked in another direction: "You are very fast, Yakushi Kabuto!"

    Where her eyes landed, there stood an unharmed young man with glasses, Kabuto.

    In the short moment when he used the giant python to stop Susanoo, he actually escaped the fatal blow!

    ¡°As expected of Orochimaru¡¯s proud subordinate.

    But Kabuto was not at all happy about the girl's appreciation.  Faced with this attack, he now understands the gap between the two more clearly: a casual sword strike from the other party may be a terrifying force that he cannot stop even with all his strength!

    He is also an elite ninja who has experienced hundreds of battles. The more nervous he is, the calmer Kabuto becomes, and his habitual sneer soon appears on his face.

    "Don't be impatient, aren't you curious about what surprise I will give you?" Kabuto said with a fake smile.

    The scroll in front of him had been opened when he was dodging just now, and several corpses stored in it were neatly lined up on the ground.

    "surprise?"

    The girl raised her eyebrows, but she did not choose to give him another blow, but looked over coldly.

    Uchiha Sakura knew that Kabuto was an expert at manipulating corpses, and also knew that her opponent had a habit of collecting corpses, but when she saw the true appearance of the corpses, she still couldn't help but frown slightly.

    Those corpses are clearly those of the four sound ninjas and Kimimaro who fought against me a few years ago.

    "What you call a surprise is that you collected these defeated generals?" the girl said disdainfully, "I overestimated you, Kabuto!"

    The young man with glasses shook his head: "No, that's just a cover to attract your attention The real surprise is this."

    He stretched out his hand, and there was a thick injection syringe stuck in his arm.

    The syringe is empty, and the liquid inside has obviously been injected.

    Unsightly scales spread from the needle holes.

    The corner of Yao Shi Dou¡¯s mouth curled up, revealing an evil smile.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 620 Yin Seal

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Overall, Konoha Ninja Village is a large and busy governing body, with the exception of the barrier department.

    ?At least it used to be the exception.

    In the past, there were thirty or forty people in the entire department, all non-combatants who were proficient in sealing techniques. Their daily job was to stare at the Great Barrier in a daze, with a cup of tea and a newspaper.

    The situation outside is fierce, but I am determined not to disturb the calm here.

    It has been more than sixty years since the village was founded in Konoha, and nearly sixty years since the creation of the Great Barrier and the Barrier Class by Uzumaki Mito, the wife of the first Hokage. During this period, the Great Barrier has only been broken twice:

    The first time was when Madara took the Nine-Tails to take revenge on the village and broke the great barrier;

    The second time was three years ago when Orochimaru led the Sound Ninja and Sand Ninja to attack Konoha and found a loophole for invasion from outside the great barrier that had been in disrepair.

    In addition, no matter how fierce the several ninja world wars were, Konoha Village itself has always been tightly protected by the great barrier and has never been invaded by the enemy from the front. It is a truly safe rear area.

    It¡¯s a pity that this once powerful barrier was proven to be an illusory bubble during the Konoha Collapse Operation a few years ago, a paper tiger that bursts at the first glance

    Afterwards, when Tsunade came to power and reorganized the Great Barrier and the Barrier Class, she discovered that since the Nine-Tails Rebellion more than ten years ago, the Great Barrier had begun to become unstable, with loopholes large and small emerging in endlessly, so much so that some  People are almost worn out!

    In the past two years, Konoha's vitality has gradually recovered, and the Fifth Hokage has freed up his hands to reorganize the barrier team. He also temporarily recruited nearly a hundred people to fill this ancient department, and invested a lot of manpower and material resources to repair the great barrier that had been in disrepair.  After renovating and checking for leaks, the most important protective barrier was finally repaired before the war.

    "The strange thing is that instead of shrinking the temporary establishment of the barrier class, a group of ninjas were recruited, and this small department instantly expanded.

    No one knows Tsunade¡¯s intentions.

    I don¡¯t know what other tasks the boundary squad has now, which requires organizing such a large force to complete.

    Only a few people know the truth.

    The new boundary class monitor (acting) Shuiwu Yuebai is one of these few people.

    It must be noted that Shiro has no plans to change his career from medical ninja.  She is not proficient in sealing techniques either. Most of her understanding of sealing techniques comes from her close friend Sakura Haruno, who is the successor and transformer of the Yin Seal, a small expert in sealing techniques, and the recommender of Minazuki Shiro.

    That¡¯s right, it was Haruno Sakura, the authority dog, who appointed Haku Minazuki as the acting squad leader, because Sakura needed someone she could absolutely trust to control the barrier class for her and protect her secrets.

    The reason for doing this is related to a mission of the boundary class in the past year¡ª¡ª

    Transform the Yin Seal.

    Very early on, Haruno Sakura discovered the limitations and developability of the Yin Seal.  The Yin Seal is a practical and powerful secret technique that played a huge role in Haruno Sakura's early battles.  But Sakura soon realized that the model of using chakra that she had worked hard to save for several years and then exploded like Master Tsunade did not apply to her.  She has experienced more frequent battles and has a stronger need for chakra, and her daily practice will also consume a lot of chakra, making it difficult to save enough strength.

    So Haruno Sakura decided to improve this secret technique.

    ? Open source.  Expansion.

    She decided to find new sources of energy from other places, including tamed electricity or the power of clones, to solve the charging problem.  At the same time, she also expanded the capacity of the chakra pool in the Yin Seal, raising its limit from shadow level capacity to super shadow level.

    ??Concentrate on research and continuous testing

    ??At first, it was just used to store unused chakra every day;

    Later, with reference to sealing techniques such as the Evil Sealing Array, we added the technology of absorbing external energy as a way to store energy;

    Backed by the entire database and materials of Konoha (including part of the Snow Country's power), Haruno Sakura frantically explored the potential of this jutsu, fundamentally transformed it, and expanded it to more than a hundred times the original version, making it  It can accommodate more powerful and violent energy, elevating it to a realm that the original creator had never imagined!

    Beyond the realm of film level

    Tsunade once thought that this was the end of the story, but Haruno Sakura told her that the story had just begun.

    This girl, who has unlimited creativity in ninjutsu, plans to play a big one.

    She plans to tame nuclear energy and store the energy of nuclear fission in the Yin Seal!

    From the level of Kage level to the realm beyond Kage level, Haruno Sakura is still not satisfied, stillThere are many such examples in modern society on this earth.

    Therefore, in her design, all the complex and powerful functions in this super-large spell are composed and superimposed of simple and weak modules.

    The whole process is very simple: first design a single-function module, complete standardization, and then make a plan. The rest is to pile up a huge number of modules like stacking blocks.

    For example, the most critical part of energy storage is the superposition of nearly a hundred energy barriers used to bind energy.

    As for the energy output part, the original energy release technique is written into a standardized chakra release module, which is connected to the energy pool outlet like a pipe, superimposed in large quantities, and finally packaged.

    Of course, it sounds simple but is extremely difficult to do.

    The superposition of a large number of spells is a major engineering problem in itself.  The small problems in the original technique, multiplied ten thousand times, become daunting and huge difficulties.

    For example, in order to achieve a higher proportion of reduction, the people in the barrier class re-developed a new and more powerful rune reduction technique - this technique can be used on ordinary scrolls, making the practical use of small and micro scrolls ahead of schedule.  At least ten years.  (1. Reduction technique, see Chapter 127; 2. Estimated based on the development speed of Boruto)

    "Anyway, that's probably it."

    Haruno Sakura took a long breath.  After talking for a long time, I finally finished.

    Listening to the girl¡¯s words, Immortal Slug gradually fell into deep thought.

    The immortal sighed slightly in his heart: he didn¡¯t understand most of this explanation.  But at least it understands some things. For example, this is a secret technique that is based on the wisdom of many human beings and is based on some guiding ideology that it has never heard of. For example, this brand-new secret technique is very powerful and large enough to store more information than the immortal itself.  A tremendous strength.

    That¡¯s already the level of the Six Paths.

    Human beings are a race that is good at pioneering and innovating, and always produces miracles.

    Immortal Slug has seen many such examples.  Now, Sakura's new technique has once again verified its idea.

    It is precisely because of believing in this and believing that human beings are not insignificant that powerful slug immortals would condescend to make a psychic contract with weak human beings, instead of cowering in the ravine and being a carefree mountain king.

    The immortal thought silently.

    It was at this moment that the busy shadow clones of Haruno Sakura on the ice gradually completed their tasks and disappeared, leaving only the completed huge sealing circle.

    The complete array consists of several concentric circles, and several curves divide them into four parts as a whole.

    Haruno Sakura jumped down and landed in the smallest concentric circle; there were no runes in the empty space in the circle, and it was just big enough for a person to stand.

    She took off her shoes and stood barefoot, with the cold ice touching her skin. The chill rose from the soles of her feet, mixing with the hot restlessness in the girl's heart into a complex and incomprehensible feeling.

    Sakura took a deep breath.

    She was carrying the Slug Immortal on her back, and her expression could not be seen. She could only hear the girl¡¯s cold voice:

    "Then, I'm going to start."

    Immortal Slug nodded.

    "Let's get started I wish you good luck in martial arts!"

    Haruno Sakura raised one hand, extended her thumb, and raised the corners of her mouth slightly.

    Then, the girl gently stood up on her tiptoes, chakra leaked out, and the runes under her feet lit up one after another.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    (A little helpless and disappointed. When I was coding, I received a message of 1:3. I had the illusion that I didn¡¯t know what I was doing.) (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 621 Goddess (Happy New Year)

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "start up."

    The light blue chakra condensed into mist and slid down the girl's slender ankles.

    It penetrates into the rune group in a silent and moistening way.

    The runes were activated, turning from dull gray-black to light blue, shimmering and giving the ice a somewhat mysterious aura.

    From the inner circle to the outside, the energy input by Haruno Sakura changed from a trickle to a surging river. Soon, the entire technique was lit up layer by layer.

    "Dip¡ª¡ª"

    "Start charging completed."

    "The rune group begins self-examination."

    Translated spells convey the operation status of the spell to the operator.  A deep purple light could be seen suddenly lighting up, flashing forward from the inner ring outwards, dyeing the runes in the path a deep purple.

    This is the self-examination technique in action.

    First, the inner ring rune group passes the self-test, the purple light lights up evenly, and then spreads outward.

    "The master control technique self-inspection passed."

    "The input channel self-test passed."

    "The anti-energy barrier group passed the self-inspection."

    ¡­¡­

    "The output channel self-inspection passed."

    In just a moment, the entire technique was covered with purple light, and the deep color added a mysterious flavor to the ice surface.

    "Ding¡ª¡ª"

    "Self-test completed."

    "Do you want to start the next link?"

    Haruno Sakura stopped.

    The first two steps of startup and self-test will not have any impact no matter how many times they fail or are repeated.  But in the next step of starting the reactor, every step is a one-way street with no turning back. There is no possibility of regret and no room for mistakes.

    She only has one chance.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Take a deep breath.

    The girl¡¯s eyes were still cold and calm, and there was no trace of any uneasiness.  In a flash of thought, she went through the next process one last time and no longer hesitated.  No problem, I can make it.  Haruno Sakura thought.

    "start up."

    The girl¡¯s voice was steady and crisp.

    "Please inject chakra." The technique began to unfold.

    The girl followed the prompts, tapped her forehead, and placed her fingertips on the diamond-shaped gem-shaped Yin seal.

    With a little force, the purple mark was pulled out of the skin.

    In an instant, the mark was out of control, rapidly expanding, and intense blue light burst out along the gaps between the runes.

    Immortal Slug quietly took a few steps back.

    It knows how much chakra is stored in Haruno Sakura's Yin Seal - far beyond that of an ordinary Kage-level ninja, even as good as the Sage himself.  If the seal goes out of control and the energy is released, I'm afraid the entire Shiggou Forest will be turned into history in a shocking explosion

    Haruno Sakura herself was calm and composed, with excellent psychological quality, and continued her operations smoothly.  She moved very quickly, flipped her wrist lightly, and slapped it hard, pressing the Yin Seal into a blank space that had been designed before - the size just matched the expanded mark. Then the rune lines perfectly connected the interface, and the energy on the verge of losing control suddenly  Just stabilize.

    A huge amount of chakra began to be injected into the technique.

    "Chakra injection completed."

    "The anti-energy barrier group begins to unfold, 099, 199, 299, 9999."

    "The anti-energy barrier groups have been fully deployed."

    "The energy pool is ready."

    "Start injecting uranium fuel cores and control rods."

    The fuel core is a silver-white cylindrical metal rod, which is made by the Snow Country's enrichment factory through selection, crushing, acid leaching, concentration and other procedures. The most critical centrifuge core is a high-speed rotating spiral pellet -  - As long as this thing is not blasted out, the light rotation itself will not consume too much energy. Add in the changes in the properties of water, and it can spin very fast.

    The control rod is a creation of Yin Yang Dun. The black rod commonly used by Payne has the effect of interfering and absorbing energy. It is more effective than the boron carbide and graphite used on earth in the previous life. It is also more maneuverable and flexible, so Haruno Sakura also  I learned a trick secretly.

    The existence of ninjutsu and sealing allows Haruno Sakura to achieve powerful functions without building complex cores and machinery like humans in previous lives did!

    "The fuel core and control rod injection is completed."

    "Start the reactor?"

    Finally we have reached the most critical step.

    Haruno Sakura¡¯s eyes moved slightly, she took a deep breath and said in a deep voice:

    "start up."

    The Slug Immortal has unknowingly; The violent air waves stirred up huge waves on the big lake. The waves roared and the turbid waves emptied. It was extremely shocking!

    A strong wind blew, causing the Slug Immortal to move backwards, making it dizzy and frightened!

    The immortal raised his head with difficulty, and saw a dazzling light shooting out from the girl's body. The latter's face and figure had long been swallowed up by the dazzling light, leaving only a vague outline. In a daze, it seemed like it was mid-air.  Another sun lights up!

    Endless brilliance and earth-shaking roar filled the whole world in an instant!

    In an instant, Tsunade and Jiraiya who were thousands of miles away, Uchiha Sakura, Sasuke, Orochimaru and Kabuto who were still fighting, as well as Pain and others hiding in the dark, all felt an inexplicable feeling of heart palpitations¡ª¡ª

    "Did something happen?" Konoha, Tsunade pressed her chest, her heartbeat racing, "Whymy heart suddenly beats so fast?"

    In the country of Tian, ??the fierce battle between Sasuke and Orochimaru suddenly paused. Uchiha Sakura was slightly stunned and looked in a certain direction: "It's so strong Is it me?"

    At a certain secret base, Payne suddenly frowned: "Strange I suddenly have a bad feeling!"

    After a while, the dazzling bright light gradually subsided, the sky was as blue as a wash, and the white clouds that were floating before were gone!

    And in mid-air, a figure finally converged its light, revealing her new image.

    The girl was floating in the air, barefoot, and the dull gray ninja uniform on her body was replaced by a gorgeous new purple dress. A crescent-shaped mark appeared under the diamond-shaped Yin seal on her forehead, which glowed slightly with blue light and looked particularly gorgeous.

    She was still glowing with fluorescence, and her aura was surprisingly strong.

    The energy of the newly born Yin Shen mode is too powerful and overflowing. Haruno Sakura's control power is also difficult to tame such powerful energy, so she can only let the excess power leak out!

    The Slug Immortal poked his head out from the water where the waves were still lingering, looking at the sky, speechless.

    It looked at Haruno Sakura, the girl just stood in mid-air, like a goddess.

    No¡­¡­

    In the world of Naruto, she is a goddess with such power at this moment!

    This kind of power has surpassed anyone in Slug Immortal's memory, and is comparable to the Six Paths Immortal back then.

    "It's unbelievable." After a while, the immortal came back to his senses and murmured, "I seem to have seen"

    "Another Six Paths Immortal!"

    In mid-air, the girl looked over expressionlessly and shook her head.

    ¡¾Happy New Year!  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 622 Six levels?

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The girl is like the scorching sun, hanging high in the sky.

    Originally, Sakura was a ninja at "that level"¡ª¡ª

    Her chakra, her realm, and her techniques have faintly surpassed the "shadow" level and entered the so-called "super shadow" level.

    ??If we go down further, how should we move forward?

    No ninja in the world can answer this question!

    And at that moment, when the energy gushing out from the Yin seal was crazy and violent, pouring into her body arrogantly, forcefully and powerfully increasing Haruno Sakura's power level, at this moment, she suddenly saw the answer.

    "Six Paths".

    It is completely appropriate to call this realm after the immortal who existed in the myth.  Just the word "Six Paths" explains everything.

    With the help of the Yin seal, Haruno Sakura saw the vast sky for the first time like a fish jumping out of the sea.

    Joy?

    That is inevitable.

    But there was no ecstasy, no tears of joy, and no arrogance and disdain for the world.

    From the perspective of this proud girl, isn¡¯t this a matter of course?

    Breaking through to the level of the "Six Paths", standing side by side with the immortals, and even becoming the dazzling sun in the sky. Even if it is not possible now, it will be achieved one day in the next few years or more than ten years. It is really a bit overwhelming to be ecstatic about this success.  Fall share.

    Therefore, while Slug Immortal was still in shock, Haruno Sakura had already suppressed the faint joy in her heart, and began to try to control this overly powerful energy, trying to understand what changes had happened to herself.

    So, when Slug Sage shouted out the words "Six Paths Sage", Sakura decisively denied this statement.

    Not even close!

    First of all, on the road of spiritual practice, we must admit that people have limits.

    If you want to go beyond your limits, you have to use the help of external forces and use them for your own use.  Put in the context of cultivating immortality and cultivating truth, it means absorbing and breathing in the spiritual energy of heaven and earth.  Unfortunately, Haruno Sakura did not travel to such a world, but the world of ninjas has a similar principle. Sage mode and Tailed Beast Jinch¨±riki are examples.  But to reach the realm of Six Paths Sage, ordinary natural energy and tailed beast power are not enough. The Yin Shen mode is powerful enough, but it is too violent and untamable, has great side effects, and is far less satisfying and useful than the Ten-Tails.

    This was the biggest reason why she shook her head.

    It¡¯s a pity that Haruno Sakura didn¡¯t have a mother who passed down the Ten-Tails.  (Of course, Kaguya did not pass on the Ten-Tails to the Six Paths, but Sakura has not figured out this history yet)

    In terms of chakra control, the girl has absolute confidence. Even if Liudao is still alive, he dares to say that he is the best in the world. Even she finds it difficult, which shows how difficult this model is.

    But this is also expected. After thinking about this, Sakura sighed slightly and said: "We are still far away from the Six Paths Sage! However, I have a general understanding of how powerful the Six Paths are."

    Immortal Slug looked over curiously.

    "To a certain extent, when I turn on this mode, there is no difference in realm between me and the Immortal of Six Paths." The girl looked into the distance calmly, "So I understand very well how powerful this is"

    As she spoke, she raised her right hand and concentrated her power into her palm.

    The fluorescence that had just subsided reappeared on the girl's hands, and quickly became dazzling.

    "Sudden Immortal Slug's heart suddenly surged with strong warning signs. It didn't need the reminder of the sixth sense, it could see the danger of the energy gathered in the girl's hands with its naked eyes!

    "look."

    The girl said.

    She stared into the distance, the clothes woven with chakra on her body were floating like fairy clothes, and the purple flowing light was like a stream of autumn water, flowing erratically.  A pair of slender feet stepped on the air, smooth and light, as weak as a white feather, losing weight and falling with the wind.

    She raised her right hand flat to her shoulder, and the brilliance in her hand became more and more dazzling. It burst out the moment the girl's voice fell, and shot out along the girl's index finger.

    Whoops¡ª¡ª!

    A ray of light penetrated the heaven and earth.

    For a moment, the entire sky dimmed, and then there was a faint crackle of lightning in the air, and the smell of fresh air after the rain came out in the Shiggou Forest.

    By the time the sharp, screaming "squeaking" sound disappeared, the wet bone forest in front of the girl's eyes had undergone some kind of change:

    The ancient forest that towered into the clouds and blocked out the sun was cut straight into a gap, and the gap extended to the end of the sight, above the sky;

    And in the distant sky with curling white clouds, it seems like someone is using the sky as a drawing board?¡±

    She shrugged.

    There is no answer to this kind of question unless we face each other directly on the battlefield.

    "However, if it is Yangshen mode, the answer is obvious."

    She smiled and simply added without giving a reason.

    The immortal can see the strong self-confidence in the girl's gaze. Isn't this self-confidence itself a reason?

    The two people (one person and one slug) looked at each other and laughed.

    After experimenting with some more techniques and experiencing the power of six levels, Haruno Sakura said happily: "Okay, let's call it a day."

    The end of the Yin Shen mode is also quite complicated. It is quite difficult to gather the powerful power back into the seal. Fortunately, it is not as difficult as opening the seal. After some operations, Haruno Sakura finally put the unruly power back into the seal.  The power is locked in the Yin seal.

    Without the support of this power, she instantly fell from the realm of six realms, and all the strange phenomena on her body disappeared.

    First, the luxurious purple clothes dissipated, and at the same time, the complex fairy patterns on his forehead faded, and then his body changed from light to heavy, and he fell down.

    The Slug Immortal caught her.

    "Be careful!" it teased, "You are the strongest being in the world, so you need to have the demeanor of a strong man."

    "It was just now, but it's not now." Sakura shook her head knowingly.

    "Still recalling the feeling just now?"

    "Yeah." The girl admitted honestly, pursed her lips and said, "Once you have experienced the feeling of flying in the sky, it will be difficult to get used to the heaviness of returning to the surface."

    This steely girl was also rarely sentimental.

    The feeling of having that level of power is really wonderful and more difficult to refuse than anything else.

    "You can enter that mode at any time, as long as you don't use it frequently, your body can handle it." The immortal reminded.

    "It's not necessary." Haruno Sakura shook her head, "In the future, if it is not necessary to practice or fight, I will not enter this mode again."

    She has a strong willpower.

    It should be said that a girl who lives into her second life pays great attention to the cultivation of her willpower in this life.

    Immortal Slug stopped trying to persuade her.

    Unconsciously, there were some subtle changes in its attitude towards her.

    "Sage, please give me the spare scrolls and clothes." Haruno Sakura glanced at her wrist. The spells printed there and the scrolls she carried had been destroyed by too powerful energy in the experiment just now.  Naturally, the luggage and belongings were also destroyed, which made me feel a little distressed.

    Fortunately, she had the foresight to leave a spare one for Slug Immortal to keep, otherwise she would definitely be on the headlines of tomorrow's Konoha Entertainment Daily

    "Are you going back?"

    "Well." The girl said calmly while changing her clothes and looking into the distance, "There are some things that need to be dealt with."

    During this period, Tsunade would routinely channel the Slug Sage every afternoon to deliver the latest information to her. Haruno Sakura could also hitch a ride when she returned to Konoha, enter the Slug's clone body, receive the channeling and return to the village.

    "Okay." The immortal nodded.

    It originally wanted to add a blessing of peace and remind her to activate the Yin Shen mode in advance when encountering a strong enemy, because the current mode is too tedious to activate, and no one would give her this time, but after thinking about it again, it seemed that  Don't use it as a reminder.

    So they stopped talking, and the two of them were silent, quietly waiting for Tsunade's channeling.

    It looked along the girl's line of sight, and it happened to be the gap she had just cut in the wet bone forest.  I saw that the sun was already setting in the west, and the glow was faintly visible in the sky.

    The clouds are rolling and the sky is extremely open.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 623 A battle that starts but ends

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    There are two flowers in bloom, one on each side.

    Turn the time back a few hours and focus on the other side of the world, the northern part of the Land of Fire in the civilized world, near the border of the Land of Fields, on the battlefield where Sakura Uchiha is.

    When Haruno Sakura's experiment was successful, the surge of momentum spread to most of the planet, and could be vaguely sensed even far away.

    In an instant, the fierce battle suddenly paused for a moment.

    Except for Uchiha Sakura, the other three people present did not know where the indescribable throbbing came from.

    "A quick decision, Kabuto!" Orochimaru said suddenly.

    He suddenly had a bad feeling.

    Resisting the thought of looking back in that direction, Orochimaru's mind raced, and many thoughts came to mind.

    "A quick victory?" It was not Kabuto who responded to Orochimaru, but the girl's chuckle, "Oh, you really think highly of him!"

    She waved her slender arms lightly, and the giant at her feet raised her giant sword, and slashed it with another simple sword!

    Whoosh¡ª¡ª

    It is such a move with no cleverness and no change at all. When used by the giant, it has the power to split mountains and crack the earth, and has irresistible power!

    Even though your Yakushi Kabuto has thousands of ninjutsu and endless means, Sakura Uchiha doesn't even bother to break it, and only breaks it with one sword!

    The girl stood high above Susan, looking down at the battlefield.

    She wanted to see if Kabuto had any other secret skills!

    Dang¡ª¡ª!  !

    A loud noise echoed in the valley!  As the dust swirled around, the spiral giant sword was suddenly held up by something!

    "oh?"

    The expression on the girl's smooth little face moved slightly, the peripheral light in her eyes retracted from Orochimaru, and she finally focused all her attention on the enemy in front of her.

    "Look, this is my surprise Do you like it?"

    Yaoshi Kabuto had a ferocious face and a twisted smile.

    In front of him, a huge giant suddenly stood up. He was half shorter than Susana, but his body was extremely stocky, even fat. He was wearing white bone armor, and was covered with a layer of white bone armor.  The thick, thread-like mucus gives people an out-of-place and weird feeling!

    It is this two-layer defense, soft and hard, that creates an effect of 1+1 greater than 2, and inadvertently forms a composite armor that blocks Susanoo's attack!

    The most disgusting thing is that there are several thick umbilical cord-like strips of flesh connected to the giant's back, all the way to Kabuto's body.

    Under the influence of this deity, Uchiha Sakura has extremely high combat power and extremely high vision.

    With just one glance, she could see the origin of this huge body. It was actually the combination of abilities of the five sound ninjas who died three years ago.

    The gigantic body is the ability of Fatty Jirobo, the bone armor is Kimimaro's blood successor, and the silky slime is Kidomaru's spider silk In essence, this is a suture monster.  It was Kabuto's ability to sew them together, but Sakura didn't care about this. Instead, she focused more on Kabuto, on the umbilical cord that looked more and more like a snake, and on the rapidly growing spots on his face.  The eye shadow also fell on the looming scales on his arms.

    It turns out that Kabuto's stitching is not just the power of the five Sound Ninjas.

    ???????????????????? Without absorbing Orochimaru's power, Kabuto wouldn't have enough power to drive this powerful suture monster.

    ?????????????????????????????? originally thought it was just a side dish to pass the time, but she didn't expect it to make her a little bit more interested.

    "Such an idea can only be thought up by someone like you who plays with corpses." The girl chuckled, looked down at Kabuto, and said disdainfully, "But are you sure that this is still you?"

    Just by talking, the scales on Kabuto's hands were completely formed.

    If this continues, Kabutomaybe he will become a clone of Orochimaru!

    But the young man with eyes looked unmoved.

    He jumped on the giant¡¯s shoulders, took off his glasses, and there was an inexplicable light in his eyes: ¡°People like you don¡¯t understand what it means to me to be integrated with Lord Orochimaru!¡±

    "Besides, if I don't do this, how can I face you from this height?!"

    Uchiha Sakura lowered her eyes, trying to understand Kabuto's mood.

    She knew Kabuto¡¯s early experiences. After Danzo¡¯s collapse, the root information was declassified and Kabuto¡¯s files were exposed.

    A ninja whose self has been erased.

    But, knowing does not mean understanding How can a strong man who is constantly pursuing independent personality and self-possession understand a person who has lost himself and needs to use others to help him?sp; He jumped up subconsciously, and then, the next moment¡ª¡ª

    The spiral sword suddenly rotated at high speed, and the tyrannical power and the chakra mixed with the sharp changes in the nature of the wind instantly twisted the giant Sakon and Ukon into flying pulp!

    Rumble¡ª¡ª!  !  !

    The giant sword turned around and swept across, and the three evil ghosts were also wiped out in ashes by this thunderous blow!

    In an instant, there was a strong wind in the valley, dust was flying, and it was a mess!

    Uchiha Sakura stood tall above Susanna, her pink hair flying, her clothes swaying, and her tyrannical aura fully displayed.

    "Why should I be trapped by an existence like a chicken or a dog?"

    Kabuto fell to the ground with scars and a tired look on his face. He forced a smile and said, "Sure enough, it's still too difficult to hold you down"

    "Just keep your hands tied." Sakura said coldly.

    "That's not possible. The battle was ended by you." Kabuto shook his head and said, "But this cat-and-mouse game is far from over yet!"

    The girl raised her eyebrows.  "Want to run?"

    The giant sword slashed down instantly, cutting a deep pit into Kabuto and the ground.  Looking at Kabuto's broken body and the deep hole in the pit, feeling Kabuto's chakra fluctuations disappearing quickly underground, Uchiha Sakura's face darkened.

    Does Earth Escape include pre-buried tunnels?

    After escaping into the tunnel, she quickly gathered her chakra and escaped, making it impossible for her to use the chakra fluctuations of earth escape to track the escaping Kabuto even ordinary sentient ninjas could not catch up.

    Her escape skills are much better than hers.

    Looking towards Sasuke, I saw the young man looking over with surprise and suspicion.

    The two looked at each other, and Sakura sighed: "Sure enough, Orochimaru also escaped."

    Sasuke said with a sullen face: "They didn't even think about defeating us They just planned to delay their escape from the beginning!"

    The girl quickly got out of the failed mood of being put aside, and said with a chuckle: "There is no way, this is their home field, it is very easy to escape. Orochimaru is very slippery, I don't expect to be able to escape."  Catch him. Besides, they didn¡¯t delay much"

    Hearing what the girl said, the anger on Sasuke's face softened slightly.

    In fact, he was just angry that Orochimaru had the upper hand and ran away.  Sasuke felt that he still had a way to make a comeback, so he didn't lose!

    "A monk who can run away can't run away from the temple. Let's go and see what Orochimaru's base has." Uchiha Sakura waved.

    "I'm afraid Orochimaru didn't have time to take anything away!"

    [This battle has been deduced a lot, and I found that Kabuto can¡¯t beat Sakura no matter what, so I don¡¯t plan to drag it out too long] (Remember this website¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 624 Search

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Later in the day.

    The sun began to set in the west, and the smell of gunpowder smoke gradually disappeared.

    The battle has ended, and calm has gradually returned to this generation area.

    Suddenly, with a bang, a mound not far from the battlefield was exploded!

    Dust filled the air, and two vague figures slowly emerged from the ground.

    "Nothing gained at all!" An unhappy voice sounded, "It's just a simple supply base. I've been looking forward to it for a long time."

    "There is no way. Those important bases must have better defense measures, and they are not easy to find." Another voice said helplessly.

    As he spoke, the dust settled, and the two figures gradually became clear. They were Uchiha Sakura and Sasuke.

    The leading girl looked depressed, bulging her face while kicking stones boredly.

    They had just defeated Orochimaru and thought they could take advantage of the victory to pursue him, but they did not expect that the subsequent search operation would be the problem.  Orochimaru is a snake, and he likes to burrow into the ground. He hides his base dozens of meters deep underground all year round, and has a barrier set up, making it very hidden.

    "After betraying Konoha, this sinister man has been able to remain carefree after walking in the world for so many years. He did not rely on his shadow-level strength, nor his weird and unbeatable snake-transformation secrets, but his unique skills¡ª¡ª

    You can run in one day.

    Second, you can hide.

    After working hard all afternoon, Ying and the two found only three or four insignificant small bases, which were warehouses for storing food, weapons, medicines and instruments, and were of little value.

    An experimental base was also found, and a riot broke out because Orochimaru was missing, thus exposing the location. Unfortunately, when Sakura and Sasuke arrived, the riot was over, and several ninjas who were loyal to Orochimaru were killed.  He defeated the rioters, destroyed most of the information, and then breathed his last in front of the girl.

    Judging from the traces left behind, it should be the laboratory where Orochimaru used to make human transplant blood successors. The experimental materials include ice release, corpse bone veins, wood release blood successors, etc., and there are even a few words about studying the Sharingan.

    After reading it, Sasuke's face turned pale.

    In short, they are convinced of Orochimaru's hiding ability.

    Walking out of the underground base, Sakura sighed: "We need sensing ninjas."

    "We have passed the situation to the rear, but it will take time to send the nearest sensing ninja with the front finger." Sasuke said calmly. He was no longer angry. In fact, he had it when he saw Orochimaru's Sharingan before.  Mentally prepared, "Before that, we can only search by ourselves."

    Uchiha Sakura frowned slightly, calculating the time it would take for the information to be transmitted and for the supporters to arrive: "Who else is the closest sentient ninja to us besides Hinata who is working with Team 14 and Kakashi?" (  Chapter 595)

    "It should be gone." The young man was also calculating this problem in his mind, "Hinata is not good at speed. With her foot speed, I am afraid it will take until tomorrow to¡ª¡ª"

    He suddenly stopped talking.

    Uchiha Sakura had already turned her head and looked at the rapidly growing black spot on the horizon.

    Within a few breaths, the black spot had already flown to the heads of the two of them, but a giant eagle landed with a ninja on its back.

    The visitor turned over and jumped to the ground. He had a delicate face and was wearing a sexy navel-baring outfit.

    "Ninja number 012420, ANBU ninja Sai, has been ordered to come to support Haruno Sakura and Uchiha Sasuke! This is the latest instruction given to you by Tsunade-sama."

    Sakai took out a scroll and said while half-kneeling.

    ? ? Here is an explanation. According to the agreement, Uchiha Sakura currently acts under the name of Haruno Sakura.  (Chapter 586)

    Uchiha Sakura took the scroll and unfolded it. There were only a few lines of words on it:

    "It's enough to defeat and drive Orochimaru away. Orochimaru is a smart man, otherwise he wouldn't be able to survive in the gap between Konoha and Akatsuki for so long. This action is a warning, so he will not easily take sides.  , this has achieved our goal. Next, destroy the nearby Orochimaru base as much as possible. If you find anything valuable, bring it back. Burn after reading. - Tsunade."

    Sakura silently closed the scroll and burned it with a burst of fire.

    She actually didn¡¯t quite understand some of the logic here. For example, why Orochimaru didn¡¯t take sides was related to her own experience, and I wasn¡¯t particularly sensitive to politics.

    Of course she was not stupid enough to ask questions to the other two boys.

    "Long time no see, Sai!"?Base, this must be a very important place!  "

    Uchiha Sakura stood up suddenly and spoke briefly and forcefully:

    "Set off!"

    Half an hour later, Mo Shu discovered the base.

    Uchiha Sakura accurately unlocked the barrier and opened the base door intact.

    This is an unattended experimental base. The interior has not been damaged. Everything remains in the same state as when its owner last left it.

    With surprise, Sakura and Sasuke stepped into the base. The moment they turned on the lights, the joy on their faces disappeared without a trace.

    "Oh my god" the girl said softly, "They actually"

    Her voice was extremely soft, as if she was afraid of disturbing everything here.

    Sasuke remained silent, his eyes so cold that they could freeze the air.

    What appeared in front of the two people were rows of column-like nutrition warehouses, with bodies floating in the orange-yellow liquid.

    Some are babies, some are teenagers, some are young and middle-aged, all of them are floating lifelessly in the water with their eyes open.

    " Those pairs of dull eyes, some are black, and as they go forward, they are all red eyes, with magatama. At first, there is one magatama, and then there are two magatama and three magatama.

    Until the last few people, there were no eyes in their sockets.

    Sasuke gritted his teeth and his hands were shaking.

    ¡¾Originally I planned to write 2000*2, but I don¡¯t have enough time. I have to go to work tomorrow, and there is still something unfinished today.  ¡¿(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 625 The people waiting for them

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    What does family honor feel like?

    Uchiha Sakura silently followed Sasuke, feeling a little confused.

    "Compared to Sasuke, she didn't have the strong sense of Uchiha honor that the young man had. When she saw Orochimaru desecrating the Uchiha bloodline, she couldn't get much anger.

    After all, this guy is also a cloned person.

    To put it darkly, Uchiha Sakura was very accepting of this scene. She even thought about whether she could also use eye cells to cultivate some spare cloned eyes Cloning organs sounds better than cloning people.  Isn¡¯t it less taboo?

    However, seeing Sasuke's face full of frost, Sakura gave up her thoughts at the speed of light.

    Unless she doesn¡¯t care about her friendship with Sasuke at all, it¡¯s better to make less misguided ideas.

    ¡ª¡ªOtherwise Sasuke will definitely kill her!

    With a little guilt and embarrassment, the girl followed Sasuke to the end of the room, where there was a door, the real entrance to the room.  Opening the door, there is a dim corridor behind the door. The overhead lights are still on. You can see that the room is on the side at the end of the corridor. This should be a warehouse.

    There is also a door on the other side.

    Sasuke hesitated for a moment and did not open the door.  He didn't know what he would see next, whether he would see more blasphemous experiments, or whether the anger he had finally calmed down would flare up again.

    There was a bit of hesitation.

    Uchiha Sakura took a step forward and opened the door for him.

    The door is unlocked.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    There are no lights in the room. With the help of the lights in the corridor, you can vaguely see the things inside:

    There are still rows of nutrition warehouses, placed vertically, with human bodies floating in the warehouses.

    The light from the corridor filtered through the crack in the door and fell on the head of the first clone. The pink hair was floating silently in the water.

    Uchiha Sakura closed the door at the speed of light.

    Her face was filled with frost, and Sasuke found that he was suddenly no longer angry, but a little embarrassed.

    The emotions of the two changed instantly, and the air became a little solid for a while.

    "Um -" Sasuke broke the embarrassment, stepped aside and said, "I won't go in to check this room."

    "good."

    The girl replied briefly.

    She took a long breath and suppressed the anger rising in her body.

    At this moment, Uchiha Sakura suddenly understood Sasuke's mood just now.

    Although Sakura, who possesses the Mangekyo Sharingan, has no Uchiha sense of honor, but - perhaps even she is not aware of it - she has the pride of being a clone of Haruno Sakura.

    This sounds a bit weird, a bit like a child showing off his parents.

    Or, the girl is such a mood.

    In short, although she was furious, she calmed down, and Uchiha Sakura quickly realized that this was a matter of course.  She should have reacted when she saw the scene in the previous room:

    Since Orochimaru can clone Uchiha, why can't he clone Haruno Sakura?

    Uchiha Itachi defeated Orochimaru, didn't Haruno Sakura beat him to the ground and run away in panic?

    When Sakura thought of this, her heart completely calmed down. She opened the door and walked into the room alone. After a while, she walked out with a calm face.

    "I got rid of the stuff inside."

    The girl said calmly.  Her eyes were clear and peaceful, and there was no trace of anger at all.

    "Processed"?

    Sasuke was curious what this statement meant.  But he didn't know and didn't dare to ask.

    "I found some information." Uchiha Sakura handed several files and scrolls to Sasuke, "It contains the experimental records of Orochimaru in this base, as well as some situations in the base. Let's go this way and talk as we go.  .¡±

    Walking along the corridor to the interior of the base, we passed several rooms, which contained a large number of experimental materials, instruments and other sundries including personnel's daily necessities.

    One of the rooms contains defective products resulting from failed cloning.

    The sight of all kinds of grotesque bodies made the two of them feel sick.

    "It seems that this should be the storage area. From the map, after walking out of the storage area and passing through the hall, go left to the living dormitory area and to the right is the experimental area."

    The two of them were studying the information the girl had just discovered while exploring the base.

    &nbIn front of a table, there was an overturned cup on the table. The water stains that had not been completely dried left an ugly yellow spot on the table.  The young man picked up the cup, observed it carefully, and said, "This should be a special nutrient solution for human cloning"

    "Yes." Sakura came over, touched the table with her fingertips, and narrowed her eyes, "This nutrient solution is relatively viscous, and there is no wind in the underground laboratory, so it will dry very slowly Judging from the water stains, he should have already  He has been away for a few hours, which means that he probably left here immediately after finding out that Orochimaru was defeated. It seems that he does not like us"

    "Forget it, I can't control him for the time being."

    After searching for a while, the two still found nothing.

    Although a more careful search would definitely find something valuable, Sakura and Sasuke decided to return to the ground first and leave the rest of the work to others.

    "Is there any bad news? You look so ugly?" Zuo Jing, who was waiting for them on the ground, looked at them in surprise.

    The girl shook her head.

    She took a deep breath and said: "It's nothing. The big fish just slipped away, leaving only some fish scales. There is some information here, please pass it back later. Where are you here? Is there any progress?"

    "Yes." Sai nodded, "I found another big fish. Moreover, there are signs of people moving inside!"

    Sakura and Sasuke suddenly became energetic.

    "Hasn't the big fish escaped yet?" The girl raised her eyebrows and raised the corners of her mouth, "Then let's go!"

    Then, an eagle cry suddenly sounded from the ground, and three figures rose from the ground instantly.

    Mo Ying was extremely fast. In just a moment, he covered dozens of miles and arrived at a remote and quiet small lake.

    Saai is still left behind, while Sakura and Sasuke move forward.

    The entrance to the base is a very inconspicuous small door, nestled next to a hill. The disguised barrier at the door has expired.

    Stepping into the door, it suddenly became clear that a corridor extending diagonally underground was swallowed up by darkness at the bottom.

    It looks like a ferocious beast with its mouth wide open, waiting for its prey to fall into a trap!

    "It's just that the person who came here is so brave that he's not even afraid of Orochimaru, so how can he be afraid of a small base built by Orochimaru?"

    Reaching the end of the corridor, there was very little light from the outside world. In the extreme darkness, the two ninjas with the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan could only vaguely see a door.

    The girl smiled calmly, without any fear of possible switch traps, and walked straight forward, ready to open the door.

    The door opened automatically here.

    There is someone!

    The two of them were slightly startled.

    "Welcome," a crisp female voice sounded, "I've been waiting for you for a long time."

    "Who are you?" Uchiha Sakura frowned slightly, a little surprised.

    With a click, the stranger in the dark pressed the light switch, and the corridor suddenly became bright.

    Sakura took a closer look and saw that the person was wearing a purple long coat and black hot pants, exposing her small belly button, and her slender and straight thighs were wrapped in black stockings. She was actually a beautiful and fashionable girl.

    It looks like he is about the same age as Sakura and Sasuke.

    "Hello, it's our first time meeting you." The strange girl adjusted her glasses and said with a smile.

    "My name is Xianglin." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 626 Xianglin

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Xianglin?"

    Uchiha Sakura quickly searched her memory and was convinced that she did not know such a number one person.

    Glancing at Sasuke, the latter's slightly confused eyes also showed that he also didn't recognize this girl.

    "I don't know you." Sakura narrowed her eyes and slowly looked her up and down.

    "But I know you." The red-haired girl put her hands on her hips and smiled brightly, glanced at Sasuke covertly, and said, "You are Uchiha Sasuke, you are Haruno-eh?"

    Xiang Rin suddenly came closer to Sakura, frowned and looked at her, her eyes under the frame showed confusion: "This feeling of chakra are you really Haruno Sakura?"

    Are you so sensitive to the chakra of strangers?

    ??Troublesome woman.

    Uchiha Sakura rolled her eyes in her heart and said angrily: "If you are referring to the Sakura who just defeated Orochimaru, then it is me."

    She doesn¡¯t bother telling lies, but there¡¯s no need to tell the truth.

    "Okay." Xianglin pursed her lips and reluctantly accepted this statement; in other words, she also knew that she was not qualified to inquire deeply about the person in front of her.

    "After all that, who are you?" Sasuke interrupted impatiently, "What is your identity?"

    Xiang Rin looked at Sasuke, and a smile appeared on his face: "Well, I am Orochimaru's subordinate, but I was kidnapped by him to work for him. Before that, I was a genin of Kusanagi Village."

    She spread her hands and made a helpless expression: "Of course, because staying here is more enjoyable than living in the Grass Ninja Village, so I didn't think about running away."

    "Then what are you doing here now?"

    "I told you, I'm waiting for you." The girl said calmly, "I have not been brainwashed by Orochimaru to sacrifice everything for him, nor do I want to escape from here and live a life of wandering ninja like other people.  Days of displacement and precarious life.¡±

    "You want tojoin Konoha?"

    Xianglin nodded and analyzed calmly: "I need a place that can protect me. I took the chunin exam in your village, and I have a good impression of you. You are very tolerant and should be able to accommodate me.  After all, you didn¡¯t even kill Orochimaru back then, you just deported him.¡±

    "Besides" At the end, she glanced at Sasuke quietly.

    This time Sakura finally realized who Xiang Lin was looking at with her sneaky eyes.  She felt speechless for a moment. Could this guy be calm and smart on the surface, but actually he was a nymphomaniac on the inside?

    "Why do you think the village will accept you?" Sakura interrupted the girl's reverie angrily.

    "Just because I know a lot of Orochimaru's secrets. Just because I haven't participated in the actions against Konoha." Xiang Rin came back to his senses, turned his eyes back to Sakura, smiled confidently, and said, "And, more importantly,  With my special talents.¡±

    "I am a sensing ninja. The moment you stepped into Orochimaru's base, I sensed your existence. Although it was well hidden, in my perception, your chakra was like the sun rising suddenly in the night sky.  , blazing and dazzling, and must not be ignored. From that moment on, I have been waiting for you, waiting for you to defeat Orochimaru and come here."

    The girl took off her eyes, looked at the two of them with burning eyes, and asked: "How is it? Do you accept my surrender?"

    Ying looked at her seriously for a long time, then suddenly smiled and said: "I believe you."

    Xianglin¡¯s tense heartstrings relaxed instantly.

    With Haruno Sakura¡¯s weight in the village, such a sentence is enough for Konoha to accommodate her joining.

    She turned around and walked deeper into the base, and said with a smile: "Then, please allow me to lead the way and introduce this base to you two"

    Behind him, the ninjas of Konoha exchanged glances.

    Sasuke: "Do you really believe her?"

    Sakura: "Why don't you believe it?"

    Sasuke: "I always think she is weird."

    "Haha." Sakura smiled and said nothing, thinking: I know what's weird about her, but I won't tell you.  And, just because I knew this, I believed her.

    Ahead, Xiang Rin was still talking: "The base here is studying a special kind of curse seal. Previously, Orochimaru didn't spend much time on the experiments here. Since the beginning of the year, Orochimaru seems to be  I encountered a major setback in a certain experiment, and also obtained some information a few months ago, so I suddenly paid special attention to this area and even transferred me here."

    "Curse seal?"

    Sasukebsp;Xiang Lin was trembling all over, half angry and half fearful!

    Just now, these people launched a massacre in the base If she hadn't gone out to greet Uchiha Sakura and Sasuke, I'm afraid she would have died underground!

    The half-beast, half-human leader ignored Xiang Rin, turned to look at Sasuke and Sakura, and glanced at the Konoha logo on his forehead protector: "Konoha ninjasare you also going to stop in front of us?  "

    Uchiha Sakura chuckled: "Haha, what if I answer no? If we get out of the way, will you not attack us?"

    The leader also laughed, his severely deformed face smiling particularly ferociously, which formed a strong contrast with the girl's pretty smile.

    "Haha! The answerof course is no! All creatures that appear in front of us will be torn to pieces and killed by us!"

    As he spoke, the leader's murderous aura crazily leaked out. His scarlet eyes looked at the girl in front of him with incomparable malice and solid murderous intent. He seemed to be imagining what would happen to the girl after tearing off those white and slender limbs.  Cry miserably!

    The girl turned her head indifferently and teased Sasuke: "Is this a side effect of your curse seal? Does it make people become violent, cruel and brainless?"

    They are said to be brainless because¡ª¡ª

    If they still have some sense, they should let the sensing ninjas among them sense the chakras of Uchiha Sakura and Sasuke to see if they are the ones they can afford to offend?

    However, maybe they think that they have so many people that no one dares to touch them?

    Sasuke snorted in displeasure and emphasized, "How do I know? I've never used a curse seal!"

    Looking at the group of ugly monsters in front of him, he became more and more angry that he might turn into the same existence - wait, wouldn't the self in another time and space have also changed into this form?

    "Don't take action, I'll deal with them!" The young man's face showed a cold light, staring coldly at the enemy, gritting his teeth, "I'll 'clean' them up."

    Sakura simply stepped aside and said, "Don't kill me."

    Xiang Rin was anxious: "Sasuke-kun, don't be impulsive! There are hundreds of them, and everyone is not weak. Let's go together -"

    "That's long-winded." Sasuke interrupted her coldly, "Just keep your eyes wide open and watch, just for a moment!"

    He opened his hands and slowly walked towards the rioting experimental subjects.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 627 Chongwu

    You can search "Naruto: The Strongest Water Release" on Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Strong chakra surged out of Sasuke.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The violent thunder suddenly startled the ground!

    Accompanying the thunder were electric arcs so blue and white that they were dazzlingly bright, floating around him like densely swimming thunder snakes.

    And in the blink of an eye - Sasuke took a deep breath.

    The noisy thunder suddenly disappeared, the restless thunder snake stopped moving, the blazing thunder light also became milder, and everyone became quiet in an instant, lying calmly on the young man's body, like a quiet and unrippled deep pool.  The water was like a light blue thunder suit, wrapped around his body.

    The unimaginably powerful thunder-like chakra is actually like a docile cat at this moment.

    This scene made the enemy's scalp numb and frightened even more than the huge thunderous riot just now.

    ¡ª¡ªAs long as the other party understands what this means.

    The experimental subjects obviously understood.

    The monsters were still laughing at first, sarcastically and wildly, but gradually they stopped smiling. Their eyes were first surprised, then solemn, and then fear slowly filled their eyes.

    The leader took a step back unknowingly. He was secretly annoyed at his own cowardice, and soon these annoyances and distracting thoughts completely disappeared, leaving onlythe thought of taking more steps back.

    Xianglin watched the group of arrogant rioters fall into silence in just a few seconds, like a cat being pinched by the back of the neck, like a duck being lifted up by the neck, and then looking at Sasuke who was walking towards the crowd calmly, his heart was full of thoughts.  Incredible.

    She had sensed Sasuke's chakra from a distance and sensed the scene of his battle, but she didn't think it was anything at that time.  But now that she was experiencing all this up close, she realized how ridiculous she was

    This is just like seeing a tiger playing and playing in a photo, watching a tiger resting lazily in a zoo, and encountering the king of the forest crawling and hunting in the wild, the psychological feeling is completely different!

    This is the momentum and strength of a Kage-level ninja

    So strong, so scary!

    The girl swallowed involuntarily and glanced at Uchiha Sakura again.  Sasuke was so powerful, so what was the situation like when Sakura, who was even more powerful than him, took action?

    While Xiang Rin was thinking about it, Sasuke was already in front of everyone. The rioters who were retreating step by step were like springs that had been compressed to the extreme, and finally had to fight back!

    However, with their momentum severely suppressed, their action was more like a way to vent their fear.

    The strength may have been greatly enhanced, but the coordination and accuracy have been greatly reduced.

    Sasuke didn't even pay attention to their attacks. The lightning shield had automatically blocked the enemy's weak ninjutsu and darts.  And he just slowly opened his palm, and the lake-like tranquil thunder light condensed into a slender sword in his palm.

    The young man held the sword.

    The air seemed to freeze in this second.

    Then¡ª¡ª

    The thunder suddenly exploded, and the shining light filled the entire space!

    His figure shone in the endless light.

    There is no sound audible from the waving of the thunder sword. In the thunder light, the only thing that can be heard is the dense "puff-puff-".

    That was the sound of flesh falling to the ground.

    No one can survive a knife!

    As Sasuke said, only for a short moment.

    The bright light suddenly disappeared. Xianglin blinked hard and saw the last rioter staggering down.  On the floor, the bodies of the experimental subjects gradually exited the cursed state and returned to their normal appearance. They were lined up in half the hall.

    Sasuke stood at the end of the hall, the blue light on his body disappeared, the wind was light and the clouds were light.

    The battle was over in an instant.

    Uchiha Sakura turned her head and smiled at Xiang Rin who was still stunned: "Let's go, let's go find Jugo."

    "Ohoh!" Xianglin woke up from a dream and hurriedly followed.

    "Cough, cough!" Suddenly someone made a weak voice, "You are looking for Zhong, Zhongwu?"

    Sakura looked down and saw that it was the leader from before who was speaking. He hadn't fainted yet?  Sasuke underestimated this man's resistance to blows.

    "Oh?" The girl squatted down and asked with interest, "Do you have any advice?"

    "Haha" The leader chuckled with difficulty, "You don't have to look for himhe will naturally come to find you"

    He breathed for a while before continuing: "Before we left we opened that guy's cell. Do the math.Yes, with your strength, you are fully capable of entering and exiting Longdi Cave safely!  "

    After experiencing the power of Sakura and Sasuke at close range, Xiang Rin was completely convinced, and only then did she tell all this trump card information.

    "Wait! Are you hinting to us that Orochimaru might be hiding there?" Sasuke interjected.

    "It's very possible." Xianglin nodded.

    Sasuke made his choice almost without thinking: "Where is the psychic contract? I want to chase him to Ry¨±chi Cave to complete our mission and my fight with him!"

    Xianglin looked at Sakura again.

    The girl smiled slightly and said confidently: "Longdi Cave sounds like a dangerous area. It looks very interesting! Let's go, Xianglin, take us to find the psychic contract."

    "I would like to see what kind of dragon pit and tiger den the so-called Longdi Cave is!"

    Even if it is a dragon's pond and a tiger's den, she can still break through.  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com